《Return of the Female Knight》


 Chapter 1 - The Reason Why I Can’t Die

    <h4>Ch. 1 The Reason Why I Can¡¯t Die</h4>


    ¡°Haa, haa...haa...¡±


    She was losing her breath. She could feel her life slipping away.


    However, she couldn¡¯t give up. It couldn¡¯t end this way. She was kneeling on the floor, and she leaned on her sword to pushed her body up. Please, just a little more...


    Before her very eyes stood the man who killed her father and brother and hung their corpses on the wall as a spectacle for everyone. That wasn¡¯t all. Because of him, her sister, who was as lovely and as delicate as a small bird, had been vited and died a miserable death.


    She had endured this living hell to survive this moment alone. All so she could stab the enemy in the neck with her own hands!


    However...even with that goal in sight, she didn¡¯t have any strength to hold on to her sword. Please, please, please! She hoped she could drag him down to hell with her, for she was not afraid of death. As she struggled to lift the sword with all her might, she heard slow footstepsing towards her, and a chilling voice resounded in the air.


    ¡°...A bitch like you did well toe this far.¡±


    The sound of footsteps did not stop until they came right up to her. Before she knew it, she saw two sturdy feet standing tall even in her lower field of vision. As she struggled to raise her head, her dim eyes reflected his tall figure.


    At first nce, he was a middle-aged man with an intimidatingly muscr body and a shaggy beard, but he still appeared impressively charismatic.


    However, the man¡¯s left arm had been hacked off. Blood constantly flowed from his wound, but his condition was much betterpared to her own. Rather than losing an arm, the price she had to pay was much greater.


    The woman was one of the continent¡¯s top swordswomen for decades. Nevertheless, she could not ovee the fact that the man was praised as a genius.


    Her whole body was nearly in tatters and the floor was drenched with her blood. However, her eyes red at him in a murderous spirit, as if she did not care about her wounds.


    ¡°By my hands...I will...kill you...¡±


    ¡°Not likely. Even if you were reborn, the oue wouldn¡¯t be any different.¡±


    She clenched her teeth. The man stole everything he had. She could never forgive him.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    She leapt up and dashed at him with her sword.


    Urk!


    With a hideous noise, a de tore across her throat.


    Thest moment of her life passed very slowly. Beyond her shaky vision she could dimly see her father and brother and her sister Mirabelle.


    ¡®...I¡¯m sor...ry.¡¯


    It was the year 387 of the Empire of Ruford.


    Elena, the highest level female swordswoman, died in the Battle of Huilena, unable to carry out her bloody vengeance.


    *


    *


    *


    sh!


    Elena opened her eyes.


    Something was very strange.


    The soft sheets that surrounded her body and the warm sunshineing through the windows were a sharp contrast to the moment she just experienced.


    ¡®I...I must be dead.¡¯


    She closed her eyes bitterly. The anger at not being able to avenge her family burned fresh in her heart, but when she came to her senses she was lying in apletely different ce.


    At least it was morefortable than the hell she had lived through. She had neverid down in such a soft bed since her whole family was wiped out, and she had never slept deeply because of the nightmares.


    It was as if she had returned to to the era of her youth before her family fell into ruin.


    ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯ve gone back to the past...What?¡¯


    Elena scrambled out of bed. As she got up therge, cushiony mattress yielded under her. Although it would be hard for someone who knew Elena to believe, as a youth her skin was sensitive to touch and she used only the finest mattresses.


    However, she still felt a sense of dread.


    ¡°...This is impossible.¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth opened like a fool as she looked at the room around her. It was the room of her youth. The details were so perfect that it was impossible for it to be a recreation.


    On one side of the wall were the lines she had drawn to measure her sister¡¯s height at seven years of age, then at ten and then at fifteen. Those little letters next to the lines were all her own. She couldn¡¯t imagine how this was happening.


    After sitting dumbstruck for a moment, Elena rose from the bed as if she were possessed. She slowly approached the window and gazed outside. As she overlooked the garden she saw flowers blooming in dazzling colors in the morning sun. She could never forget her home. The scenery was unchanged from the past.


    ¡®I miss this period of my life so much...am I being shown a fantasy right before I die?¡¯


    Elena ise. She had always used her family name with pride.


    Although she didn¡¯t grow up in extreme extravagance, the ise family had been around for many generations and lived in the south of the capital city. The family were historically counts and served as the Fourth Order of knights the royal court.


    As the eldest daughter of the family she took care of her father on behalf of her dead mother, as well as helped her brother be a better knight. Sometimes it was also difficult to take care of her sickly sister by herself while managing the Count¡¯s affairs, but it was a peaceful life and there was never much toin about.


    It wasn¡¯t until she lost everythingter that she realized how happy their ordinary lives were. She remembered the day when all her misfortunes came at once. Thest time she had looked upon the garden there were no beautiful flowers, but dozens of red torchesing into the castle in perfect order. It was like they wereing closer to her, and she could not shake off her anxious mind even when there was nothing there.


    The terrible memories slowly returned, and Elena shook her head then turned away from the window. As she looked back into the room her eye caught a mirror hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Reflected in the mirror was a nobledy in a silk nightgown with smooth blonde hair and skin as white as snow. Her eyes were red like the finest rubies, and her straight nose and petal-like lips gave her the appearance of a living doll.


    That was her.


    Thest image of herself she remembered was very different from the one reflected in the mirror. As she stared quietly at herself her scarlet eyes trembled in surprise. It seemed far too real to be considered a fantasy. Though her natural beauty had notpletely faded, she had never had such a fine figure during her career as a swordswoman.


    Since she decided to avenge her family and began to carry a sword, she had cut off her long hair and had blisters on her hands from daily hard practice. As time passed, her naturally gentle eyes became venomous, and her milky skin became ghostly pale and lost color. Only a cold, hardened woman was left. However, even she could not perfectly recreate the distant images in her memory, even if it were a fantasy.


    ¡°...What in heaven¡¯s name is going on?¡±


    She touched her face with a perplexed expression. Suddenly, the door opened. It was rude to enter another person¡¯s room like this without knocking, even more so if it was a woman¡¯s room, and Elena turned her head, frowning slightly.


    As soon as she saw the person who came in, shepletely froze. Her scarlet eyes widened, showing her surprise before her trembling lips could even speak.


    ¡°Big sister Elena!¡±


    Mirabelle walked into the room, smiling more warmly than the morning sun. It was like a dream. Elena forced herself to watch with breathless attention. Mirabelle had the same golden hair and dark green eyes as her father. She was small and thin for her age due to her sickly condition.


    Mirabelle tilted her head briefly at Elena¡¯s strange facial expression, but Mirabelle soon smiled and happily looked up at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna scold me for barging in, are you? If you¡¯re going to talk about manners, do itter. I have a real emergency right now. You might be surprised to know this.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes began to wet when she saw Mirabelle singing like a small bird before her eyes. Was this a dream? It had to be. Otherwise Mirabelle would not have appeared in front of her like this again. If so...she hoped she would never wake from here.


    Tears began to slip down Elena¡¯s cheeks. Mirabelle was surprised to see her crying suddenly.


    ¡°Sister? Is something wrong?¡±


    Watching Mirabelle anxiously, Elena could not answer. She bit her lips to stop the sobs rising up her throat and she wordlessly took Mirabelle¡¯s small body into her arms. She was afraid this moment would go away forever if she made a sound.


    Elena clearly remembered thest time she had seen her sister. It was a pitch-ck night, and her sister was surrounded by evil men and she was screaming in apletely different voice than now.


    ¡°Sister! My sister Elena! Help! Help!¡±


    There was the sound of Mirabelle¡¯s nightgown tearing. Elena never forgot those blood-curdling screams. It was a tragedy that happened overnight in the ise Castle, the most peaceful ce in the world.


    It was her brother Derek who caught her running towards Mirabelle. He whispered sadly but firmly in her ear, It¡¯s toote...


    If Derek had not shut Elena¡¯s mouth and dragged her away, she could have died there with her sister. How good would that have been, and for a long time, she felt sorry for herself.


    Her lovely sister. She regretted that she couldn¡¯t save her.


    She hugged Mirabelle and shed silent tears. She would never miss her second chance.


    Nothing mattered now, whether it was a dream or reality. Just seeing Mirabelle again was everything.


    Mirabelle looked at Elena¡¯s tears with a troubled look, and she immediately raised her hand and patted her older sister¡¯s back.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, sister.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Elena could no longer hold in a sob and it burst out of her lips. Mirabelle waited silently as she patted her sister¡¯s back while Elena let out all the grief she had endured in her life as a cold-blooded female swordswoman. Thefort from that little hand was so warm that Elena could hardly stop crying.


    But as the time passed, Elena¡¯sposure gradually returned. Mirabelle was still in her arms and the temperatureing from her tiny body was so real. Elena murmured to herself with an incredulous look.


    ¡°...This isn¡¯t a dream?¡±


    Seeking to dispel the shade of doubt in her heart, she hurriedly released her arm that had been hugging Mirabelle and grabbed her sister¡¯s small shoulder and examined her thoroughly. Mirabelle gave Elena a worried frown.


    ¡°You¡¯re having a hard time managing the Count¡¯s affairs alone, aren¡¯t you? I didn¡¯t know about that...I¡¯m sorry that I keep whining about things.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help let her mouth drop open again after seeing Mirabelle speaking as if she were really there in front of her. This was not a fantasy. Moreover, it was not even a dream. The Mirabelle in front of her looked too alive for that.


    Mirabelle continued to speak with a gloomy face, as if she mistook Elena¡¯s dumbfounded look for being scolded for her immature behavior.


    ¡°It¡¯s just the for the first time the crown prince, who had always been away at the battlefield, will show up at the ball. I really wanted to go there with you...¡±


    ¡°The crown prince? Who?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you today? The crown prince of the Ruford empire?¡±


    Elena¡¯s head began to spin rapidly, but she hadn¡¯t a clue as to which crown prince Mirabelle was talking about. The Ruford Empire was one of thergest powers on the continent. In every respect, their military was far superior to those of smaller nations. From generation to generation, the belligerent emperors of the Ruford Empire loved war, and the founding myth of the empire even suggested that the emperor had the blood of a dragon.


    Only the 12th Emperor Sullivan of the Ruford Empire had a gentle nature, and he helped develop an empire that cared more about developing state affairs rather than war. Under him the empire that was once obsessed with bloodshed came to prosperity. In order to achieve this, it had been said that the previous emperor intentionally chose the gentle-hearted Sullivan as his sessor, different from any other emperor. If that was true, it was an wise decision.


    However, the problem was with Sullivan¡¯s brother, Paveluc.


    Paveluc was at first thought to be the next emperor, but in the end he was deprived of the throne by his brother Sullivan and instead ruled over the small duchy of Lunen as a grand duke. Though many people expressed concern because Paveluc had been born with the nature of an emperor, Paveluc had kneeled and submitted to his brother.


    For as long as a decade he didn¡¯t show his ws. He waited for his chance, then the traitorous brother eventually rebelled and won. The ise family, who headed the Fourth Order of the Royal Family in the course of the regime¡¯s recement, was also purged by Emperor Paveluc.


    That was the man that Elena wanted to kill all her life. Emperor Paveluc, the 13th Emperor of the Ruford Empire.


    ¡®...Damn it.¡¯


    Elena¡¯s eyes turned cold as she recalled those unpleasant memories. She remembered the sensation of Paveluc cutting her throat and she brought her hand to her neck.


    There had been many incidents before Paveluc ultimately seeded in his rebellion, but he could not install a crown prince because of his disgrace for being a treasonous emperor. As far as Elena remembered, there was only one official crown prince, but he had been assassinated twenty years ago. Although he had made many brilliant achievements in the battlefield, he disappeared without a single appearance in society. It was rumored that he would be the most brutal of all emperors, and if he were alive Paveluc¡¯s rebellion would have failed. However, he died before his official debut to the royal family, so he wasrgely unknown.


    So far no one else came to mind.


    ¡°A crown prince...did that mean the treacherous emperor eventually used his force to put someone in that position?¡±


    It was bound to happen eventually. The Rufford Empire was extremely powerful, and even with a treacherous ruler he had leverage to get what he wanted.


    ¡°What are you talking about, sister? That¡¯s treasonous! If our father knew that you had such a profane words in your mouth, you would be in so much trouble no matter how old you are.¡±


    Mirabelle nced around to see if anyone had overheard their conversation. Her cautious demeanor filled Elena¡¯s mind with questions. She couldn¡¯t figure out what this was all about.


    ¡°You¡¯re being strange today. Of course, there is only one Crown Prince of Ruford. Prince Carlisle.¡±


    Carlisle? As soon as she heard the name, recognition shed into Elena¡¯s head.


    Carlisle van Dimitri Ruford.


    Who Mirabelle referred to was the prince who was assassinated twenty years ago. Elena had a sudden realization, and it was if a tangled silk thread unraveled all at once.


    ¡°Mirabelle, what year is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s year 367 of the Empire. Did you forget that, too?¡±


    At that moment Elena was unable to say anything, as if she had been struck by lightning. It was exactly twenty years in the past around the time of the crown prince¡¯s death. And it was only year or so before the royal family was destroyed.


    Elena remembered it clearly. In the past, the crown prince was to appear in society for the first time, and Elena was apanied by Mirabelle at the ball. At the end of the day however, they had gone home without seeing him. It was onlyter that it was revealed that the prince did not attend because he had been assassinated, then six monthster the royal family began to decline when it had been revealed that the emperor had been fighting a long-term illness.


    Yes, she remembered now. Mirabelle had also rushed into her room like this when she learned the crown prince was going to attend the ball this time.


    Today was...


    Was it really that day? What had happened so far passed through Elena¡¯s head in a panorama.


    ¡®I¡¯m really back in the past?¡¯


    It was impossible to believe. How on earth? Why? A host of unsolved questions arose. There was no one to ask, and no one to give an answer.


    She began to realize that this moment, which she thought was only a fantasy, was in fact reality. She turned pale as if she had forgotten how to breathe.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Mirabelle held her older sister¡¯s hand carefully, gazing at her with anxious eyes. Despite such this small gesture, Elena was close to tears again. It didn¡¯t matter how she got back to the past. Now there was a real chance to protect her family she treasured so much. She would never let such a futuree again.


    Elena gripped Mirabelle¡¯s hand and spoke with a devoted whisper.


    ¡°This time, I promise to protect you. No matter what happens...¡±


    Mirabelle slowly nodded at her sister¡¯s strong words. She was acting strangely today. At first she had thought Elena was under stress for having to manage the Count¡¯s affairs, but Elena had said some unexpected things.


    ¡°Are you really okay, my sister?¡±


    ¡°Of course, especially when you¡¯re in front of me like this. How could I not be okay? This moment is for me...I cannot describe how much I appreciate it. Thank you for being alive, Mirabelle.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face flushed with embarrassment. She didn¡¯t understand why her older sister was acting this way, but she smiled shyly anyway because it meant Elena loved her. The fact the Elena was the best sister in the world would never change.


    Elena leaned back, hugging Mirabelle tightly, and looked at her tenderly as if she was handling a fragile object. Elena couldn¡¯t almost bear to look at her, and her heart ached for the future that Mirabelle didn¡¯t know.


    A thought suddenly came to Elena¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Where is Father now?¡±


    ¡°You said yesterday that Father had urgent business today and he wouldn¡¯t be back until evening.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did I...¡±


    Elena gave her an awkward smile then thought carefully. In order to avoid the same tragedy she had to do something at once. There wasn¡¯t much time left to change the future.


    Should she run to her father and tell him about his future? Elena immediately shook her head. It was doubtful whether he would believe this oundish story, which she found difficult to understand herself, and even if he believed what she said, the ise family was absolutely loyal to the royal family. Her father was a man who would fight to the death rather than run away. Because of this, he had been killed in his previous life by the Emperor Paveluc.


    How could she stop Paveluc from bing emperor? No one knew it now, but the 12th Emperor Sullivan was suffering from a serious long-term illness. The present emperor would die soon.


    ¡®...Should I assassinate Paveluc before then?¡¯


    Even if she returned to the past and her skills with the sword did not disappearpletely, it would be necessary to train her body again to peak physical condition. She had failed in her original goal, but she was still the one who pointed her sword at the infamous Emperor Paveluc cut off his arm.


    But even if the assassination was sessful...


    The royal family would hunt down the person who killed Paveluc, ignorant of his deeds. The ise family wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid responsibility. And if she failed...


    She closed her eyes tightly, not wanting to even think of the oue. Although she did not want to admit it, she had worked her whole life to kill Paveluc. Elena knew better than anyone how strong he was. She had already lost to him once. Was it possible to win with this second chance? There wasn¡¯t a guarantee that she would be able to kill Paveluc this time while concealing her identity. She could not risk the lives of her family against such a slim chance.


    ¡®...I can¡¯t afford to fail.¡¯


    Even if the worst possible oue were to happen, she needed to be able to ensure that the ise family survived, but a good n didn¡¯te to mind. Even though she had valiantly sacrificed herself in her previous life, she was more ashamed that she could not avenge her family¡¯s deaths.


    She had done everything that could be done alone. Now he needed an assistant to give her strength.


    ¡®If there was only someone who could help me...¡¯


    There was only one person that came to mind.


    ¡®...Prince Carlisle?¡¯


    To her knowledge, he was supposed to die in a few days. But...what if he didn¡¯t die? The crown prince, son of the present emperor, would be the biggest obstacle to Paveluc, even if Carlisle only aplished half of his achievements on the battlefield. No, it would be very helpful if the rumors about him were true. Furthermore, if she could make him emperor he could stand in the way of Paveluc¡¯s rise to power.


    She had to save Prince Carlisle, someone who should have died. It would be a decision that would further shake the whole continent. The effects of it would be unpredictable. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elenaughed at herself coldly.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care if the whole world drowns in blood. I only want to save my family...¡¯


    She would walk with a smile down this bloodstained road. Elena looked down at Mirabelle¡¯s bright eyes and made a deep vow once again.


    She¡¯ll save her this time. No matter the cost.

 Chapter 2 - I Will Change the Future (1)

    <h4>Ch. 2 I Will Change the Future?(1)</h4>


    After Elena made up her mind, she began to feel anxiety creep up on her. The time when Prince Carlisle would be assassinated already ovepped with the present. Although the exact time when he was killed was unknown, she fortunately remembered the location as the assassination had been the most talked about event before the rebellion.


    There was no time to waste. It would be a disaster if she missed this window of opportunity to save Carlisle¡¯s life. ise Castle was located in south of the capital, and it would take several days to get to from here to there. She had to make haste as soon as possible.


    ¡°Our brother Derek is training now, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s always the same. If he doesn¡¯t hold a sword for even a day, he¡¯ll probably get a rash.¡±


    Mirabelle adorably stuck out her tongue and Elena looked at her lovingly. Elena had missed her sister so much. She was anxious to keep her eyes on her even more, but now she was in a hurry. She stroked Mirabelle¡¯s soft hair and spoke to her sadly.


    ¡°Mirabelle, I have to go somewhere for a while.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°It will be a few days.¡±


    ¡°That long? I¡¯ming with you!¡±


    Mirabelle clutched at Elena¡¯s nightgown. Perhaps it was because Mirabelle didn¡¯t remember their mother, who had died early, but the young girl had always hated being away from her older sister since she was a child. Elena did not hate Mirabelle for following her like a mother, and they had little memory of being separated until their family had been destroyed in their previous life.


    The decades of living without Mirabelle had been extremely lonely. Elena wanted to indulge her sister and listen to everything she said, but this wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°I have to go alone¡­¡±


    She quickly turned her head away. She had to be away for at least a few days to rescue Prince Carlisle, but she couldn¡¯t disappear for no reason. This wasn¡¯t a life when no one stopped her as a swordswoman, no matter what she did. She was the daughter of a Count who had to tell everyone her every move.


    A memory shed through Elena¡¯s head and gave her an idea.


    ¡°I have to go see Glenn, and you can¡¯t travel that far with me.¡±


    ¡°Glenn?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I heard from her by letter a while ago, but I think I should go there myself.¡±


    Glenn was a baroness who lived on a rural estate and was a distant rtive of the ise¡¯s. She loved both Elena and Mirabelle and, although not a frequent visitor, would make sure to visit ise Castle whenever she visited the south. Elena remembered that Glenn had been very nervous preparing for her wedding. In Elena¡¯s previous life she had only attended the wedding day to congratte her, but now she had to leave ise Castle under any pretext. Glenn, who had been her good acquaintance since childhood, would make a good excuse.


    Elena nced at Mirabelle¡¯s face with apprehension, wondering if her memory might have been wrong. Luckily, however, Mirabelle spoke with a subdued look as if she already knew about Glenn.


    ¡°Do you still have to go there by yourself? ?If you¡¯re worried, you should send someone else¡­You can¡¯t travel that far just to see if something is up. Besides, this house is nothing without my sister.¡±


    ¡°In some ways, a wedding is the most important thing in a woman¡¯s life. I need to visit her myself.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Glenn has a lot of hair and she worries about taking care of it every day. If I go there in person it will help her greatly.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    Mirabelle pouted in disapproval, and Elena sighed. If the future didn¡¯t depend on her saving Prince Carlisle, she would never leave her sister¡¯s side for a long time.


    ¡°My sister is too nice for her own good.¡±


    Elena smiled faintly at that. She didn¡¯t care if the world was stained with blood for the sake of her family, so the word ¡°nice¡± was far from appropriate. It was impossible to estimate how much blood must be shed by her hands to save the Crown Prince Carlisle, but Elena just smiled innocently.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you a present when I get back.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll be looking forward to it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll pick something you like, so be patient.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    As if she hadpletely forgotten her opposition to Elena leaving, Mirabelle smiled as bright as a flower that would soon bloom. Yes, Elena wouldn¡¯t mind being a demon of hell to protect this smile.


    ¡°Then you should wait at home quietly. When Father gets back, I tell him I¡¯ve gone to help Glenn¡¯s wedding.¡±


    ¡°Okay. You have toe back as soon as possible, sister.¡±


    ¡°I promise. I just need to say goodbye to Derek and then I¡¯ll leave right away.¡±


    ¡°Already?¡±


    ¡°The sooner I leave the sooner I cane back.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s expression turned sullen, but then her face soon lit up with an idea.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the chef to make lunch so you can eat it on the way.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to¨C¡±


    ¡°In the meantime go talk to Derek!¡±


    Mirabelle left in as much of a hurry as she could, and Elena smiled sadly to see her go. Mirabelle was a weak child who could never run properly, and although she was seventeen years old, she was small and thin for her age and looked only fourteen. Elena was worried to see her run slowly, but felt moved at her efforts. When she saw this bit of kindness, she couldn¡¯t help but realize that she really was back.


    After a moment of gratefulness, Elena quickly came to her senses and sat down at her desk. She nned to leave the house under the pretext of helping Glenn¡¯s wedding, but Elena wasn¡¯t sure if she could really visit her. She was nning to send Glenn to a master beautician just in case, and nned to let her know this in advance so that she could avoid a difficult situationter on. Elena wrote a letter to Glenn about going to help with the wedding, then another letter to the most famous hair salon in the capital city. The two letters were sent straight away, each bearing the seal of Count ise.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    The strong smell of sweat and the sound of heavy breathing came from inside a training hall. Unlike therge areas where the knights trained as a group, Derek, her older brother and the next heir to the Count, preferred this quiet, cozy ce. He was absorbed in practicing his forms and was unaware of Elena¡¯s approach. She observed him quietly without saying anything for a moment.


    ¡°¡­My brother.¡±


    For a long time when she had to survive alone, she had held a grudge against Derek in a corner of her heart. Not only did he forcibly prevent her from trying to save Mirabelle, but¡­


    He died to save her.


    Elena had been dragged out of the castle, leaving Mirabelle in jeopardy, and Elena was so dazed out of her mind she couldn¡¯t tell whether it was a dream or reality. The cries of the servants filled the air, and the smell of blood stung her nose. There were the footsteps of the knights and the sounds of yelling.


    Until then, Elena was only the ordinary daughter of a count and found herself helpless to this nightmare. Derek finally raised his hand and pped her. Her head jerked to the side with a loud smack. Her cheeks, which had never been hit before, quickly turned red, but her eyes widened into awareness. Derek spoke seriously, holding her face squarely in both hands and staring straight into her eyes.


    ¡ª Elena, I can buy you some time so you can escape. Don¡¯t look back and go to Arden. Our family¡¯s safe house is there, so you must hide until you know what¡¯s happening.


    She didn¡¯t fully understand what Derek was saying, but she nodded at his fearsome eyes. There was the sound of approaching voices and Derek pulled out his sword. He turned back to her and spoke again.


    ¡ª Go. Go and survive, sister.


    That was thest time she saw him. She watched her brother¡¯s back gradually get farther away, then she turned and began to run in the opposite direction. She didn¡¯t do it to live. She was too terrified and simply followed her brother¡¯smands. Through her haze of terror she didn¡¯t realize until her dress her torn and her bare feet were covered with blood that Derek, her dear brother, sacrificed himself. She kept running through the pitch-ck forest even though she could hardly see anything. That dark night was the most terrible night in all of Elena¡¯s memory.


    Onlyter did she identify the mangled bodies of her father and brother hanging on the wall like a spectacle for all to see. When she saw them she felt her blood drained out of her body. Not even a scream came out of her mouth. There was only the sky and earth were copsing in on her. She wanted to follow her family, but she was so angry and bitter that she couldn¡¯t even kill herself. Her brother had wanted her to survive.


    Surviving was hell. It had been heavy and stifling to carry her family¡¯s deaths with her and she became resentful at her brother for saving her and sacrificing his life. As a matter of fact, Derek had always been scary and hard to deal with, and growing up as the heir of a Count he was as blunt as his father. He rarely said thank you or sorry during Elena¡¯s childhood she wondered if all knights were like this.


    And in the end, he had sacrificed himself without any special hero¡¯s death. Elena was unable to express either her gratitude and resentment towards him, and what she wanted to say to him built up to a mountain of words in her heart. Funnily enough, she didn¡¯t realized how much she loved him until he died. She med him for leaving her alone¡­


    She had missed him as bitterly as she was angry at him.


    ¡°How long have you been there?¡±


    Derek btedly noticed Elena¡¯s presence and interrupted her thoughts in a low voice. She had to clear her throat before she answered.


    ¡°Just a moment ago.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart warmed at his straightforward style of speaking, unlike in the past when she found it difficult tomunicate with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to be gone for a few days to help Glenn prepare for her wedding. I just stopped by to say goodbye to my brother.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Be careful.¡±


    Derek had an uninterested look in his face and he started to clean his sword. Elena turned around, took a few steps, then stopped and and looked at him again. She saw the both the present Derek and the one from her previous life ovepped in her eyes.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    He looked at Elena with surprise, as if the conversation already been over for him. Then, under the bright sunlight, Elena came into view with her wavy blonde hair and scarlet eyes that shone like jewels.


    ¡°¡­I really wanted to say thank you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Derek asked dumbfoundedly, but Elena only went on her way with a mysterious look on her face. He tilted his head. Elena seemed different from yesterday. She was his precious sister, but they hadn¡¯t been very close. As he watched the growing distance between them he mumbled in a worried voice,


    ¡°By the way, she¡¯s probably not taking enough guards.¡±

 Chapter 3 - I Will Change The Future (2)

    <h4>Ch. 3 I Will Change The Future?(2)</h4>


    After meeting with her brother, Elena went into the armory where swords, bows, arrows, armor and all kinds of weapons were stored. Ordinary people were restricted from entering, but fortunately there was no ce in the ise Castle where she couldn¡¯t go. Nevertheless, she avoided everyone¡¯s eyes, and passed the neatly disyed weapons and headed for the innermost part of the room. She passed through a dark and narrow corner before arriving at pitch-ck suit of armor standing in lofty grandeur.


    Elena knew how special that armor was. It was used by her mother when Elena was still a child. The metal used to make the armor was so expensive and so pure that even official knights couldn¡¯t afford it. It was only until she became a swordswoman did she realize its value, but it had been taken away before she could wear it.


    As she gently ced a hand the armor her eyes moistened with emotion. The cool, solid touch under her palm stirred her memories. As a child she thought of the armor as her own, but after her mother died her father was against women learning sword fighting. For this reason she had never learned swordsmanship despite being born into a family of knights. In the end she had to learn it it anyway. Perhaps it was fate. After recalling the past, she soon began cing the armor into herrge sack.


    ¡®I know that Father misses Mother and cannot bear to use her precious items, but I will use it to save him.¡¯


    Furthermore, her body was less physically fit than in her previous life and she needed good armor to protect her.


    After finally cing the ck helmet in the sack, she selected an unused sword. It was the first one she had held since returning to the past, but to her it was just yesterday. Her soft, un-calloused hand awkwardly gripped the solid handle, but her mind felt a strange sense of perfect understanding. She was fortunate that her training never left her.


    Elena unsheathed the sword from the scabbard and saw her face reflected in the sharp de. The face of the woman was much different than the cold swordswoman of the past, but the determination in her heart burned fiercer than before. Elena brandished the sword in the air a few times and muttered to herself.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m only half as good.¡±


    Her speed and power were limited in this untrained body. However, she had swung a sword thousands or tens of thousands of times, and the battles where she had risked her life was beyond count. No matter how weak and slow she was, she knew exactly where to swing her sword. There were more times where she had fought in dire circumstances than in favorable ones, and she had be resourceful in bad situations.


    In one battle their supply unit had been annihted and they starved for three days and three nights, while others fought crippled and barely able to move. They survived every moment. After persevering like this for so many years, even her untrained body was not diminished in ability. She concluded that while her power was significantly lowered, she could ovee it to some extent with experience and instinct.


    Elena finally sheathed the sword and ced it in her sack, tying it with a knot that could not be opened easily. She suddenly realized that carrying a huge sack by herself could attract some attention. It wasn¡¯t easy to shake off the mentality of being a hardened killer who did everything herself, but now she couldn¡¯t forget she part of the aristocracy. After leaving the armory and putting as much distance as possible from it, Elena called out to a passing servant. The servant approached her and Elena pointed to therge sack.


    ¡°Take this to my carriage.¡±


    ¡°What are all theserge items, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°These are gifts for Glenn when we arrive.¡±


    ¡°That much? When Glenn sees all of this, she will be happy to see you.¡±


    Though size and weight of the sack was a little unusual to be a gift to ady of nobility, the servant didn¡¯t think much of it and did as Elena ordered. Other luggage, such as dresses and other items, were already taken care of by the other servants. When Elena confirmed that everything necessary was loaded, she stepped up to board the carriage.


    ¡°Hah, hah. Wait a second.¡±


    Mirabelle held on to her skirt with one hand as she ran towards to carriage while with her other hand she held arge pic basket. Elena paused at the sight of Mirabelle hurrying towards her, then stepped down and hurried in her direction.


    ¡°Mirabelle, be careful. You¡¯ll get hurt.¡±


    But Mirabelle did not slow down until she was right in front of Elena. She took in deep gulps of air and gave her sister a bright smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to go without eating, so please take this.¡±


    Mirabelle gave her the basket and as Elena took it confusion crossed her face. The weight of it was too heavy for her to even contemte.


    ¡°You¡¯ve prepared so much in such a short time. It¡¯s like a feast.¡±


    ¡°Did you forget the person that told me that eating well every day would make me healthier?¡±


    Elena became momentarily speechless. That was what she used to say to Mirabelle, who always had grudges about eating.


    Mirabelle realized that she was holding her sister up, so she quickly pushed Elena into the carriage and spoke in a cheery voice.


    ¡°Go on ande back quickly. And don¡¯t forget my present.¡±


    After being pushed inside, Elena wistfully looked through the window at her sister.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Be careful, sister.¡±


    Therge wagon set off and Mirabelle waved goodbye. Elena held her head out of the window until and watched until her sister disappeared from view. She almost wanted to cry when she promised that she would be back again. She couldn¡¯t believe she had a ce to return to.


    Elena suddenly remembered basket on herp. She ced it on the seat next to her and took out the food items one by one. Inside was a generous sd with fresh lettuce and chicken breasts, a ham sandwich, boiled eggs, cutely decorated rice balls, and finely chopped fruits. They all looked delicious to eat. Mirabelle¡¯s lunch box seemed to be endless feast of all of Elena¡¯s favorite foods.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She neatly spread the food in the carriage, but she couldn¡¯t bear to eat it. Sophie, the maid sitting up front next to the carriage driver, looked at her through the window anxiously.


    ¡°My Lady, are you all right?¡±


    Elena was holding her face in her hands and appeared like she was crying.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s okay. I just¨CI am a happier person than I thought¡­¡±


    She had always missed these moments when her family was still alive in her previous life. Her father, her brother. Mirabelle. How she had wished hundreds and thousands of times that they there were alive. Now she was happier than her imagination could even dream up.


    ¡°¡­How could I eat all of this food?¡±


    Sophie replied, not understanding the preciousness of the food to Elena.


    ¡°If you like, we can wrap it up againter.¡±


    Elena nodded, rubbing her wet eyes with her palm.


    ¡°Yes¡­That will do.¡±


    Her whole family was now alive. As long as that was, her happiness wouldst forever. Now Elena was leaving so she could never lose it again. She would be sure to change the future at all costs.

 Chapter 4 - I Will Change The Future (2)

    <h4>Ch. 4 I Hope I¡¯m Not Too Late?(1)</h4>


    Elena had nned to only bring a few people with her from ise Castle. At least, that was what she believed until the carriage stopped for a rest. When she got out, she saw as many as six additional family knights following her some ways away. Including the two men who had been guarding the carriage, there a total of eight additional knights escorting her. When Elena expressed her surprise the lead knight exined,


    ¡°They were sent by Lord Derek. He believes there weren¡¯t enough guards.¡±


    ¡°Derek, my brother¡­I see,¡±


    she murmured, but her mind was turning. She could not rescue Crown Prince Carlisle with all of these people with her. If she had known exactly when and where he was assassinated she might have been able to make use of the family knights, but all she knew was where the crown prince died. She may have to stake out at the location for a few days, and she couldn¡¯t take arge entourage there. She came up with an excuse that she was helping with Glenn¡¯s wedding, but with what excuse could shee up with for staying in one ce for so long?


    That wasn¡¯t all. Even if Elena managed to persuade some of the knights to help her, she couldn¡¯t reveal her abilities in front of them. In fact, that was the biggest setback. She had lived her whole life as an ordinary daughter of a count, and for her to suddenly reveal she was an expert swordswoman? It would be, by all ounts, an inconceivable thing. Elena didn¡¯t want to exin this to her family or other people.


    Although she wasn¡¯t ashamed to say expert swordswoman, she was willing to cut down tens or hundreds of people down in the future just to prevent the rise of Emperor Paveluc. The fewer people who knew about it the better. She wanted her family to be as safe and ignorant as happy as possible. That way, she would be able tough next to them as if she don¡¯t know anything¡­


    With that decision, she had to escape andplete her mission her own. However, it was much more difficult to get away when the number of escorts had dramatically increased.


    ¡®¡­How do I do this?¡¯


    There were eight guards, a maid and a coachman. Ten people in all. Even if a daughter of a count couldn¡¯t go without an entourage, this number was ridiculous. A rat could disappear without being caught by anyone, but if a member of the family were to disappear it would cause utter chaos. Was there a way she could deceive all of them and disappear like smoke?


    At the end of the day the group stopped at a luxurious inn they were to stay for the night. Elena entered her room, concern furrowed on her face. Sophie followed behind and closed the door behind them.


    ¡°Get some rest, My Lady,¡±


    she said in a soft voice.


    It would take three days to reach the ce where the crown prince would be assassinated. She had to figure out how to get there somehow.


    *


    *


    *


    The inn had the most luxurious amenities and services, making it a fine ce to stay overnight for any noblewoman. In fact, it wasparable to Elena¡¯s room room back in ise Castle. However, her mood was low. It didn¡¯t matter howfortably she had spent the night.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t I think of this¡­¡¯


    She was the esteemed daughter of a count and she was expected to act ordingly. However as time went by, she began to regret her decision and concluded that spending the night at the inn was a meaningless waste of time. She hadn¡¯t thought of a way to find the crown prince yet, but she had to n as she goes. She hoped there was a little time left to look around.


    If she had known she would¡¯ve wasted time like this she would have spent her precious moments with Mirabelle instead. She felt angry at herself, but it was already beyond her control. What already happened, happened, so Elena had to use the rest of her time as efficiently as possible.


    As soon as she got out of bed she did her morning exercise regimen from her previous life, then prepared the armor and sword inside the sack so that she could leave at any moment. Elena took a bath alone, then was soon prepared to go out.


    Sophie the maid, who was just waiting outside for her master to wake, knocked at the door softly. She heard Elena¡¯s voice in reply, as if Elena had been expecting her.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Sophie walked into the room and her mouth opened in surprised when she saw Elenapletely dressed. Even though Elena was diligent woman in everyday life, it was never to this degree.


    ¡°Ah¨CMy Lady, you should have called for me when you woke up. How long have you been awake?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to take care of everything on your own while we¡¯re traveling. I brought you with me because I don¡¯t like all of the mess, but I can handle most things myself. You don¡¯t have to worry too much about it.¡±


    Sophie looked at Elena with a confused expression. When Sophie first left on this trip she thought she would have an increased burden serving Elena by herself. While Elena was a delicate woman, she was strangely more considerate today. Sophie spoke in a friendlier manner without realizing it.


    ¡°Hold on, My Lady. I¡¯ll hurry up and get you breakfast. The food at this inn is famous and is said to be second only to an expensive restaurant.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten. Let¡¯s leave right away.¡±


    ¡°What? Now?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes widened in shock. It was still too early. Everyone would have woken up by now, but she wasn¡¯t sure if they were ready to leave yet. Then Elena said something more shocking to Sophie.


    ¡°Tell the coachman not to make any stops from now on, and to keep driving the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How are you going to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I can sleep in the carriage.¡±


    Sophie forced her mouth shut and didn¡¯t ask how Elena could sleep in such an ufortable ce. There was no reason for Elena to exin why they had to rush to someone¡¯s wedding preparations. Sophie was just a maid who followed orders.


    ¡®Well¡­if she gets ufortable she¡¯ll say it,¡¯


    Sophie thought to herself reassuringly. She didn¡¯t think that ady who had never been through hardship could endure such a journey.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. I¡¯ll go downstairs and tell them.¡±


    Sophie hurried to the room where the knights were staying.

 Chapter 5 - I Hope I’m Not Too Late (2)

    <h4>Ch. 5 I Hope I¡¯m Not Too Late?(2)</h4>


    On the third day of their journey Sophie realized she waspletely wrong. A carriage ride without any stops was so difficult that she could hardly keep her breath. Meanwhile, Elena looked none the worse. Elena was gracious enough to allow Sophie to sit next to her inside the carriage, for which she was thankful for, but it barely alleviated her difort.


    ¡®How on earth can she stand this difficult journey?¡¯


    Exhaustion was written on everyone¡¯s faces but Elena had notined. Sophie thought Elena wouldn¡¯t have been able to endure it.


    k, k.


    Sophie gingerly nibbled on a piece of dried meat, her lips white with motion sickness. The food was terrible and even when she fell asleep the swaying of the carriage never stopped.


    ¡°My Lady, why don¡¯t we stop in town for food? If you eat spoiled food, you may have stomach trouble¡­.¡±


    Elena froze when she heard Sophie words. A n began to form. While they had been speeding as fast as they could, Elena¡¯s mind had been filled with questions about how she could separate them and move on her own. But the answer seemed to be right there. Elena nodded in agreement with Sophie right away.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s face cheered a little bit when Elena agreed to stop by the next town. She hurriedly opened the carriage window and spoke to the coachman outside.


    ¡°Lady Elena wants to stop by the next town for a while.¡±


    ¡°Town? Understood,¡±


    the coachman answered briskly, but he also couldn¡¯t hide his relieved expression. As soon as Elena given permission, the group headed for the nearest town. Elena had been so insistent on making haste that Sophie had expected to stop only for a short while then head back to the road, when something unexpected happened.


    Elena, who seemed fine just a moment ago, had a sickly expression on her face.


    ¡°I think there was something bad about the food I ate. I don¡¯t feel well. I think I need to take a rest.¡±


    ¡°I told you, My Lady! This was too much.¡±


    The hard journey had made Elena sick and her health had gotten worst during the trip. They quickly made amodations at the town and called the most well-renowned doctor in the area to see Elena. The trip hadn¡¯t been particrly urgent from the beginning, and the group had agreed to wait until Elena¡¯s health fully recovered. Additionally, the schedule had been extremely rough on them and everyone was eager for rest.


    No men were allowed in Elena¡¯s room, and instead the knights took turns guarding her door. Sophie, the only woman in the party, was in charge of Elena¡¯s care. She promised the knights that she would inform them if Elena¡¯s condition worsened, then put a cold towel over Elena¡¯s forehead. Elena, pretending to be asleep in bed, pressed down a self-satisfied smile.


    ¡®Yes,?there?is?a?way.¡¯


    She had first assumed she was bound to them, but in fact it was they who were bound to her. Her health was their utmost priority. Upon telling them she was ill, the knights could not leave town but none of them could go in her room. They could stay for a few days until she was judged to be well.


    However, there was still one person who would notice if she disappeared. Her maid, Sophie. If Elena could deceive her, no one would else would notice her absence. Elena opened her eyes and spoke to Sophie sitting next to her bed.


    ¡°Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I¡¯m here, My Lady. Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°I have a favor to ask of you¡­¡±


    ¡°Please say it, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°There is actually someone around here who I love very much. My condition improved after I saw the doctor, but I still can¡¯t help but feel sick.¡±


    Elena let the lie easily flow out of her mouth. A story that appealed to the maid¡¯s heart might be the most effective.


    ¡°Oh! What do you mean?¡±


    Sophie¡¯s mouth opened in surprise at the unexpected revtion.


    ¡°I tried to let him go because our difference in status, but I can¡¯t forget his face after all this pain.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only see him for a while, so will you keep it secret from the rest of the knights?¡±


    ¡°But if something happens¡­!¡±


    ¡°Oh, but I don¡¯t want to live without him anymore.¡±


    Elena covered her face with her hands. Sophie looked at her helplessly, unable to decide what to do. Elena remorsefully spoke a line she had prepared in case Sophie needed a little extra push.


    ¡°I¡¯ll die if I don¡¯t see him.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say something like that, My Lady!¡±


    Elena had taken the line from a y she had seen in the theater a long time ago. She could tell Sophie was starting to waver a little. Elena took out a gold coin from her pocket and held it out to her maid, hoping it would push her over the edge.


    ¡°Please take this as a reward for your help.¡±


    Sophie¡¯s eyes, which had been shadowed with embarrassment, suddenly shed with greed. She had hesitated at first since she would be held responsible if it was found out that she let Elena leave without telling anyone. But she couldn¡¯t miss this opportunity of a gold coin. Furthermore, if Elena began to think well of her, Sophie¡¯s life as a maid would be a sess. Her internal debate didn¡¯tst long.


    ¡°I cannot disobey you. But pleasee back soon.¡±


    The benefits of taking a small risk were too good. Sophie¡¯s face no longer showed any hesitation.


    ¡°I cannot disobey you. But pleasee back soon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will try my best. All the knights think I¡¯m sick, so if you make a proper excuse there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Sophie nodded, and Elena reassured herself that this was the best choice. She didn¡¯t want any witnesses, but reality wasn¡¯t so amodating. In fact, the easiest and most surest way would be to kill everyone to keep their mouths shut, but she didn¡¯t want to go so far as murdering the people of the household. Overall, this was not a bad result. Elena handed over the gold coin to Sophie.


    ¡°Then I look forward to working with you, Sophie.¡±


    If anyone found out, she could disguise it as an escape to a secret romance.


    With Sophie¡¯s cooperation, Elena was soon left alone in the room. The time had finally arrived. She took out the ck metal armor that she had been hiding and put it on her with familiar motions. Finally, she ced the ck helmet on her head. She no longer looked like the daughter of a count. There stood only a knight with a sharp de. Maybe this was her true form.


    Elena murmured at the sight of the moon outside her room.


    ¡°¡­I hope I¡¯m not toote.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena pushed the horse as fast as she could. As she got closer and closer to the location where the prince had died in the past, the heavy smell of blood began to emerge. Soon she didn¡¯t have to wonder where it wasing from. There were as many bodies on the ground as there were trees in the dense forest. Even Elena, who was familiar with the battlefield, grimaced deeply at the sight. One, two, three¡­ There were far too many bodies to be counted.


    ¡®This looks like a war.¡¯


    Just looking at the bodies on the ground gave her rough picture of how fierce the battle was. The worst she had feared had happened, but fortunately the remains remains seemed fresh. Moreover, considering the scale of the battle the crown prince seemed to have been well-defended by many people. However, it was too early to feel relieved. With fears rising that the crown prince might have already died, Elena urged her horse to go faster.


    Tadag, tadadag.


    Fortunately, she soon heard the sounds of des shing.


    ¡®Please, just be alive,¡¯


    she prayed desperately. She finally arrived at the scene where the fighting was taking ce. It was not what she expected. She had expected to see a fierce battle between the prince¡¯s guards and the assassins who came to kill him. Instead there was only a lone man surrounded by a dozen other men.


    ¡®The dead bodies were the work of one person?¡¯


    It was hard to believe. But something even more incredible was unfolding before her eyes.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    An involuntary gasp escaped from Elena¡¯s mouth.


    The lone man was surrounded by a dozen of enemy knights, but the man didn¡¯t seem to be fully human. He had fierce, nted eyes, a straight nose and sharp jawline¨Cby all ounts he was handsome to look at. But the skin from his right hand to his shoulder was covered with hard, lizard-like scales and from his fingers were long, sharp talons.


    Her blood pounded in her ears.


    For a moment she looked into his chilling blue eyes, and a forgotten legend of the royal family came to her.


    ¡°The creature born between a dragon and a man bes the emperor of the Ruford Empire, and they will have absolute power for generations.¡±


    She thought it was just a story invented to make the emperor seem special.


    ¡®¡­The legend is real?¡¯

 Chapter 6 - I Don’t Care If He’s A Monster (1)

    <h4>Ch. 6 I Don¡¯t Care If He¡¯s A Monster?(1)</h4>


    She was confused.


    If the legend of the royal family was true, then Paveluc should also have the characteristics of a dragon in her final battle with him, but he still maintained human form even after she had cut off one of his arms. If the royal family really did have the blood of the dragon, there was no reason to hide it. Rather than being treated with scorn and contempt, the emperor would surely be feared as a god. Other countries wouldn¡¯t dare challenge the power of the Rufford Empire.


    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯


    Why would he have to hide it? Why didn¡¯t Paveluc appear like a dragon in her past life, but Crown Prince Carlisle did? Or perhaps¡­


    Or perhaps he wasn¡¯t part dragon, but was a monster instead. Many strange rumors had festered because the crown prince never made an appearance. Elena stood frozen as she took in the scene.


    sh!


    One of the enemy knight¡¯s swords cut the crown prince¡¯s side. As a fountain of blood spurted from the wound Elena quicky came to her senses.


    ¡®I don¡¯t care what the crown prince really is. He¡¯s the first in session to the throne, even if he is a monster.¡¯


    None of this changed her ns. Now she was more curious than surprised by the prince, but this was not the time to think about it. She would dig up the secrets of the royal familyter. At this moment, saving Prince Carlisle was her top priority. Her past self would have easily gone toe-to-toe with the assassins, but she couldn¡¯t do so in this condition.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    She quickly looked around and saw some small explosives in the arms of the dead bodies. Apparently the assassins had the intention tomit suicide as ast resort to take down the prince. There were also as many horses wandering around as there were bodies lying on the floor.


    ¡°¡­All right.¡±


    Elena moved quickly with determination. She collected several small explosives from some of the bodies and picked up a crossbow lying on the ground. She was better with a normal bow, but it took more much effort to pull a bow repeatedly and she wasn¡¯t sure how many arrows she could fire at her current strength. The crossbow¡¯s triggerunch was a more suitable weapon for her now. Although it wasn¡¯t a familiar weapon, Elena had never missed a target in her previous life.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    With a crossbow in her hand, Elena began to ride her horse towards Carlisle. At the same time, she threw some of the small explosives she had collected.


    Gagagagang!


    Theynded on the explosives in the arms of the dead assassins, causing a chain reaction that led to arger explosion. The loud noise caused the assassins attacking Carlisle to scatter.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and find out.¡±


    The carefully coordinated assassins were quick to react, but they could not hide their shock at the sound of galloping from all sides. It was the sound of horses running wild at the sound of explosives and the resulting fire. Because of the small stampede the assassins couldn¡¯t even guess who wasing from which direction. Just then there was a loud cry.


    ¡°Save the Crown Prince!¡±


    At the same time, three arrows shot through the smoke created from the mes and prated the hearts of the assassins.


    ¡°The enemy!¡±


    ¡°The prince¡¯s backup hase!¡±


    The sound of horses¡¯ hooves thundered around them as the thick smoke obscured their vision. Through the chaos she finally found a gap between the assassins.


    Tadadag, tadadag.


    To them a ck knight had suddenly appeared out of the smoke. Everyone turned their heads in rm. It was one. Only one wasing out of the darkness. The crown prince¡¯s assassination squad, which consisted of highly-trained knights, were overwhelmed with a feeling of dread.


    The knight wore ck iron armor from head to toe, and the helmet covering its entire face revealed only two eyes as red as blood. The assassins fully prepared themselves for the oing charge led by the ck knight, but something was strange. Elena, who jumped into the enemy¡¯s territory alone, stayed only for the briefest of moments. Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes and Elena¡¯s red eyes met.


    ¡°Your Highness, get on!¡±


    With an urgent cry, Elena stretched out her hand out to Carlisle and he took it without hesitation.


    Taak!


    Elena pulled him up, Carlisle used the tension to jump up and sit behind her on the horse.


    It happened in the blink of an eye. The assassins who were slow to react quickly raised their voices.


    ¡°Stop them!¡±


    Elena pulled out her sword and cut down those who were in their way. However, it was difficult to escape safely because of the disadvantage in numbers. This wasn¡¯t a situation were she could sit down and negotiate with the enemy. Carlisle spoke in low voice behind Elena.


    ¡°Give me the reins.¡±


    It was a miracle that he was still conscious considering therge wound on his side. His shirt was so soaked in blood that she couldn¡¯t even tell where the wound was. Even so, an extra hand in this situation would be enormously helpful.


    ¡°Here,¡±


    she said briskly and handed him the reins. Having left Carlisle to control the horse, Elena focused on getting rid of the assassins right in their away. As they fled down the road, two arrows poured out from behind like rain. Elena quickly cut down them down with her sword, then took out the crossbow again. She turned herself so she was facing backwards, then started shooting arrows at the pursuing enemies.


    Tang, tang!


    One by one more of the enemy fell. She wanted to take a headshot, but she aimed at the middle of their chests just to be sure she wouldn¡¯t miss. The enemy was finally bing more distant.


    Fwp!


    One of the several arrows fired by the assassinsnded squarely on Carlisle¡¯s back.


    ¡°Agh!¡±


    He gave a cry of surprise and blood poured out of his mouth. She looked at him in dismay, but Carlisle continued in a steady voice.


    ¡°I can hold on. There¡¯s no need to stop.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like I¡¯m going to die soon.¡±


    Elena bit her lip. She wanted to shout ¡°You¡¯re going to die today!¡± but it wasn¡¯t the time to argue with him. At that moment the most important thing was the safety of the Crown Prince Carlisle. Whether he just died back there or died here of excessive bleeding, the result would be the same and her ns would amount to nothing. She looked at Carlisle clenching tightly at the reins despite the arrow in his back.


    ¡°Then stay with me so I don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Carlisle gave her a questioning look, but now wasn¡¯t the time to have a long conversation with each other. Elena aimed at her crossbow again at the persistent assassins.

 Chapter 7 - I Don’t Care If He’s A Monster (2)

    <h4>Ch. 7 I Don¡¯t Care If He¡¯s A Monster?(2)</h4>


    ¡°Ha, ha.¡±


    Elena heaved in deep breaths of exhaustion. This wouldn¡¯t have had a great of a toll on her in her previous life, but she wasn¡¯t in peak condition anymore. When they managed to get to safety, Elena took stock of Carlisle¡¯s condition. His face was very pale. She didn¡¯t know how he managed to hang on this long in his wounded state.


    ¡°Your Highness,e down. Let¡¯s look at the wound.¡±


    Elena got off her horse and extended her arm, Carlisle looked at her as if she was being patronizing by helping him get off a horse like a child. However, contrary to his piercing expression, Carlisle quietly epted her hand. He got off the horse then leaned against a tree, pulling open his ragged clothes. His right arm, which was covered in hard, lizard-like scales when she first saw him, was back to normal.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    It was as if the scales were never there, but Elena was not so naive as to mistake what had happened. Carlisle immediately understood what her brief pause meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why this arm is now normal?¡±


    There was some bitterness in his voice. Of course she wondered why, but she knew that treating Carlisle was more important at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat you first.¡±


    Fortunately, Elena had carried medicine with her in case of emergencies. It was a pity that she had not brought much because it had to fit inside her armor.


    ¡°This will sting a little, Your Highness.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes gazed cautiously at Elena as she calmly took out the medicine. However, Elena looked at Carlisle¡¯srge and small wounds with confusion. There were more than just a few wounds here and there. His body bore signs of deep scars, old scars. Carlisle didn¡¯t even make a sound as she touched his painful looking wounds. This situation must be very familiar to him.


    ¡®¡­Fortunately, the crown prince¡¯s achievements were not exaggerations.¡¯


    Come to think of it, this was the first time she had seen the crown prince. One of the terrible rumors had said he was arge, hairy, and ugly man. ?She didn¡¯t realize he would actually be this handsome¡­


    As she worked she noticed his tight, hard muscles peeking through the torn edges of his clothes. He looked rather like an ideal man. In fact, his tall, handsome appearance was more akin a man who partied wild in the city than one who lived on the battlefield.


    However, he had a dangerous air about him. Even when he was sitting on the ground his presence was so overwhelming she couldn¡¯t easily find a weakness. Elena remembered what kind of empire the Ruford was. A country obsessed with war. There were many words for the emperors of the Ruford empire. The butcher, the bloody devil, the conqueror¡­she felt that all of those words could apply to that man who gave off that overwhelming aura. Elena nced silently at Carlisle, and he spoke to her in a sharper voice than before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re from my army. What did you save me for?¡±


    Elena thought over how to answer to this question. It hadn¡¯t been easy to rescue the prince, but now she found it even more nerve-wracking to talk to him. Still, she was determined to give him an answer.


    Elena hoped that Carlisle would continue to survive long enough to be emperor and defeat Paveluc. She was willing to risk everything she had to help him. The road to make Carlisle emperor would be difficult, and there was no way to know what other dangers were lurking. She couldn¡¯t let him know about it.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Elena had seen Carlisle¡¯s power and epted the fact that he might be suited to being an emperor. She remembered the people who said that Paveluc would not have been able to take the throne so easily had Carlisle been alive.


    Since Elena was born an aristocrat, she had to marry the man that her father decided for her. In her previous life, her family was destroyed and she was free from such duties, but that wasn¡¯t the case anymore. Elena now had to marry a man who would bring the most benefit the ise family. If so¡­the man was sitting right in front of her.


    She looked at him up and down. He had a sharp jaw, a high nose, and fierce-looking blue eyes. His ck hair, darker than the night sky, stood out against his milky white skin. She remembered the dark, monster-like scales on his right arm, but fortunately it wasn¡¯t visible at the moment. Carlisle narrowed his eyes as Elena continued to silently stare at him.


    ¡°Well if¨C¡±


    Carlisle was about to speak.


    ¡°I want to marry you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯sposed expression instantly changed to shock. Elena repeated herself once more.


    ¡°Please marry me, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 8 - You’re Elena Blaise (1)

    <h4>Ch. 8 You¡¯re Elena ise?(1)</h4>


    ¡°Please marry me, Your Highness.¡±


    A look of shock flitted across Carlisle¡¯s face at the unexpected proposal, but it quickly faded. His brow furrowed as he looked seriously into Elena¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the rumors about me are, but I don¡¯t like men.¡±


    ¡°P-pardon me?¡±


    It was Elena¡¯s turn to be flustered. Although she hadn¡¯t expected him to ept the proposal from the beginning, this was an entirely unexpected response. Was there a rumor that Prince Carlisle liked men?


    No, wait, didn¡¯t she look like a man now? Elena had forgotten about her appearance. Only her eyes were visible beneath the ck armor, so it was natural for him to think she was man.


    ¡°Y-you misunderstand, Your Highness¨C¡°


    ¡°And even if I liked men, did you think we¡¯d get married? You are so naive.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s face was twisted into a sneer. He was right. Even if he had a taste for men, a marriage to a woman would be more beneficial for him. Love and marriage were different for the royal family.


    ¡°I meant¨C¡±


    ¡°If you think I am going to marry someone despite the prophecy, you are mistaken.¡±


    Carlisle was not that young, but there was a reason why he had not married yet.


    It was because of a prophecy.


    ¡°The first person to marry the Crown Prince will spend their life in solitude. They will live an unhappy life before dying a miserable death.¡±


    It was one of the things that made the empire so politically turbulent before his death in the previous life. With such dark omensing down, no aristocrat wanted to marry his own daughter to the crown prince. Not everyone believed the prophecy, but still no family dare set their sights on marriage, likely because of the influence of the few nobles who knew that the emperor was suffering from a serious illness.


    If the emperor would pass away, there would be no rtives who would support Carlisle¡¯s im as his mother was an obscure maid. The crown prince¡¯s fate was obvious if he could not keep the throne. High-ranking nobles who expected him to be stranded had no reason to be greedy for a marriage with a troubled crown prince.


    There had been attempts by the emperor to connect Carlisle to a good family, but the emperor only wanted a daughter from a marchioness while the nobles had different self-interests. Even if a princess from another country who did not know the details was brought as a bride, the ominous prophecy would surely reach her.


    There was only one way. Once Prince Carlislepleted his first marriage with anyone, he could marry any other woman on good terms. Elena was going to take a position that nobody wanted.


    ¡®Will I be lonely and unhappy for the rest of my life if I marry the prince?¡¯


    Elena did not believe in prophecies, and she had already spent her first life already so alone and so unhappy. Now that her second chance had arrived, she could bear any kind of suffering as long and she could protect her beloved family. No matter how unbearable of a hell it was, it was nothingpared to losing them.


    ¡°What a ridiculous idea. Is that the payment for my life?¡±


    Carlisle looked strangely terrifying as he gave her a mockingugh. If he wasn¡¯t already weakened Elena might¡¯ve pointed a sword at him for her own ease of mind.


    ¡°Your Highness, if youugh like that the wound will open.¡±


    ¡°Shut your mouth. Your voice is disgusting.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, listen to me¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to marry you, I¡¯m telling you.¡±


    Elena wanted to fume at him when he interrupted her.


    ¡®I saved a man who should have died¡­¡¯


    Despite her anger boiling beneath the surface, she spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°Listen to me first.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m dying from your chatter. How long are you going to stare down at me?¡±


    It was only then that she realized that she was looking down at Carlisle who sitting on the ground. She hadn¡¯t noticed because he had an overwhelming sense of power around him. Elena immediately stooped down.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    A low sigh escaped from the beneath her helmet. She didn¡¯t think Carlisle¡¯s personality was pleasant from the start, but he was worse than she had guessed.


    ¡®He has no intention of listening.¡¯


    She did not want to take back the offer. This wasn¡¯t a marriage of love, but of politics.?The only thing she needed to do was to calcte how much benefit he would bring to her. Prince Carlisle would be her ace to change the future of the ise family. There was no other reason to worry or hesitate.


    Elena opened her mouth to speak again, staring straight at Carlisle with calm eyes.


    ¡°Let me introduce myself.¡±


    ¡°Enough¨C¡±


    Carlisle tried to speak up, but Elena was quicker. She lifted her hands without hesitation and pulled off the iron helmet from her face.


    Shhf.


    As the helmet was gradually lifted, the cold eyes of the crown prince grewrger.


    Long blonde hair poured out like liquid gold and danced in the moonlight. Beneath the helmet a pale, lean neck came into view, followed by petal-like lips and a straight nose. Finally came her scarlet eyes hooded by thick eyshes. Carlisle froze solid.


    ¡°¡­You!¡±


    There were was a strong contrast between the rough, ck armor worn by men and the pretty, doll-like appearance of the woman underneath. The effect was breathtaking.

 Chapter 9 - You’re Elena Blaise (2)

    <h4>Ch. 9 You¡¯re Elena ise?(2)</h4>


    ¡°I am from the Fourth Order of Knights that have served the royal family for generations.¡±


    ¡°¡­Elena ise. ¡°


    Elena was stunned to hear him say her name. He knew her? How? Elena gave Carlisle a look ofplete disbelief.


    ¡°You know me?¡±


    She never foresaw this oue. Prince Carlisle had been on the battlefield since childhood and had never appeared in high society. There way no way he could have met her, who lived in the region south of the capital city. She wasn¡¯t like her father, the count, or her brother, the heir¡­ There was little chance of knowing the eldest daughter. It was more likely that a needle thrown into the sky would fall on her head.


    She looked at Carlisle with confused eyes, pondering the possibility of a previous meeting between herself and the crown prince. But she just couldn¡¯t figure out how he knew her name. In the meanwhile Carlisle¡¯s surprised expression cleared and was reced by his usual mysterious, stoic face.


    ¡°How did you know I was in danger? And since when did you be good at sword fighting?¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s sudden question, Elena calmed her confused head and began organizing the responses she had prepared. She couldn¡¯t give him the truth, but she still had to give him a usible answer. If she told him she knew he was going to be assassinated here because he was from the future, her would think of her as a madwoman.


    ¡°In my family¡­I¡¯m not supposed to learn about sword fighting. So I came out alone and happened to find the crown prince in danger and helped him.¡±


    ¡°So it was a coincidence? All of this?¡±


    She could tell by looking at Carlisle¡¯s eyes that he didn¡¯t believe her. Of course he wouldn¡¯t. There were many holes in her im. Everything was a lie. But she carefully ned her excuses, and on top of that she was the one who saved his life¨Che could not be suspicious of her even if there was doubt. If she had bad intentions, she never would have risked her life to save his. Elena¡¯s actions spoke more than any believable exnation. But still¡­


    Carlisle nodded first before she could bring out her prepared words.


    ¡°Alright¡­if that¡¯s what you say.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even willing to listen to her a moment ago, and his sudden cooperation caught her off guard. Carlisle continued speaking in a soft voice, while Elena looked on with a confused expression.


    ¡°I believe you.¡±


    What? Why would he believe her? Elena was barely able to hold back the questions that begged toe out of her mouth. This was a good result no matter what and she wouldn¡¯t spoil the atmosphere with unnecessary queries. The situation would only be moreplicated if Carlisle decided to change his mind. ?Elena quietly observed the man before her, while Carlisle seemed to be in a more inquisitive mood.


    ¡°Why did you propose to me suddenly?¡±


    He said he wouldn¡¯t get married, but now he was acting like it didn¡¯t even happen.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t talking like this a while ago.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different now.¡±


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re Elena ise.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    It was apletely unexpected answer.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer my question so let me ask again. Do you know me, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know me?¡±


    His eyes shimmered strangely. She had never seen the crown prince in her life. She was sure her memory wasn¡¯t so poor that she could forget about such a handsome face.


    ¡°As soon as I saw you from afar for the first time today I knew you were the crown prince.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking that.¡±


    ¡°Have we met before?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not in your memory, then the meeting doesn¡¯t exist,¡±


    he replied vaguely, which only furthered her confusion. Elena paused to think for a moment when Carlisle spoke up again.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time for you to answer my question. Why did you propose to me?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that is because¡­¡±


    Whatever the circumstances, the fact that Elena wanted to marry Carlisle had not changed. Elena continued in a calm voice.


    ¡°The ise family is a noble family. As a member of that family, I am eager for the crown prince to seed as emperor. I would be honored if I can add some of my meager strength to yours.¡±


    It was such a cliche line. She sounded like a noblewoman with ambitions to marry upwards. It seemed like she wanted to make her husband the emperor and be the highest woman in the empire.


    ¡°You wish for me to be the emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Your family is nobility?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    There was no change in Carlisle¡¯s expression, but Elena could feel that he was unsure of something. She swallowed dryly. She wanted go down on her knees and to hold on to his pant leg and beg him to marry her. She was desperate.


    In order to deal with King Paveluc, she needed to be ced in a powerful position at Prince Carlisle¡¯s side. He understood the politics of the pce more than anyone, and she coulde and go as part of the royal family. If she didn¡¯t stand by him, how could she save him from danger every time? Prince Carlisle was supposed to have died here. It was unclear how his survival would change the future.


    What if he refused? She nned countless responses in her head depending on his answer. Her brain felt like it could explode. Carlisle¡¯s lips, which had been tightly sealed, finally opened.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to propose to me.¡±


    ¡°I am sincere when I say that I want to be your strength. Even if you don¡¯t want to get married, I pledge to stay by your side¨C¡±


    ¡°Who said I didn¡¯t want to?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I like the idea.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what, you approve?¡±


    She stared at him doubtfully as he parted his lips again. He was a blue-eyed demon with a piercing expression.


    ¡°I ept your marriage proposal.¡±


    There was a sharp intake of breath from Elena. It seemed that it wasn¡¯t a bad offer for Prince Carlisle either. Byw the crown prince was allowed to marry a woman from a family no less than the rank of count, which was a close call for her. It was not easy to get married into a higher-ranking family, but if one had to find a bride a woman as skilled with the sword as Elena was not a terrible choice. Elena¡¯s heart thumped as she received the answer she wanted.


    ¡°Let me ask you this. You know about the prophecy regarding my first bride. Do you have any regrets about your decision? And you know¡­I could be a monster.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s gaze headed towards his right arm. Elena¡¯s brow furrowed with worry but she hesitated to ask about it in detail. When she did not respond, Carlisle spoke to her again in a solemn voice.


    ¡°Think carefully before you answer the question. This may be yourst chance to escape.¡±


    Seeing Carlisle¡¯s expression of loneliness, Elena sensed that it was not yet time to dig up the secrets about him. There was no need to be in a hurry. She would spend a little more timeter unraveling his mysteries.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a monster.¡±


    ¡°Why? Do you really want to be an empress?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you can be emperor, I can do even more than an empress can do.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s facial expression changed subtly, as if his answer was unexpected.


    ¡°For example?¡±


    ¡°If you think that an empress is a position that I do not deserve¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget this. It was you who came to me.¡±


    Elena felt strange when she heard Carlisle¡¯s answer. He was looking at her as if he was looking at prey, as if the chances of escaping had already disappeared. Silence hung in the air as they faced each other.


    Suddenly, she could hear the sound of horses¡¯ hooves gradually getting closer. Someone wasing this way. Elena quickly pushed herself from the ground, preparing herself for the assassins that may have followed them. Then came a cry.


    ¡°Your Highness! Crown Prince!¡±


    ¡°Where are you?¡±


    She could see a g flying in the distance from the direction of the searching voices. It was splendid g with a golden border and in its center had ck dragon baring its teeth. It was the symbol of the crown prince¡¯s guard. Carlisle frowned in disapproval at his men who had just appeared.


    ¡°¡­Late.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness, there still may be assassins mixed in with them,¡±


    she said warningly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter now. My men are here.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°Because of our first meeting you think I¡¯m a weakling.¡±


    Elena winced at his usation. He was not wrong. She was so worried about his safety now she couldn¡¯t afford to trust trust anything. Carlisle casually picked up Elena¡¯s helmet despite his injury.


    ¡°The man you choose to marry is not a weak man. Don¡¯t worry about anything and go. If you don¡¯t disappear now, you¡¯ll be caught. ¡°


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Try to hide your sword fighting abilities as much as possible. It would be safer. ¡°


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Elena agreed with his assessment. She could easily be a target if her abilities were known. It was better to act in the dark.


    Even though she made to go, she still felt uneasy about leaving Carlisle. Carlisle then took hold of the horse¡¯s reins and pressed it into her hands as if in a hurry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit you in ten days.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­.take care, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena forced herself to get on the horse then looked at Carlisle for thest time. He stoodpletely still while his blue eyes gazed at her. She finally tugged the reins of her horse and galloped away, leaving him with a warning.


    ¡°Beware of the Duke of Lunen.¡±


    Paveluc was a treacherous king that conquered the throne in the future, but now he was a great duke over the duchy of Lunen.


    Carlisle looked at the retreating figure of Elena on her horse, then mumbled in a questioning voice.


    ¡°Beware of my uncle? What matters to me now isn¡¯t him¡­¡±


    However, the person who could answer the question had already left. Carlisle stood motionless, until she waspletely out of sight.


    *


    *


    *


    Inside a splendid castle.


    A white carrier pigeon skillfully flew into a corner of a room boasting a dazzling collection of treasures from around the world.?A handmaiden carefully retrieved the letter from the bird.


    In the center of the room was a luxuriously decorated sofa, and sitting upon it was a middle-aged woman, ady of grace from head to toe. The woman wordlessly received it the letter and slowly read the short passage. Suddenly, she crumpled the paper in her fist.


    ¡°¡­What a failure!¡±


    Her voice of displeasure caused to handmaid to look up.


    ¡°Is there something the matter?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Imperial Majesty.¡±


    The woman was Ophelia, the wife of the current emperor Sullivan and the 12th empress of the Ruford Empire.


    She was also Carlisle¡¯s stepmother.


    Ophelia watched the handmaiden disappear, then ced the edge of the letter in the me of the nearby candle. The words on the letter gradually began to darken and burn.


    Failed to assassinate Crown Prince Carlisle.


    ¡°Prince Carlisle, you will find it was better to die there.¡±

 Chapter 10 - I Have A Place To Go Back (1)

    <h4>Ch. 10 I Have A ce To Go Back?(1)</h4>


    The wind gently caressed Elena¡¯s face as she leaned her head against the carriage window and watched the passingndscape. She had a spectacr view of the lush forest in refreshing weather, but she was in no mood to appreciate it.


    After saving Carlisle¡¯s life, Elena had copsed as soon as she entered the inn. From the moment when she rescued him to the moment he had epted her proposal, she felt as if her body was being torn in all directions by a leash. It was hard on her poorly trained physical condition.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    She sighed. She recollected her conversation with Carlisle, but deciphering it was like falling into a maze. Why did he ept the proposal? She had a clear reason to marry him, but the crown prince himself had no reason to ept. With that handsome face, his skill in the battlefield, and the fact that he was the crown prince, he could choose someone better than Elena. When he first questioned her for saving his life he didn¡¯t seem to believe her very easily. Which part of her did he like?


    ¡®I have no idea what the Crown Prince is thinking.¡¯


    He had been disgusted with her until she took of her helmet. Perhaps it was because of ipatible sexual orientation because she looked like a man in that armor? A variety of thoughts around in Elena¡¯s head. Their encounter had been brief, and she didn¡¯t fully understand his intentions.


    She remembered the image of him when she looked back at his figure for thest time. Despite blood seeping through the white bandages, what stood out in her mind was those blue eyes that looked straight at her with an undaunted expression. She felt as if she had seen them somewhere before. Had they really met in the past? It was driving her crazy, but there was no way to find out.


    ¡®That¡¯s enough. Stop thinking about it. Everything went my way anyway.¡¯


    Anything else could be forgotten. If Carlisle became emperor and removed Paveluc from power nothing else was needed so long as her family was kept safe. If she could make herself a princess, she could assist him and eventually make him emperor. After that, she didn¡¯t care whether she was banished out or not. No, maybe it was better to go back to her family. She was busy thinking about how to change her future. It wasn¡¯t toote to think about the details. As long as her family was all alive, any life would be happier than her previous one.


    ¡®He said he would meet me in ten days, so I¡¯d better be prepared then.¡¯


    Sophie looked at Elena staring out of the carriage window, then spoke to her in a careful voice.


    ¡°My Lady, you¡¯re not still sick, are you?¡±


    Sophie was the only one who knew that Elena had gone that night without anyone else knowing. After disappearing like smoke and returning at dawn the next day, Elena had been in dazed state ever since. She looked like a lovesick girl and Sophie was curious about that night¡¯s events, but she couldn¡¯t ask her directly and instead asked her in a roundabout way.


    Elena noticed Sophie¡¯s strangely shining eyes and knew her maid was curious about her movements that night.


    ¡°Unnecessary curiosity only brings bad luck, Sophie. You¡¯re a smart girl and I know you know that.¡±


    ¡°O-Oh yes, My Lady,¡±


    Sophie answered reluctantly, but she did not ept it from her heart. Something must have happened to Elena that night, otherwise there was no reason to skip Glenn¡¯s wedding when they had been in such a hurry in the first ce.


    After returning back to the inn for ate night¡¯s sleep, Elena suddenly said she was not feeling well and wanted to return to ise Castle. Not only did Elena not eat properly on the way back, but she just stared nkly out the carriage window the entire time.


    Who was the man that was keeping the young mistress away? Did Elena happen to get caught up in the atmosphere that night? What if she had a baby? Sophie¡¯s mind ran wild with imagination. Thanks to this mysterious lover even Sophie¡¯s motion sickness was forgotten.


    The two of them lost in their own worlds as the carriage quickly took Elena and Sophie back to ise Castle.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    A breath of fresh wind tickled Elena¡¯s cheek. She turned her face towards it and appreciated the endless array of trees passing by. The clear cloudless sky and tranquil breeze made her strangely excited. While her mind was caught up in herplicated thoughts, her heart knew this road was headed back for the family. The thought of seeing her father, her brother and her sister again made her smile faintly. It was nice to have a ce to go back like this. She would endure thousands or even tens of thousands of trials to protect it.


    *


    *


    *


    As soon as the carriage arrived at the castle, the door opened and Mirabelle¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Mirabelle ran towards Elena and flung herself in her sister¡¯s arms before Elena could fully disembarked from the carriage. They held on to each other as if they had been apart for years, and Elena squeezed Mirabelle tightly and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m home, Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I missed you so much.¡±


    ¡°Me, too. Anything happened while I was away?¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Father kept sending messages that wasing home, but now he said he would reallye home today.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­?¡±


    Her father was always busy as the head of the Fourth Order of Knights and most of the time he stayed at a residence in the capital city to work there. Elena was in charge of the household at ise Castle, while Derek was in charge of the knights belonging to the family. In the past it was normal to not have seen her father¡¯s face for a long time, but the situation was different now. From Elena¡¯s point of view she had not seen her father after twenty years. There was a pit of nervousness and excitement twisting in her stomach.


    ¡°Then I guess I¡¯ll pay special attention to the menu tonight.¡±


    Mirabelle spoke up confidently as if she had already made ns.


    ¡°I already asked the chef in advance to prepare father¡¯s favorite fish stew.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s proud and expectant look for praise was so cute that Elena gave a smile and stroked Mirabelle¡¯s hair with one hand.


    ¡°Well done. Now, can I leave the rest of the housework to you?¡±


    ¡°I have an older sister, I don¡¯t have to do that.¡±


    Elena felt a pang of guilt at Mirabelle¡¯s innocent words. If Elena truly married Prince Carlisle, then managing the ise household would fall to Mirabelle. Elena swept Mirabelle¡¯s hair again, her heart bitter. Her little sister still looked so young and fragile.


    ¡°Someday, if I get married, you will be in charge. So from now on you should learn more about the housework.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s too far away.¡±


    ¡°No one really knows. Maybe one day I¡¯ll fall in love with someone at first sight and want to get married. Maybe you¡¯ll do that too¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll never do that!¡±


    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll getting married, even if there¡¯s no guarantee.¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll never have someone I love more than my sister!¡±


    Elena looked at Mirabelle with a little worry, but on the other hand she was grateful for her sister¡¯s kindness. Elena was overwhelmed by the feeling that she was as important to her family as they were to her.


    ¡°¡­Me too. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever have someone more precious than my family.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please. You have to say Mirabelle is the most precious thing out of the whole family.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s point made herugh. Her cute little bird of a sister always did. Elena took a step towards the castle, slowly taking Mirabelle¡¯s small hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister. Tell me how your trip was.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s question reminded her of those long, arduous days in the carriage. Elena had met with Prince Carlisle and fought off assassins, but that was hardly a story for her.


    ¡°¡­Nothing special.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t speak after that. The servants, who had been waiting for their conversation to be over, soon approached them.


    ¡°My Lady, where should we move the luggage from the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Move everything to my room.¡±


    At her order, the servants held one of therge luggage trunks in each hand in an orderly fashion. They followed after Elena and Mirabelle who were walking hand in hand. The pair was a beautiful sight to behold.


    Elena found adjusting her mannerisms difficult as she had not lived for a long time as a noblewoman, but she didn¡¯t let it show on the outside and walked gracefully. She was the beloved daughter of a count and the woman who was in charge of the household, and she had to keep her bnce.


    It was also important to understand the grievances of the people of lower status and to not act overbearing. Since she was young, she had been paying more attention to this area since childhood. As she yed this role well in her past life, now the ise¡¯ servants were well organized and disciplined.


    Mirabelle spoke again, swinging Elena¡¯s arm.


    ¡°How was your trip, sister? Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know. I had an upset stomach in the middle of it¡­¡±


    Mirabelle had been curious why Elena had to return in the middle of her trip. But Mirabelle¡¯s reaction was a bigger storm than Elena had anticipated.


    ¡°What? Did you eat something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m all better now¨C¡±


    ¡°So that¡¯s why you got home earlier than I expected. I¡¯m going to call the doctor and ask him to see you right away.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¨C¡±


    ¡°Wait in the room, sister.¡±


    Mirabelle brought in the most famous doctor in the south to see Elena. Elena had a lot of work to do, but she was forced to lie down in bed and rest until sunset. The problem did not end here. Something was happening elsewhere that she didn¡¯t know about.


    ¡°Did I not ask you to put your life on the line? How bad did it get if she had toe home?¡±


    Unlike Mirabelle who had learned about the reasons of Elena¡¯s early returnter, Derek had been briefed on what had happened in advance. As soon as they arrived at the castle, the knights who escorted Elena had to go through hell for failing to perform their duties properly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. From now on, I¡¯ll risk my life¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote. Starting now you will run tenps around this training hall then line up ordingly to who finishes first and so on.¡±


    When Derek made up his mind no one could one make him budge. It was a memorable event for those who trained and those who watched them. Just like that Elena had been turned from a simple youngdy to someone they would risk their life for, all of which was unknown by Elena.


    As the day passed and night descended, Count Alphord ise soon arrived at the castle.

 Chapter 11 - I Have A Place To Go Back (2)

    <h4>Ch. 11 I Have A ce To Go Back?(2)</h4>


    ¡°Wee, My Lord.¡±


    All the servants stood in a line with the senior butler, Northman, at the head of it. They all bowed respectfully as Alphord walked inside his home. In reality Alphord didn¡¯t really like this kind of grand wee, but Elena had also prepared this for her father in her previous life. After his long absence few new employees were aware of his face, and Elena had thought of this as a way to give such a grand wee in her father¡¯s honor.


    And it was the same today. At the end of the long line, Elena, Mirabelle and Derek stood waiting for him. Elena cheeks were flushed with joy at the thought of seeing her father for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. No matter how often Fatheres home, I feel like I haven¡¯t seen him in years.¡±


    Elena smiled at Mirabelle¡¯s astute words. From Elena¡¯s point of view her sister wasn¡¯tpletely wrong. When Elena began to see her father¡¯s approaching shadow, she hurried to tidy her clothes.


    ¡°Mirabelle, do I look okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you look pretty. How many times have you asked me that today?¡±


    ¡°Oh, have I?¡±


    Mirabelle tilted her head at her sister¡¯s unusually nervous demeanor. When Mirabelle had heard that Elena became sick during her trip she tried to make her rest all day, but Elena finally stood up and said, ¡°I can¡¯t lie down anymore with Fathering.¡±


    Elena had been acting very strange since. She wasn¡¯t usually fashion-conscious, but she had changed her dress several times and kept asking what looked good on her. Everyone envied Elena¡¯s beautiful appearance. And the envy of others was Mirabelle¡¯s pride. She had never seen a prettier woman in the world than her sister.


    Despite Elena¡¯s natural beauty, however, she was not very interested in taking care of herself. It was the first time for her to pay attention to her appearance, which she had always been so embarrassed about. If the asion had been meeting another man, then Mirabelle would have thought Elena had fallen for someone¡­


    Mirabelle could never have imagined that the man she was seeing was their father, whom they hadn¡¯t seen for a few weeks. Mirabelle stared up at Elena with a look of curiosity, but could not discern her thinking.


    The sounds of Alphord¡¯s foosteps became closer when finally he appeared. Though middle-aged, her father still retained his handsome features. He stood tall and had dark green eyes like Mirabelle. Thanks to his long career as a knight he had a strong physique, but at the moment looked like a gentleman with his coat instead of his armor. He had the same stoic expression as Derek, but his stubborn jawline bore a curious resemnce to Elena.


    Elena became overwhelmed with emotion as she looked at her father Thest image she remembered was his cold body hanging on the wall alongside her brother. The day ise Castle was invaded her father was still not in the castle, so she wasn¡¯t sure how exactly how he ended up there. She was hiding in the ce where Derek had told her to, and was told there would be a letter from her father but she never received it. Finally, after finding the bodies of the family members on the wall, Elena had to flee far away. She couldn¡¯t stay in Ruford Empire. She was curious about the contents of thatst letter, but now she would never know.


    ¡®Well, it doesn¡¯t matter now what it is about. They¡¯re all alive and with me now.¡¯


    She secretly swallowed a happy smile looked up with clear eyes at Mirabelle and Derek standing next to her. This will do. She won¡¯t be greedy.


    At Alphord¡¯s appearance Derek gave a short bow and Mirabelle lifted her skirt to curtsy like a grown-up. Elena spoke with affection thick in her voice.


    ¡°Wee home, Father.¡±

 Chapter 12 - My Greed Was Endless (1)

    <h4>Ch. 12 My Greed Was Endless?(1)</h4>


    ¡°Wee, Father.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡±


    Alphord said curtly, then immediately strode towards Mirabelle. She looked cutely up at him as she held the skirt of her dress and Alphord¡¯s stern expression gently rxed. He gently patted his daughter¡¯s head with arge hand.


    ¡°Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m doing well.¡±


    ¡°Did you feel any pain? ¡°


    ¡°Sister took good care of me, so I feel much better now.¡±


    Mirabelle was the youngest child, and even her graceful way of answering was as pretty as could be. Elena watched the two of them talking before her father¡¯s eyes turned towards her. She spoke in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°I hope your journey wasn¡¯t too difficult.¡±


    Alphord nodded lightly. She couldn¡¯t breathe for a moment. Her heart was full. She had a father she thought she¡¯d never see again.


    ¡°Have you taken a meal yet?¡±


    ¡°No. I suppose you were all waiting for me because I arrivedter than expected. Let¡¯s start with the meal. ¡°


    With that Alphord made to the dining hall first, followed by his three children. He would often arrive at the castlete at night and would go to the dining hall as soon as he arrived. No one knew how special this dinner was for Elena today. She walked quietly behind him as she tried to hide the moisture forming in her eyes.


    They arrived in the hall, the centerpiece of it which was a long table covered in white tablecloth. The table wasrge enough to amodate twenty people, and it was neatly decorated with candles and flowers. Before Alphord had arrived Elena had taken care of the arrangements.


    As usual her father was seated at the head of the table and Derek sat on his right, while Elena and Mirabelle were seated on his left. The servants began to bring in the food, and as soon as they finished their tes the next course woulde in. In the past when they celebrated Alphord¡¯s homing the family would enjoy dinner because of Elena¡¯s careful preparations, but tonight she had pulled out all the stops. No one would say it, but therge table was so full it looked practically miniscule underneath the huge feast. Mirabelle mumbled ¡°There¡¯s something wrong¡± while Alphord and Derek enjoyed their meal silently. It was Alphord who broke the familial silence.


    ¡°Are you going to participate in this year¡¯s sword fightingpetition?¡±


    Everyone at the table knew he was talking to Derek. Derek hadn¡¯t been able to ?in thepetition in the capital city because of an injury he suffered during a training session. Her father and brother didn¡¯t speak about it, but that she knew Derek had deep regret for being able to participate.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m thinking of going this time.¡±


    ¡°If you decide to participate, try and perform well.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Maybe this was just how a conversation between a father and a son went. Elena pressed down a smile as she listened conversation between the two extremely simr men. In the past she felt conversations between the two stern-sounding men were ufortable, but now she simply smiled. As the meal went on, Alphord turned his attention towards Elena.


    ¡°You were to attend Glen¡¯s wedding, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°I heard you came home because you had an upset stomach on the way. I know you¡¯re trying to take care of others, but do not leave this ce. You¡¯ve probably learned from this, but we need to learn how to manage our own lives.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°If Derek participates in this sword fightingpetition he may have to live with me in the capital city in the future, and you will have more duties here at home. Don¡¯t pay attention to any more unnecessary things, and concentrate more on the housework.¡±


    Elena paused as she held her fork. After a moment she replied in a subdued voice.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d Mirabelle¡¯s health is improving, but don¡¯t forget that you have to care for your sister all of the time.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    ¡°Your brother is the pir of our family. He will follow my footstepster and lead the Fourth Order of the Knights of the royal family. As I have said, women do well in the homes and with children. I don¡¯t expect much from you, but work hard on the housework until you get married.¡±


    She heard this all the time in her previous life, but suddenly she couldn¡¯t figure out why these words weighed so heavily on her chest now. Elena¡¯s expression turned sullen, and Mirabelle burst open in anger.


    ¡°Why is it only women is doing all the housework these days? Even though Father opposes it, women can also practice sword fighting and have professional jobs.¡±


    ¡°Because those people don¡¯te from noble birth. You don¡¯t have to go to such trouble.¡±


    ¡°And can¡¯t you just let sister choose her own marriage partner?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense. Elena, what do you teach your sister at home?¡±


    Elena red at Mirabelle to stop. Then she answered to her father in a soft voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Mirabelle is still young.¡±


    ¡°Mirabelle, don¡¯t take after your sister.¡±


    ¡°¡­Tch.¡±


    Even with Alphord¡¯s firm tone, Mirabelle simply pouted her lips. If it were Elena who did this she would have been reprimanded within an inch of her life, but Mirabelle had never been scolded because she was sickly and hadn¡¯t been expected to live long. As usual, Alphord stared at Mirabelle in a disapproving manner but quickly moved on as if things were fine.


    Since Elena¡¯s childhood she had had a lot of responsibilities to fill in her mother¡¯s absence¨Cthe care of the family, the care of the family men, and the care of her younger sister. It was all up to her, but she had never been dissatisfied with her life. She was simply living out her destiny. But tonight she felt disappointment at what her father had said¡­ Perhaps she wanted to be recognized her sacrifice. She had endured so much when her family had died in the future, and there was some hope he could appreciate the tears and sweat she had given for this family. She was just as capable as her father.


    Elena swallowed a bitter smile. It was like a dream to have a meal together like this. There was no end to human greed. She wanted her family to be ignorant of the life she lived, but at the same time she wanted to be rewarded? Elenaughed inwardly at her selfishness. This was alright. She didn¡¯t want any more than this. Elena swallowed the lump in her throat and tried to be fine with her meal.


    Dinner concluded with a brief chat with one another along with the asional ttering of dishes. Finally each family member dispersed into their own rooms while Elena had to stayed behind in the dining room to clean up. Although she did not work with her sleeves rolled up, it was her job to distribute jobs and supervise the servants.


    After she finished her work and left the dining room, she saw a steaming mug waiting for her at a table. As soon as she saw it she knew immediately that there was sweet cocoa in it. It was the kind of gift that Derek would sometimes leave for Elena. Since she was a little girl, when she heard something that made her angry at a family gathering he would give her sweet cocoa. Perhaps the conversation at dinner was on Derek¡¯s mind.


    ¡®¡­I haven¡¯t received cocoa in a long time. Why haven¡¯t I recognized my brother¡¯s kindness before?¡¯


    She warmed her hands around the mug, and thefort seemed to seep into her thoughts.

 Chapter 13 - My Greed Was Endless (2)

    <h4>Ch. 13 My Greed Was Endless?(2)</h4>


    After preparing for bed with the help of her maid, Elena stood in front of her bedroom with the mug of cocoa in her hands. She sensed that someone was inside and guessed their identity. She walked into the room innocently when suddenly someone jumped out with a yell.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Elena turned her head and saw Mirabelle making a scary face. Her sister had probably been waiting there for a while and Elena btedly wondered if she should act surprised, but then she realized the timing was off. Elena ced the cocoa on a table.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I told not to enter my room without permission.¡±


    ¡°Oh, what¡¯s the big deal? ¡­It¡¯s just one time.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice softened a mumble, and Elena¡¯s mouth couldn¡¯t help but twitch. Mirabelle tossed a pillow at Elena.


    ¡°I was waiting to sleep with my sister today.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to sleep with me all of a sudden? You¡¯re not a child anymore.¡±


    ¡°But¡­didn¡¯t what Father said hurt you?¡±


    Mirabelle said with concern in her voice, but Elena shook her head and simply stroked her sister¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°I think Father is the strictest on you sometimes. He overlooks Derek or me even when Iin all the time.¡±


    ¡°There was nothing wrong with what Father did.¡±


    ¡°It was wrong! I hate it when Father says things like that.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s anger made Elena¡¯s disappointment melt away like snow. She had no idea if Mirabelle knew that Elena had no hatred towards their father, who had always supported her, even in her past life when she wished for her father to treat her more kindly. She wished her father shared the same warmth he had for her sister, and had the same expectations he had for her brother.


    Despite the the fact the time had turned backwards, the feeling remained unchanged. Elena could feel it again. She really had returned to the past. As a cold-blooded female knight, she had forgotten what it was like to be the daughter of count. It was said that location makes people, and while she had lived another life for about twenty years, as the days went by she was slowly assimting to the feelings of her current present. She didn¡¯t imagine that she would feel disappointment seeing her father alive and well¡­


    But at this moment, all her remorse had melted away. The cocoa she received and Mirabelle¡¯s warm words made everything all right. Once again she thanked God for having her family around her.


    Elena climbed into bed first and patted the ce beside her.


    ¡°Come here, let¡¯s go to sleep.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face lit up and she grabbed her pillow and jumped into bed. It was just as sweet a suggestion to Elena as it was to Mirabelle, who hadn¡¯t shared a bed with her sister for a long time. Elena hadn¡¯t been able to sleep properly ever since returning to the past, worrying that if she opened her eyes it would all turn out to be a dream. She whispered to her sister softly, feeling the weight and warmth of Mirabelle filling the space next to her.


    ¡°Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice was already thick with drowsiness. Elena wrapped her arms around her sister and slowly closed her eyes.


    ¡°Thank you for being by my side, my sister.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere now. I¡­I was so lonely.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m going to leave without my sister.¡±


    As she listened Mirabelle¡¯s teasing voice, Elena was able to indulge in a sense offort she had not felt for a very long time. For years she had raised her sword in pursuit of revenge, and even when she had returned the past she couldn¡¯t fully leave the instinct behind. She soon fell into a deep sleep. As far as Elena remembered, it was the sweetest sleep in the world.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°One, two¡­forty-nine, fifty.¡±


    She was doing a muscr workout, holding on to a solid horizontal bar that connected bedposts and lifting her body weight with only her arms. It was a early morning, not yet sunrise, but after arriving at ise Castle she trained every single day. She may have saved Carlisle this time, but there was no way of knowing the future afterwards. There was so much she had to prepare in order to bring down Paveluc. Among them, sword fighting should be the most basic skill. In her previous life, she had focused on escaping after her family was destroyed and didn¡¯t learn it right away. If corrected, the time she spent now she could be used in reaching a higher level than she did in the past. Elena was determined to reach that goal.


    ¡°Ha.¡±


    She finally released the horizontal bar with both hands, breathing hard. When shended on the floor she did not rest and immediately went outside. Luckily, the ise¡¯s were a family of had a lot of space for physical training. Elena had chosen running as the most effective training method that no one would feel suspicious about.


    Tadag, tadag.


    There was the constant sound of footsteps as the family knights marched around the training ground. Some of them nced strangely at her when she had ran this for three mornings straight, but eventually they be familiar with her routine. She avoided most of them by working out very early in the day.


    Elena was running and breathing steadily when a long shadow came up to her. Elena nced sideways at the person approaching. It was a handsome man with a tall, healthy body and a stoic expression, running like a perfect specimen of a knight. It was her brother Derek.


    Elena greeted him with a furtive nod but didn¡¯t stop until she reached her the end of herp. Derek, who had been running beside her, stopped and heaved in huge breathes next to her.


    ¡°What caused you to suddenly start exercising?¡±

 Chapter 14 - I’ll Protect My Family (1)

    <h4>Ch. 14 I¡¯ll Protect My Family?(1)</h4>


    ¡°What caused you to suddenly start exercising?¡±


    Derek was told that Elena had started working out, but he thought it wouldn¡¯t be long before she quit. As the cherished daughters of the count, Elena and Mirabelle had grown up sheltered like nts in a greenhouse. Mirabelle was exceptionally weak, and Elena to a smaller extent. He thought Elena would quit at any moment, but she exercised steadily for days, piquing his curiosity.


    Now that he ran with her, he couldn¡¯t help but see his sister in a different light. She wasn¡¯t one to quit overnight. She must have some sort of strong will driving her.


    ¡°Fitness is important no matter what you do. My dear brother may not know this, but I can¡¯t do the housework if my body is weak.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Are you going to exercise more? I¡¯ll go now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t overdo it. If you push yourself too hard at first, you will hurt your body.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Elena bowed lightly to Derek and went back into the castle, while he looked proudly at her retreating figure.


    *


    *


    *


    As soon as Elena arrived to her room, she checked the ankle weights on her feet. There were three small sandbags tied each slender ankle. Even by sight one could tell they were of considerable weight. Contrary to Derek¡¯s advice, she was doing all she could to be as fit as possible in a short amount of time. She would suffer from severe muscle pain for several days, but she knew from experience that this would eventually disappear. She looked at the ankle weights and murmured to herself.


    ¡°¡­Should I add another one?¡±


    Fortunately, the life of a noblewoman was remarkably simple, if monotonous. Most of the noble young women would have breakfast, lunch, then dinner, then spend the rest of their time improving their appearance. Changing hairstyles, choosing dresses, or getting skin care. Everything was centered around grooming oneself. The easiest way for women to ascend in status was to marry higher-ranked men, and there was no fiercerpetition than in beauty.


    Elena¡¯s case was unusual, as she personally managed her father¡¯s wealth. Normally after marriage the wife would manage the household, but since Alphord had not remarried it fell upon her. Perhaps that was why she was mature for her age. After calcting her father¡¯s sry, family spending, and other misceneous expenses, she had a realization. Other aristocrats would normally spent extravagantly, and it was understandable that the noblemen wanted to marry off their daughters.


    Furthermore, if the children failed to increase their status, most of them ended up married in a ss simr to their own. Then the cost of extravagance invested since childhood was simply wasted. When she looked at the other children in that way, she naturally saved money and refused to attend social gatherings unless it was necessary. Elena loved the extra time she had. After she took care of her family¡¯s meals and did her duties as a hostess, she was left alone and not interrupted by anyone.


    After morning exercises and basic tasks as usual, Elena sat down at her desk in her office. A wave of emotion swept over this once lost familiarity, but she was able to adjust to it quickly. She still didn¡¯t know if she was able to go to Glenn¡¯s wedding, and there were many documents that had piled up the past several days. She could have dealt with it all at once, but for the moment it was important to build up stamina, so she pushed herself a little bit every day. It was when Elena was mechanically examining the documents and stamping the ise¡¯s seal of approval that an invitation that caught her eye.


    ¡°This¡­when did thise?¡±


    An red eagle stamped in the center of the white envelope was a seal from a household Elena knew well. Marchioness Hond. The emperor had posthumously bestowed the title of Marquis to a man who died in one of his wars. In some ways it was meaningless to have a marchioness without a marquis, but in this case it was not so.


    Marissa Hond, the wife of the man who died in the war, was enjoying her position a powerful figure in southern high society. She sent invitations and personally held tea parties, and used the money collected to help the underprivileged. They were gatherings anyone would have to attend, even if they were less active in society.


    It had already been a week since Carlisle promised to visit her in ten days. That would be three days from now, and the tea party was the day before. She wanted to train as much as possible before meeting Carlisle again, and it was frustrating to think that she should spend her time in unexpected social events.


    ¡®What did I do in my past life? Did I attend this tea party?¡¯


    She remembered the important events, but her two-decade old memories were sparse on the smaller details. She wondered if she had anything suitable for the tea party. She didn¡¯t like to spend money on luxury items such as dresses and jewelry, and often mended old dresses to wear. Elena like to live as simply as possible, but she was aware she was still part of the aristocracy. If she looked like a pushover it would only be natural for the ise¡¯s to be ignored. She had no desire to catch anyone¡¯s eye at these gathering, but she didn¡¯t want to appear sloppy either.


    ¡°¡­I wish I didn¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Despite herints about unnecessary work, Elena pushed her chair aside and walked towards her dressing room. It had been a while since she made an appearance in high society, but she hadn¡¯t forgotten what she was taught as a child. It was full of gossip and criticism. If she wore a dress that was behind in fashion trends, she could only imagine what the otherdies would say.


    ¡®There¡¯s no need to be too shy. I just need enough to attend.¡¯


    Just as Elena expected. all of her clothes in her wardrobe were too old-fashioned. Not long ago when she was trying on clothes for when she would meet her father, she realized she was in a miserable situation.


    ¡°¡­Haa.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stop a sigh from escaping from her lips. There was a squeak as the door to the room opened and Mirabelle poked her head in.


    ¡°What are you doing, sister?¡±


    Mirabelle was usually careful not to disturb her sister when she was doing household work, but she became curious when she chanced upon her sister going to the dressing room. When Elena saw the image of cute little Mirabelle, Elena answered her with a small smile.


    ¡°I received an invitation to a tea party, so I was looking for a dress to wear.¡±


    ¡°A tea party?¡±


    ¡°The invitation must havee in a while ago and I found out toote.¡±


    ¡°Well if it¡¯s that important then I don¡¯t think you have a dress to wear to something like that.¡±


    Mirabelle knew Elena¡¯s simple life better than anyone, so she didn¡¯t have to check the dressing room to know the state of her wardrobe. Mirabelle wanted to nag her sister further but she kept her mouth shut at Elena¡¯s furrowed expression. Elena looked at her dressing room and mumbled to herself.


    ¡°How long will it take to have one altered?¡±


    Her dresses were out of style, but a couple of them seemed to be worth wearing if a tailor could add some extrace in the sleeves or waistline. Mirabelle answered, shaking her head.


    ¡°There are probably so many orders for the crown prince¡¯s debut ball that it won¡¯t be possible if the tea party is soon.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Remember thest time we ordered gowns to attend a ball? We kept hearing that excuse why it was so slow to finish.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s words sounded simr to some other memory that happened long of ago. Mirabelle was eagerly looking forward to Prince Carlisle¡¯s appearance and they felt like they had won a prize when their gowns were finallypletely. Elena didn¡¯t answer this of course, and Mirabelle looked at her strangely. Elena smiled awkwardly and quickly responded.


    ¡°Oh right. You did.¡±


    Mirabelle stared at Elena for a moment, then looked around the dressing room that was too small to belong to a noblewoman.


    ¡°¡­Anyway, this is important.¡±


    Although Elena wasn¡¯t bitter, she couldn¡¯t create from something they didn¡¯t have. Although the ise¡¯s were not extravagantly wealthy, she had never been short of money because of Elena¡¯s simple lifestyle. However, she could still be caught up in bad gossip if she did something wrong. Elena took out the neatest-looking dress.


    ¡°Well, I can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s my responsibility for not being prepared.¡±


    ¡°No! I have a dress that was recently tailored. You can take thece off the dress and attach it to yours.¡±


    ¡°Please, no. That will ruin your dress.¡±


    ¡°Ohe on, we can reattach it againter.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when people whisper about you. But in return there¡¯s something I want.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mirabelle may look young on the outside, but she was a smart child for her age. She hardly asked for anything which made Elena wonder what she wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ming to this tea party with you!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena was surprised by Mirabelle¡¯s unexpected deration. Mirabelle was too frail and weak to go out. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to make appearances in society, but rarely did so. Of course it wasn¡¯t by her choice choice, but somehow it seemed a little odd that Mirabelle, who didn¡¯t have much experience at parties, suddenly said she wanted to attend.


    ¡°Why do you want to attend a tea party like this all of a sudden? If it¡¯s just to get some fresh air, I¡¯ll take you to a more fancy party, not a small gathering like this.¡±


    ¡°Is Lady Selby going to be there too?¡±


    ¡°The party is hosted by Marchioness Hond, so she will be there unless something unusual happens.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough for me,¡±


    Mirabelle said resolutely, further sparking Elena¡¯s curiosity. Did Mirabelle not get along with Lady Selby? How could she have a grudge against someone when she had been absent at social gatherings? Mirabelle had received no attention in society at present. It wasn¡¯t just her. Elena and the ise¡¯s were never in the center of attention. She wondered what memory she had forgotten.


    ¡°What about Lady Selby?¡±


    ¡°Did you forget it already?¡±


    Mirabelle didn¡¯t borate any further. Elena tried to remember, casting her eyes upwards for a moment. When she couldn¡¯t recall anything, she responded carefully again.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°But even if you forget, Mirabelle never forgets a grudge. Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­A grudge?¡±


    This time Elena really looked curious, listening to her sister¡¯s words that were inappropriate for her.


    Tsh¨C


    Mirabelle pulled the dress from Elena¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll take your dress and fix it. You get permission from Father so I can go with you.¡±


    With that, Mirabelle took her dress and left. Elena had some dim memories of Lady Selby, but she couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    Helen Selby.


    She was the only daughter of Marquis Shelby andcked nothing in her life. She was admired for her beautiful appearance, slim figure, and a good pedigree. In Elena¡¯s previous life, many of the noblemen had proposed to Lady Selby.


    ¡®¡­What happened?¡¯


    Her memories were dim on Lady Selby as Elena had immediately fled to another country beyond Ruford¡¯s borders after her family¡¯s deaths. Lady Selby might have married a man worthy of her. Only after Elena became a knight did she learn about the other nobles of Ruford Empire so she could take her revenge on Paveluc. However, a Marchioness Selby was not among the names she remembered. Was it because Lady Selby hadn¡¯t been a noble within the capital city?


    There was no way for her to know now. However, when she pondered on the name Helen Selby, she remembered a strange scene. When she went to arge party with many people, there was someone giving her a particr look. She couldn¡¯t figure out why, but the feeling was ominous. She thought it was the beautiful Helen staring at her with cold eyes.


    TN: The new character¡¯s name is Ellen but it¡¯s too simr to Elena, so I changed it to Helen

 Chapter 15 - I’ll Protect My Family (2)

    <h4>Ch. 15 I¡¯ll Protect My Family?(2)</h4>


    Knock knock.


    That evening, Elena knocked on her father¡¯s door at Mirabelle¡¯s request. Her father would only be at home for only a few days before leaving for the capital again. This time would likely be the same. Her heart was filled with longing for her father who she didn¡¯t see often, but this was the first time she privately visited him since arriving back in the past because she found it difficult to talk to him. Even now, she felt like she couldn¡¯t express her feelings honestly. If only she could a little bit more cute and charming like Mirabelle, or if she could live up to her father¡¯s expectations like her brother¡­


    She clenched and unclenched her hands nervously. The gruff voice of Alphord came from inside the room.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    At his permission, Elena carefully open the door and stepped inside. Alphord was sitting at arge desk with a tall stack of papers to one side. She wasn¡¯t the only one who had been busy. He probably had more paperwork than her since he was always gone for long periods.


    He nced up at Elena, who was standing there silently, then opened his mouth to speak first.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    She tried to recall what she had said to those familiar words, but could not find a greeting for her father.?She had taken care of her family since she was young and grew up clever and quick-witted, but Alphord acted rather bluntly towards his family. She often felt mistreated about her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s behaviors, but somehow she ended up as the image of those two.


    ¡°I¡¯m apologize if you¡¯re busy. I came to ask you something. I want to take Mirabelle to the tea party hosted by Marchioness Hond.¡±


    ¡°Mirabelle? No matter how well she is doing this days, she may have another seizure if you strain her. Try to attend these social gatherings by yourself.¡±


    As a family of prestigious knights, the ises valued power most. They tended to think little of the politics and gossip of society, and to him Elena¡¯s life was merely children¡¯s y. Of course, Elena understood that way of thinking having grown up in a knight¡¯s family, but she did not approve of neglecting this aspect of society. They should never take gossip lightly. The value of it was better understood by Elena, who had already lived through a lifetime once.


    ¡°Mirabelle must eventually lead a social life as a countess. She said she wanted to go to the party herself. You know you can¡¯t stop her from going out forever. I¡¯ll bring her back safely, so you can leave her care to me.¡±


    ¡°Mirabelle is not healthy like you. You will put her at risk.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Mirabelle¡¯s health too. But no matter how weak she is, you can¡¯t raise her like a bird in a cage. I think you should listen to Mirabelle for once. We¡¯ll be very careful toe back.¡±


    Elena wasn¡¯t careless about her sister¡¯s health. She wasn¡¯t doing this just as a favor to Mirabelle because she was mending her dress, but because it was what her sister really wanted.


    Alphord stared silently at Elena as he ruminated over her words, then spoke to her with an inscrutable expression on his face.


    ¡°Elena, you¡¯re not talking like yourself. Since when did you start challenging me?¡±


    Elena felt shamed by her father¡¯s scolding. She couldn¡¯t remember what she was like to her father in the past. Did she say things like this to him back then?


    ¡°I¨C¡±


    Elena tried to exin with trembling eyes, but Alphord snapped at her.


    ¡°Alright. If you want her to go so much, she can go.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Thank you, Father.¡±


    ¡°If something happens to Mirabelle, you will be held responsible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°This is thest time. As I¡¯ve told you before, try not to go outside as much as possible. A woman should keep an eye on the house until she gets married. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to tell you this until I was sure, but you have a proposal from House Morris.¡±


    The words shed like lightning in her heard. Since she was born into nobility it was expected of her to marry someone chosen by her parents, but she hadn¡¯t heard of this in her previous life. Elena questioned him in a slightly shaky voice.


    ¡°A marriage proposal for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s why I¡¯m concerned. You are old enough to get married. In fact, you¡¯re probably a littlete because to your mother¡¯s death. I¡¯m going to decide your marriage before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    She wanted to ask him why he didn¡¯t say this in his previous life, but she seemed to already know the answer. One year from now, House ise would be doomed. If so, chances were high that the matchmaking had failed. Moreover, the conversation revealed that her father must have never heard told her in the past because he didn¡¯t mean to tell her from the start.


    She didn¡¯t know how other noblemen¡¯s daughters reacted after being told that their parents had decided who they would marry. But weren¡¯t there two main reactions? You wonder who your match is, or you cry and scream that you do not want to get married.


    Elena also wondered about the family name Morris. However, she did not feel excitement, anxiety and grief like other ordinary noble children. She had already decided to marry for her the sake of her family anyway. She wished that her father would speak to her more warmly, but she had no objections to otherwise.


    ¡°I understand. I know that you will make a good choice, but I still want to marry to a position that would be the most beneficial to House ise.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Alphord¡¯s normally stern face flitted with surprise. He had thought she would be in tears at the thought of being separated from Mirabelle. He didn¡¯t expect her to give such a rational answer. But the surprise did not end there.


    ¡°If possible, I want him toe from a family that¡¯s a higher status than marquis. If he¡¯s a knight want him to be at least as good as my brother in sword fighting, and if he¡¯s a merchant I want him be one of the richest men in the empire. If not, then I want him high enough that he can have private conversations with His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you wish?¡±


    She wished her future husband would handsome, caring and gentle.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t care about appearance, age or personality at all. Old man, fat man. I hope that one of the conditions I mentioned will be met.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Elena breathed a small sigh of relief at her father¡¯s reply. The ideal man she wanted was someone who was handsome and had a good personality. It would be difficult if her father arbitrarily chose any man. At least she firmly gave her opinion, and it was better better than revealing her whole story. She would meet with Crown Prince Carlisle in a few days, but if that marriage failed then she would have to meet another man anyways.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t know. I¡¯ll protect the ises, Father.¡¯


    She slowly turned to leave the room until her father spoke again.


    ¡°Unlike you, Mirabelle is a delicate child. No matter how far you go,e back safely.¡±


    She paused, but then she stepped forward as if nothing had happened. Elena replied to him softly, closing the door without looking back.


    ¡°Good night, Father.¡±

 Chapter 16 - Everyone Was Dazed (1)

    <h4>Ch. 16 Everyone Was Dazed?(1)</h4>


    The next morning, Mirabelle guided Elena into her room with her small hand. Elena¡¯s eyes were closed as she blindly groped her way forward, until finally Mirabelle stopped.


    ¡°Tada!¡±


    At the word, Elena slowly raised her eyelids and looked at the scene in front of her.


    Immediately hanging before her was the dress Mirabelle had taken yesterday. For the most part it looked like her neat white and green dress. The problem before was that the sleeves, waistlines, and skirt were too in, but now the dress she saw feltpletely different from that of yesterday. Lace was added to the sleeves and shoulders, and a mesh with beads was added to the skirt to make it more elegant. The lower neckline showed her bust, and the dress had been modified to emphasize her narrow waist line.


    Despite the short notice, the modifications on the dress were almost indistinguishable from that of a professional tailor. She felt her mouth drop open in astonishment.


    ¡°You did this yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did the overall design, but the maid helped me a lot.¡±


    ¡°Incredible. I didn¡¯t you know had this talent.¡±


    She spoke from the bottom of her heart. Since Elena was a little girl, she had beenpletely illiterate when it came to fashion. She always like the traditional and simple rather than dazzling and mourous. Instead of enjoying the attention of others, she always wanted to blend in rather than standing out, are there was not much to boast about. From a dress to a tea cup, her selections were sockluster that Elena didn¡¯t consider herself to be very feminine. She couldn¡¯t afford luxuries after her family died anyway, but her tastes were still the same when she lived as a noblewoman. She didn¡¯t expect Mirabelle to have this gift.


    ¡°Do you think I would look good in it?¡±


    ¡°Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? You can tell just by looking at it.¡±


    Mirabelle said lightly.


    ¡°Do you want to study this?¡±


    ¡°No matter what I think, Father will say that a woman should be modest and stay home.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t want to argue with her father, but she didn¡¯t want to restrain Mirabelle either. If Elena became a princess¨Cthen empress¨Cas nned then Mirabelle would not be so free in the future. But her sister wanted to live more freely than anyone else. If Mirabelle wanted a professional job, Elena was willing to give her all the support she could.


    ¡°Father¡¯s opinion is important, but you have to decide your life on your own. I¡¯ll help you if you want, so just tell me if you feel that way.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s warm advice, Mirabelle nodded and a grateful smile spread on her face.


    ¡°Yes, thank you, sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I¡¯m very grateful to you, Mirabelle.¡±


    Elena¡¯s dress was satisfactory, although Mirabelle¡¯s dress had to taken apart in pieces to provide thece and the mesh. Elena felt a little guilty for having ruined Mirabele¡¯s new dress to fix it. From the small to therge, Mirabelle thought only of her. A warm happiness filled her body.


    ¡°Heh. How embarrassing¡­¡±


    Mirabelle scratched her nose, then pointed to the altered dress and spoke again.


    ¡°Would you like to try it on?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elena hurried to put on the dress with the help of her maid. She thought it would be wonderful to wear a dress that Mirabelle create herself from start to finish one day.


    Chorreuk¨C


    After changing into the new dress and making the necessary adjustments, the maid drew open the curtains of the dressing room. Mirabelle¡¯s mouth opened. In actuality Elena might have gone a little overboard with her praise, and while the dress was well mended, the fact that the original dress was still out of style had not changed. But as soon as Elena wore it it was transformed.


    Sun-kissed blonde hair and clear pale skin made the dress multitudes of times more valuable. The pale flesh of her cleavage enchanted the viewer and the curves of her body cinched into a small waistline. Mirabelle had only added a mesh withce and beads to her dress, but it made the dress feel more elegant than any other dress in the world.


    The dress was not important. The wearer of this dress, however, was magnificent. As Mirabelle stared with fascination, Elena spoke softly.


    ¡°Is it weird?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no! It¡¯s so pretty, sister! It¡¯s the best!¡±


    Mirabelle stretched out her arms and gave her two thumbs up. She meant it without a hint of sarcasm. In fact, it urred to Elena that if Mirabelle hadn¡¯t mended the dress, Elena might¡¯ve thought the original was perfectly eptable. She gave a twirl in front of the mirror and admired her sister¡¯s creation.


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to the dress you made.¡±


    ¡°Someone might misunderstand if they hear you, sister. I only fixed it up a little bit.¡±


    ¡°No, I love it. This is Mirabelle¡¯s first work, so I will keep it in the future.¡±


    Mirabelle felt a sense of pride as she saw Elena enjoying her dress. Mirabelle didn¡¯t know if she had a some sort of talent, but seeing Elena enjoy it so much made her want to make more. Burning in her heart was the fresh discovery of a new talent.


    Mirabelle¡¯s gaze suddenly fell on Elena¡¯s naked neck.


    ¡°Sister, do you have any nes? It would be nice to have something to draw the eye to the corbone.¡±


    ¡°I have a few, but I¡¯m not sure if I have any that match,¡±


    Elena said with an awkward smile. Mirabelle probably knew what was in Elena¡¯s jewelry box better than Elena did. She still only had a few jewels from their mother, and some she had bought for herself. Mirabelle felt sorry for Elena, who was always saving money even when they were notcking.


    ¡®¡­Big sister, you can be a little more extravagant.¡¯


    Elena was such a lovely woman who could do with a few more adornments, but she would still be more beautiful than all young people at the tea party. Mirabelle smiled secretly to herself as she remembered Helen, whom she had only seen once before.

 Chapter 17 - Everyone Was Dazed (2)

    <h4>Ch. 17 Everyone Was Dazed?(2)</h4>


    Before long, the day of the tea party luncheon had arrived. As it was a charity event, Marchioness Marissa Hond kept it rtively simple instead of extravagant.


    However, thedies and gentlemen who attended the tea party were by no meansmon guests. As it should be. Marissa was a leading member of high society in the south, and though the event was only one small tea party, no one invited would have refused.


    As the hour for the tea party approached, magnificent carriages began to flow into the Hond estate. None of those present treated the event casually and everyone was splendidly attired. High society was a small group, but it was still a battlefield.


    Outdoor tables and chairs were arranged neatly under the shade of a spacious garden, within it a tree that the Honds boasted was centuries old. The guests, one by one, began to flock here under the guidance of the attendants as Marissa greeted them.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about this tree. It¡¯s ancient, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s incredible, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. I thought you couldn¡¯t attend today because you had a cold, but thank you foring to see me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. My wife invited me toe with her and I couldn¡¯t turn it down.¡±


    Bing a pir of high society, where real powery, was not a position that could only be gained by looking beautiful or having a high position. Of course, both conditions were necessary to some extent, but it was not a title anyone could have. Marissa was now well over forty, and while she was rtively attractive, she wasn¡¯t quite a stunning beauty. Marissa¡¯s main reason for dominating southern society was her dignity. Her excellent leadership and discernment what was right and wrong made her what she was today, and manydies had begun to follow her. The conversation around the southern social elite flowed around her smoothly.


    As the time drew near for the party, most of the people who arrived early were chatting away. Until then, Helen pretended to be looking around the garden and waited until almost everyone gathered. It was only after a sidelong nce did she determine it was time to move into the scene.


    Helen, the only daughter of Marquis Selby, was one of the three most beautiful women in the region, with her dark blonde hair that flowed like honey and smooth, unblemished skin. She also had brown, cat-like eyes that matched her perfect heart-shaped lips. It was her signature trademark, and when she wore red lipstick she would kiss a tissue to create a picturesque heart shape. Her dress had been a priority job for this party, a deep green that matched the color of the garden. The unique color dress and the design was so ingenious it would capture the eye of anyone.


    Helen made sure she arrivedter than the others and was naturally in the center of attention. Like the phrase, ¡°The main character always appears at the end,¡± the eyes that focused on her were the ones she had waited for.


    As expected, some of the young people gathered began to whisper and point to Helen. She couldn¡¯t hear what they said but she could imagine their awe.


    Where did she get that dress? Is this my first time seeing that kind of gem? All it was sure to be words of praise for her. Helen could easily read the familiar envy on their faces. Walking her way through the crowd Helen approached Marissa.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation. The garden is as beautiful as your elegant figure.¡±


    She thickly poured out excessive praise. Every action was carefully calcted. As Helen had nned, Marissa spoke to her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Thank you for your words. You are always beautiful, but today you are glowing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    Helen blushed shyly. She seemed so humble on the surface in the eyes of the otherdies. She had a good pedigree as the daughter of Marquis Selby, and he had a beautiful appearance. Along with her polite personality, Helen was the ideal aristocrat. Helen smiled like the main character in a story as she basked in everyone¡¯s attention.


    Tpp, tpp¨C


    Steady footsteps were making their way towards them. Helen, who felt she had aplished the goal, was ted and indifferent to anything else.


    However, she soon realized that the eyes that were looking at her were moving somewhere else. Helen turned her head in the direction the crowd was staring at.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Her mouth opened without her even realizing it. There were two beautiful young women walking into the garden, their pure golden hair flowing in the gentle breeze. One was a tall adult woman and the other was still a girl. Both attracted attention with their beauty, but most of it fell on the older woman. Long blonde hair, skin like freshly fallen snow, and jeweled red eyes. There were no ornaments on her slim, long neckline, and the white and green dress seemed tacky to Helen. In short, everything was well past fashion. The problem was¡­


    Everyone was dazed. Just like thepliment Marissa gave Helen, Elena seemed to glow herself. Helen knew very well who suddenly appeared. A woman who always brought attention to herself in a moment like this.


    It was Elena, the eldest daughter of House ise.


    Helen¡¯s eyes turned towards Mirabelle, who was affectionately holding hands with her older sister. Though Helen didn¡¯t remember her face well, she could recognize her without too much effort. Mirabelle didn¡¯t have the same intense gaze as Elena¡¯s scarlet eyes, but anyone could tell she was her sister with her blonde hair and facial features.


    After being momentarily distracted by the two sisters, Helen hurriedly came to herself and looked around. Everyone was looking at them with an awestruck expression.


    Helen clenched her fists. Her manicured nails pierced the palm of her hand, but she did not feel the pain. Helen¡¯s eyes began to ze fiercely as she glowered at Elena.


    ¡®¡­I was robbed again.¡¯


    It had always been this way. When Elena appeared, Helen was outshined like a firefly in front of the sun. It was all the moreparable because they both had blond hair. Elena¡¯s hair was as bright and as golden as if it was bathed in sunshine, while Helen¡¯s hair was as duller and closer to a light brown.


    She felt the urge to take a hot cup of tea and throw it in Elena¡¯s face. She would destroy her somehow. She would do anything to get rid of herpletely.

 Chapter 18 - Teach Her A Lesson (1)

    <h4>Ch. 18 Teach Her A Lesson?(1)</h4>


    Marissa greeted Elena as she approached.


    ¡°Wee, youngdy. For a while I was worried that you might be sick because I hadn¡¯t seen you in some time. I¡¯m d you were able toe today.¡±


    Elena felt a little guilty when she noticed Marissa¡¯s disappointment, and she gave a humble smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to attend your parties, but as you know I spend so much time managing the household. I¡¯m d to see you again after all this time.¡±


    Marissa was well aware that Elena managed the ise household, but she didn¡¯t believe that Elena didn¡¯t have time to attend her gatherings. Marissa herself was also in charge of the estate of herte husband, but she wasn¡¯t so busy that she couldn¡¯t attend parties either. However, Marissa simply smiled and didn¡¯t say such details.


    ¡°By the way, who is this cute youngdy? Is she your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes she is, Madame.¡±


    Mirabelle, who was listening to the two women¡¯s conversation, turned to greet Marissa.


    ¡°Hello, Madame. I¡¯m Mirabelle ise. I am here with my sister.¡±


    Although Mirabelle was still young, she was sure to grow up beautifully. She may not have the same intense beauty as her sister, but her lively aura spoke of great promise in the future.


    ¡°Oh, all of the ise children are simply beautiful. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, youngdy.¡±


    Somehow, Elena felt as if she herself had been praised. After they exchanged their greetings, a white-haired old man who appeared to be a butler approached Marissa and whispered politely in her ear.


    ¡°Pardon me, My Lady. All the guests have arrived and we are ready for the party. ¡°


    ¡°Thank you, Jeffrey.¡±


    Marissa looked back at Elena and Mirabelle in apology.


    ¡°This is a simple tea party, but I hope you enjoy yourselves. We¡¯re going to have a big ball next time, so pleasee and grace our seats. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, Madame.¡±


    Marissa moved to the head of the table with a benevolent smile on her face. Elena didn¡¯t know if this was meant to be a small tea party for close friends to gather, but there were more than twenty nobledies and young daughters. No matter how small the event may be, Marissa was a powerful member of themunity, and the number of people attending would inevitably differ from the norm.


    Marissa took the lead to greet everyone.


    ¡°Wee, all. Firstly I¡¯d like to thank everyone for epting my invitation. I feel wonderful because the weather is sunny, too. So now let¡¯s sit down and enjoy all the delicious refreshments together.¡±


    Severaldies smiled at Marissa¡¯s introduction. To outsiders this may not be a big deal, but one of the most important details about these parties was cement. The closer to the host you were, the better the seats.


    Elena took a table with Mirabelle at the far end of the garden. It couldn¡¯t be helped. Chairs were prepared in ordance with the number of guests at each table, and Mirabelle had suddenly been added when only one ise was expected to attend. To prevent this situation, the host had to be informed of the number of people before attending the party, but Elena had already responded toote.


    Since Mirabelle could not sit in someone else¡¯s seat, it was only natural that they sat down somewhere else. Since Elena didn¡¯t actively attend social gatherings anyway, and there was also the possibility of her not attending and taking the seat. If she were a powerful young woman she could easily request inner seats in this situation, but the position of House ise in high society was not a lofty one.


    Elena didn¡¯t feel disappointed¨C it was all rather expected. Marissa had weed her anyway even Elena did not make many appearances. It also urred to Elena that perhaps this distant corner was more suitable for enjoying the atmosphere with Mirabelle.


    However, earlier Helen had looked between Elena and Marissa with a disgusted expression, and now Helen still was glowering at Elena where she was seated.


    Sarah, the daughter of Viscount Jenner, noticed that Helen was in a ck mood and quickly said something in attempt to appease her.


    ¡°Oh, look over there. Is Lady ise trying to fit in with the enemy? No wonder the capital ignores southern society because of that trend.¡±


    In short, Elena was a disgrace to southern society. Helen jumped at the opportunity to scratch her itch.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the style that I would wear only in the kingdom of Carthenia.¡±


    The Kingdom of Carthenia was the poorest country on the continent. Those who knew about fashion could immediately realize that she meant Elena¡¯s dress was unfashionable.


    Normally, Helen¡¯s nose was held so high she ignored the other young nobles in lower ranks than she was. However, there were some who wanted to get along with Helen because of her high position and beautiful appearance. Sarah was one of those people. She hurriedly opened her mouth at the chance to win Helen¡¯s favor.


    ¡°Although she wears green like Lady Selby, she simply pales inparison.¡±


    Helen covered her mouth and smiled as if she had honey on her tongue. Margaret, the daughter Count Lawrence, was listening to them quietly.


    ¡°Do you mean the dress of Lady ise? It doesn¡¯t seem new, but isn¡¯t it adorned beautifully? I thought I should try remake my dress at home instead of looking for something new too¡­¡±


    Helen¡¯s fine brow furrowed at Margaret¡¯s foolish remarks. Helen thought Margaret ugly and stupid, but she liked her status as a daughter of a count. In addition, Margaret¡¯s face was so in that Helen had brought her along to emphasize her own beauty.


    But that didn¡¯t matter right now. Helen hid her displeasure and spoke with a thin smile on her lips.


    ¡°I had no idea that Lady Lawrence was this ignorant of fashion.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°What makes that so beautiful? You should have your eyesight checked. If other people found out, no one would want to go to the dress shop with you.¡±


    ¡°W-well¡­I mean¡­¡±


    Margaret had a habit of stammering when she was flustered or excited. Helen simply smiled. Margaret was even more intimidated by Helen, who was one of the leaders of style in the south.


    Sarah watched Helen¡¯s smiling lips and swallowed nervously. It didn¡¯t matter what was right or wrong in the aristocratic world. Lady Selby was a powerful woman.


    Although Count ise was not someone to be ignored, his position and wealth was very differentpared to Marquis Selby. Furthermore, the ises were house of knights, while the Selbys did business in politics.


    House Jenner, where Sarah was from, was under the strong influence of the Selbys. When Sarah saw Margaret¡¯s frightened expression, she quickly clicked her tongue.


    ¡°I suppose Lady ise doesn¡¯t even realize how embarrassing she is, attending a tea party dressed like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, if she doesn¡¯t know how embarrassing she is¡­should we teach her a lesson?¡±


    ¡°A lesson?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected suggestion. But Helen had already made up her mind. Margaret, who was quietly listening, spoke?up in a stammering voice.


    ¡°S-she was just talking to Lady Hond, maybe they¡¯re friends¨C¡±


    Helen firmly cut off Margaret¡¯s noise.


    ¡°Do you think that Lady ise is closer to Marchioness Hond than I am?¡±


    There was noparison between Elena, who rarely appeared in high society, and Helen, who came from the powerful Marquis Selby.


    Margaret¡¯s face whitened.


    ¡°O-oh, no. I¡¯m not saying that. I don¡¯t know if¡­¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you want to say, say it straight. I can¡¯t stand listening to your simpering today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hic!¡°


    Margaret¡¯s hands leapt to her mouth. She was worried that Elena and Marissa might be close, but Helen¡¯s reaction frightened her into silence. However, Helen only became more agitated when Margaret took Elena¡¯s side.


    ¡®What about me¡­?¡¯


    So far Helen had tried to ignore Elena as much as possible, but she felt like her head was about to erupt. She hated when peoplepared them because they had blonde hair, but today theparisons stood out even more because they wore the same color of dress.


    Of course, Helen¡¯s dress was far more beautiful, but it wasn¡¯t all.?There was an overall harmony in Elena¡¯s beauty. And Helen didn¡¯t want to admit it. All she could think of was that Elena wore the same color of dress on purpose to embarrass her.?It was impossible for Elena to know, but that didn¡¯t matter to Helen. She was insulted. She couldn¡¯t forgive.


    Helen had a sword hidden in her smile, and Sarah attempted to get on her good side yet again.


    ¡°What lesson should we teach her?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we try this?¡±

 Chapter 19 - Teach Her A Lesson (2)

    <h4>Ch. 19 Teach Her A Lesson?(2)</h4>


    Mirabelle pouted at first, but as the party progressed she began to enjoy herself with Elena. Until they had arrived, she hadn¡¯t known they would end up seated at the far end of the garden. Although she had already made an appearance in society before, she had almost no experience of attending a party. She didn¡¯t know that Elena had to notify the host that the number of people attending had changed.


    However, Mirabelle wasn¡¯t a fool that she didn¡¯t know what it meant to be sitting far away from the host. She attended with the intention of crushing Helen¡¯s nose, but from the seat arrangements she couldn¡¯t help but feel sullen.


    After Elena exined why they were sitting there, Mirabelle had understood. Since she had never been among such a crowd before, she felt happy to sit down and chat with Elena to herself. Elena looked especially darling in Mirabelle¡¯s dress, and it was a joy to see the otherdies and gentlemen dressed up to the fullest as well.


    At first, Mirabelle focused on how to get payback from Helen. Later she felt more assured because she believed the people she saw today would truly know who was more beautiful between Elena and Helen.


    Mirabelle savored a bite of a chocte-filled cookie from the table.


    ¡°Wow, this is so delicious.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s ask our chef to make these cookies when we get hometer,¡±


    Mirabelle whispered cutely, and Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile. She wanted to buy a whole bakery for Mirabelle.


    ¡°Of course. Now eat as much as you like.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s smile caused a warmth to spread though Elena¡¯s chest. She never really enjoyed these kinds of social gatherings. But no matter the ce, as long as there was her sister¡¯s smile she would be in heaven


    Elena and Mirabelle sat at the far end of the tea party and enjoyed a simple happiness of their own.


    Ttubeog, ttubeog¨C


    Helen and Sarah and Margaret, thetter who had a frightened look on her face, approached them. Sarah was the first one to speak.


    ¡°Hello, Lady ise. You don¡¯t usually attend social gatherings. How are you today? It¡¯s so good to finally see you again.¡±


    Elena wanted to spend more time with Mirabelle without interruption, but she couldn¡¯t ignore another person whether she wanted to or not. Elena gave a polite reply.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    In fact, Elena couldn¡¯t even remember who this young woman was. Elena had lived another life for twenty years before returning to the past. The faces of the young people who had little to do with her did not remain in her memory.


    However, Helen¡¯s face was instantly recognizable. Any pretty face could have been memorable, but a colder look remained in her mind.


    Unnoticed by Elena and Mirabelle, Helen signaled to Margaret with a nce.


    Suddenly, Margaret yanked on the tablecloth, causing the teacups to spill on the table. Fortunately the hot tea did not stter in Elena¡¯s and Mirabelle¡¯s direction, but they had to sit in ce and show a slight sign of embarrassment.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Margaret stammered out an apology with a pale look on her face.


    ¡°O-oh, this was a mistake¡­¡±


    She looked frantic, and Elena spoke calmly as if it not to worry about the issue.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. As long as the tea didn¡¯t spill on us. Did you get burned?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m okay.¡±


    ¡°Well, no one was hurt.¡±


    For some reason Margaret looked even more frightful at Elena¡¯s calm demeanor. ?Elena had actedposed because she thought Margaret had simply made a mistake, but Margaret¡¯s genuine remorse made her look over the situation again.


    This was a table at the far end of the tea party. Elena and Mirabelle were having fun in their own worlds, and the other people assigned to their table had already moved on somewhere else. Presently, there was only Elena and Mirabelle and the three other young women, and no one was hurt.


    Suddenly something strange struck her, but Helen spoke first with a smile on her face.


    ¡°How about we refill a cup?¡±


    It sounded like a polite suggestion to everyone. Sarah quickly brought in a teapot from the back. She ced a new cup in front of Elena and Mirabelle and immediately filled it up. Before Elena could say anything, Helen spoke first.


    ¡°Miss Lawrence must feel very sorry, so let¡¯s have a cup of tea together as an apology.¡±


    Helen called out to a servant to bring over the cup she had been drinking from her table. She lifted her cup of tea in a graceful position. Mirabelle stared at Helen, suspicious about the other woman from the start. However, Mirabelle could not openly reject the offer.


    ¡°You said it was alright, but Lady Selby insists on apologizing¡­I suppose we¡¯ll just have to ept it. Right, sister?¡±


    Mirabelle said, her voice heavy with sarcasm, and Helen¡¯s face hardened. Watching it with satisfaction, Mirabelle picked up the cup that Sarah had filled. Elena just wanted to drink quickly and drop the distractions. But then¡­


    A sleeping memory had reawakened in Elena¡¯s mind. She had attended this party before. Mirabelle was not with her at that time, and she had worn her old clothes because Mirabelle hadn¡¯t made dress


    Like a panorama, scenes of the past emerged of her drinking tea with Helen. As soon as she took a sip there was a strong salty taste in her mouth, but she couldn¡¯t spit it out. If she did something wrong it would offend Marissa. Helen had smiled as she watched Elena swallow the salty tea.


    At that moment, she saw Mirabelle bringing a cup of tea to her mouth.


    Hwiig!


    Without any hesitation, Elena knocked away the cup she was about to drink. The teacup fell to the ground and shattered.


    Wachachang!


    The loud noise brought the party to a halt. The eyes of all thedies and young men turned to their table.

 Chapter 20 - This Is The Beginning (1)

    <h4>Ch. 20 This Is The Beginning?(1)</h4>


    Helen couldn¡¯t speak at the sudden focus of attention.


    At that moment Marissa¡¯s hardened face came into her view. Helen couldn¡¯t forget that this tea party was hosted by one of the most powerful women in southern society. She wouldn¡¯t be the one to ruin this.


    While Sarah and Margaret were distracted by the unexpected development, Helen quickly took note of the situation. She didn¡¯t understand why Elena would knock away the teacup, but Helen quickly improvised a new n.


    She was going to bury the ise sisters here.?Mirabelle had dared to mock her. The humiliation she received today was too much for her to back down now, just after she had added the salt as a trick.


    At the sound of the teacup shattering the party had turned dead silent, but now murmuring voices began to fill the air. Everyone¡¯s attention was turned to Marissa, who was approaching them to see what had happened.


    She arrived right behind Elena and was about to ask what was going on when¨C


    ¡°¡­Heugg.¡±


    Suddenly Helen dissolved into tears.


    Sarah and Margaret looked the most embarrassed to see her cry. Marissa¡¯s face was set as she to look at Elena, Mirabelle, Sarah and Margaret gathered at the table. It was no small issue that Helen, a noblewoman, was crying at her gathering.


    ¡°What is going on here?¡±


    Helen was the first to answer with a choked voice.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence spilled a cup by mistake, and I only asked ises to drink tea together as an apology¡­heugg.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes were wet with tears as she covered her mouth with both hands. Marissa rushed a handkerchief to Helen in an attempt to soothe her.


    ¡°Oh, dry your tears, youngdy.¡±


    ¡°Then Lady ise knocked the cup to the floor and it broke¡­I was¨CI was so embarrassed and hurt¡­¡±


    Helen epted the handkerchief offered by Marissa and wiped her tears away. Then she pretended to hold back her sobs and spoke again.


    ¡°Lady ise, have I done something wrong?¡±


    She clutched the handkerchief to her heart. The curious crowd turned to Elena and Mirabelle. Marissa glowered at Elena, looking colder than before.


    ¡°Lady ise, is this true?¡±


    Sarah¡¯s and Margaret¡¯s expressions of worry turned to relief as the situation turned into an advantageous direction. Only Mirabelle¡¯s face was anxious at the sudden change in mood.


    ¡°Um, sister¡­.¡±


    At Mirabelle¡¯s shaky voice, Elena held her sister¡¯s small hand. Then Elena looked straight at Sarah, Margaret, and Helen in front of her.


    The reason why she didn¡¯t remember this incident immediately was because she was still rtively young here. In the future where she experienced hardship after her family was killed, the memory of being tricked into drinking salty tea wasughably trivial. When Elena worked as a mercenary, she was always at risk of poisoning and even nearly died to it at one point. To drink this cup of salty tea was nothing to Elena. If she had drank this alone, she would haveughed over it. But¡­


    But not with Mirabelle. She could never forgive Helen tricking her beloved sister into drinking it. If she could wield her sword here, Elena would have defeated them with her strength without a single hesitation.


    Then she would cut off at least one arm just to teach them a lesson.


    However, this was high society, and Elena¡¯s sword fighting skills were not of help. In this situation she felt morefortable with strategizing andpeting fairly with her skills.


    Once again, Elena became disillusioned with society, but that didn¡¯t mean she would be as vulnerable as before. She knew all too well that people¡¯s words could be more frightening than knives. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth. If Helen would use her tears to y this game, Elena would deal with her the same way.


    ¡°What Lady Selby says is not true, Madame.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s calm answer Marissa opened her mouth curiously, but Helen cut in before she could say a word.


    ¡°Not true? So I¡¯m a liar?¡±


    ¡°It is true that we were going to have tea together, but it was not tea we were given.¡±


    Marissa, who was listening to the two women, could not help but cut in.


    ¡°What in heaven¡¯s name does that mean? Not tea?¡±


    Helen¡¯s face hardened in an instant. So it was true that Elena noticed her n from the time they spilled the teacups. But how did she know? She could not understand how Elena knew the tea was salted without drinking it. No matter how hard Helen thought about it, she couldn¡¯t understand how she was caught.


    ¡®She suspected that something was wrong, so she stopped her sister from drinking it.¡¯


    She wanted Elena to be embarrassed in front of everyone before she could prove her im. However, if Elena already figured out her n, Helen was ready with another solution.


    ¡®This is the only way¡­yes.¡¯


    As people began to listen to Elena speak, Helen took a step back with a resentful look on her face. The evidence was in the teapot containing the salty tea. If Helen pretended to mistakenly spill the teapot on the floor, Elena would not be able to reveal the truth not matter how much she protested.


    People loved gossip. Once bad rumors about the ises would spread, it would be difficult to stop, regardless whether it was true or not. Such was the game in high society, and Helen had the confidence to y smarter than anyone else.


    Furthermore, people¡¯s hearts were weak at the sight of a crying woman. Helen was the first shed tears, and she knew she was still received more sympathetic attention than Elena.


    Helen took a step forward with a determined face, then pretended to trip and fall into the table. And unlike Margaret¡¯s awkward attempt, Helen grabbed at the tablecloth with natural ease.


    The teapot on the table shook and was on the verge of tipping over onto the ground.


    Dululu¨C


    Taag!


    In a gust in wind, a chair skidded across the ground and the backrest blocked the teapot from plunging to the ground. The teapot bnced and stopped at the edge of the table.


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened at the dramatic stunt. Her gaze slowly moved in the direction where the chair flew from.


    There stood Elena with an impassive face. Those far away did not see what had happened, but Mirabelle, Marissa, and Sarah and Margaret saw it clearly with their own eyes. With the reflexes of a feline, Elena had grabbed the chair next to her and thrust it towards Helen. Elena couldn¡¯t possibly have that kind of agility without professional training.


    But that was not the only surprise. Before anyone could say a word, Helen raised her hand and simply knocked the precariously bnced teapot over. Just before it made contact with the ground, Elena flew like a sh of lightning and her hand shot out to snatch the teapot in the air.


    ¡°I¨CI¡­!¡±


    Helen was unable to speak, trembling with rage. Elena calmly poured a cup from the teapot filled with the salty tea, her motions as graceful as water.


    ¡°This is from the pot that was given to me and my sister. If there is nothing in it, would you like to drink it yourself?¡±

 Chapter 21 - This Is The Beginning (2)

    <h4>Ch. 21 This Is The Beginning?(2)</h4>


    Helen¡¯s mind raced as she tried to think of a way out of this situation. Refusing the cup, however, was tantamount to revealing that something was in it.


    She felt everyone¡¯s questioning eyes drawing in on her. She had failed to destroy the evidence, and she had no choice but to drink it. Once this was over she would take her chance again and break the teapot. Helen epted the teacup from Elena with trembling hands.


    ¡°Of course. There is nothing in it.¡±


    She spoke smoothly, despite knowing how much salt was in it the tea. Drinking it would be far from pleasant, but she couldn¡¯t retreat now. Helen closed her eyes and took a sip.


    ¡°Uub¡­ub!¡±


    Helen tried to endure it, but she had been brought up as a delicate and pampered noblewoman and could not tolerate something that horribly strong.?She spit it out of her mouth.


    Helen hurriedly tried to wipe off the spilled salty tea from her bright red face, but it was toote. She made an irreparable mess in front of so many people.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Elena held her head elegantly as she looked at Helen. The crowd was murmuring about them. It was part of Elena¡¯s n to pay Helen back in her past life by giving Helen the salty tea, which Mirabelle was about to drink. Elena predicted that Helen would try to get rid of the teapot and blocked her attempt.?However, even if salt was added to the teapot it would be difficult to actually prove it was Helen¡¯s doing. Some may quietly suspect her, but if a culprit wasn¡¯t actually identified then the situation would eventually be buried.


    Elena wouldn¡¯t lose so easily. Helen had to try and break the teapot in front of everyone, otherwise it might have been difficult to drive Helen into the corner she was in now.


    Elena pretended to cover her mouth in surprise, just as Helen had done.


    ¡°Oh, what could be in the tea? Didn¡¯t Lady Selby say there was nothing in it? It¡¯s not a poison, is it?¡±


    The single word rippled through the crowd greatly.


    ¡°Poison?¡±


    ¡°Surely not¡­¡±


    The noise of the crowd grew louder, and Elena looked around with a frightened expression.


    ¡°Lady Selby, I¡¯m worried about your health. We should call a doctor.¡±


    Marissa had a look of thunder, realizing that her tea party waspletely ruined. Her fury was directed towards Helen. If anyone had seen Helen make several attempts to try and break a teapot, one couldn¡¯t help but think she was the culprit.


    Helen¡¯s face turned ugly the as she saw the tide start to go against her. Honor was as important as life to the nobility. If rumors flew thick about what happened today, Helen wouldn¡¯t be able to show her face in southern society. Her attempt to ruin Elena had ended in her own defeat.


    Helen quickly pointed to Margaret standing next to her.


    ¡°What did you put in this?¡±


    ¡°What? W-well, that¡¯s¨C¡±


    ¡°Did you use me to embarrass of Lady ise? I didn¡¯t even realize¡­¡±


    Helen wore an innocent mask as shey me on Margaret for her crime. Margaret, already frightened, started to panic even more.


    ¡°W-what are you talking about? I only did what Lady Selby told me to do¨C¡±


    ¡°I never said such a thing. This joke is too cruel, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Helen quickly nced at Sarah, asking for sympathy. Sarah noticed her meaning and hurriedly backed her up.


    ¡°Yes, it was Lady Lawrence who asked us to go to the table where Lady ise was sitting. It¡¯s insulting that she knocked over the teacups on purpose.¡±


    Helen rxed as Sarah took her side.


    Elena turned away from them as if they were no longer worthy for her to deal with. The women had switched targets and drove their weakest into a corner. Elena knew from the outset that Helen was the mastermind, however, Elena did not bother to tell the truth. For whatever reason, Sarah and Margaret had followed Helen¡¯s instructions and were also guilty.


    Elena¡¯s eyes turned back to her original position, and she saw Mirabelle sitting there with a pale face. Elena spoke in apletely different voice from when she drove Helen into a corner.


    ¡°Mirabelle, are you all right? ¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh.¡±


    Despite her answer, Mirabelle still looked surprised by the events that transpired. Elena wordlessly slipped her hand into Mirabelle¡¯s to reassure her.


    This was a first for Mirabelle. Although Mirabelle did not have much social experience, she couldn¡¯t have imagined that there would be something in her tea that she was unknowingly about to drink. Even moreso, she remembered everyone¡¯s look of contempt that was directed at her. At that moment the hairs all on her body stood on end, and she froze, not knowing what to do. Elena, however, had dealt with the situation with calm.


    ¡°¡­My sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°How did you know what was in that cup?¡±


    Elena turned her head towards Helen, who was still attempting to talk her way out of the situation, then back at Mirabelle to answer her question. Elena¡¯s profile stood as elegant as a carved statue. After thinking for a moment, Elena answered in a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­Secret.¡±


    ¡°Tsk.¡±


    Mirabelle pouted at her answer. Then she shed a thumbs up and whispered to her quietly.


    ¡°That was so incredible.¡±


    Elena seemed a little different from the one Mirabelle knew so far, but she didn¡¯t say it out loud. Elena seemed even more amazing when she was confident.


    Elena gave a secret smile and leaned down towards Mirabelle.


    ¡°This is the beginning.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t imagined she¡¯d change the future through an encounter with a marquis¡¯ daughter. However, from now on the enemy she had to deal with was Paveluc, who would overthrow the emperor in the future and rise as a treacherous king. To prevent such a path forward for Paveluc, Elena could never becking in skill as a knight or as ady. She could do more than just weep like Helen if necessary. She had to act more cleverly than anyone.


    She suddenly remembered that Carlisle was supposed to visit her soon. What was Carlisle thinking? Elena wished it was as simple knowing Helen¡¯s intentions. With no answer, Elena sighed to herself.

 Chapter 22 - This Is The Beginning (3)

    <h4>Ch. 22 This Is The Beginning?(3)</h4>


    The day after the tea party.


    Helen¡¯s and her aplices¡¯ deeds at the party soon became widespread gossip in southern society. Rumor was it that Margaret had forced Helen and Sarah into her scheme, but any level-headed person knew the culprit was Helen. Margaret was such a shy creature.


    No one mentioned it openly, however. Helen was backed by the power of Marquis Selby. Elena¡¯s name had also passed many people¡¯s mouths, but she refused to be involved in it. There was only one thing she cared about.


    It was how the Crown Prince would visit her.


    ¡®He wouldn¡¯t make an official royal visit to ise castle, would he?¡¯


    Both privately and publicly Carlisle and Elena had no contact with each other, but an official visit didn¡¯t make sense in many ways. Prince Carlisle was a war hero and the heir to the throne, and his movements were closely watched by the whole world. Additionally, all of society was in excitement for his first appearance at the ball. Even in the southern part of the country, droves of carriages were prepared to carry countless nobles to the capital. If he visited Elena, he would surely draw attention.


    She simply waited for a message, but soon she became worried that something had happened in the meantime.


    ¡°Get me a carriage. I have to leave for a while.¡±


    Perhaps it would be better to go out and give Carlisle a chance to approach her. The maid standing next to her, Mary, answered immediately.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    A jealous look crossed Sophie¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get ready to go out.¡±


    Elena nced at Sophie. She was the maid who covered for Elena when she went to rescue the crown prince. Despite the reward in gold, Sophie had since begun to act arrogantly. Elena did not approve of Sophie¡¯s behavior.


    ¡°No thank you. Mary will take care of the arrangements.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Sophie shot Elena look of resentment, while Mary became busy with the preparations. Elena ignored Sophie¡¯s gaze and allowed herself to be prepared with Mary¡¯s gentle motions. Elena would have to address Sophie¡¯s attitude one day, but now her mind was upied with thoughts about Carlisle that she had little time for anything else.


    She didn¡¯t know in what manner Carlisle was going to arrive, but surely he would have a least one guard with him? She decided it would be better to make sure he knew where she was and meet him outside. It would be safer than ise Castle where there were a many eyes on the watch.


    Elena hurried out of the castle and found the senior butler, Northman, waiting in front of a prepared carriage.


    ¡°There knights will be here escort you, so please wait¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going far, so I¡¯ll go by myself today.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but My Lady¨C!¡±


    Elena quickly loaded herself into the carriage and the coachman turned around.


    ¡°Where to, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°To the main street.¡±


    She had to go to the most crowded ce where it would be easy to find her.


    *


    *


    *


    After arriving at the main street, the busiest one in the south, Elena told the coachman to collect her again in the evening and sent the carriage back.


    Not long after walking down the street, she noticed she was being followed.


    ¡®¡­Was my prediction right?¡¯


    She hoped that if she wandered around the busy street for a while Carlisle would appear.


    The problem was, however, there were more than just one or two followers. Why were there so many?


    TN: I¡¯m not 100% sure, but I assume she goes to the castle town around or adjacent to ise castle

 Chapter 23 - I Have A Condition (1)

    23 I Have A Condition (1)


    There was something strange about her having so many people trailing her. She ducked into an alley so she could determine their number, and her pursuers began to follow.


    ¡®One, two, three¡­Seven?¡¯


    She had an ominous feeling. Carlisle would not have sent all these people. She wondered if anyone had a grudge against her, and Helen¡¯s face emerged in her mind. Elena did not know if Helen would go as far as to hurt her, but she was the only one who had reason to resent her currently.


    ¡®¡­How troublesome.¡¯


    Elena entered deeper into the alley where she could not easily seen. She took out a small dagger from a leather strap on her ankle, hidden beneath herrge skirt.


    ¡®I¡¯ll soon find out who ordered them to follow me.¡¯


    It was a matter of capturing and interrogating her pursuers. The process of extracting the truth wouldn¡¯t be so clean.


    This was the biggest city center in the southern region, but going off the main road one could find a cool ce even in midday. Ironically enough, there was nowhere as dirty and ugly as in a wealthy area.


    Elena slipped into a darkened alley without hesitation. She nced around and spotted a suitable ce to deal with her pursuers. She made to move there when¨C


    Hwiig¨C


    A hand suddenly grabbed Elena by the shoulder and pulled her into the darkness.


    ¡°¡­Eus.¡±


    Elena immediately swung the dagger in her hand towards her opponent. The sharp edge of the knife shed in the gloom.


    Tuug!


    The other person swiftly captured her wrist to block her dagger as it aimed for their neck. She heard a low voice in her ear before she was able tounch the next attack.


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    It was a short word, but she had heard that voice before. Elena stopped struggling. If her memory served her right¡­


    As her eyes gradually became ustomed to the darkness, her gaze slowly moved upwards. Hard chest, broad shoulders, and a slender neck. Her eyes rested at the man¡¯s face. A sharp jawline and a straight nose, and above it, pale blue irises that stared down at Elena. It was as if the blue of his eyes were the only color in the world, and they burned like mes.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    It was Prince Carlisle.


    As soon as she realized who it was, she noticed that she could feel his warm breath on her forehead. Hisrge hand still gripped her shoulder, and he had enough height that she could only make eye contact when she raised her head. She could feel the strength of his body where they were pressed together. Elena¡¯s breath caught at the sudden contact.


    She watched him as he carefully checked their surroundings. She felt that he must have a purpose and waited patiently. Then, after the brief silence¨C


    ¡°¡­Kgg.¡±


    At the sudden sound of Carlisle¡¯s soft chuckle, Elena looked up at him with a confused expression.


    ¡°This wasn¡¯t the intent, but this isn¡¯t so bad.¡±


    He whispered in her ear, causing a blush to creep up her cheeks.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, but please let me go.¡±


    At her cold tone, Carlisle took his hand off her shoulder with a look of regret.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t n to touch you, so please don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯m a viin. You must have forgotten it already, but it was you who pointed a knife at me first.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t argue with that. The de was still dangerously close to his neck. She didn¡¯t know she would end at that position.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help that you¡¯re popr. As soon as you left ise Castle, you had so many people following you.¡±


    After Elena entered the alley, she did hear the sound of footsteps dogging her. But now there was no sign of anything at all.


    ¡°Do you know who followed me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s move for now.¡±


    After Carlisle finished speaking he moved away first, and she knew that she was meant to follow. She walked behind Carlisle, and after a short distance they reached a shabby house.?Carlisle seemed to have nned a safe area for his meeting with Elena. On the outside the house looked quite ordinary, but the interior was neat and tidy as if was well-cared for.


    Carlisle led her to the table and pulled out a chair so she could sit down, then seated himself opposite of her. She didn¡¯t know if it was ingrained behavior, but he had excellent manners towards women.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to know other than the identity of the people who followed you? ¡°


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°As you can see.¡±


    He had an arrow in his back thest time they met. It was impossible for that injury to have healed in just ten days, but Carlisle behaved as if he had never been injured at all. It was if it was nothing more than a daily routine to him.


    Elena looked him over to assess his condition then returned to the subject.


    ¡°¡­How long have you been watching me?¡±


    ¡°Rather than surveince, think of it as protection since west parted.¡±


    Although she had suspected that Carlisle would hire someone to keep a watch on her, it was at a much earlier time than she expected. It made her feel a little ufortable to think of the eyes that had been quietly shadowing her. However, since she decided to eventually be empress, she knew it was inevitable.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to catch and torture the people who were following me, I will personally¨C¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do anything. I brought you here because some of them were knights from your family. ¡°


    ¡°What?¡±


    Only then did Elenae think of the possibility that her family¡¯s knights might have followed her to protect her. If Carlisle had not stopped her earlier, Elena might have raised a de against them. There may have been a situation where blood had to be spilled to keep her secrets. Carlisle had told Elena to cover up her abilities if possible.


    Enlightened of the situation, Elena gave a small bow towards Carlisle.


    ¡°Thank you. Your Highness saved me from trouble.¡±


    It was then.


    Carlisle¡¯s hand shot forward. He captured her chin in one hand and lifted her head straight again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bow.¡±


    ¡°Oh, but¨C¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten whose woman you will be? ¡°


    Elena stared straight ahead at Carlisle¡¯s eyes. There was a curious heat in them. They were a cool blue color, but they burned as hot as a me.

 Chapter 24 - I Have A Condition (2)

    <h4>Ch. 24 I Have A Condition?(2)</h4>


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bow to anyone in the future, including me.¡±


    Elena remembered that the man in front of her came from one of the most noble lineages in the entirely of the Ruford Empire. He was next to be emperor. He wore his pride as easily as he wore his finery.


    Elena pulled away from the hot hand holding her face and forced herself to keep calm.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°With the exception of the knights from your family, there are my men as well as men from Marquis Selby.¡±


    Elena knew her suspicions were correct. However, it was hard to tell to what end Helen had hired the men. Elena wasn¡¯t easily defeated by anyone, but she couldn¡¯t guess whether their purpose was for her own life or simply surveince. In a word, it was annoying.


    ¡®¡­She was the one who did the wrong thing, yet she dares to get revenge.¡¯


    It was Helen who provoked her first. It was ridiculous to be vindictive just because things didn¡¯t go the way one wanted.


    Elena became lost in her own thoughts for a moment. Carlisle looked at her, then spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Anything else?¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°If you have any more questions, you can ask me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. Nothinges to mind right now.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression shifted at Elena¡¯s reply.


    ¡°Do you have any questions about your future husband?¡±


    ¡°Oh! There was one question I wanted to ask. We¡¯ve never met publicly before, but if we suddenly got married everyone around me would think it strange. I need to create some stories that will convince them.¡±


    She was relieved that Carlisle hadn¡¯t changed his mind about the marriage. Now they should make haste with the wedding. She would feel better once she was married to him and was at the imperial court.


    ¡°Yes. Other than that¡­you have no questions.¡±


    ¡°No. Well, for now.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s forehead knitted together. Elena only noticed the change in his mood, but she did not know the reason for his displeasure. She was sure he wasn¡¯t expecting her to ask trivial questions such as his tastes, his personality, his likes and dislikes¡­


    Carlisle seemed to have lost his words for a while, so Elena took the conversation.


    ¡°Firstly, I¡¯d like to arrange the contracts for our marriage. Are there any terms you¡¯d like me to agree to?


    ¡°¡­When I see you, I feel as if I don¡¯t need anything. But sometimes I feel an unbearable greed.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know how to respond to that. Since their first meeting, Carlisle had sometimes spoken to Elena with a strange affection. Once again she wanted to ask him if they had met in the past, but thought he would deny it likest time.


    And suppose that they didn¡¯t know each other. Did that make any difference? There was no way Carlisle could would be in love enough to marry someone he just met. One of the most realistic hypotheses formed in her head.


    ¡®¡­Are you a phnderer?¡¯


    Carlisle was known to have lived on the battlefield since childhood, but in reality he might be the kind of man who steals the hearts of women. Carlisle looked exactly the type. His face alone could make women cry. Even Elena, who didn¡¯t pay much attention to other people¡¯s appearances, was sometimes taken aback whenever she saw him. If he became emperor he may have several women, but even so, she did not want to interfere.


    She wondered if they would love each other. As their marriage would simply be a contract for mutual benefit, Elena did not intend to touch on such personal matters if possible. However, she couldn¡¯t allow her husband to meet another woman at the start of their marriage. A woman¡¯s power in any family came from their husband¡¯s full support, and if the crown prince did not favor her, her title would be in name only. If possible, she needed the power gained from being the only crown princess.


    After thinking over this briefly, Elena looked directly at Carlisle and spoke again.


    ¡°If there¡¯s nothing thates to mind right now, think more about what conditions you want. In the meantime, I¡¯ll tell you mine.¡±


    Carlisle crossed his arms, casting interest in her words.


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    Facing his deadly blue eyes, Elena repeated her words in clear voice.


    ¡°Please act as if you love only me once you be emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Carlisle burst into a smallugh. Perhaps he had never thought of this condition. Elena stared unblinkingly ahead. From now on, if she had to sign a contract she wouldnwring as much benefit from it as she could. Bargaining for a few years of power was not enough; she had to control longer periods as well. She had no intention ofpromising.


    ¡°Why do you need that condition?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you first? I hope you will be emperor. Likewise, you said you had noints about me being empress.¡±


    ¡°You mean you want power?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena did not bother concealing her ambition. She would be his partner who would help him rise to the top and take down Paveluc.


    ¡°¡­Alright. I agree.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s reply left Elena with an indelible joy.


    ¡°But I have a condition.¡±


    All contracts were a one-for-one exchange. Now that Carlisle epted Elena¡¯s condition, she felt inclined to agree to almost whatever he wanted. Elena wore an encouraging expression and Carlisle continued in a soft voice.


    ¡°People in political marriages don¡¯t always live together.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    ¡°I want the real thing as well as the facade.¡±


    Elena faltered for a moment. The nuance of this conversation was flowing strangely.


    Carlisle continued.


    ¡°I want us to share a bed.¡±

 Chapter 25 - Call Me Caril (1)

    <h4>Ch. 25 Call Me Caril?(1)</h4>


    ¡°I want us to share a bed.¡±


    She responded before she even realized it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­¡±


    Elena bit her lip. It wasn¡¯t something she didn¡¯t think about. Just because it was a political marriage, it didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t share a bed. To solidify her power, it was best to give birth to a prince who would inherit the throne in the future.


    She knew it well. The problem was that Elena¡¯s ambitions didn¡¯t necessarily lie in solidifying her power as empress in and of itself. Her goal was to prevent the destruction of her family with Carlisle by her side. It just so happened that bing empress was the best way to do so.


    In aristocratic society, where scandals often turned out to be true, Elena had grown up with a rare innocence. After her family died, she never had time to be with men as she spent her whole life trying to get revenge, and inadvertently never had any experience. Not even that of amon love affair, and she had instinctively rejected the idea of sleeping with anyone.


    Kkuugeu¨C


    Elena tried to force herself to think rationally by clenching her first hard under the table. She was the one who proposed a political marriage first, and Carlisle only raised a rted issue that had to be dealt with.


    Now it was time to make a calm judgment rather than an emotional one.


    ¡°¡­This is not an opinion. Thinking objectively, I don¡¯t think now is the right time.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It¡­it means I can¡¯t live only as your woman. I don¡¯t know why you agreed to marry me, but I made this proposal because I wanted to be the empress. Until then, I don¡¯t want to give up my sword fighting abilities.¡±


    Carlisle listened in silence to Elena. She couldn¡¯t read any emotion from his expressionless face, so she tried further persuade him.


    ¡°Until I be empress, I would rather act as your secret weapon rather than your wife. I will not resent this decision, even if a child born to another womanter bes the crown prince. I¡¯ll write it in the contract if you want.¡±


    She trained every day after returning to the past. Elena would be Carlisle¡¯s sharpest sword. It would be Elena herself who would stand at the vanguard of every war and cut down the enemies that stood in his way.


    The ordinary life of dressing up for him and waiting for him to return to bed at night was not suitable for Elena. She wasn¡¯t intended to be an empress. Carlisle, who had been listening quietly until then, was the first to speak.


    ¡°¡­Do you really want to be empress?¡±


    At that question, she suddenly wondered what she looked like in Carlisle¡¯s eyes. She must seem like a puerile aristocrat. However, she didn¡¯t care if she risked her life for power or appeared as a crazy woman, so long as she kept her family safe.


    ¡°Yes, I want to be empress.¡±


    Carlisle listened to her answer and remained silent again. Elena swallowed dryly. Any contract required mutual concession, and though Elena was bargaining from a rtively weak position, she was still firm on her conditions. From Carlisle¡¯s point of view, it couldn¡¯t have been pleasant. Then he said something entirely unexpected.


    ¡°Because of you, there¡¯s one more reason I should be emperor.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll ept the offer. We won¡¯t sleep together.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Her face brightened. She had been worried what she would do if Carlisle refused.


    ¡®¡­Thank God.¡¯


    It was only for a moment that Elena was able to sigh in relief. Carlisle still wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°Until you be empress. Not after that. Once you be the empress as you desire, then live only as my wife.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena did not immediately respond to what he said.


    She was in a marriageable position, and had chosen the person she thought would be the most advantageous to her. In fact, this marriage life was a future she hadn¡¯t painted beyond Carlisle bing emperor. After that, there was the possibility he could meet other women and be indifferent to Elena. She could enjoy a rtively free life as an empress and end her life quietly. Or, Carlisle could dismiss her from the empress position, or Elena could dethrone him if he led a treacherous government and she could put someone else in his stead.


    She didn¡¯t care what kind of future she would live in. But what Carlisle now proposed was a future she had never given thought towards so far. His words of living solely as his woman seemed full of meaning to him.


    Carlisle spoke as if he could tell what she was thinking.


    ¡°Do you not like it? If you¡¯re using me to be empress¨C¡±


    ¡°No, I will. I will live just as your wife.¡±


    As soon as the implication came that she was ¡°using¡± him, Elena stopped thinking and answered quickly. Carlisle had already made many concessions and was in urgent need of her protection. Her conscience pricked at her guiltily, but she hadn¡¯t been able to give any other answer. Carlisle had a look of satisfaction, unaware whether it was a reluctant choice or not.


    The smiling look in his blue eyes faded.


    ¡°I told you, you sometimes make me greedy.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I hope you will have my child. They would be lovely with blonde hair and red eyes like you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena blurted out. It sounded like he could not love his child unless it looked like her.


    Carlisle smoothly changed the subject, as if he had no intention of exining himself.


    ¡°You know, I¡¯ve been trying to listen to a lot of your opinions.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. For that I am grateful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you what I want from now.¡±


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    It was time for Carlisle to offer his conditions for the marriage contract.


    Elena swallowed dryly at the tension hovering in the air.


    ¡°Call me Caril.¡±


    ¡°E-excuse me?¡±


    Elena opened her mouth like a fool. He wanted her to call him by a pet name all of a sudden? Why?


    Carlisle continued with a smooth expression.


    ¡°You asked me to pretend to love you. But will you continue to address me so formally? I will be your husband, right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, but¡­¡±


    Couples did not necessarily use pet names. In the aristocratic society where political marriages weremon, many couples used honorifics until the day they died. A pet name, indeed, was an intimate expression that could only be used for lovers.


    More questions threatened to burst out of her, but she simply nodded her head when she saw Carlisle¡¯s determined look on his face.


    ¡°Alright¡­I¡¯ll call you that.¡±


    Yes. It didn¡¯t matter if she called him Caril. She would dly call him dog shit if he agreed to her other conditions.


    ¡°It may seem strange to others if I use a pet name from the beginning, so I¡¯ll act formally in outside situations. Please understand this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it to your judgment. But you can call me that when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡­Caril.¡±


    A picturesque smile drew on Carlisle¡¯s lips. It was his first genuine smile that didn¡¯t seem to be a joke or a grim expression.


    Elena stared dazedly at him for a moment, then soon came to her senses.


    ¡®¡­What was that?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know anyone who smiled like that just because they were called a pet name. But he wasn¡¯t done yet.


    ¡°We have every meal together. Unless you have othermitments.¡±


    That meant seeing him every day. Usually couples in political marriages end up taking their own meals, and did not often meet face to face unless it was absolutely necessary. Of course, in Elena¡¯s case, she intended to stay as close as possible to Carlisle to protect him. But she never imagined that he would suggest it first.


    ¡°I see. I ept your terms.¡±


    She immediately agreed as it wasn¡¯t a bad deal, but she wondered what he really wanted. After a moment of contemtion, she spoke again.


    ¡°Our contract is getting longer, so could you bring me a pen and some paper?¡±


    Carlisle stood up then ced a pen and paper on the table in front of her. She carefully began to write down all of their conditions.


    For some reason it felt like a very long day.

 Chapter 26 - Call Me Caril (2)

    <h4>Ch. 26 Call Me Caril?(2)</h4>


    Sophie was seething. She was the one who covered for Elena when she slipped out to meet her lover. Although it was true Sophie did it for a gold coin, she didn¡¯t know that she would be treated this way after protecting Elena¡¯s secret. Nothing had changed since they returned from the trip. She thought her position would be increased, but Elena had not given her any preferential treatment.


    ¡®She secretly snuck out in the middle of the night to sneak out to see a man. She¡¯s not afraid that I¡¯m going to reveal her, is she?¡¯


    Sophie was unable to hold back her anger and roughly hung out the washing. Mary approached Sophie with her washing in a basket.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you these days?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you being too rude to Lady Elena after the trip?¡±


    ¡°Ha! Rude? Me?¡±


    Sophie spat angrily. Elena couldn¡¯t treat her like this. It was amazing Sophie closed her eyes for Elena just for a single cold coin.


    ¡°Mary, don¡¯t talk about things you don¡¯t know. She¡¯s the one that owes me a debt.¡±


    ¡°What? Debt? Like you, I¡¯m the one who¡¯s indebted to Lady Elena. Don¡¯t act sorry for yourself and behave. I¡¯m saying this for your sake¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you know? You don¡¯t know about her lover.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Sophie winced when she realized the words that inadvertently came out of her mouth. However, she wouldn¡¯t take it back. If nothing changed in her current life, she did not have to keep it secret, and if Elena suspected her, she would just deny it. There was no way to prove that Sophie had started the rumor. If the price for the secret had been a gold coin, which she already had, then there was nothing to lose.


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°It was when we traveled to Glenn¡¯s wedding. In the middle of the night, Lady Elena went out to see a man and didn¡¯te back until morning.¡±


    ¡°W-what? Really?¡±


    ¡°Why would I lie to you? She told me personally there¡¯s a man she loves.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡±


    Sophie held a finger to her lips and looked at Mary, who had an incredulous look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling this only to you, so keep it to yourself. Okay?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see. So she¡¯s been doing this every night?¡±


    Elena had only left once, but Sophie nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Are you the only one that knows?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but Lady Elena doesn¡¯t know that I know, so can you keep a secret?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe she would do something like that.¡±


    ¡°Again, you can¡¯t tell anyone else.¡±


    Sophie had repeatedly warned Mary to keep it to herself, but at the same time she knew the rumors might snowball. Something explosive could happen.


    Sophie swallowed a smile, imagining Elena getting trapped in a scandal.


    She would pay for neglecting her.

 Chapter 27 - Are You A Philanderer? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 27 Are You A Phnderer??(1)</h4>


    Terms of Contract


    1. Act in love in public.


    2. Do not share a bed until after Elena bes the empress.


    3. Use a pet name.


    4. If there are no othermitments, have every meal together.


    .


    It was only a few lines written on a sheet of paper, but Elena knew the immense weight of this contract on her future marriage. So far, everything had gone the way Elena had wanted, but she still felt tense as there were still no guarantees.


    Elena finished writing on the sheet then looked up at Carlisle.


    ¡°By chance, we granted two favors from each other.¡±


    Elena¡¯s terms seemed fit for an arranged marriage, and Carlisle wanted to appear as lovers.


    Carlisle spoke in a low voice, his expression unreadable.


    ¡°Yes. If there¡¯s anything else you want to add, tell me.¡±


    ¡°I said earlier that I wanted to be your secret weapon. To be more clear, I want to create another identity, one that¡¯s neither Elena ise nor a princess.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I want to create an alias as a knight and be your bodyguard at night¨C¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Carlisle refused tly before she could even finish. However, Elena wouldn¡¯t give in easily either. The scope of her activity in her dress was very limited, and Elena wanted to give strength to Carlisle not just as a princess, but as a knight.


    Moreover, she couldn¡¯t risk taking her eyes off him for a moment, fearing that he might be assassinated in her absence. There was not much time before Paveluc rebelled. By then everything had to be ready.


    ¡°I stand by what I said.¡±


    ¡°While I¡¯ll allow use to use your sword to defend yourself in unfamiliar situations, I am not asking you to don armor every night.¡±


    ¡°You know what my swordsmanship skills are like. Do you want to waste my abilities?¡±


    ¡°I already said no.¡±


    He spoke firmly. She felt a prick of guilt at how she drove single-mindedly towards her goal, but this was all about making him emperor. Although she had not been around Carlisle for a long time, she already noticed that he did not easily change his mind.


    ¡®¡­What should I do?¡¯


    She had a feeling that no matter how rationally she trued to argue, he wouldn¡¯t consent.


    She remembered how he smiled when she called him by his pet name earlier.


    ¡°Caril¡­please.¡±


    She doubted if this method would work, but light in his eyes unexpectedly started to shimmer.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want you to be in danger.¡±


    The firmness is his voice had somewhat softened.


    Elena had never turned around a situation like this in her life. The mere idea of acting cute gave goosebumps on her arm, but if it worked, she would do more than that.


    She closed her eyes tightly and opened her mouth to speak again.


    ¡°I know what you mean. But I want to protect you myself. Please, allow me this.¡±


    She ced extra emphasis on the word ¡°please¡±, and her heart pounded in anticipation for his reply. Concern flitted on Carlisle face before it eased into something gentler.


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Caril, please.¡±


    Elena held her hands in a begging gesture.


    ¡°¡­Kgg.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s sudden snort ofughter caused Elena¡¯s eyes to widen. She thought she may have been outwitted.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to tease you more, but you would likely get upset if I go further.¡±


    Elena clenched her teeth but spoke in a cool voice.


    ¡°You y with people.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll want to do whatever you ask me. You may be more dangerous than I thought. ¡°


    ¡°If you really want to do me a favor, just agree to this.¡±


    ¡°I told you, no. I can¡¯t allow you be in danger.¡±


    Elena was starting to be impatient with Carlisle¡¯s attitude. She had been holding back so far.


    ¡°The first woman to marry you takes the risk of being unhappy. Would it be so bad if you can allow me this much?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying I benefit more than you in this marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. But it was you, not me, who wanted this wedding. Don¡¯t forget it was you who came to me that day.¡±


    She had tried to appeal to his heart, but it did not work. If there was no answer to charm andpassion, then the only way left was to negotiate at a reasonable price. With no idea if it was going to work, Elena yed her hand.


    ¡°If you give me this condition, I¡¯ll do one thing you want in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­.Anything?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Except for murder or anything else immoral.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s finger started stroking his sharp chin.


    She must have attracted his attention more than she thought. She hoped it was enough. Carlisle had nothing to lose. She didn¡¯t know all the variables that changed in this future, but it would be better that not acting as his knight.


    ¡°¡­All right. Just don¡¯t stay far from me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep as close as possible.¡±


    She quickly put a fifth condition on paper before he could change his mind.


    .


    5. Allow Elena ise to hide her identity every night and act as a knight. In exchange, she will do one thing for Caril.


    .


    As he watched the letters being written on the paper, Carlisle murmured to himself.


    ¡°¡­The cost is high for this insurance.¡±


    So many thingsrge and small had been added.

 Chapter 28 - Are You A Philanderer? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 28 Are You A Phnderer??(2)</h4>


    Quite some time had passed while they arranged their contract and had their conversation. Because Elena had given the slip to the family knights, she was concerned that her family would be worried.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it as is, and when we need anything else we can simply add to it. If we want to change anything, we both have to agree to it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    At the bottom of the contract, Elena wrote that more content could be added or removed with mutual consent. Most of what she thought was important was already sorted out, so now they needed to refine the details.


    It was time to finally decide on the consequences that would result from breaking the contract.


    ¡°What will you do if you cannot keep these terms?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­What do you want from me?¡±


    In fact, the majority of the contract was in favor to Elena. There were only two things on her mind: first, that she had tomit to bing Carlisle¡¯s woman after she was elevated to empress, and second, that she would do one thing he wanted. Carlisle had no other difficult conditions, but Elena wanted to protect the contract.


    ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t know if I have anything that will satisfy you¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­then promise me one thing. That you will not hate me for whatever I do when you can¡¯t keep your promise.¡±


    ¡°What? That¡¯s¨C¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have confidence?¡±


    Carlisle somehow looked dangerous sitting across from her with his arms crossed. Elena¡¯s instincts were warning her. Something was ominous. It was a simple condition, but somehow she felt more unsettled than she would be risking her life. She didn¡¯t resent him for not giving any details, but her imagination left her unsettled.


    ¡®What are you going to do?¡¯


    She pushed down her uneasiness and nodded.


    ¡°Alright. And no matter what you do, I will not hate you.¡±


    There was no chance that Elena would break the contract anyway. Rather, she was more worried if Carlisle failed to abide by the terms.


    ¡°What about you, Caril? What will you do if you don¡¯t fulfill your contract?¡±


    ¡°Whatever My Lady wants.¡±


    Elena thought for a moment, looking down at contents of the paper. She made a decision in her heart then replied to him in an even tone of voice.


    ¡°Put your life on the line for my family.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Carlisle looked astonished at her reply. It had to be from his point of view. However, Elena was more interested in aplishing her original purpose instead of punishing him.


    ¡°I have a father, an older brother and a younger sister. Promise me they won¡¯t die before you, Your Highness. If you cannot keep that promise, give up everything you have as a royal member of the family.¡±


    It was much more specific and frightening than the vague terms he offered. She wondered about his willingness to ept them, but he nodded idly.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She decided to not question it. As has it been so far, Elena was been busy writing things down before Carlisle changed his mind. From the start, it was important to bring this contract in a more advantageous direction for her. It didn¡¯t matter what Carlisle was thinking.


    She pushed the contract towards him.


    ¡°Please sign in the nk space below.¡±


    Carlisle picked up the pen without hesitation and ced his signature at the end of the contract. Somehow the sharpness of his script seemed to fit his personality. When Elena finished signing atst, she gave each of them a copy of the contract.


    ¡°Ah, we have toe up with a story to convince others of our marriage. Why don¡¯t we have our first meeting as a dance?¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡±


    ¡°Then, shall we make it love at first sight at the ball?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes lifted in amusement.


    ¡°That¡¯s not bad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m d you think so. So next meeting¨C¡°


    ¡°Are you going back home as soon as we¡¯ve finished here?¡±


    ¡°The family knights are a concern. I¡¯ll have to be back home in time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome to keep meeting at someone else¡¯s ce. It would be better to be wed as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes.¡±


    She wanted to get married quickly, too. But Carlisle¡¯s tone sounded as if he didn¡¯t want to part ways just yet.


    ¡®¡­Are you a phnderer, too?¡¯


    His voice had a casual lilt, but he seemed to know how to stir up a woman¡¯s heart. Did he habitually speak like that to other women too? Elena shook her head carelessly at the thought.


    ¡°If you n to attend the ball, then you must be going to the capital city.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°Then make haste. I also have to leave soon as I have some business in the capital city.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena had nned to move to the capital city as soon as possible so she could protect Carlisle in case of danger. But then Carlisle said the exact inverse of what Elena was thinking.


    ¡°I am anxious to leave you here alone. So I¡¯ll see you again in the capital as soon as possible. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know how to respond to his worried tone, so she gave a simple reply.


    When Elena made to get up, Carlisle stood up from his seat first. He took the lead without saying anything and escorted her outside. Elena quietly walked behind him in his care.


    ¡°I have someone to introduce you to before you go back.¡±


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    ¡°One of my subordinates. His abilities aremendable. You need to conceal your skills, so if someone follows you like today, let him deal with it.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so attentive¡­¡±


    ¡°Anyone would do this for their future wife.¡±


    Elena tried to refuse Carlisle¡¯s excessive kindness, but he blocked her with a single motion. In the end, it was such a good offer that she decided to ept it.


    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t forget your kindness.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t.¡±


    Normally, one would humbly say that it was not necessary to do so. An amused smile spread on Elena¡¯s face.


    For a moment it felt like Carlisle was hesitating about something, but soon the expression on his face cleared. Elena thought it must have been a mistake and dismissed it.


    It was then.


    Before she knew it a man suddenly appeared before both of them.


    At first sight he had dark blue¨Calmost ck¨Chair. His pale skin, stone-gray eyes, and long fringe gave an air of gloominess about him. It was a graceful yet ordinary face, something that didn¡¯t catch her eyes at first nce and could easily be forgotten. Elena¡¯s instincts from a lifetime past told her this man was as dangerous as a sharpened de.


    He addressed Elena with a stony expression.


    ¡°How do you do.¡±


    There was something very unique about his t voice. Rather than a knight who showed his face in the open, he was like an assassin lurking in the dark.


    ¡°Say hello. This is Kuhn Kasha. This is my subordinate I told you about earlier.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Sir Kasha. I hear you¡¯ll be the one to protect me. I¡¯m Elena ise.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn stared wordlessly at her. As far as first impressions went, he seemed a little arrogant.


    There was a blunt sound. Carlisle had swiftly kicked him in the shins.


    ¡°Do it right. The moment you run from her side, you die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind, General.¡±


    There was not even a grunt of pain from Kuhn Kasha, as if he was ustomed to this kind of treatment.


    After hearing Carlisle¡¯s chilling tone, Elena saw at him with different eyes. He waspletely different from when he spoke to her earlier. Carlisle seemed to notice her gaze on him and spoke up.


    ¡°There are some people under mymand who don¡¯t listen to my words at times.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­I see.¡±


    She wanted to say ¡°Is that an excuse?¡±, but she thought it better to simply nod.


    ¡°At least it¡¯s easy to befortable with his silence. We can¡¯t go into ise Castle, but Kuhn will still be somewhere nearby so you can summon him if you need to.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Perhaps it was because Carlisle delivered a kick to his shin earlier, Kuhn spoke up.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll call the carriage.¡±


    Carlisle nodded silently. Despite his good looks, he seemed to have a rough side, possibly from his time on the battlefield.


    As soon as the carriage arrived, Elena gave a brief farewell to Carlisle before stepping inside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±


    She was just lifting her feet to board the carriage when Carlisle held his hand forward to help her inside. She epted it as good etiquette dictated.


    When it came time for their hands to part, Carlisle didn¡¯t seem to want to let go.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Elena turned her head in puzzlement.


    Carlisle was looking straight at Elena with deep eyes, then he slowly pressed his lips on the back of her white hand. It was amon greeting among the nobles, but this was something different. This was from a prince to a young noblewoman.


    The area where Carlisle¡¯s lips touched her skin seemed to burn. Carlisle spoke to the stunned Elena.


    ¡°Stay safe.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena¡¯s body was flushed as she rode in the carriage. It shouldn¡¯t be a big deal, but she couldn¡¯t get out of her head the fact that Carlisle kissed the back of her hand. Kuhn had been watching the scene from the side too, but he had not spoken a word. Carlisle was right about his reticence.


    ¡°Is His Highness yful by nature? ¡°


    Carlisle had smiled at her pleas today, and had seemed to enjoy teasing her by kissing her hand.


    Kuhn, who had been watching Elena, replied in a low voice.


    ¡°In my assessment of the General, he is never yful.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    Somehow it was strange. It was as if he was only showing that side of himself to Elena.

 Chapter 29 - How Long Has It Been There? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 29 How Long Has It Been There??(1)</h4>


    Elena ordered the carriage to stop before she arrived at ise Castle. She felt concerned that someone would see it and think it strange. On the way to town she had instructed her coachman to pick her up again in the evening, however, he might be surprised if she already arrived home in a different transport. She also wanted to avoid the possibility of exining Kuhn to her family.


    When Elena stopped the carriage, the dutifully quiet Kuhn broke his silence.


    ¡°Tie a red handkerchief to your window if you wish to summon me.¡±


    ¡°Then what happens?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯lle and see you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s immediate reaction was doubt. For one thing, she wondered if he knew where her room was. She also had no idea how long it would take for him to respond. If it took several days, he would be of no use then. However, Carlisle had assured her he was a capable man, and she was also curious about the extent of Kuhn¡¯s abilities.


    ¡°Alright. If I need anything, I¡¯ll ce a handkerchief on my window.¡±


    Elena did not interrogate Kuhn on how he would visit her. One might wonder about her intentions, but Kuhn only silently looked at her with an unchanged expression. Compared to Carlisle, this man seemed to have no emotion at all.


    She shook her head, then climbed out of the carriage. Kuhn bowed behind her in farewell.


    Ttogag, ttogag¨C


    Elena began to walk alone towards ise Castle. Only the sound of her footsteps echoed clearly in the dark street.?She lost track of how long she walked until she looked up and saw entrance of ise Castle lit up like daytime. As she got closer she saw a group of people gathered outside, including her brother Derek.


    ¡°¡­Brother? ¡°


    Derek rushed towards Elena when he saw her.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s all this about?¡±


    Derek looked her up and down to see if she was harmed, then knitted his brows.


    ¡°Where the hell did you go? And how did youe back? You know how worried I was because the family knights lost you?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Only then did Elena realize the individual who assigned the knights to follow her. She quickly turned her thoughts towards a suitable excuse. She thought she might have worried someone at home, but she didn¡¯t expect her brother to be waiting for her with the castle lit up like this. If she came anyter, surely the whole ce would have been turned upside down.


    ¡°I¡­I just wanted some fresh air so I wandered around the streets. I didn¡¯t even know the knights were following me, so I could I have known that I lost them?¡±


    ¡°If you were just walking down the streets then how did they lose you?¡±


    ¡°Because it was a busy area and there were so many people, right? I don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    She looked up at Derek with wide, innocent eyes. Derek didn¡¯t question Elena any further, and red at the knights standing behind him. Some of the knights looked put out, but they could not ask her for the whole story.


    ¡°Did you alle out here because you were worried about me?¡±


    ¡°No. We were going to have extensive training tonight actually.¡±


    The expressions on the knights¡¯ faces turned to dust. Elena couldn¡¯t help it, but she burst out inughter.


    By all appearances, Derek was too embarrassed to admit he was worried about Elena. She felt sorry for the knights that would have to undergo the exercises, but Elena felt warmed that Derek was thinking about her.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, brother.¡±


    Derek¡¯s stern expression softened. He turned around and walked back into the castle, speaking to Elena in a rxed tone.


    ¡°It¡¯s cold. Let¡¯s not talk nonsense and go inside.¡±


    Derek and all the family knights marched back into the castle. Staring at their retreating backs, Elena¡¯s face widened into a smile.

 Chapter 30 - How Long Has It Been There? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 30 How Long Has It Been There??(2)</h4>


    When Elena entered her room, she found Mirabelle waiting for her inside.


    ¡°Mirabelle, were you worried about me, too?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Why would I be worried? Did something happen?¡±


    At Mirabelle¡¯s confused tone, Elena guessed that Derek had yet to say anything to the rest of the family. That was a relief. She didn¡¯t want all of them to worry.


    ¡°No, nothing. I was only wondering because I was a littlete.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯ste, but it¡¯s not thatte. And what else is there to do stuck at home? Sometimes you need to go out into the air to relieve stress. Though it would have been better if you had brought me with you.¡±


    Mirabelle said thest part with some sadness. Mirabelle¡¯s weak constitution prevented her from leaving the castle much, while Elena had been slipping out on her own and making various excuses to meet Carlisle, from Glenn¡¯s wedding to today¡¯s outing.


    In their previous lives the two had never been far away for long, but after returning to the past Mirabelle had been left alone more often. Elena dearly cherished her sister. Her heart longed to be with her, but now Elena was forced to be away in the shadows. Then after her wedding with Carlisle, she wouldn¡¯t have much time to be with her anymore¡­


    She spoke to Mirabelle, her voice heavy with regret.


    ¡°Shall we go out together next time?¡±


    Mirabelle pped her hands at Elena¡¯s sudden depressed mood.


    ¡°Sister, you took the joke too seriously. Of course I love being with you, but that doesn¡¯t mean we have to be joined at the hip. You know what I mean?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, I know.¡±


    Elena went straight up to where Mirabelle was sitting and gathered her tightly in her arms. Mirabelle¡¯s tiny figure was smothered in Elena¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Have I ever told you how much I love you Mirabelle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s enough. This is embarrassing¡­¡±


    Elena felt a warmth spread though her at having her family by her side. She didn¡¯t know how grateful she would be to have Mirabelle here. Elena gave her sister another tight squeeze and spoke again.


    ¡°So what were you waiting for me for?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if we could buy some jewelry this time. If we buy it now, you can wear it to the ball in the capital city¡­everything you have is too old.¡±


    ¡°Jewelry?¡±


    Only then did Elena notice her opened jewelry box next to Mirabelle. In the past, she had not been too fond of such trinkets and had less than a dozen essories during her previous time as a noblewoman.


    The small jewelry box was bare enough to almost seem empty, until something inside caught Elena¡¯s eye. It was a ring with a blue gemstone bead. Most nobles loved to bedeck themselves in fine jewelry; the bigger the gemstone, the bigger the self-importance. However, this ring was a in, slim band of silver with no fancy ornamentation other than a blue bead set in the middle. It was a very simple and inexpensive.


    As soon as Elena saw the ring, she approached it as if she were possessed.


    ¡®¡­Here it is.¡¯


    In herst life, she had never taken this ring off her body even for a moment. After her family died she fled from ise Castle, and for a long time from Ruford Empire. She had to hide her noble identity and had wandered around in desperate need of money. She sold the dress she wore and the few essories she had at that time.


    It was this ring that she was unable to sell because it had little value. She remembered a conversation she had with a jewelry store owner at the time.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what gem is set in this ring. I¡¯d buy it if it were a cheap sapphire, but I¡¯ve never seen or heard of something like this before.¡¯


    Her need was desperate, and she had tried to sell it somewhere where it had more value. Eventually, however, the ring was the only memento she had to remember the time spent with her family by. Ironically enough, the cheapest item was the thing she kept.


    ¡°How long has this ring been here?¡±


    Elena murmured to herself.


    ¡°That ring is very old. It must have been ten years ago when I saw it.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She was sure of was that the ring was not from her mother. Other than that, she did not know how it ended up in her jewelry box.


    ¡®Come to think of it, since when have I kept this?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t remember at all how she obtained it. In herst life, she simply used it to remember her family by, and did not think where it came from.


    There was a voice that suddenly came to her mind.


    ¡ª Keep it. I¡¯lle back for it for sure.


    She knew the voice belonged to a beautiful young boy, and his tone was grave with seriousness. Who on earth was it? No matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t remember anything else. She wondered who had given it to her when she was young.


    She stared silently at the blue bead, and with familiar ease, slipped it back onto her finger. In the past, it had became rough and scratched with use, but now the smooth surface was as unblemished as Elena¡¯s heart. She had missed it sorely.


    She didn¡¯t know how she got the ring, but now it would be used to remind her of the days she was the lonely female knight.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to wear the ring, sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    ¡°But isn¡¯t it a bit in? If you like rings, you can wear something prettier.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I kept it for a long time, so it must be dear to me.¡±


    Remembering the difficult past would help motivate her in the future. Mirabelle seemed concerned that Elena would be satisfied with the ordinary ring.


    ¡°But that¡¯s one thing, and buying new jewelry is another. There¡¯s a new jewelry store that says they have a lot of excellent pieces.¡±


    ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°The maids told me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. I¡¯ll think about it. ¡°


    ¡°Really? Really?¡±


    Mirabelle was beside herself. Elena lived a life of austerity and somehow saved even more money than she did in the past. However, there was one important lesson she knew. You should spend money when you have it. Money couldn¡¯t be brought to the afterlife, so enjoy it when you can.


    More importantly, Elena had to create a first meeting with Carlisle at the ball, and she would need to pay special attention to her appearance. Fortunately, the dress had already been ordered, and buying jewelry would be enough toplete the preparations.


    ¡°When will we go the jeweler¡¯s? Can we go tomorrow?¡±


    Mirabelle jabbered on eagerly, and a small smile formed on Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°It¡¯ste now, so I need to get ready for bed.¡±


    ¡°I see, I see. So, we¡¯re definitely going? See you tomorrow, sister!¡±


    Mirabelle gave a quick hug to Elena and said goodbye, and then made a sharp turn towards her room. Elena gazed happily behind her, then she lifted up a golden bell sitting on the table to prepare for bed.


    Ching-a-ling¨C


    The bell was used by the nobles to call to the maids waiting outside. Elena was used to doing everything herself, but it might seem unusual to others, so she tried to use the maids whenever possible. It was crucial habit if she became a princesster on.


    However, the usually prompt maid waste today.


    ¡®¡­What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Finally the door swung open and Mary hurried into the room.


    ¡°D-did you call me, My Lady?¡±


    Mary was stammering, unable to make eye contact. Elena sensed something was wrong, so she spoke in a casual tone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing! It¡¯s nothing!¡±


    Her strong denial aroused Elena¡¯s suspicion, but Elena¡¯s fatigue had been gathering from working on the contract with Carlisle during the day. As was routine, Elena turned her back to Mary so she could take off her dress. Mary hurried to untie the sash on Elena¡¯s waist, then ventured carefully.


    ¡°My Lady, do you¡­do you have any more ns to go out tonight?¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Elena turned her head sharply, and Mary shook her head in surprise.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I just don¡¯t know how to prepare you for your midnight outing¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡°This is thest question. What happened today?¡±

 Chapter 31 - The Future Has Changed (1)

    RotFK Ch. 31 The Future Has Changed (1)


    ¡°This is thest question. What happened today?¡±


    ¡°N-n-nothing. There was nothing¡­¡±


    Mary¡¯s voice withered under Elena¡¯s steely re. The maid¡¯s mind was haunted by Elena¡¯s threat of ¡°thest question¡±. Elena was a fairer woman than most aristocrats, but that didn¡¯t mean she was weak-willed. Had Elena been timid enough for her employees to look down on, it would not have been possible for the ise household to have such a solid working system.


    Remembering her promise to Sophie not to tell anyone, Mary broke into a cold sweat, cursing her bbering mouth.


    ¡®I¡¯m such a fool¡­¡¯


    Mary was never very good at hiding things, and it was easy to tell when she told a lie. She was trying to find a way out of this situation, but it was obvious that Elena would find out about the gossip even if Mary sealed her mouth shut. The rumors had already swept through the household in a matter of hours. Words of judgment flew faster than words of praise.


    Mary bit her lip then forced herself to speak.


    ¡°I heard it from someone else. E-e-every night you go to the bar to meet a man¡­¡±


    Mary was determined to keep Sophie¡¯s promise for secrecy. The maids always tried to be loyal to each other.


    ¡°¡­What? A man?¡±


    Elena was stunned. She sensed something strange about Mary¡¯s behavior, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be this kind of ridiculous rumor.


    Who in the world¡­!


    Soon, however, there was someone who emerged in her mind. Someone who had been getting on her nervestely, and the was most likely suspect toe up with such an absurd story. When Elena spoke, her tone was like shards of ice.


    ¡°Did Sophie tell you that? That I go to see a man every night?¡±


    ¡°Huh? O-oh, no. I heard it from someone else, not Sophie.¡±


    ¡°Who is it then?¡±


    ¡°It¡­it¡¯s¡­¡±


    Mary couldn¡¯t answer and refused to meet Elena¡¯s eyes. Before Elena realized it, a thin sigh leaked out of the corners of her mouth.


    ¡®¡­Haaa, that¡¯s how it turned out.¡¯


    She had suspected that Sophie wanted arger reward and knew she should have addressed the situation beforehand. She had let it go for a while because of various circumstances, but now it seemed the maid caused a whirlwind scandal. If it had been rumored that Elena left for only one night on the way to Glenn¡¯s wedding, Elena might have managed it somehow. As it was, there was only one way to move forward.


    From what she heard from Mary, Elena was rumored to be leaving every night to meet a man. That was bad news for a nobledy who was not married yet. No, marital status did not matter in this case either. If any woman got caught up in such a controversy, even a virtuousdy would be criticized. The scandal would never quietly pass by the gossipy members of high society.


    Furthermore, Elena also nned to marry Carlisle soon, and the rumor could even be more fatal. Carlisle was the crown prince, and this could make a dent in the contract marriage. In order to avoid getting caught by surprise, they had to be as neat as possible.


    Elena rubbed her forehead with her hand, then spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Get Sophie now.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena waited for Sophie by a dark storage house outside of ise Castle. She still wore her dress, which she had been about to remove before she went to bed, as well as arge hooded cloak. The deep hood shadowed her face and gave a menacing aura about her.


    ¡®Did I make a mistake?¡¯


    She could have killed Sophie back then to keep her from speaking. Sophie, themon maid, would have died, unable to defend herself from Elena¡¯s sword. No one knew about Elena¡¯s abilities, so she could not be used of being a criminal.


    However¡­


    She couldn¡¯t always have blood on her hands. She vowed to leap into the pit of hell for the sake of her family, but if she took away the lives of ordinary people who had no direct connection to her family¡¯s deaths, she was simply a murderer. She knew she would have to spill blood to prevent Paveluc¡¯s rise to power, but it didn¡¯t have to involve the deaths of ordinary people.


    So she tried to use money and power instead of murder. But the results were disastrous.


    Elena¡¯s sensitive ears told her several footsteps were getting closer. And with the sound of footsteps, someone being dragged.


    ¡°Lady Elena! I didn¡¯t start the rumor. Mary¡­Mary, did the bitch say that? It¡¯s all a lie. I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    Sophie was already crying in the distance before she even arrived in front of Elena. But no reply was given to Sophie by the other servants who were dragging her, nor Elena, who was waited with her arms folded. Sophie wailed loudly again as she cowered in the oppressive atmosphere.


    ¡°Help me! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Please, let me live, My Lady!¡±


    The servants who were pulling Sophie¡¯s arms did not let go until they arrived in front of Elena. Sophie sank weakly to the ground and copsed into tears. Even in the dark Elena could see Sophie¡¯s blotched-red face.


    ¡°I really didn¡¯t say anything, My Lady. Someone set me up. It must be Mary. She set me up!¡±


    Elena wordlessly listened to Sophie beg for innocence. Sophie waspletely mistaken. Mary had not said a word against her even until the end.


    Elena knew Sophie was vain and oftenzy, but she didn¡¯t know it was to this degree. Elena regretted not disciplining Sophie when they returned from the trip. Of course, it wasn¡¯t that Elena didn¡¯t warn Sophie at all, and she had told her not to indulge in unnecessary curiosity.


    ¡®Would it have changed if I had given her a stronger warning?¡¯


    In Elena¡¯sst life, Sophie was a maid who worked for the ises until their demise. After Elena fled the country, it was impossible for her to know the maid¡¯s fate. Had she turned a blind eye then?


    Elena said nothing, while Sophie continued to speak without permission.


    ¡°My Lady, I swear to God I didn¡¯t spread the rumor. Please trust me only this once. Please help me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡­¡±


    At Elena¡¯s soft voice, Sophie stopped crying and listened to her speak. Elena slowly continued.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t say I would kill you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My Lady!¡±


    ¡°Leave. This is the best I can do for you.¡±


    It was no use trying to gather spilled water. She could retaliate harshly against Sophie if she wanted to, but even if she killed Sophie now, she couldn¡¯t undo the gossip that had spread. However, Elena realized once again how difficult it was to act alone due to this incident. She needed strength, and she needed it urgently. There was so little that a count¡¯s daughter could do.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lady. Just one time, please forgive me just one time. It¡¯s cold and if you send me away, I¡¯ll freeze on the streets.¡±


    ¡°I said that this was the best I could do for you. Be grateful that I did not take the gold back. Go find another position. Now that you¡¯ve broken my trust, I cannot keep you in the household anymore.¡±


    When Elena finished speaking she walked right past Sophie. Sophie¡¯s cry of anguish echoed long into the air, but Elena strode forward without stopping.

 Chapter 32 - The Future Has Changed (2)

    RotFK Ch. 32 The Future Has Changed (2)


    The next day.


    As soon as Elena got out of bed, she tied a red handkerchief to the window. She didn¡¯t expect to be summoning Kuhn so soon. However, she realized a great deal from Sophie yesterday.


    ¡®¡­The future has changed.¡¯


    Sophie¡¯s original path was to work for the family until their deaths, but after Elena¡¯s return to the past, the maid was dismissed shortly. The past that Elena remembered and future that would unfold would not be exactly the same. Even more so, thergest departure from what she knew was her saving Carlisle¡¯s life. How many years had that changed? She had to know.


    Rather than relying on memory, she needed to make a fresh analysis of the imperial family. She would gather the information herself, but yesterday¡¯s incident made it difficult for her as a noblewoman to move as freely as she desired. Furthermore, Helen¡¯s men had followed her in the streets, and for what purpose was still a mystery. She thought it safer to keep her head down as much as possible.


    Most of all, it was better to stay indoors to silence the idle rumors. So the correct course of action was Kuhn. She would use him to retrieve information from the outside.


    ¡®I hope he¡¯s as capable as Caril said¡­¡¯


    After ncing out the window, Elena turned her head around again. She had a lot of work today as well.


    Afterpleting her routine morning exercises, Elena summoned all the servants of the household. They all packed into the widest central hall. Elena stepped forward and scanned the faces of her employees one by one, then spoke in an unfaltering voice.


    ¡°I heard an incredible rumor yesterday.¡±


    At the mention of the rumor the servants avoided each other¡¯s gazes. Judging from their reaction, everyone seemed to know what exactly what Elena meant. Elena didn¡¯t intend to speak for long and immediately got to the point.


    ¡°The person who spread those words against me was sent away yesterday.¡±


    Murmuring began to rise from the servants, but Elena lifted her hand tomand them to fall silent.


    ¡°Let me be clear. If you intend to continue working for House ise, don¡¯t be fooled by this gossip. If this storyes to my ears again, be prepared to leave.¡±


    It was a warning, but the manner which she delivered it was still dignified. For a moment everyone was as silent as a dead mouse, then the senior butler answered in reply.


    ¡°Understood, My Lady. I was going to tell you myself but you handled it well. If I see anything else like this, I¡¯ll notify you right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. Report to me and I will dismiss them right there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to take care of it.¡±


    Elena turned back and spoke in a clear voice to the servants, who were looking back at her with anxious eyes.


    ¡°Now that I have clearly warned you, I will have no more mercy.¡±


    The servants answered all at once, bending their heads.


    ¡°Understood, My Lady.¡±


    After Elena heard the chorus of affirmation, she nodded her head. She didn¡¯t want to make threats, but it was difficult to keep them from talking otherwise. Furthermore, there were so many people to keep quiet. She had to deal with it as much as she could before it leaked outside. The servants still had their heads bowed down, and Elena spoke to them again.


    ¡°You are all dismissed.¡±


    As soon as her voice finished ringing in the air, all of the servants returned to their respective duties. No one whispered and no one was out of ce.


    The butler, who was watching quietly, turned to Elena.


    ¡°You have done well, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. And thank you for your help. If anyone says anything, please do as you said. I¡¯ll leave it to you to keep the story from spreading.¡±


    ¡°I will, My Lady.¡±


    That was how the Lady ise started her day. After a simple breakfast, Elena sat at her desk, looking over the documents she needed to take care of. Mirabelle wanted to go to a jewelry store, so she had to look at their budget.


    She also took the opportunity to dig out more information about this world. Because House ise was not near the capital, there was no information on the imperial family in the documents, but there was a wealth of them on the southern provinces. She stared nkly at the papers, then figured she could learn new things about the south that she had never known about before.


    Suddenly there was a knock on her door. She didn¡¯t anticipate anyone visiting her at this time, and she answered with a puzzled look on her face.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, the door opened and a man entered the room. He had dark blue hair and pale skin. It was Kuhn.


    As soon as he entered Elena¡¯s jaw dropped, despite the fact that she had summoned him. It had been less than a few hours since she hung the handkerchief. Above all, she couldn¡¯t believe he was in ise Castle itsel

 Chapter 33 - I’d Better Make Sure (1)

    <h4>Ch. 33 I¡¯d Better Make Sure?(1)</h4>


    ¡°How¡­how did you get in?¡±


    Kuhn closed the door and approached Elena before answering. He noted her surprise expression and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Infiltration is my specialty.¡±


    ¡°W-what? You mean you snuck in here?¡±


    ¡°To be exact, I got a fake job as a food carrier. In a word, yes.¡±


    Elena looked Kuhn with more surprise than before. House ise was a well-known family in the empire who trained knights. The number of them on the castle grounds was greater than that of any other family. Even if he came into the castle in disguise, he had to steal past all that security reach the room of the count¡¯s daughter.


    However, the breach was justifiable in some ways. As Carlisle had said, Kuhn¡¯s abilities were exceptional. But what if Kuhn¡¯s aim was Elena¡¯s life? Although Elena had her sword to protect her, as a daughter of a count she was already in enough danger. She felt a chill creep down her spine.


    ¡°Let me ask you one more thing. Sir Kasha, have you ever approached someone this way and assassinated someone?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    He formed his words slowly. What he said came as a shock, despite the monotone sound of his voice.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s what I¡¯m best at.¡±


    Kuhn, who already seemed to have extraordinary abilities, was most skilled at assassination¡­


    Elena had a headache for a moment, but this was to be expected. When they first met, she thought he looked more appropriate as assassin than a knight. Elena wondered what Carlisle was thinking, but he was not there to answer her question. She spoke to Kuhn instead.


    ¡°Let me ask you directly. If your mission was to assassinate me, can you kill me in ise Castle and escape? What are your chances of sess?¡±


    ¡°There is a difference between infiltrating a castle to have a secret conversation, and another for the purpose of taking another person¡¯s life. Each variable would need to be calcted exponentially. And within ise Castle, there¡¯s not a very high probability of sess. Moreso, after an assassination it would be almost impossible for me to live and escape.¡±


    Elena smiled when she heard the answer.


    ¡°If you put that in a different sense, you can kill me if you risk your life?¡±


    Kuhn had no knowledge of Elena¡¯s swordsmanship abilities, but there still stood the chance of an sessful assassination attempt.


    For the first time, Kuhn did not answer, and Elena took it as tacit confirmation. How many assassins in the Ruford Empire could answer like Kuhn now?


    Kuhn Kasha. It was a name she had never heard of in herst life. She envied how Carlisle had such a capable man.


    ¡°Let me ask you onest question.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already said you¡¯d ask onest question.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s expression remained inscrutable, but he calmly parried away Elena¡¯s repeated questions as if he felt ufortable answering them. His observation wasn¡¯t wrong, but she ignored it and asked her question anyway.


    ¡°Why are you answering my questions?¡±


    She had not met Kuhn many times, but she could tell his personality at a nce. It seemed uncharacteristic of him that he would answer to her. Kuhn answered in as dry a manner as before.


    ¡°The General told me to obey you unconditionally.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    This was new information for her. She didn¡¯t expect Carlisle to pay attention to these details, but he was helping her out more than she realized. She felt grateful to him. She didn¡¯tpletely trust him yet, but she appreciated his services for her.


    It seemed a little strange that Kuhn kept calling Carlisle the General instead of His Highness, but she soon let go of the thought.


    ¡°So you will do anything I say.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s face twitched, but Elena carried on regardless.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to ask a favor. Give me information about the imperial household, as well as the power structure of the nobility in the capital area.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    ¡°Please do it as soon as possible.¡±


    Kuhn paused to think for a moment, and then spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Can I visit you at ater time? I only have a small window of time to visit by day. I arrived a littlete because of it.¡±


    Kuhn himself seemed to think his arrival waste, despite only appearing after a few hours after she summoned him. Elena admired Kuhn¡¯s quick work.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you visitte. Please forward the information to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady¡­¡±


    Kuhn bowed, then left the room as soft-footedly as he came in. She looked back in silence, pleased with the work of this mysterious young man. The enemy might be cunning, but she had Kuhn as an ally. She praised Carlisle¡¯s ability to attract such people. Maybe he was more talented than she thought. It was a good idea to proceed with the contract marriage.


    She turned back to the papers on her desk and began reading them more carefully than before.

 Chapter 34 - I’d Better Make Sure (2)

    Ch. 34 I¡¯d Better Make Sure (2)


    ¡°We¡¯re here, sister! Here!¡±


    Mirabelle shouted as she pointed to the entrance of the new jewelry shop. Elena could not help but smile at her sister¡¯s excitement


    ¡°Be careful or you will fall.¡±


    Elena hurried to where Mirabelle was ahead of her. After Kuhn came to visit, Elena finished organizing the documents then left to enjoy the fresh air with Mirabelle. She had a mountain of work to do, but she didn¡¯t want to give up these hours with her family. All her reasons for her suffering to was preserve this happiness.


    Dharang¨C


    The door of the jeweler¡¯s shop opened with a clear, light sound of a bell. Mirabelle inhaled as she stepped inside the building. Whether it was new furniture or new goods, she always found the scent of a shop pleasing.


    Elena watched Mirabelle walk inside, then turned her head to the fifteen or so knights who escorted them. Derek had posted more knights than usual after that day when Elena went missing. Elena didn¡¯t refuse this time, knowing that Helen¡¯s men might be following them.


    ¡°Please wait here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    At Elena¡¯smand, the knights stood upright in front of the shop without as much as a word. The were quite a sight with their weapons held tight in their grip.


    Elena followed Mirabelle into the jewelry shop, thinking that the ise knights were not such a hindrance after all. It was mostly dark inside. However, the jewels in the cabs were brightly lit, causing them to shine. Elena looked around silently for a moment.


    ¡°What kind of jewel is that?¡±


    She turned to the sound of Mirabelle¡¯s voice, and saw a ne disyed near the entrance of the store. The pendant was studded with a red jewel about the size of a thumbnail, which drew attention from afar. It looked like a ruby, but the depending on the angle of the light it gave an unusual glimmer.


    ¡°You have a good eye. This is a ne made of the finest diamond.¡±


    The clerk speaking was wearing a neat ck uniform. Judging by the clothes, Elena could see how much effort the owner had put into this establishment. Sooner orter, this ce could be the most famous jewelry store in the south.


    ¡°This is a red diamond?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s very rare for it to be this shade of red. Colored diamonds are considered more valuable than white diamonds, but this one is of the highest quality.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    At Mirabelle¡¯s admiring look, Elena looked at the ne with fresh perspective. She knew that colored diamonds were more valuable, but she had never seen anything so vivid with her own eyes. Mirabelle spoke again with a curious expression on her face.


    ¡°How much is this ne?¡±


    ¡°The amount is written here.¡±


    Elena caught her breath when she saw the price tag the clerk was pointing at. It was the equivalent of a year¡¯s living expenses for House ise. She knew that the prices of jewelry varied widely, but this was beyond her imagination. Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened at the price.


    Elena hurried to approach Mirabelle.


    ¡°What are you doing here? Let¡¯s go further inside and look at other things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, sister?¡±


    Elena smiled warmly when she approached Mirabelle. The quick-witted clerk took note of Elena and greeted her.


    ¡°Wee. I¡¯ll show you inside. Please follow me this way.¡±


    Elena and Mirabelle followed the clerk further into the jewelry store. Just before that, she had trying to change the subject away from the red diamond ne, and the clerk seemed to pick it up. She didn¡¯t know for sure, but it would be rare even for an aristocrat to pay such a price for a ne.


    Elena and Mirabelle were guided down a long corridor into a small, luxuriously decorated room which contained a table and afortable-looking sofa. It wasmon for nobles to rx and drink tea in private rooms while they did their shopping. The size of the room depended on to the position and wealth of the nobles as well, and as Elena looked around she seemed to think the room they were given was not normal.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm¨C I didn¡¯t really have anything in mind, so please show me everything.¡±


    ¡°Yes, madam. And what kind of tea would you like?¡±


    Elena turned to Mirabelle.


    ¡°Is there anything you would like to drink?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have tea with milk.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have the same as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you could wait here, please.¡±


    The clerk went outside for a moment and then shortly reappeared, carrying a considerable number of gemstones in his hand. With familiar motions, he began to exin the gems he brought to the table.


    ¡°If you like the gems we have here, we can custom-produce at item for you, or can buy an already finished product. I¡¯ll exin both, so please let me know what you would prefer.¡±


    The clerk was about to talk about the jewelry and essories he had just brought when¨C


    Knock.


    A man came in with a small tap on the door, and politely ced the milk and tea on the table and left. After a brief pause, the clerk resumed his exnation.


    ¡°The most popr gem these days is topaz. This is topaz here, and sapphire next to it, and this is ruby and diamond. In thetest fashionable designs¡­¡±


    This cleark was a fine talker. Even Elena, who had never done a lot of shopping, felt he was easy to understand. The prices were detailed below each item so it was not necessary to ask the cost for each one. She felt more satisfied when she could shop on a prepared budget. Elena quietly listened to his exnation before speaking up.


    ¡°This yellow topaz. How long will it take to make the hairpin you described earlier?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean butterfly hairpin?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°It will take about a week.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re going to the capital soon, so could you deliver it there?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It costs extra for transportation and may take a little longer.¡±


    Mirabelle, who had been listening to the story, interjected.


    ¡°You want to decorate your hair with a butterfly?¡±


    ¡°No. I thought it would look good on you actually.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face turned red in an instant.


    ¡°Oh, no! We¡¯re here to pick something for you. Why are you buying me something all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy something for me, too. But while we¡¯re here, I¡¯ll get something for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to¡­¡±


    ¡°When I went to Glenn¡¯s wedding I said I would bring back a gift, but I didn¡¯t keep my promise. I was going to take this opportunity to choose something this time. I want to buy it for you, so please ept it.¡±


    She gave Mirabelle a loving expression and patted her head. Beforeing here to the jeweler, Elena calcted all the money she had saved. She wanted to buy Mirabelle anything before she officially became married to Carlisle.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mirabelle was still about to refuse, but she closed her mouth at Elena¡¯s upromising gaze. When Mirabelle spoke again it was with a small voice.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, I¡¯ll cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Elena smiled and told the clerk to order Mirabelle¡¯s butterfly hairpin. Mirabelle then piped up from her side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s pick yours this time!¡±


    Elena purchased a pair of emerald earrings Mirabelle had chosen for her. It was a finished item that didn¡¯t need to be customized, so the clerk immediately packaged it. After the purchases were finished, Elena made to leave.


    ¡°Excuse me, but¡­you have a very unusual ring.¡±


    ¡°This?¡±


    Elena realized that he was talking about the blue bead ring that she had worn in all of her previous life. She thought he had been staring at her hand since she walked in, and it seemed like her suspicions were correct.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I take a closer look?¡±


    There was no particr reason to refuse, so Elena lifted her ring-bearing hand forward. The clerk bent down and looked at the ring with a keen eye.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a kind of bead before. If you don¡¯t mind, I¡¯d like to¨C¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not for sale.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes.¡±


    There was disappointment lurking under his smile. Elena already knew the bead wasn¡¯tmon. Taking no ount of the clerk¡¯s interest, she picked up the package with the emerald earrings.


    ¡°Mirabelle, how about we stop by the bakery before we head back home?¡±


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s find something delicious like at thest tea party.¡±


    Elena and Mirabelle walked out of the jewelry shop, holding hands tightly and pleasantly chatting.


    Dharang¨C


    The door closed with the same tinkling sound as when they came in. However, there was a gaze at their retreating backs. The clerk stood idly by the window, watching until Elena and Mirabelle disappeared. He was lost in thought as he stroked his chin with a severe expression on his face.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s just too simr.¡±


    His thoughts still caught on the ring, he walked into the innermost depths of the jewelry shop. Unlike the fancy interior, the hallway became increasingly bare. When he stopped at a point and turned to a clock on a wall, something astonishing happened.


    Kkiiig¨C


    The wall opened, revealing a hidden area. The clerk spoke in a low voice into the pitch-dark space.


    ¡°Tell this to your master. I found something simr to what you were looking for.¡±


    Then came an answer came from within the darkness.


    ¡°I will obey your orders.¡±


    The clerk then turned his head, looking at the direction where Elena and Mirabelle had just been.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d better make sure for anything suspicious.¡±

 Chapter 35 - They Look Amazingly Alike (1)

    <h4>Ch. 35 They Look Amazingly Alike?(1)</h4>


    Days passed. Elena nned to head to the capital city before the date of the ball. Carlisle had urged her toe quickly, and it was natural for her to go where he was. She was also afraid something would happen to him in her absence.


    Before she could leave, however, she had made the final preparations to make sure the household would run smoothly without her there. It had taken her longer than expected to sort out the paperwork and coordinate the employees, and Elena hadn¡¯t been able to go to bed until near morning for the past several days.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Elena rubbed her stiff eyes and pushed herself out of bed. She went to sleep verytest night, or in other words, early enough that the sun was already rising out the window. She had another busy day ahead of her, and she had no time to dy because she had to leave for the capital with Mirabelle as soon as possible.


    Tingling¨C


    Elena rang the bell on the table and Mary entered the room.


    ¡°My Lady, are you awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m going to bathe right away, so please prepare.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Mary gently bathed Elena with her hands. Mary had been pale with shock for a while after Sophie was dismissed, but fortunately she soon returned to normal. Perhaps she med herself for what happened. It was a very different reactionpared to Sophie¡¯s resentment against Mary until the end.


    In any case, the rumors about Elena, which caused quite a stir in the household, had died down in the past few days. The rumors didn¡¯t gain much traction outside, and fortunately it didn¡¯t spread to high society and instead ended it quietly. Mary suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Oh, My Lady. The Count left for the capitalst night. He said something urgent came up.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    As the head of the Fourth Order of the Knights, Alphord spent most of his time at a mansion residence in the capital. This time though, their schedules had aligned, and Elena and Mirabelle nned to travel alongside him to the capital. It seemed that something urgent had already taken their father away though. She felt sorry that she missed the chance to be with him, but in his line of work it couldn¡¯t be helped.


    She finally finished her morning preparations, then immediately sat down at her desk to catch up on her work.


    *


    *


    *


    She immersed herself in the documents and took food and drink in her office while time passed her quickly. It didn¡¯t feel that way, though, as she exercised every time she took a break. It was when the room was silent, save for the scratch of her pen, when¨C


    Knock knock.


    There were a couple brief taps on the door. Elena lifted her head and looked towards it. There was no reason for anyone else in particr to disturb her, so she had an idea to who the visitor was. However, she spoke as if to a servant as a precaution.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Then the door swung open with a slight creak, and the face of the man she had been expecting came into view. He had dark blue hair and pale white skin. It was Kuhn.


    ¡°Wee, Sir Kasha. Did you find out what I asked for?¡±


    Elena was no longer curious as to how Kuhn infiltrated the castle, as she had seen it before.


    ¡°Yes. Please take a look.¡±


    Kuhn strode over to Elena and held out his report. He didn¡¯t ask why she wanted this information. Elena liked that about Kuhn. Of course, his ability to get the job done was what she liked the most.


    ¡°Thank you for your work.¡±


    Judging by the thickness of the stack, there was a wealth of information contained within these papers and she quickly skimmed through the contents. She took note of the overall state of affairs but a few important details leapt out to her.


    Kuhn¡¯s report said that the most powerful person in Ruford Empire was¡­


    Empress Ophelia.


    ¡®Oh my god¡­¡¯


    To Elena, this was apletely unexpected revtion. In herst life she had little interest in politics until her family died. She had no choice but to read carefully through the parts she had no prior knowledge about.


    Empress Ophelia grew her power while Emperor Sullivan was confined to his bed. It was her that made it possible for Ruford Empire to retain it¡¯s strong imperial grip.


    The Anita family.


    A proud count family who had produced numerous sessful generals for the Ruford Empire, and had be powerful due to the long war.


    An even more astonishing detail was written below.


    ¡®What? Is Paveluc is categorized as under the Empress¡¯ force?¡¯


    She could not hold back a shockedugh. Paveluc murdered Empress Ophelia in the future, but presently they were allies. However, she realized a crucial detail here. Paveluc was not in power from the beginning. He was a parasite to Empress Ophelia and made a grab for the throne when the opportunity was ripe.


    Her eyes began to pick up speed as she read further. There were more interesting details that she didn¡¯t know before. If you could quantify the power of the Ruford empire by the number ten, then the emperor was three, the empress was four, and Paveluc was one. And the other two¡­


    Was the Kraus family. The name was recognizable by anyone, as every soul in the empire had purchased at least one item with the Kraus crest. It was a very well-established business. It was because of theirmercial presence that the perpetually war-driven Ruford Empire remained afloat.


    While the reign of Emperor Sullivan had made it easier for everyone to live their lives, it was the Kraus family that made it possible for people to buy goods for many years. While their wealth could not be ignored, however, the Krauses were merchants and had little interest in the political affairs of the empire.


    Elena¡¯s head turned side to side as she read quickly. Her aim was to make Crown Prince Carlisle the emperor. At this point, the powers of the current Emperor Sullivan were to be handed over to Carlisle, the next in line. The easiest way to keep Empress Ophelia and Paveluc in check was to gain the support of the Kraus family.


    Elena lifted her head up in satisfaction after she looked over the information Kuhn brought her. She would never have discovered many of these details if she investigated alone. She already knew that Emperor Sullivan was in poor health, and this secret information, which was only known to only a few of the top nobleman, was included in the report as well, increasing Kuhn¡¯s credibility.


    ¡°Well done. You brought so much information in such a short period of time.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯s rare praise, Kuhn did not show any sign of emotion. She was familiar with his quiet nature and continued.


    ¡°Does Prince Carlisle know all of this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena felt pleased. Carlisle was more well equipped than she expected. It was highly likely that the people were right in her past life when they imed that if Carlisle was not assassinated, Paveluc would never have be emperor. Once again she felt fortunate to be the one to hold Carlisle¡¯s hand. Elena arranged the papers neatly on her desk and continued.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep this information and look at the restter. I¡¯m sure you must¡¯ve had a difficult time gathering all of this, but I¡¯d like ask you one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°I want you to find out more about the Kraus family.¡±


    Kuhn paused for a moment before replying softly.


    ¡°I will investigate them if you wish, but it¡¯s difficult to get information about the Krauses.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Then please find out what you can.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Elena smiled faintly at Kuhn¡¯s sinct reply. Another thought came to her mind.


    ¡°You likely know this, but I¡¯m going to leave for the capital soon. Will you be nearby?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Protecting you is my most important duty.¡±


    ¡°Then please bring information about Kraus even when we¡¯re on the move, as soon as you can.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. Do you have any more instructions?¡±


    She was about to nod her head. Just then there was a knock on the door. Elena and Kuhn turned to face the sound at the same time.


    ¡°Can Ie in for a moment, sister?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice could be heard from outside. Elena and Kuhn automatically turned to the door, then turned back to look at each other. She had to solve this, quickly.

 Chapter 36 - They Look Amazingly Alike (2)

    Ch. 36 They Look Amazingly Alike (2)


    ¡°Please wait a minute, Mirabelle.¡±


    She felt troubled. Castle ise teemed with knights, and as long as Mirabelle was outside it would be difficult for Kuhn to escape.


    Sgg¨C


    Kuhn silently pointed to the window of the room. She stared at him not knowing what he meant, but it soon became clear when he pulled a rope from inside his jacket.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Before Elena could say anything, Kuhn secured the rope to the window and leapt out fearlessly. Startled, Elena ran towards him. Mirabelle, who had be impatient, opened the door and stuck her head inside.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you busy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Come in, Mirabelle.¡±


    With Elena¡¯s permission Mirabelle fully opened the door and entered the room. Elena nced back worriedly outside. Kuhn had already reached the ground and he looked up at Elena with an indifferent expression. When their eyes met in midair, Kuhn bowed his head as usual, then he turned around and casually walked away. Elena couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    ¡®He really is an unpredictable person.¡¯


    In a way, Kuhn was even more protective of his identity than Elena. Mirabelle came to her side, looking out the window.


    ¡°Is something happening out there?¡±


    Following Elena¡¯s gaze, Mirabelle¡¯s dark green eyes reflected the image of Kuhn¡¯s figure. Mirabelle pointed at the man with his finger.


    ¡°Oh! Sister, look at that man.¡±


    Elena answered cautiously, ncing at the rope that was secured to the window.


    ¡°What about him?¡±


    ¡°His hair is the same color as my teddy bear.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Elena nodded, remembering Mirabelle¡¯s toy. It was made with a velvety material of a unique blue-ish ck color, and was even more precious because theirte mother had given it to Mirabelle when she was born. When she was young she couldn¡¯t sleep without it.


    ¡°¡­They look amazingly alike. ¡°


    Elena and Mirabelle watched Kuhn¡¯s figure gradually disappear. However, Elena soon became nervous about the rope connected to the window, so she quickly diverted attention.


    ¡°But what brings you here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I just wanted to ask what you¡¯ll pack when we go to the capital¡­¡±


    Mirabelle spoke but she could not take her eyes off Kuhn¡¯s back so easily. She thought if her bear were alive, he would look just like that.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Stay safe.¡±


    Derek¡¯s normally stiff manner was reced with a worried expression as he said his goodbye. At the entrance to the castle, Derek, the butler Northman, and all the other servants came to see Elena and Mirabelle off as they made to leave for the capital.


    ¡°We wille back in good health, so don¡¯t worry,¡±


    She spoke reassuringly to Derek, even though he added more than a few knights to their party. She then turned to address the Northman, who was standing next to Derek.


    ¡°Look after the household while I¡¯m away.¡±


    ¡°Please feel at ease. Thanks to your careful attention, it will be in good shape.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d. If anything should happen, please send me a letter.¡±


    Mirabelle tugged at Elena¡¯s hand as her farewell became longer and longer.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. We¡¯ll be here for days at this rate. What¡¯s more, brother is looking too worried.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll get you a present when we get back!¡±


    Mirabelle led Elena into the carriage and immediately waved to Derek standing outside, and he gave a short nod.


    ¡°We should start before the day gets toote.¡±


    Mirabelle spoke to the coachmen impatiently.


    ¡°You hear that? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, youngdy.¡±


    The coachman snapped the reigns, and the carriage slowly began to move forward. Mirabelle waved her hand until Derek was out of sight, and Elena reced herst greeting with a slight bow of her head. As the horses gained a little more speed, so did the beautiful scenery passing outside the carriage window. Mirabelle, who rarely left ise Castle, looked expectantly out of the window and murmured to herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to traveling this far with you, sister.¡±


    Elena had been working alone to save Carlisle, but now she was also delighted to have Mirabelle with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it will be enjoyable. Let¡¯s have a good time.¡±


    She smiled contentedly, ignorant of what was waiting for them in the capital.

 Chapter 37 - No Other Answers (1)

    Ch. 37 No Other Answers (1)


    As they traveled north from the warmer southern region, the weather turned chillier. Elena fussed over Mirabelle, covering her sister up in anotheryer of nket as shey in bed.


    ¡°How do you feel? Are you too cold?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m alright now.¡±


    They were about halfway long between the south and the capital. Because of Mirabelle¡¯s weak disposition, their journey was significantly dyed even though they initially left in a hurry. Mirabelle¡¯s health was the top priority, so Elena ordered the entourage to stop at an inn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll raise the heat in this room, so you should feel better in a little while. I¡¯ll be going out soon, so stay in bed if you¡¯re tired.¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m sorry you have to go alone.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry yourself over it.¡±


    Elena smiled and gently swept Mirabelle¡¯s forehead. The jeweler sent a message shortly after they left ise Castle, informing them that the hair ornament was finished sooner than expected and could be delivered at the halfway point. Since there was no need to dy, Elena made the appointment to pick it up today. She original nned for her and Mirabelle to go out together, but Mirabelle was weakened and Elena was only nning on a quick trip.


    ¡°Rest well.¡±


    She pulled Mirabelle¡¯s nket up to her chin and stood up. The meeting ce was not far from the inn, so she wouldn¡¯t be long.


    Dalkag¨C


    She carefully closed the door to avoid disturbing Mirabelle¡¯s rest, then went to her room beside Mirabelle¡¯s to retrieve the receipt for the butterfly pin.


    However¡­


    As soon as she entered her dark, unlit room, she sensed a subtle presence. Elena held her breath and focused on locating the intruder¡¯s hiding ce. Her scarlet eyes scanned across the area, alighting upon a tall cab sitting next to arge window. Elena took a step towards it. Suddenly a low voice of a man broke through the pitch-ck darkness.


    ¡°How did you know I was hiding here?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t exactly a question, but an observation that she saw his cover. As soon as Elena heard the voice, she recognized it as Kuhn immediately.


    ¡°What are you doing hiding in someone else¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting because you were gone for a while. But how did you detect me?¡±


    Kuhn seemed quite surprised that Elena discovered his position. She hesitated for a moment, not knowing how to answer the question. She didn¡¯t think he¡¯d be fooled by a false excuse.


    ¡°¡­Well, let¡¯s leave it to Sir Kasha¡¯s imagination.¡±


    Neither telling the truth nor a lie, she instead chose to make up a story. Kuhn understood her not wanting to borate on one¡¯s methods, and chose a simple response.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    He stepped forward from the darkness, the dim light from the window silhouetting his figure. He holding out the documents he brought along.


    ¡°This is the information about the Krauses that you requested.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Although she wanted to look at the report right away, she had a prior engagement. She picked up the jeweler¡¯s receipt from her desk, then ced down the documents Kuhn handed her on the same spot.


    ¡°I have to leave for a while to pick something up. You don¡¯t have to follow me as it¡¯s not far from here and I¡¯ll be escorted by my knights. Can you wait here until Ie back?¡±


    ¡°Do you have another job for me?¡±


    ¡°Not now, but I may after I check the report.¡±


    Kuhn looked worried for a moment, but then answered quietly.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kuhn agreed that his escort services were not needed with the ise knights around. Most of all, he would save more time waiting here rather than going out anding back, and he always had to keep a certain distance from Elena as to not arouse suspicion from the other knights. He could do as Elena requested. But¡­he could not anticipate everything. Kuhn took out a hand-sized object from inside his jacket pocket.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a firework re developed by the General. If anything dangerous happens to you, light it. I already know the directions from here to where you¡¯re going. If the re goes off, I¡¯ll be there in ten minutes.¡±


    Elena took the re with a puzzled look, and then looked up at him. He seemed to have implied that he already knew her entire schedule, but she admired his attention to detail.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll do so if it bes dangerous.¡±


    Elena carefully tucked away the re.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Return safely.¡±


    At the end of Kuhn¡¯s brief farewell, Elena hurried out of the room. The appointed meeting time with the jeweler was drawing nearer.


    *


    *


    *


    The sunpletely sank below the horizon, nketing the streets with a deep darkness and prating even Elena¡¯s room where Kuhn stood quietly. He watched Elena through the window as she departed with her knights. Finally, she gradually disappeared down the streets, but Kuhn made no move.


    Tick. Tick.


    The second hand of the clock echoed loudly in the deathly quiet. This was the usual silence for Kuhn. Until suddenly¨C


    Wachachang!


    Kuhn¡¯s eyes shifted towards the sound of something breaking. If he remembered correctly, it came from the room where Elena¡¯s sister was staying. It seemed obvious that she had broken something by mistake.


    ¡®¡­There is no reason for me to check.¡¯


    Kuhn¡¯s principle was Elena. Her sister was not involved in it. He looked out again with indifferent gray eyes, when another sound came to his ears.


    Seug, seug.


    A dragging sound on the floor. And it was getting closer to Elena¡¯s room. Kuhn hid himself in the dark, just like when Elena first entered in the room. The door swung open slowly, and the first thing that came through was the sound of gasping breaths.


    ¡°Hah, hah¡­Older sister¡­¡±


    Her voice sounded like it was about to fade out, and he could sense her condition was serious. He heard the sound of feet walking against the floor. Before she barely crossed the threshold, her trembling little bodypletely copsed onto the floor.


    ¡°Uh, sister¡­It¡­it hurts.¡±


    Kuhn looked at Mirabelle lying on the ground. She looked like a small animal. Was it because of her thin arms and legs? Just a small effort seemed to wear her down, and she was so fragile she may die if she was left unattended. A small bit of worry gnawed at Kuhn¡¯s conscience.


    ¡®¡­Do I ignore her?¡¯¡¯


    Kuhn was not responsible if Mirabelle died. He had witness death countless upon countless of times, and many by his own hands. Death was not new to Kuhn, and he had be numb to it.


    However, Elena knew that Kuhn was waiting in this room. If Mirabelle died, he might be falsely used. He didn¡¯t hesitate long.


    Tubug, tubug.


    He strode towards Mirabelle in an incredibly rxed manner for someone who had a sickly person in front of them. He didn¡¯t understand why. It wasn¡¯t because he was scared of Elena¡¯s resentment that he was moving now. He could add that to a pile of other people¡¯s resentments, and it wouldn¡¯t matter. For some reason he was reminded of a small wounded bird he saw on the streets one day. He knew it was just a whim, but he couldn¡¯t control himself. He couldn¡¯t say it was the right decision keep hiding in this room and ignore the situation.


    ¡°Where do you feel pain?¡±


    Mirabelle was startled to see a man suddenly appear in the dark. Earlier she had taken a short nap, and woken up with a stomach ache. She tried to call the maid, but identally broke something beside her. It was a noise louder than the sound of a bell, but no one showed up in the room. She was forced to go to Elena¡¯s room with severe pain, and unexpectedly came across this mysterious man.


    ¡°Haah, hah¡­who¡­are you?¡±

 Chapter 38 - No Other Answers (2)

    Ch. 38 No Other Answers (2)


    Kuhn did not answer the question, and simply ced his calloused hand on Mirabelle¡¯s forehead. His hand was a cool relief against her hot body.


    ¡°What can I do for you? Shall I call the maid? I can call a doctor, but it will take some time.¡±


    Mirabelle was more aware of her physical condition than anyone else. Her body was born weak at birth, not because of a special disease. An obscure mdy, was what people called it. It hurt, and she had fallen. The pain was tearing her stomach and her body.


    ¡°There must be a painkiller somewhere in this room. First¡­¡±


    Kuhn began to rummage through the room even before she finished speaking. After opening some drawers, he found the medicine and brought a cup of water on a tray. Kuhn lifted Mirabelle by the shoulder to raise her upper body, and she lifted the cup to her mouth and swallowed down the water and the medicine. It was only after that did she properly look at the man supporting her. His dark blue hair, pale skin, nk-looking eyes, and a stiff mouth gave her a very cold impression.


    ¡°¡­My¡­teddy bear?¡±


    Mirabelle was just about to make him out through her dim haze of pain. He looked just liked the teddy bear that sat next to her bed.


    ¡°Do I have to bring it to you?¡±


    Though Mirabelle was dazed, she felt momentarily annoyed. She wasn¡¯t asking him to bring her teddy bear. She was saying that it was as if her teddy bear hade to life before her.


    ¡°I will call the maid and the doctor right away, so tell them to bring whatever you want then. The bear is not something that¡¯s directly needed for treatment.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡±


    Before Mirabelle could finish, he braced one arm on her back then put another under her knees to lift her up.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mirabelle let out a weak scream as her body was lifted up. Kuhn ignored her response andid her in Elena¡¯s bed. He looked down at Mirabelle, who was pale with pain, and spoke to her firmly.


    ¡°Now just¨C¡±


    Before he could finish what he was about to say, he suddenly stiffened. Mirabelle had reached out with a small hand to touch Kuhn¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Are you really my teddy bear?¡±


    The warmth and softness of Mirabelle¡¯s hand was the first he had experienced in his life. In Kuhn¡¯s emotionless gray eyes was a flicker of embarrassment.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°How do you like it?¡±


    The person who came to deliver Mirabelle¡¯s butterfly hairpin was none other than the man from the jewelry store. Even though he was a simple clerk, Elena didn¡¯t expect him to meet her personally. Perhaps the clerk noticed her uncertainty, and gave her a reassuring smile.


    ¡°I came out for a business trip here.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Are you on your way to the ball in the capital? I hope this hairpin suits the youngdy I saw before.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Here¡¯s the receipt.¡±


    She had no intention of making small talk, so she spoke to him curtly and received the hair ornament that was handed to her.


    ¡°Are you leaving already?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid must go back now that I¡¯ve finished here.¡±


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s a shame, as this ce is well known for its sightseeing areas.¡±


    Their appointed meeting ce was arge shopping area that was frequently visited by aristocrats. Nowadays, its various stores brimmed with clothing, jewelry and general merchandise, all contained inrge building so that shopping could be done efficiently in one ce. The jewelry store in the southern part of the country already had a chain store here. Some aristocrats had not yet adapted to this new culture and patronized local stores, but this was spreading like fashion among the younger generations. Elena, who had already experienced the future, was already familiar with it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look around if I have the opportunity next time. Thank you for delivering this here.¡±


    Elena, having finished her business, rose from her seat. The clerk smiled at her.


    ¡°My name is Batori Coven. I hope you will continue to use our jewelers in the future.¡±


    With a slight nod to Batori, she walked past him out of the store. There were more than just one or two shops in therge building, so the long, flowing hallway was lit like daylight, even though it was already evening. The shopping center was a entertainment area only open to aristocrats, and the ise knights had no choice but to wait outside. Elena hurried to leave the building.


    Soon, however, she heard the strange, persistent sound of footsteps behind her. She felt ufortable with someone following her, but she ignored them for now. The knights of the family within a short distance. Even if someone had followed her, she could catch up to the knights quickly, so she increased her speed.


    However, before the exit of the building, there were a few shops that were closed and the lights darkened. The footsteps behind her were gradually getting nearer.


    Jubog, jubog.


    She nervously increased her pace, when suddenlyrge hand caught her back.


    Hwiigg¨C


    Elena whirled around and swung the sharp point hairpin towards the other person¡¯s head. There wasn¡¯t enough time to pull out her dagger from her ankle. Her opponent swiftly blocked Elena¡¯s attack and then let out a smallugh.


    ¡°This is the second time now, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A familiar voice was in her ear. She quickly lifted her head and saw Carlisle looking at her with amusement shining in his blue eyes. She was suddenly aware of his broad shoulders and a solid body. He looked as brilliant as thest time she saw him in his perfect suit.


    ¡°Well, Your Highness, how was I supposed to¡­?¡±


    Taking in Elena¡¯s startled expression, Carlisle spoke in a low voice again.


    ¡°I wanted to see you. I told you toe quickly.¡±

 Chapter 39 - A Short Night’s Outing (1)

    <h4>Ch. 39 A Short Night¡¯s Outing?(1)</h4>


    ¡°I wanted to see you. I told you toe quickly.¡±


    Elena was struck dumb for a moment. He came that far from the capital just to see her? How many days and nights did he ride on horseback? Elena stood as frozen as a statue, her mouth gaping in surprise.


    ¡°But how long has it been and you¡¯ve already changed my name?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was so surprised¡­¡±


    Elena remembered the contract as her words trailed off. She had forgotten she promised to call him by his pet name when they were alone. She was about to apologize when Carlisle took a step forward and redirected the conversation.


    ¡°Where were you going?¡±


    ¡°I was returning to my lodging. My sister is waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s walk together.¡±


    As released her hand he turned and strode ahead, Elena missed her chance to apologize. It urred to her for a moment that he already knew her feelings, but she immediately shook her head. There was no reason for him to be so considerate. Elena soon followed Carlisle¡¯s footsteps, opening her mouth to speak at a sudden thought.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we should go out together like this.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Officially, we have nothing to do with each other, Caril. And my family knights are waiting for me outside¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that we¡¯ll get noticed and be talked about?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m curious what kind of rumors there would be about the both of us.¡±


    Elena stopped breathing for a moment. It was quite apliment, but whether his words were a joke or had some other hidden meaning, Elena had to be the rational one.


    ¡°We decided that our first meeting will be at the ball and that we¡¯ll fall in love at first sight. We can¡¯t be seen by others before then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Seeing my fianc¨¦e¡¯s expression is more difficult than fighting a battle.¡±


    Elena could sense a veil of disappointment in his voice.


    ¡°If you¡¯re nearby, then I¡¯ll stop by my room first before sneaking out again.¡±


    Elena¡¯s spoke to him as if she were handing candy to a particrly fretful child, and Carlisle replied with a chuckle and a small smile.


    ¡°I¡¯d love for you to, but I don¡¯t have much time and I have to go back soon.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just arrive here? You have to leave already?¡±


    ¡°Your travel was slower than expected. It took me a while to get here.¡±


    Elena¡¯s thoughts were churning at what to do. She couldn¡¯t just send Carlisle back when he already came this far. Carlisle looked down at the profile of her thinking and spoke in a calming voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who came here without notice. I didn¡¯t mean force this upon you, so it¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t want anyone to see us together until the ball. Until we see your family knights¡­walking together will do.¡±


    His response was unexpectedly diplomatic, causing Elena to look up at him with surprise. It was difficult to understand why he came here to see her amid such a tight schedule, especially when they would see each other at the capital. How many days did he need to ride this far to make this happen? Just to see her face for a few minutes? It didn¡¯t make sense to Elena¡¯s head, but somehow it made her guilty to refuse Carlisle. However, she could not take him before her family¡¯s knights.


    After a short moment of struggling internally, Elena halted her steps and caught Carlisle¡¯s arm. At her slightest touch Carlisle stopped walking and stared at her, his blue eyes burning with a cold fire.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it when you touch me suddenly.¡±


    Elena hastily withdrew her hand before answering. The light was brightening as there were more open shops in this area.


    ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Elena brought Carlisle to a store that sold misceneous goods, the closest she could find.


    Carlisle didn¡¯t say anything else and was behaving morepliantly then she expected, following her as she took the lead. He no longer seemed offended by Elena¡¯s earlier action. The expression in his eyes remained gentle.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    A clerk walked over to them and greeted them politely as they entered the store. The man and woman were a beautiful pair. With brilliant blonde hair, jewel-like red eyes and pale skin, Elena was a stunning beauty by any measure. The same was true of Carlisle. He was taller than most men, and he had a sculptured body full of untamed majesty. Even from the way they were dressed, one could tell that they were moneyed.


    The clerk wore a bright smile at the appearance of the wealthy clients.


    ¡°Is there anything you¡¯re looking for?¡±


    Elena nced at Carlisle standing next to her then replied in an even voice.


    ¡°Do you have a cloakrge enough to cover one¡¯s face? No patterns, just in ck.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? A ck one?¡±


    An expression of puzzlement flickered over the clerk¡¯s face. So did Carlisle¡¯s, who was standing next to her. It wasn¡¯t that noblemen didn¡¯t wear cloaks, but that they preferred expensive ones with expensive animal fur or luxurious designs. The in ck cloak Elena requested was more suited for wandering mercenaries.


    ¡°Well, I have them, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take one.¡±


    Despite the clerk¡¯s expectation that only expensive items could be sold, Elena and Carlisle hurried out with only one ck cloak. Carlisle nced back at the surprised clerk then turned back to Elena.


    ¡°What are you going to do with this?¡±


    ¡°Just because Caril is the crown prince, doesn¡¯t mean we can¡¯t walk together.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s confused face, Elena held open the robe then swung it around his tall shoulders. Their faces drew closer than expected. Elena¡¯s breath caught for a moment, but she quickly changed her expression to something more casual.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be satisfied if we simply part like this. If you put this on and hide your identity, I can be with you until we get to the inn¡­How do you like that?¡±


    Only then did Carlisle understand her meaning and smiled. Then he replied in a low voice.


    ¡°You want the crown prince of the empire to hide his face and pretend to be someone else? I have never hidden myself in the midst of my enemies.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t know that. Then¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to be discourteous. She was about to correct her mistake until suddenly Carlisle leaned in a little more, and their faces bing closer than ever. He took Elena¡¯s wrist, pulling her upper body towards his and speaking in a deeper tone of voice.


    ¡°So if you want me to wear this as the crown prince, at least ce the hood with your own hands.¡±

 Chapter 40 - A Short Night’s Outing (2)

    Ch. 40 A Short Night¡¯s Outing (2)


    She stared at Carlisle with a startled expression.


    ¡°Are you sure? If you¡¯ve never hidden your identity and you don¡¯t wish to¡­¡±


    ¡°If you want me to hide my face, then I cannot refuse you.¡±


    Elena wondered if Carlisle had some hidden agenda, but she didn¡¯t sense an intent to mislead her. And contrary to what he said earlier, he also seemed to have decided to disguise himself under the cloak. And somehow¡­


    The two were close enough that they could feel each other¡¯s breaths at the slightest exhale. She was frozen on the spot, unable to move. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Elena decided to do as he wished, at least to escape his simmering gaze. With faintly trembling fingers, she grabbed the hood behind Carlisle¡¯s neck and drew it over his head, concealing his handsome face and only barely revealing his sharp jawline. Carlisle was now disguised just as she originally nned, but she didn¡¯t realize she it would be by her hands.


    ¡°¡­Is that enough?¡±


    The concealment of Carlisle¡¯s intense blue eyes allowed her to released her halted breath.


    ¡°I think so, Lady.¡±


    Elena felt a blush spread up to the tips of her ears when he addressed her in that way.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t say that.¡±


    ¡°I thought I¡¯d try pretend to be a ve diator who fell for the daughter of the Count.¡±


    The visible part of Carlisle¡¯s face was caught in a sly smile. He seemed to be following Elena¡¯s example when created a setting of love at first sight at a ball. Despite his mischievous tone, however, his blue eyes, dimly visible beneath the robe when he looked at her, were serious and subdued. There was a peculiar heat in his gaze towards Elena.


    ¡°If the scenario were rule, I would have won every diator contest for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I am grateful for your words.¡±


    Winning a diator contest was far from an easy task, but strangely, his words did not feel like a joke to her. Elena was left confused. Carlisle was an enigmatic man. Every time Elena met him, her curiosity about him seemed to grow. She still hadn¡¯t figured out why his arm turned into that of a monster¡¯s. She still had a few other questions as well.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡±


    Even when cloaked, Carlisle¡¯s figure was darkly imposing.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡±


    She replied curtly, then headed again towards the exit of the building. Neither side was one to talk much, and there was not much conversation left to be shared. This was only a short night¡¯s outing of them walking silently. Elena never had a night so strange.


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    As expected, the family knights were wary of Carlisle¡¯srge, cloaked appearance, and Elena blocked any questions they would have.


    ¡°I know him personally. We will travel together to the front of the inn.¡±


    Without listening to the knights¡¯ responses, Elena opened the carriage door and gestured Carlisle inside. Elena¡¯s deferential manner made the knights reconsider speaking out. They could see the stranger was a man, but because his face was hidden, they could not identify which family he came from. The knights could not protest easily at risk of disrespecting someone of high rank.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the knights soon stepped away from the carriage without a word. They couldn¡¯t disobey Elena¡¯s order, and the carriage ride was only a short distance anyhow. It was determined he was no threat to Elena¡¯s safety.


    The ise¡¯s carriage was designed to keep conversation inside, so long as the window was not opened. However, Elena couldn¡¯t help but lower her voice as she spoke.


    ¡°Do you feelfortable?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    The carriage somehow felt cramped with Carlisle inside. Was it because of his long legs? The carriage wheels began to turn and rattle as the carriage moved forward, and Elena looked straight at the other passenger. His face was obviously concealed by the hood, but she could feel his gaze resting heavily on her.


    ¡°¡­Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°How did you know I was looking at you?¡±


    ¡°If you stare at me that hard, I can tell no matter if you¡¯re wearing a cloak.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s mouth curved into a mocking smile beneath the hood before continuing.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to part again soon, so let¡¯s talk more.¡±


    ¡°You seem to care about me a lot.¡±


    ¡°In my own way, yes, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Elena needed to put an end to her curiosity. It was more than one or two things about Carlisle¡¯s attitude that made her feel suspicious, and she knew there was something more between them than just a simple contract marriage. She wanted to know why he was like this.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t answer mest time, but I hope you¡¯ll do so now. Have we met in the past?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s jawline seemed to harden at the forwardness of her question. However, there was no other way for Elena to know if he kept evading the topic, and Elena became genuinely curious as time went by. She wondered if there really was a connection she couldn¡¯t remember¡­


    Carlisle spoke in a quieter voice than Elena.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you since you¡¯re so curious. You don¡¯t seem to remember it, but we did meet a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She somehow felt doubtful at his answer, but at the same time it felt like an important clue.


    ¡°When did we meet?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ll let you know the next time I see you.¡±


    ¡°When is that?¡±


    He seemed about to give an honest answer, but suddenly dodged it at thest moment. Elena¡¯s expression turned impatient while Carlisle simply smiled at her.


    ¡°Until then, I hope all you will think about is me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­?¡±


    ¡°I hope you will look forward to meeting me again.¡±


    Elena tried to suppress her frustration. This man was a yer. She couldn¡¯t believe he wouldn¡¯t give her a proper answer after all this¡­


    Elena was about to say something else when the carriage drew to a stop. There was a rapping sound from outside, and when she opened the window, a knight addressed her respectfully.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Elena closed the window again and turned towards Carlisle seated in front of her. She knew the travel would be short, but they had only exchanged a few words and arrived at the inn before she knew it.


    ¡°It¡¯s already time to part. You must let me know the next time you will see me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    After Carlisle¡¯s reply, the two stepped out from the carriage. All the knights¡¯ sharp eyes were fixed on Carlisle, but he did not so much as blink. Elena bowed her head to Carlisle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you now. Take care.¡±


    Mindful of the eyes of the surrounding people, she only gave him a brief farewell and turned and headed towards the inn. The ise knights marched in perfect order in Elena¡¯s wake. Carlisle only stood there, staring at Elena¡¯s retreating figure, then mumbled to himself.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t bow your head to me.¡±


    Carlisle tried his best to respect Elena¡¯s desire to not be seen together until the ball. He had never restrained himself from doing what he wanted, but if it was for Elena¡¯s sake, it wasn¡¯t a bad tradeoff.


    Only after Elena disappearedpletely from Carlisle¡¯s sight did he turn away, his footsteps echoing loudly on the deserted streets in the middle of the night. He turned into a dark alley with only the moon as apanion, when suddenly a few shadows appeared in the seemingly empty street and approached the crown prince.


    They were Carlisle¡¯s own escorts.


    ¡°The Empress has noticed your absence. Where are you headed now?¡±


    ¡°I must go back to the capital.¡±


    Only then did Carlisle pull off the ck cloak he had been wearing. The cloudy moonlight revealed his chilling blue eyes and a profile that looked as if someone with great skill had carved them. Carlisle turned around and murmured in the direction where Elena had disappeared.


    ¡°¡­I already miss you.¡±

 Chapter 41 - The Only Time (1)

    Ch. 41 ¡­The Only Time (1)


    As soon as Elena arrived at the inn, she was informed that Mirabelle had lost consciousness and copsed. It was clear that Mary had not been expecting the situation and was bewildered at what to do.


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me right away?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I sent someone but they must have missed you, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Did you call the doctor?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯s already seen the doctor¡­¡±


    ¡°Which room is Mirabelle in now? Take me to her right away.¡±


    Following Mary¡¯s lead, Elena rushed to the room where Mirabelle was. Nobles rarely ran, but Elena did not bother with dignity now. Her heart pounded painfully in her chest at the thought of Mirabelle getting hurt while she was away. The screams of Mirabelle being defiled in herst life echoed loudly in Elena¡¯s ears.


    Bang!


    She flung open the door and ran inside¨C


    And saw Mirabelle lying on the bed breathing evenly. Elena gave a gasp of relief.


    ¡°¡­Thank God.¡±


    Fortunately, Mirabelle didn¡¯t look like she was in pain. Elena approached her sleeping sister, drawn to her like a ma, and gently brushed her hand against her face. Mirabelle¡¯s warmth brought tears to Elena¡¯s eyes. Elena looked at her dear sister¡¯s face, anxious to find signs of any hurt when something that wasn¡¯t supposed to be there caught her attention. It was a coat. The nkets covering Mirabelle had mostly obscured it at first, but now Elena could see her sister wearing the oversized piece of clothing. Mirabelle clutched to it tightly, and Elena had no choice but to ask questions.


    ¡°¡­Where did thise from?¡±


    However, a keen memory informed her of the owner of the coat.


    Kuhn Kasha.


    Why would Mirabelle have his coat? Elena turned towards Mary standing behind her. Mary immediately noticed what Elena wanted to enquire about and opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Well¨C!¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡±


    Elena lifted her finger to her lips, then pointed to the door and nodded that they should go outside. The two women quietly left the room and only spoke after they were some distance from it.


    ¡°Whose coat is that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Actually¡­It was when I left to room to ask the inn clerk to raise the heating that I heard that Miss Mirabelle had copsed.¡±


    ¡°You heard? From whom?¡±


    ¡°I think it was an employee, but I was too busy to remember.¡±


    After listening Mary¡¯s ount, Elena remembered where she had asked for Kuhn to wait for her.


    ¡°Was it my room where Mirabelle copsed?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! It was in your room, Lady Elena. Maybe she went there herself.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Maybe it was Kuhn who helped Mirabelle when he saw her copse. But that didn¡¯t solve the mystery why Mirabelle was wearing his coat, or why she was holding on to it so tightly. Elena would ask Kuhn in person and find out. Before doing so, however, Elena had to confront Mary.


    ¡°Mirabelle has a weak consitution, and you left your position without leaving someone to take your ce. What if something more serious had happened to Mirabelle while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°I will let this pass this time, but if this happens again, you must be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady, I will never leave Miss Mirabelle unattended.¡±


    Mary¡¯s face, too, was quite tired-looking. Of course was Mary¡¯s fault that she left Mirabelle alone, but Elena knew that it was difficult for the maid to attend to everything on her own during the trip. There were a few other servants besides Mary, but she was responsible for leadership andmunication. But despite Elena¡¯s cold-hearted reasoning, Elena couldn¡¯t help but notice Mary¡¯s drooping shoulders and her remorseful eyes.


    ¡°Mirabelle is very frail. I ask you to pay attention next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! I will. I¡¯m truly sorry¡­really.¡±


    Mary was not particrly quick or intelligent in herst life. However, Elena kept her close because she was pure and kind-hearted. No matter howpetent one may be at their job, Elena couldn¡¯t keep an opportunist who would change their position depending on the type of situation.


    Elena wanted to allow Mary another chance, so she patted the maid¡¯s shoulder without saying anything another word. The intent of her heart was conveyed to Mary entirely. Mary bowed her head, moved by Elena¡¯s warm forgiveness of her mistakes.


    *


    *


    *


    *


    Elena returned to her room where she promised to meet Kuhn. The room was still as dark as it was when she left, but Elena sense Kuhn¡¯s presence at once.


    ¡°¡­What happened to Mirabelle?¡±


    Elena¡¯s words seemed to fall in the empty ckness, until the figure of Kuhn slowly emerged from the shadows. He fixed Elena with a curious stare. As usual Kuhn answered in his t, businesslike tone.


    ¡°She copsed in this room, so I helped her.¡±


    ¡°Why did you leave your coat?¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s normally distant eyes shimmered slightly. He quickly wiped his emotions before Elena noticed.


    ¡°She wouldn¡¯t let go of it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mirabelle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena looked at Kuhn with an incredulous expression. Mirabelle may seem like a little girl, but she was never a bother to others. She wasn¡¯t the type Mirabelle grab Kuhn¡¯s clothes and not let go.


    ¡®¡­Was it because she was sick?¡¯


    Elena couldn¡¯t know Mirabelle¡¯s inner thoughts, so Elena simply had make her best conclusion.


    She took stock of Kuhn standing there in the darkness with his shirt and no jacket. Somehow, she felt like she understood him a little more from this short encounter. Kuhn was not uncaring enough that he wouldn¡¯t help someone.


    ¡°I apologize in beingte to give you my gratitude. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Was it you who disguised yourself as an employee called the maid and the doctor? Because of the swift treatment, Mirabelle was able to get better without anyplications.¡±


    ¡°¡­It just happened. You don¡¯t have to say that.¡±


    ¡°No, really, thank you very much. My sister is the most precious person in the world to me.¡±


    Mirabelle was all Elena thought about and would proudly tell anyone that. When she heard that Mirabelle had copsed a little while ago, it was if her heart had plunged to the floor. She only had one goal when returning to the past. Peace for her family. For her father, her brother, and Mirabelle. She would keep them from getting sick or hurt.


    After a brief moment of silence, Kuhn unexpectedly spoke first.


    ¡°When will you look at the information about the Krauses?¡±


    ¡°I need to take care of my sister so finding time will be difficult. I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting.¡±


    ¡°No, I understand. Then I will see you next time.¡±


    Kuhn turned away with missing a beat, as if he expected her answer.


    A sudden thought came to Elena¡¯s mind as she watched Kuhn make for the window.


    ¡°If something dangerous happens to my sister like today, please help her.¡±


    ¡°¡­This is the only time.¡±


    Leaving her with only that curt reply, Kuhn then swiftly opened the window and disappeared from Elena¡¯s sight.


    Kuhn¡¯s abilities were well known to Elena and she wanted him to protect Mirabelle, but unfortunately Mirabelle was not his charge. Kuhn had no reason to obey. Elena¡¯s felt dejected, but at the same time, she knew it was reasonable. She had to be satisfied with what Kuhn had done for her sister already¡­


    Tonight all the rtionships were going in apletely different direction than Elena expected. She wondered how they would all turn out.

 Chapter 42 - …The Only Time (2)

    Ch. 42 ¡­The Only Time (2)


    The first thing Mirabelle did when she woke up the next day was ask about her mysterious savior.


    ¡°Sister, where is the man who looks like my teddy bear?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I mean the dark-haired man. Didn¡¯t you see him yesterday?¡±


    Elena feigned ignorance about Kuhn. There was no exnation she could give her sister. She was unable to exin that he was a man assigned by the crown prince to her, much less say that an outsider stayed in her roomtest night.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face crumpled in disappointment. She already looked quite sickly, but with her sullen expression on top of that Elena could not help but feel a pang of guilt in heart.


    ¡°Why are you looking for someone like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Did you want to thank him for helping you?¡±


    ¡°¡­I told him not to go, but he left.¡±


    Mirabelle clutched at the coat jacket around her. It wasn¡¯t until she woke up, free from the fog of pain, did she remember what he looked like. Before Mirabelle suddenly lost consciousness, she recalled thest few words she had with him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a teddy bear.¡±


    Anyone would be embarrassed if they were suddenly asked if they were a teddy bear, but he replied with such a strange calm. Mirabelle might have giggled if it weren¡¯t for her condition.


    The man¡¯s blue-ck hair was astonishingly simr to the color of her teddy bear¡¯s. It was not amon color among the poption. Perhaps in her feverish haze she was desperate to see her beare to life.


    ¡°Let go of me, please. I need to bring someone else in.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­Just stay here, please. It won¡¯t be any good if the doctores anyway.¡±


    ¡°You need to see a doctor.¡±


    Kuhn made to pull away from Mirabelle¡¯s grip several times, but each time Mirabelle pulled his coat even harder. She didn¡¯t want to be alone. She hated being left alone while in pain.


    Kuhn could have easily pulled himself out of Mirabelle¡¯s grasp, but he seemed to be debating with himself with what to do. Kuhn looked rather distant to Mirabelle, but it was somewhatfortingpared to the looks of pity or sadness she was often given.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°When I¡¯m sick¡­I hate being alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if you stay a little bit¡­so please stay here¡­¡±


    Each wave of pain that hit her was like the pain of death. At that moment, she thought that she did not want to be alone when she died.


    But the man responded in a way that no one had responded to her before.


    ¡°¡­Young Lady, the world is lonely.¡±


    Those were thest words Mirabelle remembered. When she woke up again, she wondered if it was dream. A man who looked like her teddy bear was surreal indeed.


    However, the coat clutched in her hands was not from a dream. She had asked him not to leave, but her words had no effect. She felt a small pang of sorrow.


    *


    *


    *


    In the home of Marquis Selby.


    Helen frowned at the woman who had been brought in. She had heard that this woman, who had been dismissed by the ises, had had a hard time on the streets, but she didn¡¯t realize she would be this filthy.


    ¡®If I had known she would look like this, I would have had her bathed first.¡¯


    Helen quickly pulled out a perfumed-scented handkerchief and covered her nose, and regally stood before the woman who was lying prostrate on the floor before her.


    ¡°Is your name Sophie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, My Lady! I am Sophie who worked at House ise.¡±


    ¡°But you were dismissed?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡­¡±


    Sophie¡¯s voice trailed off. She was forced to leave House ise as punishment, and didn¡¯t dare say anything in case Elena came for her neck.


    Seeing that Sophie was mute with fear, Helen tossed something from her pocket. The tinkling of gold coins echoed loudly on the floor, and Sophie lifted her head in surprise and looked up at Helen. Helen furrowed her brow upon seeing Sophie¡¯s dirty face.


    ¡°This will be your reward depending on how you do. Now, I would like you to answer whatever I ask in detail. Why were you suddenly dismissed from of House ise?¡±


    ¡°I¨CI was kicked out because I learned that Elena would sneak out to meet men every night. So she fired me to keep my mouth shut!¡±


    Hearing Sophie¡¯s indignant rage, a cruel smile twisted on Helen¡¯s lips. She already knew the rumors to some extent, but she had to find Sophie, the witness to the event. Otherwise, she would not be willing to pay such arge sum to the maid.


    ¡°Can you tell me everythingter?¡±


    ¡°Oh, anything. You saved my life.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho ho, I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Helen already plotted how to exact her revenge on Elena in her head. How dare Elena embarrass her with the salty tea? Elena would repay the humiliation Helen had suffered in the most severe way possible.


    ¡°Stand up. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s enough time to tell me everything you know about Lady ise.¡±

 Chapter 43 - Am I Missing Something? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 43 Am I Missing Something??(1)</h4>


    Elena¡¯s traveling party began journeying for the capital more slowly than ever. Fortunately Mirabelle had recovered her strength after only a few days, but after that one incident Elena was even more cautious than ever.


    ¡°I¡¯m really feeling better now, sister.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°We can speed up a little¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else and cover yourself with the nket.¡±


    It was always a good idea to keep Mirabelle warm, so Elena piled another nket over her in the carriage. Mirabelle simply smiled, knowing she could not stop her sister.


    Mirabelle¡¯s hair was now decorated with the butterfly hairpin. It suited her better than Elena imagined, and she felt a surge of happiness whenever she saw how pretty her sister looked. But the strange thing was¡­


    Mirabelle felt much more grown up during this trip.


    Although Elena couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly when it happened, but Mirabelle, who was small for her age, began to seem more mature. Something changed about Mirabelle¡¯s heart, but what it was unclear.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t think there was anything special about Sir Kasha that day. Why?¡¯


    For a time Mirabelle kept asking Kuhn¡¯s whereabouts, but Kuhn had never mentioned it as if he were oblivious about that night. But there was something curious that couldn¡¯t be dismissed. The face that Mirabelle made when she ced the coat around the precious teddy bear left by their mother. It struck Elena strangely. Mirabelle and Kuhn were two people who would never cross each other¡¯s paths in any other circumstance. They were mismatched in status, age, personality, anything. Mirabelle was such a gentle soul she would not pluck a single flower, while Kuhn¡¯s path was drench in blood. It was not good that there was some idental meeting between the two, and a kind of change seemed to havee over Mirabelle.


    ¡®¡­Am I missing something?¡¯


    She knew she was worrying needlessly, but she didn¡¯t want to make light of it. She did not reveal the whereabouts of Kuhn to Mirabelle.


    Mirabelle, who was quietly looking out the window of the carriage, suddenly spoke to Elena.


    ¡°Look over there, sister. The white flowers are so pretty.¡±


    Elena looked at the spot where Mirabelle was pointing.


    ¡°They are very pretty.¡±


    Suddenly, a wash of gratitude came over her as she remembered she was living in a time she thought she would never get back. She had already lost Mirabelle once. Even small, everyday moments were so precious to her. So Elena and Mirabelle enjoyed their time in their own little word, chatting in the carriage as it carried them to the capital. And in those happy moments Elena sometimes recalled the words Carlisle left behind.


    ¡®I wanted to see you.¡¯


    A man who couldn¡¯t stand not seeing her in a short period of time that he traveled all the way from the capital¡­


    Did he still miss her? She was struck with such curiosity.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena perused the report on the Kraus family when they stopped to take lodging. She also read several times through the information she received about nobles and the royal family in the capital city area. As Kuhn had cautioned her, there was not much detailed information that could be obtained on the Krauses. Inside the document was a brief ount of Count Evans, the most powerful man in the Kraus family.


    Evans Kraus. Although he was over sixty, he was still quick to calcte profit and loss. A businessman to the bone, he was reluctant to get into the politics of the Ruford Empire, preferring to focus on hismercial ventures. There was nothing very helpful in the report, but it was better than nothing.


    ¡®¡­I wonder if Caril knows what I¡¯m thinking.¡¯


    If Carlisle also knew all this information, he would have wanted to muster support from the Kraus family. But there must be a reason why hadn¡¯t.


    Elena entertained the possibility that Kuhn might¡¯ve concealed information from her. Although she did not necessarily doubt Kuhn, she could not solely rely on him. In a fraught political field she could not unconditionally trust whatever she was given, and she would need to confirm everything for herself.


    ¡®There¡¯s a lot to be done.¡¯


    For now, it was urgent that she and Carlisle meet at the ball and officially be married, but there still many more mountains to climb before he could be crowned emperor. She was calcting the scenarios in her head when¨C


    Knock knock.


    She checked her watch and saw it was time to board the carriage.


    ¡°Are you ready, sister?¡±


    At Mirabelle¡¯s voice Elena began to roughly shuffle the documents on her desk.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be out now.¡±


    Their journey had been slow, but after some time they had finally entered the capital area. Perhaps by the end of the day they would reach their father¡¯s mansion. When Elena emerged from her room, she saw Mirabelle waiting by her door.


    ¡°Oh, sister, about the gowns for the ball. Shall we stop by the dress shop on the way?¡±


    ¡°The gowns? Are you wondering how they¡¯re made?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wish we had the dresses delivered to ise Castle, but I said we¡¯d pick it up at the capital in case they got wrinkled. And I want to see how they look myself.¡±


    Currently, all of the dress shops were swamped with orders due to the royal ball. Luckily, Elena and Mirabelle had already ordered their gowns quickly, and were informed they were already finished. Elena nodded happily, as the dress shop was on the way to the mansion.


    ¡°All right, then.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait!¡±


    Elena boarded the carriage with her beaming sister. No matter how fancy the lodging was, it was finally the day when the monotony of carriage and inns would be over. Her spirits were as high as Mirabelle¡¯s.

 Chapter 44 - Am I Missing Something? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 44 Am I Missing Something??(2)</h4>


    They did not arrive at the dress shop untilte afternoon. Elena and Mirabelle stepped out from the carriage and went inside.


    Kkiggeu¨C


    The first thing they heard when the opened the door was the busy sound of a sewing machine.


    Tatatatatatag.


    Normally the work was done on the second floor as to not disturb the visitors at the entrance, but the work had spilled out onto the first floor due to the sheer number of orders. Anco¡¯s Tailors was one of the most famous shops in the capital area, and was where Elena and Mirabelle ordered their dresses. Madame Mitchell, the owner of the Anco¡¯s Tailors, saw the visitors enter and hurried out to greet them.


    ¡°Wee, My Ladies. Are you the ises that sent a notice in advance?¡±


    Mirabelle, who was already looking forward to the dress, answered first.


    ¡°Yes, we¡¯re here to pick up our order.¡±


    ¡°Come this way, please.¡±


    Madame Mitchell had a smoothly impassive expression, but she began to guide them inside as politely as possible. It was when they walked through a corridor to an antique dressing room that they saw two dresses hanging on mannequins.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face was bright with awe. The dresses were tailored perfectly to her order. The slightly smaller dress was Mirabelle¡¯s, pink and feminine and cute. Next to it was Elena¡¯s dress, which was an elegant deep blue. As they were custom-made, everything from the cloth to the decorations was tailored to perfection. Mirabelle circled her beloved dress and spoke with a pleased expression.


    ¡°I love it. You reproduced my order exactly.¡±


    ¡°You have a very unique eye for fashion. When I saw the finished product, I was amazed. This is one of the most beautiful dresses ever made in Anco¡¯s Tailors.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, really? I only added a few more things to the design.¡±


    Elena smiled as she heard Madame Mitchell praise Mirabelle¡¯s sense of style. Elena knew Mirabelle was good at making dresses, but she was d she not the only one to think that.


    ¡°Will you wear this when you attend the royal ball?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going with my sister.¡±


    ¡°The gowns may be pretty, but it will be the beauty of the two of you that will be noticed by everyone.¡±


    It was the usual lip service, but Elena still appreciated thement towards Mirabelle. There was a brief pause, then Elena spoke to Madame Mitchell.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take it ourselves, so if you could please wrap it.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Please take a seat on the sofa and wait for a moment.¡±


    As soon as Madame Mitchell moved away, a female employee brought some charmingly decorated snacks and some fragrant tea. It did not take long before the two dresses were carefully wrapped to prevent them from bing creased, then loaded into the luggagepartment of the carriage by the coachman. After the wait, Madame Mitchell came in again.


    ¡°You¡¯re all set.¡±


    At her gesture, Elena and Mirabelle rose straight from their seats. They were fatigued from their trip and were eager to leave.


    ¡°Thank you for your service.¡±


    Madame Mitchell replied with a pleasant smile.


    ¡°Pleasee again.¡±


    As Madame Mitchell saw them off, the young ises headed straight to their father¡¯s mansion, Mirabelle beaming the whole way back. She was in love with her dress. By the time the sun had set and the night had arrived, the carriage started to slow down and then stoppedpletely. Soon after, the voice of the servant Mary piped up from outside.


    ¡°We have arrived at the mansion, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elena gently shook Mirabelle who was dozing next to her, then stepped outside. The exterior of the mansion she had seen another lifetime ago came into view. It was bought by her father so had he a ce to stay in the capital when he worked. It was not arge and grand ce, but it was neat and tidy and just to her father¡¯s taste. Elena¡¯s as well.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s been a long time.¡±


    Herst memory of the mansion was when she attended the royal ball in herst life, about twenty years ago. Elena reminisced silently as Mirabelle stepped out of the carriage, yawning longly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside, sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As the two young woman made towards the mansion, they saw a young man waiting for them at the entrance. He had brown hair and a dark suit, and his mouth split into a smile as he met their eyes.


    ¡°Wee. This is my first time saying hello. I am Michael, the butler to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. They did not have a long rtionship, but they had met and exchanged greetings just like this in their past lives. Mirabelle looked up at Michael, then turned towards Elena.


    ¡°Sister, do you know him?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I was just surprised to see someone standing there.¡±


    She quickly covered up her reaction, and Michael replied with a look of remorse.


    ¡°My apologies. I didn¡¯t mean to startle you¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, I¡¯m just tired.¡±


    Elena returned Michael¡¯s apology. Mirabelle spoke again with slight curiosity on her face.


    ¡°I guess the butler changed since west came here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. The former butler is elderly now and has retired to his hometown. I¡¯ve only been a butler for three months.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so we really don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Mirabelle murmured casually, and Elena pasted on an awkward smile. Despite this being the second time she experienced this, she had to pretend to be ignorant. Mirabelle nced around the area.


    ¡°Our father is¡­?¡±


    ¡°The Count has left the mansion on urgent business. He ordered me to serve you with all of my heart when you¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    Elena gave a sardonic smile at those words. Her father was not so amiable as to order such a thing, but Michael was a very considerate man even in hisst life. Elena had no further questions, so she brought the topic around somewhere else.


    ¡°Please show us to our rooms first.¡±


    ¡°I understand. You must be exhausted from your trip. We can go right away. Please let me know if there is any inconvenience. Come this way, please.¡±


    At the guidance of the butler, Elena and Mirabelle made for their respective resting ces. As in ise Castle, their rooms were close and made it easy to visit each other. Elena was looking forward into sinking into a soft, warm bed after such a long journey.


    When she was getting reading to sleep, there was the muffled sound of footsteps quickly approaching her room.


    Jubug, jubug.


    Tok tok.


    There was a sharp rap on the door, then came the stiff voice of Michael.


    ¡°May Ie in for a moment, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    As soon as Elena¡¯s permission was given, Michael entered the room, his face filled with shame. He carefully opened his lips as Elena watched him suspiciously.


    ¡°Today, you stopped by the dress shop and bought a dress for the ball. Is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It was loaded on the carriage.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Elena had an ominous feeling as she looked at the nervously shuffling butler. Finally, Michael hesitantly spoke.


    ¡°¡­All the dresses were torn to shreds.¡±

 Chapter 45 - I Just Need To Catch Them (1)

    Ch. 45 I Just Need To Catch Them (1)


    ¡°¡­All the dresses were torn to shreds.¡±


    She didn¡¯t fullyprehend what Michael was saying at first.


    ¡°What?¡±


    She waspletely blindsided. She already knew that not all events would flow the same way they did in her previous life, however, she could not help but feel knocked off bnce by something that she hadn¡¯t experienced before. What went wrong? Something changed because this was different from herst life. The problem was, she couldn¡¯t even begin to guess the root cause.


    ¡°When I opened the carriage¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to it immediately.¡±


    Elena rushed ahead first, and Michael followed behind. Elena, who could not have been that familiar with theyout of the mansion, strode unquestioningly towards the carriage, and Michael couldn¡¯t help but tilt his head in puzzlement.


    When they arrived, Elena examined the scene with hawk-like eyes. There were two carriages that were used by the traveling party. One was the carriage which Elena and Mirabelle arrived infortably, and the other was the one that carried the luggage. The family maids rode in the luggage carriage, and the rest of the men rode their own horses. At present the coachman, the maid, Mary, and the knights were standing around looking perplexed. Upon seeing them, Elena addressed the group with a calm voice.


    ¡°What happened here?¡±


    Mary was the first to answer.


    ¡°After the you entered the mansion, I opened the carriage to move the luggage¡­and the dresses were destroyed.¡±


    Mary¡¯s face was red, brittle under Elena¡¯s gaze. Elena nced at her face then turned towards the nearby knights.


    ¡°Did you see anyone suspicious?¡±


    ¡°No, My Lady. We traveled straight from the dress shop to the mansion, so there was no room for anyone suspicious to approach.¡±


    Even Elena agreed. They hadn¡¯t stopped once on their way here from the dress shop. Lastly, she spoke to the coachman, who was standing shuffling restlessly.


    ¡°Did you notice anything strange when you were driving the carriage?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, My Lady. It¡¯s like a real ghost.¡±


    The coachman seemed to be terrified he would have to pay for the damages. It was not easy for an ordinary man to afford a dress worn by a noblewoman. But that wasn¡¯t what mattered now. It would be a waste of money, and even if Elena had the wealth¡­


    Now the problem was that it was be difficult to find another dress for the ball. All the tailor shops in the capital were now full. Even if a dress were to be ordered now, it would be impossible to meet the deadline.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    A sigh couldn¡¯t help but escape from her mouth.


    It was then.


    The coachman, watching Elena¡¯s troubled look, hurriedly opened his mouth as he suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Ah, My Lady. There was something unusual.¡±


    ¡°What was it?¡±


    ¡°Well, we had four maids traveling with us. Mary sat with me up front because she wanted some fresh air¡­¡±


    Mary nodded affirmatively at his side. The driver stammered on as he tried to recall his memory.


    ¡°There was a maid in the carriage you were traveling in, so there had to be two maids in the luggage carriage. But today there was only one girl.¡±


    Mary, who was still listening quietly, noted that she also sensed something strange.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Tilda asked to stay in the luggage carriage alone because she was not feeling well.¡±


    Because Elena was riding inside the carriage with Mirabelle, she didn¡¯t know who was on the coachman¡¯s seat. Unusually there had been two maids riding on the coachman¡¯s seat on Elena¡¯s carriage, while Tilda was alone with the luggage. The full story had toe from her.


    ¡°Where is Tilda now?¡±


    Mary¡¯s face turned white at Elena¡¯s question. She seemed toe to a damning realization.


    ¡°W-well¡­I couldn¡¯t find Tilda, so the other maids went to look for her.¡±


    After hearing this, Elena immediately knew who destroyed the dresses without having to delve any further. House ise was a family of knights. It would be difficult to sneak past the escort of well-trained soldiers towards the carriage, unless the culprit, however, was an inside woman.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    As Elena remained silent, one the knights standing next to her spoke up first.


    ¡°We¡¯ll search the perimeter, My Lady.¡±


    This was all nned out. The chances of finding Tilda were low, but it was better than nothing, so Elena nodded.


    ¡°Then please take care of it.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The knights exchanged nces with each other then quickly scattered. Elena couldn¡¯t push down the acid feeling in her throat as she looked at the wreckage of the dresses in the carriage.


    ¡®¡­Who the hell was responsible for this?¡¯


    Tilda, a maid, could not have done this alone. Someone was moving in the shadows behind her, but they were not easily seen. Elena wondered if it was someone from a previous life. Since returning to the past, she couldn¡¯t think of anything she had done to incur resentment against her.


    Elena contemted quietly for a moment, then turned to Mary.


    ¡°Did you notice anything strange about Tilda while we were traveling?¡±


    ¡°Not at all¡­¡±


    Mary, whose words trailed off to a murmur, then suddenly lifted her voice as if something struck her mind.


    ¡°Oh! She received a letter from Sophie a few days ago.¡±


    ¡°Sophie?¡±


    Her memories of dismissing Sophie gradually emerged to the forefront. Tilda and Sophie worked as maids together, and even if one of them was fired, they still could have exchanged letters. Elena had a sense of foreboding.


    ¡°Tilda was the only one to receive a letter? What about the other maids?¡±


    ¡°No, the other maids didn¡¯t receive any. Tilda and Sophie were close friends from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But it might not be important, My Lady.¡±


    Mary still seemed to have a guilty conscience over Sophie, and had a slightly embarrassed expression on her face. Sensing her difort, Elena replied with slight nod of her head.


    ¡°I see. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll figure out if it¡¯s in any way rted.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    Mary¡¯s expression turned bright again, and Elena looked away from the torn dresses. Staring it at wouldn¡¯t return to its original state. For now, she had to think about how to handle this.


    Elena raised her voice to speak to the rest of the people gathered about her.


    ¡°We all had a difficult journey getting here. Go and get some rest.¡±


    For the nobility, luxury good and disys of wealth were highly valued. It would not be unusual for noblewoman to scream and cry in this situation, but Elena remained collected and calm. Michael, Mary, and the coachman gathered here couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.


    ¡°Oh, My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°Mary, go get some rest.¡±


    Elena turned away first, and everyone bowed their heads. Michael alone followed Elena¡¯s wake as she disappeared peacefully into the mansion. Without turning her head, Elena spoke in a low voice to Michael.


    ¡°Please contact ise Castle and search for a maid named Sophie who was recently dismissed. Find out what she¡¯s doing now in as much detail as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll send word right away. Leave it to me, My Lady.¡±


    Michael held his hand to his chest as if to reassure her to trust him, and Elena simply nodded in return. The simple gesture was so elegant that Michael couldn¡¯t help but stare at Elena¡¯s profile in awe.


    As Elena made to her room, she wondered who was the culprit responsible for the incident. She could have asked Kuhn to investigate, but in her experience, domestic affairs should be resolved as internally possible. If she found out who the culprit was, she would make sure they would never get away with it. She needed a dress because she had to attend the ball, but she was even more angry when she remembered Mirabelle¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡®¡­I just need to catch them.¡¯


    As they reached Elena¡¯s room, Michael bowed more deeply than the first time.


    ¡°Good night, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes, and you too.¡±


    After she closed the door, she began to check if anyone was in the room. Only after confirming she was alone did she carefully unpack the dagger and sandbag weights she wore on her ankle. She didn¡¯t always have the time to exercise, so she wore them as a second best option. Because of it, she was now much more physically fit than when she first rescued Carlisle. She rubbed her stiff ankles for a moment then hid the dagger and sandbags at her bedside. She had a habit of sleeping with a sword beside her from her previous life, in case of surprise attacks when she slept.


    Elena walked to the window and took a red handkerchief, and then tied it to the handle so it could be seen from outside. It was the first time she had summoned Kuhn since he saved Mirabelle. There was no guarantee that the signal would work at this mansion, but Elena knew that Kuhn woulde to her.


    There was a lot of work for her to do in the capital. However, since a major incident already happened on the first day, it was yet one more problem among a pile of things to be solved.


    Elena looked up at star-filled night sky and murmured to herself.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll be busy again tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 46 - I Just Need To Catch Them (2)

    Ch. 46 I Just Need To Catch Them (2)


    Elena¡¯s predictions proved correct. Despite a long search by knights, Tilda was nowhere to be found.


    After Elena finished a simple breakfast, Kuhn appeared her room.


    ¡°What have you called me for?¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s sudden appearances were no longer surprising to Elena. She calmly sat at her desk as she spoke to him.


    ¡°Do you know what happenedst night?¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel the need to give any further boration. Kuhn replied gravely, with no sign of surprise.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    There were great implications in that brief reply. Although she already knew that Kuhn had exceptional abilities, he likely had many eyes hidden away from her, and those eyes were probably under themand Carlisle. She suddenly recalled something the crown prince had said previously.


    ¡ª Rather than surveince, think of it as protection since west parted.


    No matter how much she thought about it, the term ¡°surveince¡± seemed more appropriate, but Elena decided to pass it over. After all, the position of the Crown Prince drew the attention of many, and she could expect this to a greater degree if she became empresster on. It wasn¡¯t a very pleasant notion, but she was prepared to handle it. Despite that, she could escape their surveince if she wanted to, and perhaps Carlisle already knew that after seeing her swordsmanship abilities


    ¡°Then does the Crown Prince know aboutst night?¡±


    ¡°Yes. He likely received the report immediately.¡±


    ¡°It seems to me that my every move has been tracked.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will notment.¡±


    Kuhn avoided giving an exact answer, but anyone could see where the flow of conversation was headed. Elena was quiet for a moment. She anticipated that her movements were being reporting to Carlisle, but she didn¡¯t realize it would include incidents in her personal life, such as the incident fromst night. Of course, her life as a daughter of a count was so simple there was nothing scandalizing for him to know, and she wondered if he really cared about her that much.


    At the same time, her curiosity about hisst words grew.


    ¡ª If you¡¯re so curious, then I¡¯ll tell you. You don¡¯t seem to remember it, but we met a long time ago.


    As Carlisle intended, his words had never left Elena¡¯s head for a single moment. She was irritated with herself for falling for his words, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder when she and Carlisle met. If she saw him again, perhaps she would be able to get an answer. Elena wanted to meet with him again as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to make an appointment to see His Highness¨C


    Before she could finish speaking, Kuhn whipped out a small slip of paper and held out to her. Elena looked surprised, then cautiously took it. It was a ticket to a famous opera. She gave Kuhn a questioning look, and he exined it to her in a businesslike tone.


    ¡°The General said to deliver this.¡±


    ¡°Deliver¡­?¡±


    Elena looked again at the opera ticket. Then the date and time of the performance was this evening. Although she intended to meet him anyway, this was much sooner than Elena expected, like someone was waiting for her to arrive at the capital. Elena had a moment of stunned bewilderment, then Kuhn spoke to her once more.


    ¡°He says he¡¯ll send a carriage to pick you up at eight o¡¯clock this evening.¡±

 Chapter 47 - You’re So Beautiful (1)

    Ch. 47 You¡¯re So Beautiful (1)


    Opera was a popr pastime enjoyed by many an aristocrat. Elena had attended a few herself. Ticketsmanded a broad range of prices depending on the vantage point, with the price of a regr seat almost equal to that of amoner¡¯s monthly wage. Nevertheless, many aristocrats went to see the opera and performances were often sold out.


    However, even without the high price, it didn¡¯t make sense for Elena and Carlisle to meet at such a ce. Carlisle was aware that Elena wanted to hide their rtionship before the ball, and she was curious why he chose the opera. While it was a ce where aristocrats sometimes gathered in private, regardless of their efforts they were sure to bump into anyone from the entrance to their seats.


    ¡®¡­What the hell are you thinking?¡¯


    Elena had not expected Carlisle to ignore her request to not be seen together. If that was the case, she would¡¯ve gotten a robe back then too.


    As Elena was ruminating over her thoughts, Kuhn, who was was waiting for her reply, opened his mouth to speak first.


    ¡°If there is nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Oh, wait one moment. Can you see if there¡¯s a shop in the capital city where I can get a dress?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find one if you wish, but you¡¯ll see someone more suitable than me who you can ask.¡±


    ¡°Someone more suitable¡­?¡±


    Elena¡¯s face turned to mild curiosity, and Kuhn borated.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m talking about the General.¡±


    ¡°How does the prince know about that?¡±


    Carlisle was known to have been on the battlefield since he was young, and he had only been in the capital for a short time. He didn¡¯t seem like the type of person to know anything about fashion or dresses.


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet and hear the story about the General in person. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    Kuhn saved his words if he had no intention of exining anything else. Elena knew she would get no more answers from him, so she simply nodded her head. She would find out when she went to the opera tonight.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    There was no reason for Elena to keep Kuhn here any longer. As soon as he was allowed, he disappeared out of the window in an instant. It was all bing very familiar to Elena.


    She was finally left alone in her room. Elena let out a long sigh andposed her thoughts again.


    Kungkwang kungkwang!


    She heard footsteps running towards her room, and suddenly the door was flung open. It was Mirabelle who barged in without knocking.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Elena was about to scold Mirabelle for her rudeness until she saw the intense expression on her face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°I heard the dresses for the ball werepletely ruined. Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    When Elena heard of the incident she didn¡¯t mention it to Mirabelle, worried that her sister wouldn¡¯t be able to fall sleep. It seems she finally learned about it.


    ¡°Mirabelle, you know¡­¡±


    Elena began to sweat for fear of Mirabelle¡¯s impending disappointment. Elena briefly exined that the maid Tilda was alone in the luggage carriage, and supposedly tore the dresses and fled. Elena didn¡¯t mention Sophie. The details surrounding her weren¡¯t clear yet.


    ¡°So what do we do now? Can we not go to the ball anymore?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to say. Right now, I¡¯m trying to find out it there are any avable dress shops that can take orders.¡±


    ¡°All the good ones are already filled. Is there anything else we can do?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s feelings were understandable. They were here for the royal ball, where the crown prince would make his first appearance. The ises could not afford to show up with a humble appearance, not when all nobility would be dressed in their finest array. It would be better not to go.


    But Elena could not give up so easily, not when she had nned an official first meeting with Carlisle, and not when Mirabelle had been anticipating the ball for a long time. It was a situation where the two of them were upset for different reasons.


    Mirabelle then spoke remorsefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. You never got to wear such a pretty dress before¡­¡±


    Her voice then rose in anger.


    ¡°Who on earth did this? It¡¯s not possible that Tilda did this on her own.¡±


    ¡°Just wait a while. Your sister is working on it.¡±


    Elena approached her brokenhearted sister and gently stroked her hair.


    ¡°We¡¯ll somehow manage to attend the ball.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that possible? ¡°


    Elena¡¯s thoughts turned to Carlisle, whom she was supposed to meet tonight.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    There was a lot to settle with Carlisle next she saw him. She didn¡¯t know what he could do to help, but if the meeting proved fruitless, Elena would have to find another way. She nced at the clock, confirming the hour that Carlisle would send the carriage.


    *


    *


    *


    Time passed with light feet. Before long the clock was closing in on eight o¡¯clock, the hour when the carriage would arrive. By then, Elenapleted all her preparations to attend the opera. Although she preferred to dress modestly, tonight she dressed asvishly as possible for the asion. It still may not be as extravagant as other noblewomen, but she made up for it with her pretty face.


    To exin the sudden outing, Elena informed Mirabelle she was going to look for a dress shop toplete a new gown. It was not exactly wrong. She would ask about it when she met Carlisle.


    Soon the clock struck eight o¡¯ clock exactly.


    Dulgulug, dulgulug.


    A magnificent ck carriage rattled to a stop in front of the main gate of the ise mansion. Elena watched from the window, noting that Carlisle¡¯s timing was as sharp as a knife¡¯s edge. The coachman stood up from the carriage and spoke to a servant, then the servant spoke to the butler, who finally spoke to her.


    ¡°The carriage has arrived, My Lady.¡±


    Elena was already aware and immediately headed outside.


    ¡°Thank you. Please tell my father that I¡¯m out if he arrives.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. Stay safe.¡±


    After receiving a polite send-off from Michael, Elena approached the ck carriage. The coachman bowed to Elena and opened the carriage door.


    Tak¨C


    After safely confirming that Elena was on board, he closed the door and soon the carriage set off slowly. The ise¡¯s carriages were certainlyfortable, but they could not even bepared to this one. The ride was so smooth that Elena could not feel the wheels turning at all. It was the most luxurious way to travel she had ever experienced.


    She recalled Carlisle riding with her in a ise carriage not too long ago.


    ¡®If he¡¯s used to riding in carriages like this, then he must have been ufortable.¡¯


    Elena smiled to herself. For some reason, it was hard to imagine Carlisle riding in a carriage by himself. Even though he was the crown prince who could ride one any time he desired, he seemed to be more suited to riding a horse.


    She didn¡¯t know why was thinking of that.


    ¡®Come to think of it, since when have I not been averse to seeing him?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t choose this marriage because she liked it. Theirs was a contractual marriage because she had much to benefit from it, excluding her own emotions and interests.


    However, for some strange moment all her thoughts turned towards Carlisle. A smile spread on her face in anticipation of seeing him. Was it because he kept helping her? It was true that Carlisle¡¯s abilities exceeded her expectations, and he had been supporting her in many ways.


    ¡®Well, it¡¯s better than having an ufortable rtionship.¡¯


    Elena felt at ease. Any support was good, she thought.

 Chapter 48 - You’re So Beautiful (2)

    <h4>Ch. 48 You¡¯re So Beautiful?(2)</h4>


    After a lengthy butfortable carriage ride, she finally arrived at the opera hall. The carriage door opened before Elena had to say anything, and as soon as she stepped out her eyes widened at the sight stretched out before her.


    ¡®What¡­what is this?¡¯


    From where she had gotten out of the carriage, she was surrounded byrge, ck banners. She walked forward in amazed wonder.


    Whililigu¨C


    The banners moved along with Elena¡¯s footsteps. When she looked closely, she saw there were people surrounding her, holding their banners and shielding her so no other aristocrats could see her.


    There came a buzz of voices at the strange sight.


    ¡°Who is that?¡±


    ¡°Who is the person being honored?¡±


    Elena could not identify the owners of the voices beyond the banners. Now Elena understood why Carlisle feltfortable meeting her here.


    ¡®Caril was confident he wouldn¡¯t show my face to anyone.¡¯


    Elena paused her footsteps, as she never imagined herself in this kind of situation. However, she would only draw attention from other people if she continued to stay. At Elena¡¯s hesitation, the bannerman at the front of the encirclement spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Please follow me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elena wordlessly moved forward with the guidance of the bannerman ahead. How many people could recognize Elena just by the sound her voice?


    ¡®Is he taking me to VIP seats?¡¯


    It was rumored that the VIP seats were a popr ce for rich aristocratic men to indulge in affairs. The cost of the opera was so high that she couldn¡¯t begin to guess where she was being taken to.


    ¡°Wait, is anyone in there?¡±


    ¡°Was that the princess of another country?¡±


    She could clearly hear what the other aristocrats were saying outside the shield of banners. However, Elena simply continued to walk forward, though her mind was overflowing with questions.


    After seeing the bannerman halt, Elena looked around to see where she arrived.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    A gasp of exmation escaped her mouth. Sheughed that she imagined herself at some VIP area, when in fact she was at the most expensive box in the opera.


    She had only seen the boxes from far away and this was her first time being in one. There were only a few private boxes in the opera hall, which were not reserved for purchase like other seats, but only exclusively essible by their owners. Only the very richest men in the empire could afford them. As regr seats at the opera were amoner¡¯s monthly sry, Elena could not even begin to guess how much it would cost to buy a private box.


    The bannerman who had guided Elena spoke again.


    ¡°Go inside.¡±


    Elena recovered herself and she nodded and stepped inside. The sound of the door opening was like thunder as anticipation heightened her senses.


    Inside the room was Carlisle sitting leisurely with his arms folded. The seats were ced in a shadowy area, so it would be difficult to see them sitting there.


    Carlisle slowly turned towards the door, noticing Elena had entered. Their eyes met in midair, and she saw Carlisle¡¯s blue irises glowing faintly in the gloom. He was a hungry predator facing its prey.


    There was a moment of silence. The door swung shut behind Elena and her head turned reflexively towards the sound. Carlisle stared at her for a moment then spoke first.


    ¡°I¡¯m d no one saw you tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Something troublesome might have happened if they did.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re so beautiful. I would dig out the eyes of the men who looked upon you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s face flushed. It was the first time she had heard such apliment.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that, but that joke is quite extreme.¡±


    Carlisle smiled at Elena¡¯s reddened face.


    ¡°Please, take a seat.¡±


    Elena felt suspicious about all of this, but she hade this far and couldn¡¯t turn back now. She sat next to him at his request, but she couldn¡¯t shake off her unsettled feelings.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about yourself, My Lady, but I¡¯ve never been to a ce like this. I only know the battlefield.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I wanted toe with you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expect him to invite her to the opera hall. She put her thoughts in order then replied in a calm voice.


    ¡°Were these seats lent from someone you know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was a very short but firm refutation. However, he seemed to take the question in a different way.


    ¡°Do you dislike opera?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not like that¡­¡±


    Elena did not dislike opera, though a few members of the nobility probably did. That wasn¡¯t the problem though¨Cthe problem was that they were in an inordinately expensive box. She don¡¯t know how much it cost, but even if she did she couldn¡¯t pretend it didn¡¯t bother her.


    ¡°Then I hope we can watch more opera together in the future.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s words seemed to imply that he bought this box by himself. Elena was surprised that he would reveal such an important fact so casually. It would be too much, even for the crown prince. He couldn¡¯t freely reached into the state coffers unless he was the emperor.


    Furthermore, Carlisle did not have much social influence, and it had not been long since he went from the battlefield to the capital. Where he got a such huge sum of money was questionable. She couldn¡¯t even understand why he spent so much money in a meeting with her. Money had many practical uses. If Carlisle were to be emperor, he would need to save it for future.


    ¡°You spend too much money useless things.¡±


    Carlisle fixed her a deadpan expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m a man of high tastes.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how high. How can you¨C¡±


    ¡°You said you didn¡¯t want anyone know about us, so wouldn¡¯t you happy with these box seats?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    There was nothing wrong with what Carlisle said, and she closed her mouth. At Elena¡¯s bewildered expression, his tone turned smooth.


    ¡°There¡¯s one thing you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes turned towards Carlisle sitting next to her. She was about to ask what he meant, but Carlisle¡¯s voice went ahead of Elena¡¯s question.


    ¡°When you look at me with those eyes, I want to give you everything.¡±

 Chapter 49 - Now, Shall We Eat? (1)

    Ch. 49 Now, Shall We Eat? (1)


    ¡°When you look at me with those eyes, I want to give you everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    His gaze was like a in the air. Elena couldn¡¯t move as if she had been ensnared. She calmed her voice as much as possible, trying to avoid his intense stare.


    ¡°Thank you for your kind attention, but please don¡¯t spend such arge amount of money on future meetings.¡±


    The two didn¡¯t even meet for a date, and she couldn¡¯t stand this much extravagance.


    Despite the seriousness of Elena¡¯s tone, Carlisle only grinned.


    ¡°I¡¯m just returning what you said. You do care a lot about useless things.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    Elena was about to refute, when she was interrupted by the sound of musical instruments tuning on stage. The performance would soon begin. Not wanting to disturb Carlisle¡¯s first time at the opera, Elena stopped speaking. Carlisle recognized her silence.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have the rest of the conversation after the performance is over. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    She pressed her lips close. She didn¡¯t know where to look, so she slid her eyes towards the stage. She was worried about Carlisle sitting next to her, but as she wordlessly watched the performance from her vantage point, she realized that the box seats were indeed an ideal space.


    Although stage was brightly lit before them, it was unlikely that she could be spotted from where she was sitting. The chairs were pulled away from the balcony and hidden in shadow, and the box itself seemed to be in a blind spot to the crowd below. There were a few other boxes located in the opera hall, but it was not easy to see them from there either. Carlisle had in fact been paying attention to the small details when it came to Elena¡¯s request to not been seen together.


    She suddenly remembered what Carlisle said thest time they met.


    ¡ª In my way, it is true that I care about you.


    What he said at the time was not untrue. Carlisle had done more than enough for Elena, and he was so dedicated to her that she even felt a little ufortable sitting with him in this dark, narrow space.


    Every single move he made, every little breath he breathed, she noticed. Her chin was propped on her hand as she watched the opera in apathy, and she stole a sidelong nce in his direction. For some reason she couldn¡¯t concentrate on the performance.


    *


    *


    *


    The curtain finally dropped on the opera stage. Carlisle had been watching the performance with an indifferent expression throughout. Elena spoke to him curiously.


    ¡°How was it?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t as good as I expected. And you?¡±


    Actually, it was a performance she had been wanting to see, but now she couldn¡¯t remember what it was about. She had been unable to concentrate.


    ¡°It¡­it was enjoyable.¡±


    She lied. Unaware of her feelings, Carlisle smiled.


    ¡°If you liked it, then I am satisfied.¡±


    Elena suddenly felt as guilty as a child.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go to the opera often in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­But you said you didn¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°But you said you liked it.¡±


    He answered without hesitation, and she was left dumbfounded by his reply. She couldn¡¯t understand why he was trying to entertain her apparent tastes.


    Elena was about to say something else when Carlisle stood up first.


    ¡°We¡¯d better leave now to avoid the public eye.¡±


    He was right. Even if they hesitated for a moment, the aristocrats who finished watching the opera would flock the building¡¯s halls. For now, most of them were still in their seats, lingering on their memories of the performance. It was imperative to leave now to avoid the rush of people.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    She had a lot to say, but they couldn¡¯t have a conversation here. She was about to rise from her seat to follow him when¨C


    Sug.


    Carlisle held his hand in front of Elena. She understood what he meant without speaking. I want to escort you. There was no reason to refuse Carlisle¡¯s polite behavior, so Elena hesitated only for a moment before gently cing her fingers in his palm.


    In any asion, Elena would take a man¡¯s offered hand regardless of who it was. Not for any particr reason; it was simple courtesy.


    But now she felt trepidation as Carlisle took her hand. Even Elena could not understand why she felt that way all of a sudden. She rose from her seat, holding on to Carlisle with a guarded expression.


    ¡°Let us leave, then.¡±


    Under Carlisle¡¯s graceful guidance, Elena left the box and headed back to the carriage under guard by the bannermen. There were already a handful of nobility loitering at the entrance, but they could not see the faces of Elena and Carlisle. A murmur of conversation floated around them, wondering about the mysterious guests. Elena did not intend toe here to be caught, so she boarded the carriage as swiftly as she could.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    She breathed a sigh of relief inside the carriage. Looking at Elena¡¯s still nervous expression, Carlisle spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry so much about getting caught with me. And even if we do we can make something up.¡±


    ¡°I know. But if possible¡­I want my family to believe that our marriage was done out of love.¡±


    Carlisle shot her a curious look, and Elena borated.


    ¡°If they find out it¡¯s a contractual marriage¡­I¡¯m sure they would be worried.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s sweet face came to her mind. Then Derek¡¯s, who pretended to be blunt but cared about her more than anyone else. She wanted to show them marrying for love was possible, and she didn¡¯t want to cause them unnecessary anxiety about her choice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve made it this far, so you don¡¯t have to worry. The royal ball will be soon.¡±


    Carlisle strangely seemed to be trying to reassure her, so she gave him a faint smile.


    Elena suddenly realized that the carriage had been heading somewhere since they boarded. She gave Carlisle a questioning look.


    ¡°Where are we going this time?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner. Come to think of it, we¡¯ve never had a meal together.¡±


    She nodded instead of answering. She had no intention of opposing Carlisle¡¯s schedule, and their meetings before had always been brief. It was not a bad idea to have dinner with him before they were married.


    And there was no better ce to have a long conversation.

 Chapter 50 - Now, Shall We Eat? (2)

    Ch. 50 Now, Shall We Eat? (2)


    Elena expected to dine at afortable establishment, but the ce where she arrived with Carlisle far exceeded her expectations. They were in a three-story building which waspletely absent of any other guests. She realized at once that Carlisle rented the entire restaurant.


    She could also see a circle of Carlisle¡¯s men through the window, guarding the area against any passerby. No matter how delicious the food would be, she thought she would find it difficult to swallow.


    ¡°Choose whatever you like.¡±


    Carlisle casually handed her a menu, and she replied in a slightly weary voice.


    ¡°Anything is fine.¡±


    He gave her a look before immediately calling for the waiter.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have the chef¡¯s rmendation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood.¡±


    Elena watched the waiter dip his head and leave, and she wondered if he was another one of Carlisle¡¯s subordinates. Otherwise, she and Carlisle wouldn¡¯t be able to show their faces like this.


    He slowly lifted his ss of wine and spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you like it here?¡±


    At first nce it seemed an ordinary enough question, but Elena knew not to take it lightly. Carlisle sometimes interpreted their conversations differently from what Elena did.


    In this case, she had said she didn¡¯t want them to be seen together before the ball, but that somehow meant he could still meet terms buying a private box at an opera hall or renting an entire restaurant. She simply wanted to have a quiet meeting in an isted ce.


    After a taking a moment topose her thoughts, she addressed him with a serious look on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°This is all too much.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know exactly what Carlisle was thinking, but his reaction was one of surprise.


    ¡°Which part?¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡±


    Carlisle repeated after her, and Elena gestured to his men outside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I can eat peacefully with those guards standing there like that. And as I said in the opera hall, I can¡¯t help but wonder how expensive this ce is.¡±


    Carlisle simply chuckled at Elena¡¯s seriousness. Not knowing what it meant, Elena turned confused, but before she could ask Carlisle spoke first.


    ¡°In other words, you think I¡¯m too extravagant?¡±


    Elena nodded at his conclusion. How did Carlisle pay for the box seats and the restaurant? Was he really a yboy who spent enormous sums of money on women? There were fifty thousands thoughts in her head, and she could not rx and have afortable meal.


    Carlisle had a smile on his face as he prated her thoughts.


    ¡°I see that My Lady is curious, so I will exin briefly. Do you know how many battles I won on the field? They are countless.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°The puzzle is¨Cwhere do all the spoils of battle go?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    As soon she heard Carlisle¡¯s words, her eyes opened wide. It was an area she never gave thought to before.


    The spoils of war, of course, went to the empire. Normally they would be sent to the Emperor, but no one knew how Carlisle handled the transfer of wealth in the middle. She never thought the crown prince would be one to intercept it for himself.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that clean and innocent. Being born a prince is not always a noble thing¡­When you¡¯re born, you are part of the emperor¡¯s lineage. And from then on, the kind of family the prince¡¯s motheres from is important as well.¡±


    Elena remained silent. Carlisle¡¯s mother was a humble maid. There was a difference between thedies-in-waiting and the maids who worked at the pce. Thedies-in-waiting wereposed of a household¡¯s noble wives or lovers, while the maids who did household chores were humblemoners, like Sophie and Mary who worked for House ise. Carlisle¡¯s mother was such a maid, and Carlisle became the crown prince without any outside political support.


    She was familiar over the controversy in the Imperial Family over the sphemy of Carlisle¡¯s maternal lineage. It was known to every person in Ruford Empire, and Elena needn¡¯t have lived a second life to know of it.


    ¡°I have no support to lean on, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯ll let them take the spoils of the battlefield to the Imperial Pce. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±


    Carlisle spoke so nonchntly that Elena felt a pang of sympathy. Thus far she had only considered how she could use Carlisle to protect her family, and had never given a single thought to how he lived.


    What kind of man was Carlisle? She wanted to know for the first time.


    In any case, Elena now fully understood why he was wealthy, even if he wouldn¡¯t back down on her objections. Since Carlisle had no outside power to support him, he covertly amassed his wealth through war.


    ¡°¡­I see your point.¡±


    Carlisle took a sip from the wine ss he was holding, looking strangely alluring as he did so.


    ¡°I heard from Kuhn. Someone destroyed your ball gown.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    She had been nning to ask Carlisle about that.


    ¡°The spoils are not always money, but jewelry and clothing. Sometimes you need some surreptitious ways tounder your wealth.¡±


    Now Elena understood why Carlisle was familiar with the subject of clothing, as Kuhn had said.


    She finally looked convinced, so Carlisle saw no need to exin any further. He nced at her te of barely touched food and gave a furtive frown, then lifted his right hand into the air and snapped his fingers. One of the men from outside came within an instant.


    ¡°You¡¯ve summoned me, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Move your men so they¡¯re out of sight. You¡¯re disturbing my guest from eating.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, I¡¯ll take care of it right away.¡±


    Elena¡¯s face flushed, and she looked between Carlisle and the guard. That was not what she meant earlier. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to see the guards, it was that she didn¡¯t want Carlisle to unnecessarily indulge her.


    Sassak¨C


    At Carlisle¡¯smand the guards disappeared from view of the window. Elena was stunned silent, her lips trembling. Carlisle gave a winning smile at the helpless Elena.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s have a meal.¡±


    A series of appetizing dishes began to stream out of the kitchen. It urred to Elena he might be more formidable than she thought.


    *


    *


    *


    Outside the restaurant.


    The man who was stalking Elena at the request of House Selby could not hide his excitement at the unexpected windfall.


    ¡®This is a scandal between Lady ise and a wealthy aristocratic man!¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know who the man was, but after observing them the spy knew that the man was incredibly wealthy. This was the information Helen had been waiting for. He had been abused for not having any valuable information the past several days.


    The spy made to hurry and report to Helen, smiling at the prospect of being paid in gold.


    Shushushuk!


    Suddenly, he fell from the tree.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    He could not even scream, and he choked with his eyes wide open. Someone had driven a sharp dagger through his neck. The attacker slowly emerged through the dim moonlight, staring down at the dying man.


    It was Kuhn. He spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°The General told me not to let you go any further.¡±


    Kuhn quickly pulled his dagger from the spy¡¯s neck.


    Fushuuk¨C


    Blood spurted from his neck and the body of the dead man toppled to the ground.


    Kuhn stared at the man¡¯s back before murmuring again.


    ¡°This is the way we live our lives, so go without any resentment.¡±

 Chapter 51 - The Sharpest Sword (1)

    Ch. 51 The Sharpest Sword (1)


    The food brought by the the restaurant staff was the best on offer. From appetizers to the main course, it allvished the senses exquisitely. The variety of foods was so great that some of the meat and seafood werepletely unknown to her.


    Elena tasted everything, but she ate carefully so as to not show the contents of her mouth as she chewed. Carlisle closely observed her as she ate.


    ¡°You look beautiful when you eat, too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eub.¡±


    Elena choked on her mouthful. She quickly picked up her ss and drank from it, calming her stomach.


    ¡°I appreciate what you¡¯re saying, but¡­it¡¯s ufortable if you keep looking at me like that.¡±


    ¡°My eyes can only face you, so where else should I look?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t find anything to say. One would naturally look across at the person they were dining with, but it was normal to avert one¡¯s eyes after hearing this. She never expected his answer, let alone one said so brazenly.


    Instead of saying anything, she faced Carlisle looking straight at her. Maybe it was time to start the conversation. Dinner wasing to an end, and now was the time to get some answers.


    ¡°Do you remember when you said you¡¯d answer my questionst time?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t tell whether he didn¡¯t really know or if he was pretending. She wouldn¡¯t be teased with his vague answer, so she decided to confront him directly.


    ¡°ording to you we met a long time ago. You said you would tell me about it when we met again, so tell me now.¡±


    She held his gaze unblinkingly, and Carlisle was unable to contain a smile.


    ¡°Well, I have to keep my word.¡±


    He murmured reluctantly as he ced down the fork he was holding.


    ¡°When I was thirteen, I saw you at the pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­The pce?¡±


    She cast her mind back. She seldom traveled from ise castle in the southern region to the distant capital, though one of her favorite memories from a young age was going to the capital to visit the pce. However, there was no sign of Carlisle in those few memories.


    Elena was quiet for a moment, then spoke to Carlisle wonderingly.


    ¡°¡­Is that it?¡±


    ¡°Then what do you want me to say?¡±


    Elena was lost for words. It didn¡¯t make any sense that he would be so generous to her because of a chance encounter. She wondered if she really did meet him in some dim, forgotten memory. It didn¡¯t make sense to have this kind of rtionship after meeting each other at thirteen years of age.


    Tonight, Carlisle already purchased a private box at an opera and rented an entire restaurant for a private dinner. He also had given her a highly skilled subordinate, Kuhn, andmanded him to obey Elena¡¯s every order.


    No matter how much she thought about it, these weren¡¯t simple favors for a contract marriage partner.


    Elena needed him to exin.


    ¡°Did we really met when we were thirteen?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So the day I remember was in reality the second time we met?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The day you saved my life.¡±


    She was so stunned she almost identally knocked the table. None of her questions were solved. Why on earth was Carlisle so good to her?


    She stopped trying to guess the answer to her questions. There was only one way to find out for sure. She had to ask Carlisle himself.


    ¡°Please answer. Why are you being so generous to me?¡±


    Carlisle was not simply dealing with someone who signed a contractual marriage with him. At first she had wanted to see what he would do, but as time went by she was more curious.


    ¡°We met once when we were thirteen, so it doesn¡¯t make sense to treat me the way you do.¡±


    ¡°No more clues.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    ¡°You have to think about the rest yourself. Otherwise, it¡¯s too much damage for me.¡±


    Damage? For what?


    Elena¡¯s eyes brimmed with questions. Carlisle replied in a reverent tone.


    ¡°The first time I met you was the most memorable moment in my life. I wish I could go back to it.¡±


    Elena felt as if she had been struck on the head. Why did Carlisle have such a powerful memory? One thing was for sure¨Cno matter what kind of a meeting it was, it was still clearly engraved in Carlisle¡¯s mind.


    She had more to ask, but she bit her lip and held back. She didn¡¯t think he would tell her more if she asked him anyway.


    Thirteen years old, at the pce.


    There was no other clue, so she really had to find out for herself.


    ¡°¡­Alright. I¡¯ll find out the rest ording to the clues.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to it. ¡°


    Carlisle smiled contentedly at her reply. When the meal appeared to be over, the waiter hurried over and began clear away the dishes from the table. Then the waiter ced a several delicious-looking desserts in front of them.


    She stared the the desserts, thinking back on the conversation she just had with Carlisle.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have another question for me?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°The ball gowns. Don¡¯t you need them?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Do you happen to know a dress shop where I can obtain them?¡±


    She had been lost in her thoughts until Carlisle interrupted her. Elena looked at him expectantly, and Carlisle replied, the corner of his mouth lifting up.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think there are any avable dress shops in the capital city right now. They¡¯re so full of orders that you¡¯re unlikely to get a dress made even if I force them to.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Elena¡¯s mind turned back to worry again. She would find another way, but even Carlisle said the task would be difficult. Bitterness welled up in her throat when she remembered Mirabelle¡¯s disappointment. In the worst case, she would be forced to abandon her official first meeting with Carlisle.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, there is one way.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Look for dresses that have already been made. Something slightly different from your size, so it won¡¯t be too difficult to make alterations.¡±


    He was right. It would not be easy to find someone to make alterations, but it was not as demanding as creating apletely new dress. And if there were no avabilities, the ise maids could do it themselves. Last time, Elena had worn a dress made under Mirabelle¡¯s leadership for a tea party.


    Even if altering a dress wasn¡¯t too difficult, obtaining a dress to be altered in the first ce was. Most nobles preferred custom-tailored clothes rather than ones already pre-made. Even the samples were hung on mannequins could not be bought as a new product.


    Premade or already worn dresses could be fetched at low-to-medium prices, but the ones of decent quality would likely already have been picked up by poorer aristocrats, even if the dresses had been worn a hundred times.


    The royal ball. She could not afford to wear something inferior. Time was extremely short, and finding a dress that wouldn¡¯t bring shame to House ise was difficult task.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know this, but it won¡¯t be easy to get an already made dresses, either. ¡°


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it. I¡¯ll get them for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. Come to think of it, Carlisle said he obtained jewelry and clothing as spoils of war. She had assumed they were different from something one would wear at a ball.


    Carlisle noticed Elena¡¯s uncertainty and continued.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like other people looking at you, but I don¡¯t intend to disappoint my woman.¡±


    Elena paused, not knowing how to respond when he called her ¡°my woman.¡± But apart from the sentiment, his suggestion sounded convincing. So far, Carlisle had never broken his word and trusting him hadn¡¯t failed her yet. She had no other options anyway, so Elena nodded.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you could help me.¡±


    Carlisle replied immediately, as if he anticipated her response.


    ¡°There is a condition.¡±


    ¡°¡­Condition?¡±


    ¡°Whatever I send, you can¡¯t say anything against it.¡±


    She felt ufortable about this vague condition, but was not in a position to refuse. She didn¡¯t care what the dress was for the ball. As long as she had one, she could carry out her ns and Mirabelle wouldn¡¯t be let down. After mulling over it for a moment, Elena nodded.


    ¡°Alright. No matter what kind of dress you send me, I won¡¯t protest. If I don¡¯t think it¡¯s fit for the ball, then I might just not wear it.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Then I¡¯ll send someone to your residence as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what he was going to send her, but she was still relieved.


    Elena tasted the ice cream served with a more rxed look on her face.


    Dulkung¨C


    The guard, who briefly entered the restaurant at Carlisle¡¯s call earlier, reappeared. Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed slightly at his sudden appearance, but spoke in a casual voice.


    ¡°I told you not to interrupt. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The man quickly strode over from the doorway. He then gave a slight bow to Carlisle, speaking in a whisper.


    ¡°Kuhn handled one rat, but he missed the other.¡±

 Chapter 52 - The Sharpest Sword (2)

    Ch. 52 The Sharpest Sword (2)


    It was at that moment a furious, frightening expression shed across Carlisle¡¯s face. In an instant, the atmosphere darkened and even Elena could not help but recoil. If this was what she felt at a distance, the man reporting directly to Carlisle must be experiencing the full force of his aura. She felt a cold sweat threatening to drip off her tense face.


    Carlisle seemed to realize Elena sitting in front of him and quickly erased the bloodthirsty atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­Who did you miss?¡±


    ¡°We caught a rat sent by the Marquis, but the one we lost is still unclear.¡±


    ¡°Any casualties?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have considerable skill. I lost all the men who pursued him.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s temple visibly tensed. A short silence followed, then he responded calmly.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    He bowed deeply to Carlisle and left the restaurant again.


    In her previous life Elena would have taken the role of guarding the area, but now the positions had changed. She turned to Carlisle with a concerned expression on her face.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing for you to worry about. I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m only a little uneasy.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid someone will touch you. If you get hurt and I can¡¯t get to you, I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±


    Despite his calm voice, there was an unexpected graveness to his words. Elena froze in embarrassment for a moment, but then quickly smiled at his ridiculous worrying.


    ¡°What do you think of me?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You must have forgotten how we met.¡±


    She picked up her dessert fork. She turned it in the air a few times, then suddenly flung it to her right.


    Shhhhg¨C


    It flew through the air.


    Tung!


    The fork¡¯s tines struck dead center of a dart board. She didn¡¯t even take the time to properly aim or throw. Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes widened at the sudden disy of skill.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t mistake our position.¡±


    Elena pointed her finger at herself.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who protects you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s hand then politely spread out to Carlisle.


    ¡°You are the one who¡¯s being protected.¡±


    Elena continued, staring straight at Carlisle¡¯s stunned expression.


    ¡°Who do you think is sitting in front of you, Caril?¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t be mistaken. The reason why Elena sat here voluntarily in a beautiful dress was to be closer to Carlisle than anyone else. The ultimate goal of their marriage was to protect the ise family, and to do so, she would protect Carlisle from getting hurt or killed. He should¡¯ve been dead, but she saved his life.


    ¡°Do not forget. The sharpest sword you can wield is me.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Haaa, damn it¡­¡±


    A man with a mask on his face sank to the ground, spouting a low stream of curses. Blood was trickling from a wound on his side, but he had paid back his attackers and ughtered them all. He threw off the heavy mask on his face when he saw that there was no one nearby.


    It was Batori. He had been watching Elena since their encounter at the jewelry store in the south. Her ring was simr to the one he needed to find.


    ¡°If the crown prince had died then, then there would be no need for this mission¡­¡±


    Batori hissed and covered his injured side with one hand. He needed treatment as he had already lost a considerable amount of blood.


    ¡°¡­But no matter how much I think about it, it smells suspicious.¡±


    He had hunted down dozens of simr blue beads so far. Some were earrings, some were nes, and some were even toy beads that young children yed with. He tracked all of them down, but in the end, they were not what he was looking for. He wasn¡¯t even sure if it was real.


    And this time¡­


    Suddenly several men had appeared and tried to kill him. This was the first time he encountered such an enemy.


    ¡°Elena ise.¡±


    Batori recalled Elena¡¯s pretty, doll-like face. He had a strange feeling that if he tried to get closer, she would catch wind of him. He didn¡¯t think it possible for the young woman to notice him, but he trusted his instincts to keep his distance. It had saved his life many times so far.


    Presently Batori was carrying out a mission given by Paveluc, who controlled the Duchy of Lunen. His order was simple.


    ¡°Find the dragon¡¯s magic orb that appears amon bead.¡±


    Batori was dumbfounded he was when he was tasked the mission. The dragon¡¯s orb was a mythical object that could only havee from the legend of the founder of the empire, who was said to have the blood of a dragon. What¡¯s more, the orb was small, smaller than a fingernail. It was very different from what he imagined.


    Strangely enough, the search for the woman was when Carlisle was alive. Batori did not know the reason for his mission, but he had no reason to refuse considering the generouspensation he would receive.


    And now he had his first real clue to his mission, which so far had been as fruitless as wandering through empty mists. The ring the young woman was wearing¡­that was the prize.


    ¡°¡­I need to speak to him again.¡±


    He had to report what happened here. Batori tore his coat and wound it around his side, then stood up and walked the streets again. This was no time to idle away. Those who pursued the scent of his blood were very persistent.


    TN: The Yeouijiu/Dragon¡¯s Orb is a jewel/orb in eastern culture that is said to bring omnipotence and power and grant one¡¯s wishes. Quite often you will see eastern dragons depicted carrying such an orb.

 Chapter 53 - I’ve Fallen (1)

    Ch. 53 ...I¡¯ve Fallen (1)


    Elena and Carlisle finished their meal then left the restaurant. She felt a chill on her skin as she stepped from the warm building into the cool night, and took a deep breath and savored the fresh air. Unlike when they first arrived here, Carlisle¡¯s men were nowhere to be seen. However, she could still perceive them with her sharp senses.


    ¡°...Please.¡±


    Carlisle opened the carriage door and helped Elena in as usual. He had turned very quiet after Elena had thrown the fork at the dart board. There was an unreadable expression on his face, as if the chaos of his thoughts left him unable to speak.


    However, Elena pretended not to know how Carlisle felt. She was the protector, not the one to be protected. Regardless of his feelings, it didn¡¯t change the meaning of the word. If there was an arrow that flew at him at this moment, Elena would throw herself in front of him without any hesitation. There would be absolutely no confusion regarding that.


    Elena silently stepped inside the carriage.


    Hiing¨C


    A horse whinnied hotly into the air. Her heart yearned to run on horseback on a cool night like this, not sit inside some stuffy carriage. However, she had dedicated herself to the role of a noblewoman and had to suppress her desires.


    Elena nced at the horse with longing eyes and then turn her eyes back to the carriage.


    Tak!


    Carlisle shut the carriage door without saying anything, then strode away from Elena.


    ¡°What...?¡±


    She was about to ask about his mysterious behavior when he replied with a nonchnt look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to ride?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I thought about it for a moment, but...¡±


    ¡°Then say so. You speak well, but sometimes you express yourself strangely.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Just tell me what you want to do, not what you have to do.¡±


    It was a shocking statement for Elena, who herself had a strong sense of responsibility. What she wanted most was to save her family, even if that meant abstaining from everything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. No matter howte it is, I can¡¯t be seen out in the open with you.¡±


    Their identities were hidden while they were in the carriage, but out in the open on horseback was different. Carlisle and Elena could not ride together to the mansion this way.


    Carlisle ignored her and barked an order into empty air.


    ¡°Bring my horse.¡±


    Then, amazingly, someone appeared from the forest, holding the reins to a massive ck horse,rger than any normal horse. Elena could tell that it was a fine steed.


    Carlisle mounted the horse with practiced ease then held his hand out to Elena.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough about why you don¡¯t want to reveal our rtionship. I promise I will never let your identity be revealed, so take my hand.¡±


    Elena hesitated. She was strongly against doing anything unnecessary.


    Carlisle sensed her uncertainty.


    ¡°My arm hurts, quickly.¡±


    Carlisle astride arge horse wasn¡¯t exactly the fairytale picture of a prince on a white steed. But he had a much more dangerous allure. His thin, nted eyes pierced Elena, and his pitch ck hair and tall nose reflected the moonlight.


    Her head hadn¡¯t decided what to do with his proposal yet. But despite theplicated thoughts racing through her mind...


    She took his offered hand. While she had faith in his promise that they would be unseen, it was also true that she longed to be on horseback again. There was no reason to reject Carlisle¡¯s offer to do what she desired. However, she didn¡¯t want a burden for nothing.


    Carlisle, however, had no such thoughts at all, and smiled faintly as soon as Elena¡¯s hand was in his.


    Hwiig¨C


    Carlisle pulled her up, and Elena settled in front of him. The long skirt of her dress made sitting a little ufortable, but she loved this wide open view that could only be seen from atop a horse.


    Tadak, tadak.


    The horse began to walk forward. Suddenly she felt something warm around her shoulders, and when she turned her head she saw that Carlisle had taken off his coat jacket and ced it around her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s not cold¨C¡±


    ¡°Keep yourself covered, though. Just in case someone sees you.¡±


    The coat certainly wasn¡¯t covering her face, but it was slightly better than exposing her full dress. She had started to refuse, but found that he had a point.


    ¡°Yes, then...thank you.¡±


    Carlisle seemed to have anticipated her answer. He spoke after he confirmed that Elena was warmly d in his coat.


    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±


    Carlisle snapped the reins, and the horse began to gallop at a faster speed. Elena smiled as the cool breeze whipped past her cheeks and ears.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I want to go faster.¡±


    ¡°As youmand.¡±


    He urged the horse to go faster and faster. The freshness of the air seemed to cleanse her body. She felt more gloriously alive than before. She didn¡¯t know how long it had been since shest hurtled freely through a dark forest road.


    Carlisle could not see Elena¡¯s flushed face, but could hear her small gasps of happiness she unintentionally let out. Elena savored the cool breeze like she did when she was a knight.

 Chapter 54 - I’ve Fallen (2)

    Ch. 54 ¡­I¡¯ve Fallen (2)


    She didn¡¯t know how long they galloped through the woods, but it couldn¡¯tst long enough.


    Carlisle pulled on the reins and the horse slowed its pace. As a result, Elena was pressed up against Carlisle behind her. Elena looked down to see the tendons on his forearms, and she realized that their bodies were closer to each other than she thought.


    ¡°While I want to stay out in the fresh air, let¡¯s move to the carriage from here so we¡¯re less conspicuous.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Strangely enough, she didn¡¯t see even an ant on the dark forest road. She found she had been enjoying the ride without fear of discovery. She thought it was because of luck, except¡­


    Soon she realized their solitude was only an illusion.


    Sasasasag¨C


    The sound of dozens of horses¡¯ hooves moving through the grass gained on them. The sudden noise rmed her, but Carlisle spoke in a reassuring tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s only my men.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena was surprised. She knew that Carlisle would never let themselves be discovered, but she didn¡¯t realize that it would be through the sheer force of so many men controlling the forest path they were traveling through.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t have done this¡­¡±


    ¡°I assure you, there¡¯s nothing too great that I won¡¯t do for you.¡±


    So he said, but the scale of it was still overwhelming for Elena. Never had she been treated so reverently. She had already lived a lifetime of hardships once and was not ustomed to the luxurious aristocratic life. But¡­she knew it was all for her.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    His reasons were still unclear to her, but she was not ungrateful.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t have to do anything like this from now on.¡±


    Carlisle had no sense in changing his mind.


    ¡°Just this once. I am doing this to hear words of gratitude.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t speak. Although she did not know exactly when, they both nned to be wed as soon as possible. Carlisle would be her husband. The thought that they would have many days in the future together like this stirred somethingplicated inside of her.


    It was then that the empty ck carriage caught up to them from behind, and the two dismounted horse and transferred to the other transport. They rode along the dark, deserted road, and before long they finally arrived at the ise mansion.


    ¡°Don¡¯t step outside the carriage in case anyone sees you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course. The ball will be soon, so this may be thest time we see each other before then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you for all your consideration so far.¡±


    Her experience had been beyond a mere measure of one to ten. Elena lowered her head in farewell, but Carlisle halted her.


    ¡°Do not bow to me. Now and in the future, you will be the only person who will stand equal to my shoulders.¡±


    ¡°Even an empress cannot have higher authority than the emperor. Even if I do not bow now, as emperor you will eventually have to receive my respects.¡±


    Elena intended to do all she could to help Carlisle reach the height of power, and would not diminish his authority. Elena would treat her husband highly so everyone would know to do so as well.


    ¡°As you say, I will have the highest authority. And I will be in the same position as you.¡±


    Elena gave Carlisle a questioning look. It could be interpreted in some ways, including that the emperor and empress shared the same power.


    ¡°You are my future wife. If you bow your head, I will have to bow my head as well. There is no need to be so deferential with me from now on.¡±


    After a moment of hesitation, Elena nodded. She couldn¡¯t fully understand Carlisle¡¯s intentions. In any case, if she bes a princess, andter an empress, there would be less reasons for her to bow her head. If this was what Carlisle wanted, then Elena would not object. She was hisdy.


    ¡°¡­Alright. I will remember.¡±


    Carlisle looked satisfied with her answer. She touched the door handle of the carriage and gave another farewell.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°My Lady¡­good night.¡±


    Elena nced at him at his unexpected nicety, but she soon stepped off the carriage and headed towards the mansion.


    She suddenly remembered the warmth on her shoulders and realized she left the carriage still wearing his coat jacket. After a moment¡¯s thought, she turned around and saw the carriage was still there. It was the first time she had ever looked back since she parted with Carlisle. She could not see the inside of the carriage, but she had the feeling that he was watching her. She paused, recalling the peculiar heat in his icy blue eyes.


    A servant who happened to pass by the entrance of the mansion saw Elena and hurried to greet her.


    ¡°You¡¯re back, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    At the sudden appearance of the servant, Elena missed her chance to return the jacket to Carlisle. After a moment of hesitation, Elena walked inside the mansion with it. All the way inside, she felt his gaze following her.


    Togag, togag.


    Dalkag.


    When Elena arrived in her room, the first thing she did was look out the window. Carlisle¡¯s carriage had disappeared, but then she shook her head.


    ¡®You¡¯re still watching my back every time we part, aren¡¯t you?¡¯


    Despite her curiosity there was no way to verify it. She shook her head to throw off the thought.


    She suddenly came to a realization about something. Carlisle¡¯s men were controlling the woods so that no one would witness Elena and Carlisle riding together on horseback. Carlisle knew this, yet still encouraged her to wear a coat to protect her identity from other eyes. The reason why Elena didn¡¯t refuse was because¡­


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ve fallen for it.¡¯


    Her bted realization threw her into utter amazement. Even a senseless girl would realize that Carlisle was being too good to her. Pulling off the coat, Elena looked at the ce where the carriage had been. She didn¡¯t know why something remained in her heart.


    *


    *


    *


    The next day.


    Mirabelle beamed when she heard Elena¡¯s news.


    ¡°Really? So someone will give us dresses?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t think I a custom dress can be finished on time, so I decided to ept pre-made ones.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s alright. I thought we wouldn¡¯t be able to go to the ball at all!¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s smile was as pure as the sunshine in spring. Elena worried that she would feel too indebted to Carlisle, but when she saw Mirabelle smiling, she knew it was the right choice.


    As Elena and Mirabelle chatted together, Elena noticed that the mansion had an unusual lively energy.


    ¡°What day is it today? Why is everyone so excited?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you didn¡¯t know? There will be a festival in the capital city today.¡±


    ¡°Festival?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you know the Flower Bridge, the one which had been under construction for a long time? It waspleted recently and people areing out of the pce to celebrate.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice dropped to a whisper.


    ¡°There is a rumor that the crown prince will be there. The maids said one could see his face before the ball.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Mirabelle smiled, as if she had been expecting her sister¡¯s startled reaction.


    ¡°What, were you curious too?¡±


    Despite Mirabelle¡¯s knowing expression, Elena was surprised for a different reason.


    The Flower Bridge.


    It had copsed in herst life due to poor construction. Therge bridge that crossed the river represented a significant investment by the Imperial Family, but officials took the money unjustly and built an inferior construction. Many people ended up hurt. Fortunately Elena and Mirabelle were not there, but Elena didn¡¯t forget the incident.


    That dangerous ce¡­


    ¡®Caril¡¯s going to be there?¡¯


    A deep sense of anxiety swept over her as she imagined the worst that could happen.

 Chapter 55 - It Could Be Dangerous (1)

    Ch. 55 It Could Be Dangerous (1)


    ¡°I just remembered there are some papers I have to deal with urgently. I¡¯ll go back into my room and finish up.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Don¡¯t work too hard, sister.¡±


    Elena hurried back to her room. There was no guarantee that Carlisle would appear at the Flower Bridge¡¯s opening ceremony ording to Mirabelle¡¯s story. The exact thing to do was to verify with Kuhn. At the possibility of a threat to Carlisle¡¯s safety, Elena tied several red handkerchiefs on her window instead of the usual one.


    As a precaution, she reminded herself of the location where she hid the ck armor in case she needed it. She had put a great deal of effort in bringing it with her this far without being discovered. Fortunately, the armor was so heavy and solid that it was stored separately from the clothing luggage, otherwise Tilda might have found it when she destroyed her ball gown. Elena was lucky to have avoided that situation. It would be bad news if the person who was behind Tilda heard that Elena had strange metal armor.


    Elena paced nervously by the window, hoping for Kuhn¡¯s swift arrival. She was sorely afraid that Carlisle would be put in danger again. He was not supposed to be alive, and she wondered if the shadow of death would attempt to strike him again.


    As well as her family.


    ¡®...No.¡¯


    Mirabelle, Derek, and Father. She needed Carlisle to prevent their deaths and protect her family. So far she had thecontract marriage to deal with Paveluc, but if Carlisle was gone she would be back at the starting point again. She couldn¡¯t afford to go back when this was her best chance. She would defend Carlisle by any means possible.


    Even if destiny or God stood in her way, she would not let anything threaten Carlisle¡¯s life.


    *


    *


    *


    Fortunately it did not take long for Kuhn to arrive. Perhaps he realized her urgency from the multiple red handkerchiefs she had hung.


    For the first time Elena was d to see this man¡¯s expressionless face.


    ¡°Why have you¨C¡±


    ¡°Are there any ns for the prince to attend the Flower Bridge festival?¡±


    Elena quickly cut off Kuhn. He thought for a moment, then nodded.


    ¡°Yes, there is.¡±


    ¡°...Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I remember hearing about it a some time ago. What is the problem?¡±


    He could not help but noticed Elena¡¯s darkened expression.


    Elena desperately wished it to be untrue, but now there was the strong possibility that Carlisle would be involved in the ident. There was only one way. He had to be prevented from attending somehow.


    ¡°Deliver this message to His Highness. Tell him to cancel his ns.¡±


    ¡°...What?¡±


    Kuhn questioned her uncharacteristically before he could stop himself. It was simply too surprising to hear.


    ¡°I was told that the Flower Bridge was poorly constructed. Please tell him not to go. It would be too dangerous.¡±


    Kuhn looked at Elena with disbelief. Then he carefully spoke to her again.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ll say this as a joke?¡±


    Kuhn still looked doubtful despite Elena¡¯s grim expression, but he simply nodded.


    ¡°If you say so, I will pass it on. But I can¡¯t say what the General will do.¡±


    ¡°Just deliver the message to him as soon as possible. And let me know right away.¡±


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    Kuhn did not understand Elena¡¯s reasons, but he did not question anything more on what she imed. Elena was not mistreating him. She did not have to exin every single thing she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    Kuhn dipped his head as usual, then moved to climb out of the window. She could not help but interrupt again out of nervousness.


    ¡°As soon as possible, please.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Kuhn disappeared out of the window. After several experiences with him, Elena was confident in his abilities and he was sure to bring an answer soon. She fervently hoped that Carlisle would miss the festival.


    It was the safest way.


    *


    Time crept intote afternoon. There was already a red glow on the edge of the sky, signaling the sun¡¯s descent. Elena sat motionless in the room as she waited for Kuhn. It was then.


    Tak!


    Someone¡¯s hand was on the open window, which she left slightly ajar to make ess easier. In one swift motion, Kuhnnded lightly into the room. He had arrived in short time, as Elena had asked, but even then time seemed to stretch out longly before her. However, she couldn¡¯tin as she didn¡¯t know Carlisle¡¯s location.


    As soon as she saw Kuhn¡¯s face, Elena could not bear to wait any longer and rushed to him.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He says it is an event arranged by the imperial court and cannot be missed. But he will listen to your advice ande back safely, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°....¡±


    ¡°...My Lady?¡±


    Elena was silent for a moment, and Kuhn repeated her name again. After a moment¡¯s thought, Elena replied calmly.


    ¡°...I understand.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s unavoidable, then there¡¯s nothing I can do about it.¡±


    ¡°No, I suppose not...¡±


    Kuhn trailed off, not knowing what to say. Elena looked up at him with questioning eyes.


    ¡°Is there something wrong with my face?¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯ve changed a little. Like you¡¯re going out to battle.¡±


    Elena smiled at Kuhn¡¯s sharp observation.


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    She walked straight to her desk and wrote down some words on a white sheet of paper, then ced it in an envelope and sealed it with the ise crest. Elena stood up and handed the envelope to Kuhn.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for keeping you so busy, but please pass this on to the prince.¡±


    ¡°You want me to give him this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Kuhn carefully tucked away the envelope, curious about Elena¡¯s sudden change in attitude.


    As Kuhn was about to leave for his new task, Elena intercepted him again.


    ¡°What time will the prince attend the festival?¡±


    ¡°Nine o¡¯clock this evening.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for telling me.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    After watching Kuhn¡¯s fleeting disappearance, Elena turned back to her room.


    The best way to keep Carlisle safe was not to allow him near danger in the first ce. It would be ideal to cut the problem at the bud, but barring that there was another alternative. That was what Elena was doing now. She could never rest unless she kept Carlisle safe herself.


    She strode towards the ce where she kept her armor hidden. Once again, it was time to go in disguise.

 Chapter 56 - It Could Be Dangerous (2)

    Ch. 56 It Could Be Dangerous (2)


    The sun finally died beneath the horizon. The heavy, dark night found Elena armored in ck, much like the day she stole away to save Carlisle. No one could identify her with her helmet, and it was difficult to tell whether she was a man or a woman with her armor.


    In her previous life, she would sometimes conceal her golden blonde hair by wearing a helmet to avoid being noticed by her enemies. It was fortunate her past experience did not make her present situation ufortable at all. Fighting with heavy armor was extremely difficult and ufortable for the untrained.


    Elena had already disguised herself once to rescue Carlisle. And fortunately this time, this was not ise Castle in the south, but a small mansion in the capital, where there were fewer knights inparison.


    Taas!


    Elena pressed her hand against the window frame and jumped, just like Kuhn did. Although the armor was a little ufortable, she was flexible enough that she could creeped out of the mansion as sleek as a cat. Elena carefully padded around to where there was no one in sight.


    ¡¯I¡¯ve already calcted the route to the stables just in case.¡¯


    Elena stole a horse from the stable, then carefully pulled the horse some ways away from the mansion. As soon as she determined she was at a safe distance, she mounted the saddle and kicked the horse with all her strength.


    ¡°Hyaaa!¡±


    The horse then let out a short whiney and lurched forward.


    Tadadadag, tadadadag.


    The galloping hooves sounded at a rapid pace. The breeze didn¡¯t feel as cool as the time she rode with Carlisle because of her heavy armor, but that didn¡¯t matter at all right now.


    *


    *


    *


    The Flower Bridge.


    True to it¡¯s name, therge bridge, which crossed a river, was decorated with rose vines. Smallnterns dotted the area, making the view a magnificent spectacle even at night.


    On a hill overlooking the sea of people enjoying the festival, Elena stood alone in her armor. She was not as dazzled by the scenery around her as everyone else. She quietly looked up at the night sky, calcting how much time had passed.


    It was then.


    She saw a cloud of dust kicked up by horses approaching her from some distance. There was the rumble of dozens of hooves striking the ground. A man was at the head of the group, and his hair flying in the wind was recognizable at a nce.


    It was Carlisle. Blue fire burned hotly in his eyes, and his lips were tightly pressed. He was heading straight for Elena, releasing some terrible energy.


    He must have read her letter if he was here on time. Carlisle ordered his royal guard to stop a little distance away, then approached Elena alone. He had seen her wearing armor once before, and recognized her immediately.


    As soon as he reached Elena, he quickly opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡±


    Carlisle fixed her with an icy gaze. Elena stared unflinchingly at Carlisle before her.


    ¡°This?¡±


    Elena deepened her voice to hide her identity. Carlisle held out the letter she sent to him with his long fingers.


    I¡¯lle to protect you. You won¡¯t forget our contract, will you?


    Below that were brief instructions on where to meet and what they had to do when attending the festival.


    She nced at the letter then back at Carlisle, unmoved.


    ¡°Exactly what it says.¡±


    It was clearly one of their terms of their contract, on the condition she would have to do one thing, anything, for Carlisle in the future.


    ¡°It¡¯s number five on our contract. I disguise myself every night and act as a knight.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¨C¡±


    Elena interrupted him.


    ¡°I will also keep the condition that I will stay by your side as much as possible, Your Highness.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s face twitched at the mention of his title. She noticed it, then attempted to exin again.


    ¡°I can hide my identity with the helmet, so please understand.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Carlisle yielded in a low voice, but his expression was still reluctant.


    ¡°But this is too early. There are more people who are after me than you think, and my presence may put you in danger. ¡°


    Although Carlisle could not see it, the corners of Elena¡¯s mouth lifted underneath the helmet.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time for me to y.¡±


    It was that moment.


    As if in response to Elena¡¯s words, fireworks announcing the festival exploded into the sky.


    Bang! Bang!


    The explosions sent an array of colors scattering on Elena¡¯s ck armor. She spoke in a deep voice, her blood-red eyes shining in the light.


    ¡°Even if the sky falls, I will protect you.¡±

 Chapter 57 - The Last Moment (1)

    RotFK Ch. 57 The Last Moment (1)


    ¡°Even if the sky falls, I will protect you.¡±


    Carlisle could not find any words as he stood frozen as a statue and stared at her. The fierceness of his eyes, however, could not hide how unhappy he was with the situation. Elena didn¡¯t flinch at his gaze and faced him squarely. This was the ultimate reason for their marriage. To keep him close. To make him emperor.


    Carlisle finally replied, speaking slowly.


    ¡°¡­What if I don¡¯t want you to be in danger?¡±


    His tone was serious, with no hint of levity. However, Elena had no intention of retreating. Her intuition told her that if she stepped back now, she might not get the chance to protect him as a knight in the future.


    She knew Carlisle had a stubborn disposition, so Elena had to carry her will by other means. She felt rather sorry for exploiting the one weakness she had discovered so far.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re going to break our contract?¡±


    ¡°¡­Break?¡±


    He repeated after her as if he didn¡¯t understand her, and Elena replied in a low voice again.


    ¡°Our contract marriage. If you want to vite the contract, then I have no choice but to ept it.¡±


    As Elena had expected, the light in Carlisle¡¯s eyes trembled in uncertainty. Although she hadn¡¯t figured out why he cared so much about her yet, Elena was certainly not alone in wanting the marriage to happen. She was betting on it. Unless she made this clear now, Carlisle would continue to hold Elena back in dangerous situations. She didn¡¯t intend to be sheltered like a nt in a greenhouse. She had been one of the top knights in the continent in herst life, and now she could do even more with foreknowledge of the future.


    ¡°Do you mean to cancel our marriage if I don¡¯t agree to your actions now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct.¡±


    Carlisle tensed at her curt yet determined reply, and his expression turned icy.


    ¡°¡­¡­I never thought I¡¯d feel so bad about you being so intelligent.¡±


    They stared each other down, fighting a silent war of will, neither side refusing to yield an inch. But when Elena heard hisst words, she was confident she would be the winner of this fight. She did not seriously intend to break up the contract marriage with him, instead gambling on her intuition about Carlisle¡¯s personality. She was sure it would work. She didn¡¯t know what she would do if it didn¡¯t.


    Fortunately, however, it was not necessary. Carlisle red in silent disapproval for a moment before finally speaking.


    ¡°¡­This is thest time I¡¯ll hear such a threat.¡±


    She nodded slightly instead of answering. She did not intend to break the contract so easily, not with the situation as urgent as it was now. Carlisle didn¡¯t know it, but he might get hurt on the Flower Bridge or in the worst case, his life could be in danger.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you just said. Don¡¯t stray far from my side.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Carlisle nced at Elena¡¯s weapon with aplicated expression.


    ¡°As much as I allowed you this, it won¡¯t be so easy in the future. Be prepared.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    It was one of the things that bothered her since writing down the contract. Granting one thing he desired could be aplication in the future, but for now, it was important she go as Carlisle¡¯s guard. She would worry about what happenedter.


    Carlisle strode towards where the rest of his men were waiting, speaking to Elena not as a noble¡¯s daughter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She followed his footsteps, relieved. She was concerned that Carlisle would treat her like her real identity, but fortunately he didn¡¯t.


    Elena followed him silently, her feet trailing his shadow. Until now she wasn¡¯t concerned that the attention of all of his men werepletely focused on her. As she was wearing armor and carried a sword on her waist, they were nervous about a potential attack on Carlisle. Some of them wore openly hostile expressions towards her.


    When Carlisle returned with Elena behind him, one of the leaders of the guard spoke out.


    ¡°Your Highness, why do you bring that disease?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes slid towards Elena then turned back again.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s my personal guard for today.¡±


    The other man¡¯s vehement protest died in his lips, and in shame he had no choice but to put on a more doubtful look.


    ¡°We already have the guard, so why all of a sudden¨C¡±


    Carlisle ignored him and interrupted as if he had no intention of answering his question.


    ¡°The talkative one is called Zenard.¡±


    ¡°Y-your Highness!¡±


    Zenard. He was quite a handsome man with tidy silver hair and turquoise eyes. His shirt was buttoned high on his neck, giving the impression that he was a perfectionist. If Elena wanted to be part Carlisle¡¯s guard from now on, it was not a bad idea to know the faces of his men. Elena spoke, pitching her voice low.


    ¡°My name is¡­¡±


    She gave a rough introduction, and Carlisle, noticing it, cut in.


    ¡°Len.¡±


    Her eyes widened. It was a diminutive of Elena. It was what herte mother used to call her.


    ¡°Len, be careful not to get hurt.¡±


    She still remembered her mother¡¯s voice calling her name affectionately. Elena did not approve of Carlisle¡¯s introduction. Carlisle might have allowed her to call him ¡°Caril,¡± but Elena had no intention of letting him call her by a pet name.


    The smile on Carlisle¡¯s face simply deepened as he looked at her obvious shock. Only Zenard, not aware of the situation, gaped between Carlisle and Elena and spoke out in utter amazement.


    ¡°Is that it? Are you saying he¡¯ll be with us from now on?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? From now on, Len is my escort.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re at an important moment here¡­and you¡¯ll let in an unknown person?¡±


    Zenard gave broad, disapproving look. With so many people already pursuing Carlisle¡¯s life, it was not a good idea bring in an unidentified new recruit with the potential to be a spy.


    ¡°Do not question my decisions.¡±


    Carlisle spoke in amanding tone, swiftly silencing Zenard¡¯sints. Zenard knew he could not overturn the prince¡¯s decision, so he protested in a meeker voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­I¡¯m worried about someone like this joining us besides Kasha.¡±


    Kasha? Not Kuhn Kasha?


    Elena stared at Zenard, her eyes shining at the familiar name. She never thought about how Kuhn was treated in Carlisle¡¯s unit. Kuhn didn¡¯t seem well-liked, unexpectedly.


    Carlisle replied, his emotion restrained.


    ¡°I said stop it.¡±


    ¡°¡­My apologies.¡±


    Zenard stepped back and bowed lowly, while Carlisle mounted onto his horse again. Carlisle briefly looked down at Elena then to one of his other men.


    ¡°Give your horse to Len.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    He bowed his head respectfully, dismounted his horse and handed over the reins to Elena. Then the man walked away and finished the preparations to be on the move again.


    Elena already had a horse, but since it was a waste of time to bring it back to where they were she climbed the horse the other man gave her.


    Carlisle made a final remark towards her on horseback.


    ¡°Tell me whenever you run out of strength. I would be quite happy if you quit.¡±


    All the other men nced at Elena, finding the prince¡¯s wordspletely iprehensible. Elena did not reply, but moved her horse to follow Carlisle. No matter what happened in the future, she would never giving up guarding him.


    It was then.


    Boom! Boom!


    Once again, gorgeous fireworks burst over the sky, then again and again. Immediately after Zenard saw the disy, he pulled out a pocket watch and checked the time.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s time to join the festival.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Carlisle took the lead and dozens of his men followed him. Surprisingly, it was Elena who ended up directly behind Carlisle despite his blistering pace. Zenard began to urge his horse onward even more, shooting Elena a look of displeasure at her excellent riding skills.

 Chapter 58 - The Last Moment (2)

    Ch. 58 The Last Moment (2)


    The crowds parted as Carlisle and his guard made their way to the festival. One of the festival organizers heralded Carlisle¡¯s presence in a loud voice.


    ¡°His Highness, Crown Prince Carlisle!¡±


    In response, the crowd of subjects bowed their heads reverently like an ocean wave. The number of people seemed endless. The sight was nothing short of spectacr.


    Elena, who was riding on horseback behind Carlisle, looked at the prince with fresh eyes. She had not thought much of it before, but His Majesty the Emperor was absent from public appearance due to a serious illness. The people seemed thrilled to see the crown prince directly in his stead.


    The people cast awed gazes on the grand figure of Carlisle, who wore his pride like a man who wore fitting clothes. Everyone was thinking the same thing.


    ¡®¡­A man born to be an emperor.¡¯


    There seemed to be no other man more suited to the position. The emperor was the apex predator at the top of the food chain. It was as if Carlisle was born to stand above other people. If one were to meet his blue eyes by chance, admiration would be the first emotion to settle followed by envy.


    Elena was following Carlisle at the long procession when a little further away one of his subordinates spoke.


    ¡°You, neer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She knew she was being called, but she didn¡¯t reply. Swordsman, whether mercenaries or knights, were a rough crowd. In thest couple decades of her life she had mingled with such groups.


    Now, the provocations seemed nothing more than childish. There were usually people in any organization who liked to set the pecking order among members. However, she had no intention of building a rapport with any of them in order to hide her identity.


    ¡°Hey, can¡¯t you hear me?¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s ignoring us.¡±


    She did not turn her head, instead secretly directing her gaze at the Flower Bridge. It would copse today, and there should be clear signs of structural weakness. No buildings or bridges simply copsed in a day without them. However, it seemed that someone in charge was hiding the faults.


    ¡®¡­We¡¯d better find them and evacuate everyone before the bridge copses.¡¯


    Elena¡¯s primary mission was to defend Carlisle, but she wanted to make sure no one else was hurt or killed if possible.


    Elena was lost in thought until suddenly a figure blocked her way. When she looked up she saw a man towering over her.


    ¡°It¡¯s Len, right? Is what we¡¯re saying funny to you?¡±


    The man had a thick, muscr physique.


    ¡°Ease off, Morgan. He¡¯s so small you¡¯ll knock him over if you hit him. He was brought here by the prince himself, so don¡¯t blind him on the first day.¡±


    Elena heard someone sneer, and it seemed that this gargantuan man in front of her was named Morgan.


    Elena was about to reply when there was a suddenmotion ahead of them. A man was blocking Carlisle¡¯s way to the Flower Bridge. His sword was drawn from waist.


    ¡°Halt.¡±


    His fine dress and jeweled sword seemed to indicate he was a highly ranked knight from a wealthy family.


    ¡°You cannot pass without proper identification.¡±


    Only a limited amount of people were allowed entry into the festival space they were about to enter. Carlisle was already known to be the Crown Prince, however, the deliberate denial of ess seemed to be an attempt to disgrace him from his official position.


    Zenard, who stood right next to Carlisle, flushed with anger.


    ¡°What? You dare say this man is¨C!¡±


    Before Zenard even finished talking, Elena swiftly sidestepped Morgan and headed straight towards Carlisle.


    And before anyone could say anything, her feet flew towards the opponent.


    Puk!


    A swift attack caused one of the knight¡¯s knees to hit the ground, and he raised his head in anger.


    ¡°How dare you¨C¡±


    His words stopped in his throat.


    Chaang.


    Elena¡¯s sword suddenly came into view of the bending knight. Startled, he stumbled to his feet and lifted his own weapon.


    ¡°Do you know which House Ie from?¡±


    ¡°No, I do not, but I do know you are a knight that drew your sword at the Crown Prince. Apologize for threatening your prince, regardless of your rank.¡±


    Elena spoke coldly, unconcerned with everyone¡¯s stunned gazes.


    ¡°Three seconds for you to step aside.¡±


    The man broke into a cold sweat, afraid that Elena would strike in one fiery moment. It had only been a n to undermine the prince¡¯s status.


    ¡°Three¡­two¡­¡±


    Everyone here knew what those word meant. At the end, her sword would strike justice. Everyone¡¯s breath was stopped.


    Zenard stared in astonishment at Elena. This kind of bold judgment and power didn¡¯te from any normal person.


    Elena made sure everyone knew the consequences they disrespected Carlisle.


    ¡°¡­one.¡±


    It was thest moment of Elena¡¯s countdown.


    TN: One of Carlisle¡¯s guards is named Megan, but I changed it to Morgan.

 Chapter 59 - One To Ten (1)

    Ch. 59 One To Ten (1)


    ¡°¡­One.¡±


    It was thest moment of Elena¡¯s countdown.


    Jubug.


    Carlisle stepped forward where the knight¡¯s de was pointed it Elena. It was close enough to be within striking distance, and the knight was taken aback that his sword previously aimed at Elena was now pointed at the crown prince himself. Elena¡¯s instincts told her to knock away the sword immediately, but at that moment her body had frozen.


    The knight panicked and trembled as Carlisle came near and stared indifferently down on him.


    ¡°Get out of the way.¡±


    The knight was forced to stagger back. There was a sense of prideful authority he dared not challenge.


    Carlisle defiantly strode straight towards Flower Bridge. The knight that stood aside suddenly realized the meaning of his indifferent stare. Carlisle didn¡¯t care about his behavior at all.


    The knight took one step back after another until hepletely backed into a wall,pletely overwhelmed. By Prince Carlisle and¡­the unknown knight in the strange armor.


    Elena stared coldly at the trembling man, then walked past him and followed the prince. The crowd that they left behind was silent, the scene vividly imprinted in their minds.


    Carlisle confirmed that it was Elena who caught up to his side and spoke to her in a softened voice.


    ¡°¡­You always surprise me.¡±


    Perhaps it was only natural. He already knew that Elena was a good swordswoman, but it was the first time he¡¯d seen her in action as a knight. Right now Elena was apletely different entity, from what she wore, to the way she spoke and the way she stood. The moment Elena donned the ck armor she became the knight of her past life.


    She stared at Carlisle¡¯s back as he walked a step ahead of her.


    ¡°Your Highness. His de could have gone for you neck.¡±


    As she spoke, she recalled the scene again. Had the knight tried to move his sword a little earlier, Elena would have cut off his arm. Carlisle had no idea how nervous she was, and she couldn¡¯t help but speak against him in disapproval.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    Carlisle continued forward without stopping.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dead, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t be so sure.¡±


    Elena swallowed the words she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say.


    ¡®You died in thest life.¡¯


    Although she did not witness Carlisle¡¯s death, she experienced the world after his disappearance. Her family was destroyed and Ruford Empire had changed. It was everything that Elena didn¡¯t want.


    Carlisle lifted his right arm towards her.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you read fairy tales when you were a child? Monsters¡­aren¡¯t killed easily.¡±


    Elena hadn¡¯t seen it since the night she saved him, but she remembered that Carlisle¡¯s armed transformed into something scaly and ck and monstrous. Rather than a monster though, it seemed more like a reptile¡­or a dragon.


    Elena replied tersely.


    ¡°It may not be easy to kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have two lives.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hear your words.¡±


    Carlisle chuckled at Elena¡¯s unbending manner. After a short pause, Carlisle spoke again.


    ¡°Did you really intend to kill the knight? From what he was wearing, it looked like he belonged to the Imperial Family¡¯s Second Order. It¡¯s led by House Anita, where the Empress¡¯ birth fatheres from.¡±


    It sounded as if she would have been in a worse off situation if she killed that knight. His yful tone made her even more angry.


    ¡°¡­Shall I go back and just kill him then?¡±


    For the first time, Carlisle roared inughter in the street. She didn¡¯t understand what was funny, but his shoulders shook and he seemed genuinely amused. He turned back to look at Elena.


    ¡°From one to ten, there¡¯s nothing you can¡¯t do.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    At present, there was arge celebration taking ce in the middle of Flower Bridge. Only a select few were allowed to enter this area guarded by the Anita Knight. Some were ordinary people who won admission through a lottery, but most present were nobles. There was no chance in a ss society would nobles andmoners mingle and enjoy the festival together.


    Because of this, the area was divided between the outside and inside of the Flower Bridge. The outside area was bustling withmon folk, while the atmosphere on the deck had a more leisurelyndscape with ssical music flowing through the air. Elena was unhappy with aristocratic culture, but the fewer the people on the bridge, the slower it would copse.


    ¡°Your Highness, pleasee this way.¡±


    A man who appeared to be in charge of the festival approached Carlisle. Zenard, who was a little behind, caught up to them. Not all of Carlisle¡¯s guards were permitted enter; only Carlisle, Zenard and Elena were now here. Carlisle was about to follow the man when Elena, who had been standing behind him quietly until now, spoke in a deep voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness, but I think I dropped something on my way here. I¡¯ll take a look around for a moment and follow youter.¡±


    Of course it was a lie. She didn¡¯t think he would allow her to be apart from him, but she had to check Flower Bridge¡¯s foundations. When she told him he would be his escort he asked that she not stray from his side, but she prepared an excuse just in case.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about¡­?!¡±


    Zenard snapped at her with intense dislike, ignorant of her identity, before Carlisle cut him off.


    ¡°Go thene back.¡±


    Carlisle eyed Zenard cooly for a moment, but there was no reason for Elena to pay attention anymore. She nodded straightaway, then jogged towards the head of Flower Bridge on before Carlisle could say anything more. As the main festival was located at the center of the deck, the aristocratic festival goers could not see either end of the bridge. The construction had already beenpleted, but the public had not been allowed to pass the bridge yet.


    She touched and examined the rose-decorated rails with her hands and eyes. If the construction was done poorly, there should be cracks on the posts or some other evidence of weakness.


    But somehow¡­everything looked fine.


    ¡®¡­Strange.¡¯

 Chapter 60 - One To Ten (2)

    Ch. 60 One To Ten (2)


    She stamped her foot hard on ground a few times. She did not have the experience of a bridge master, but the bridge seemed far too sturdy to be shoddy construction.


    ¡°I need to find evidence quickly¡­¡±


    She wanted to drag Carlisle off the bridge, but if he insisted on evidence her only proof was knowledge of the future. She had to find something more convincing.


    The best option was for Carlisle to never appear on the Flower Bridge in the first ce, but that was already a failure. The second option was to quickly find evidence so she could evacuate Carlisle and people on the bridge. She stood in ce for a moment, straining to grasp those dim memories.


    ¡°Who was it who¡­oh, yes!¡±


    House Casey. A noble house who collected unfair profits in the construction of the bridge. The house once bore the lineage of emperors, but their name had been widely condemned after the deaths and injuries from the bridge¡¯s copse.


    It seemed that she had found a missing puzzle piece, and she was sure she could find the evidence as well. Theborers of House Casey could be witnesses to any suspicious working conditions.


    ¡°Shall I go down the bridge first?¡±


    There may be someborers there still. If she met them, she might find a clue. Time was scarce, and as soon as Elena made up her mind she moved as swift as the wind.


    Tadadadadag!


    She rushed away from the festival center towards the deserted underbelly of the bridge. The revelers wereughing and chatting in ignorance, while Elena urgently hastened her steps.


    *


    *


    *


    A ck night.


    Unlike the colorful lights of the festival on the deck, the lower part of the bridge was a shadowy gloom. Elena was dismayed as she watched the calm flow of the river.


    ¡°¡­Anyone?¡±


    Although the bridge waspleted, theborers could not have been withdrawn already; They should have been in the vicinity until the official opening of Flower Bridge. She clearly remembered hearing such a story in her previous life. Theborers had struggled until to end to avert poor construction. She had a feeling that her memories were slightly different from what she knew, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.


    It was then that something caught her eye.


    ¡®What is that?¡¯


    Something was attached to the pier supporting the bridge. A closer look revealed what it was.


    ¡®¡­Explosives!¡¯


    Not one or two. There were everal of them on each of the huge piers. She could not help but stare at it in a moment of confusion. In her past life it was reported that the bridge had copsed due to poor construction by House Casey. And for that reason House Casey waspletely destroyed. That meant¡­


    ¡®Was it a deception?¡¯


    If her memory served her correctly, the Imperial Household had investedrge sums of money to build the Flower Bridge, and it was out of formality that Prince Carlisle was here. Someone must have nted a trap to undermine the authority of the Imperial Family or to destroy the Casey family.


    ¡®¡­Who the hell!¡¯


    However, her thoughts did notst long.


    Mysterious masked men in ck were appearing one by one under the dark bridge. She quietly approached them, her ears catching their conversation.


    ¡°We¡¯ve attached a few bombs, but we¡¯re still short. We need to install half the amount more topletely destroy the bridge.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s hurry and finish up.¡±


    They began to attach more explosives with trained movements, riding a rope that connected each of the piers. The dark river dropped below them, but they showed no signs of fear. She slowly picked up the crossbow she was wearing behind her back.


    ¡®¡­Do they know who wants to destroy this bridge?¡¯


    She needed to found out who hired them, but first she had to prevent the bridge from copsing. Elena steadily aimed her crossbow.


    Pisyung! Pisyuyung!


    Arrows flew from the crossbow one by one. The mysterious figures shouted as the sudden attack poured in.


    ¡°The enemy!¡±


    ¡°Watch out!¡±


    She could see dozens of strange men moving through the dark. Elena¡¯s arrows flew from only one direction, and she hid body behind a pir to protect her body as much as possible.


    The men weren¡¯t ordinary, but Elena wasn¡¯t ordinary either. At the slightest of exposure of the men, Elena¡¯s arrows would go singing through the air. The men judged that there would be no end to her attack if they kept hidden like this. Some had to sacrifice themselves, but in the end nothing would change unless she was taken out.


    Syung! Syung! Syung!


    She saw a chargeing towards her, but she fired first against those who were still attaching the explosives. It was critical that she protect the bridge from being destroyed. She shot down all the men with the explosives, then fired her crossbow at those who were approaching, but failed to hit all of them.


    Finally, dozens of men surrounded her. Their swords glimmered dangerously in the moonlight.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s my question for you.¡±


    One of the men jeered at her.


    ¡°You will die without dignity for ambushing us.¡±


    As the enemy was in close range, Elena had no need for her crossbow anymore. She tossed it to the ground and drew her sword from her waist. It had been a long time since she found herself in this kind of situation.


    ¡°Well, is it time for me to have fun now?¡±


    The men didn¡¯t see Elena¡¯s mouth curving into a smile beneath her helmet.

 Chapter 61 - This Is Who I Am (1)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 61 This Is Who I Am?(1)</h4>


    ¡°Haa, haa.¡±


    Elena¡¯s ragged breaths filtered through her helmet. There were more men than she expected, and it was more difficult to capture a few rather than indiscriminately killing them all. It would have been impossible if this was her first time inbat in this life, but because of her training, she fought better than before. She was gradually getting closer to her old skills, but it was still a long way to go until she reached her full potential.


    She tied up the unconscious culprits with some rope, then quickly headed over to the bridge. The captives would be interrogated, but first she had to removed the explosives from each pier before they could be tampered with.


    Ttubug, ttubug.


    Elena¡¯s went back on deck and her eyes swept to the festival site, where she caught eye of Carlisleing down after exchanging some pleasantries on the podium.


    Fortunately, it didn¡¯t seem toote. Carlisle¡¯s eyes where fixed on her as she hurried towards him, and when their eyes met in midair he walked even faster.


    ¡°What have you been doing¡­?¡±


    Carlisle halted. His brow suddenly creased.


    ¡°Why do I smell blood?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at his acute senses. She had washed as much blood from herself as possible at the river.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¨C¡±


    The moment Elena started talking.


    Hwiig.


    Carlisle¡¯s hand seized her wrist as he looked her up and down. His eyes were frightfully sharp, like beast watching his prey. She didn¡¯t know what he was doing at first, but then she realized that he was searching for any injuries.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood.¡±


    It was only after that did Carlisle¡¯s fearsome energy abated some. His tone turned dangerously low.


    ¡°Then whose blood? I lost you somewhere. Where the hell did youe back from?¡±


    ¡°Well¨C¡±


    Elena attempted to exin, but Carlisle interrupted her again.


    ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not hurt?¡±


    Although she could tell he was trying to suppress the irritation in his voice, the emotion behind it seemed genuine. Maybe he really was worried about Elena. What she did or why she was bloodied did not seem to matter to him before her safety. He would¡¯ve taken off Elena¡¯s helmet and check her himself if he could.


    Elena was silent for a moment at his behavior, then quickly came to herself senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hurt, so don¡¯t worry. I have something more important to say first.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    In the face of his disapproving gaze, Elena urgently whispered to him.


    ¡°There were some strange men attempting to bring down the Flower Bridge. There are explosives under it, so we need to get rid of it right away. I also captured some of the men and tied them up, so if you could question them¡­¡±


    Carlisle pulled away from Elena after listening closely to her. Then, Zenard arrived at just the right time, and Carlisle gave him some orders.


    ¡°If you go under the bridge, you will find some captives. Remove the explosives that¡¯s been ced on the bridge, and interrogate the men and find out who sent them.¡±


    ¡°What? Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Zenard was caught by surprise, but like an obedient servant his eyes shed as he quickly changed his demeanor and carried out the orders. Elena watched him exit the festival venue.


    Hwiig¨C


    Carlisle began to drag Elena by the wrist somewhere. She couldn¡¯t feel his grip for the armor, but she could his knuckles were white. A nobleman ran up to Carlisle as he was walking away.


    ¡°Your Highness! Where are you going? You should enjoy the night of the festival. There are people I¡¯d like to introduce you to¨C¡±


    ¡°Get the hell out of my way.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The man¡¯s face whitened. There was a terrible auraing from the prince.


    Carlisle continued towing Elena towards a secluded area of the festival where no lights were visible, leaving the nobleman behind. The man was not the only one taken aback. Even Elena was surprised under her metal helmet.


    ¡°Your Highness, what are you doing? If you treat other nobles that way¨C¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°They will say terrible things about you.¡±


    ¡°Do I need to care about that?¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    Carlisle whirled back towards Elena, his blue eyes hard as ice.


    ¡°You must have forgotten who I am.¡±


    Elena tilted her head, unable to understand his meaning. He turned his face again and continued in husky voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do in this empire.¡±


    It was the height of arrogance. However, Elena knew Carlisle. He was not wrong. He was next in line to be emperor, and not meeting eye-to-eye with a single noble was not important. However, she hoped that he would build outside political support. If they didn¡¯t like him¡­


    They soon arrived outside of Flower Bridge beyond the view of everyone else. It was already a familiar area to Elena as she had investigated the area already. Carlisle stopped and slowly turned to Elena. She could see his eyes glowing in anger in the dark.


    ¡®¡­But why?¡¯

 Chapter 62 - This Is Who I Am (2)

    RotFK Ch. 62 This Is Who I Am (2)


    Elena could not understand why he was upset. Carlisle¡¯s voice rose as he spoke.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you promise you would stay by my side as much as possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes. With the condition ¡®if possible.¡¯¡±


    ¡°If you wanted to keep your promise, you should havee to me the moment you sensed danger.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do that. The bridge was going to copse when all the explosives were fitted. Then the people on the bridge and Your Highness would¡¯ve¨C!¡±


    Carlisle cut her off.


    ¡°What if you got hurt?¡±


    Elena stiffened. He was right that the situation was dangerous. But Elena was confident she could stop them. She had frequently risked her life in the past, and this life would be no different, from the moment she promised to protect him. But all Carlisle pointed out were the dangers.


    ¡°You¡¯re smart enough to threaten me by asking me to give up on my contract marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you got hurt, you don¡¯t understand how angry I would be.¡±


    Elena paused. She hadn¡¯t thought that far, but to be fair, she hadn¡¯t much time to think about it when she was busy saving Carlisle.


    ¡°¡­I understand what you¡¯re saying. But if I didn¡¯t stop them, your life might have been in danger. Shouldn¡¯t gratitudee first in a situation like this?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a chance I may die, but just because a bridge copses it doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s a guarantee.¡±


    Something bitter surged in her chest. She never imagined he would be so upset that he wouldn¡¯t even offer a simple word of gratitude. She would never make such a remark against someone who saved her life, no matter how worried she was.


    ¡°Yes, even if you survived, the countless people on the bridge¨C¡±


    ¡°You should think of me before you care about the countless people on the bridge.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I told you, if you get hurt, I could lose my mind¡­¡±


    His gaze turned heavy and burned bright as daylight in the darkness. His intense stare was fixed exactly on Elena.


    ¡°Have you thought about what I would do with them if you were injured? I could rip off their limbs so they looked dead, but were still alive.¡±


    Elena was momentarily speechless.


    He was serious. His calm voice uttered cruel words without hesitation.


    ¡°Then if you die¡­what do you think I¡¯ll do then?¡±


    If injury alone could drive him to this terrible state, and she couldn¡¯t imagine what he would do beyond that. Carlisle continued in a lower voice.


    ¡°¡­The Ruford Empire may have to prevent me from bing emperor.¡±


    Why? What on earth was he going to do?


    Elena could not keep up with how Carlisle so easily brought up these gruesome stories. She knew he worried about her, but this was beyond rational. It may have been Elena¡¯s fault that she went away from his side without a proper exnation, but the contract had already allowed her to act as knight. Now Elena¡¯s mission was to change her terrible future. The life of the family was on her shoulders. No matter how much Carlisle hated it, she would defend him and make him emperor.


    Elena replied in a calm voice.


    ¡°Caril¡­I want to be empress, and that is why I entered a contract marriage with you. But that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m a doll waiting for you inside a glittering pce.¡±


    She called his by his pet name to soothe the atmosphere and convince him to allow her to keep her contract term as much as possible. Whether her heart was conveyed or not, Carlisle¡¯s fiery eyes seemed to softened a little.


    ¡°There are some things I understand about Caril, and some things I don¡¯t.¡±


    But the point was¡­


    ¡°¡­This is who I am.¡±


    Elena was not just a pretty noblewoman in a beautiful dress. She was also a knight d in armor who wielded a sword.


    ¡°I will wear this armor, whether you want me to or not.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a loud popping sounding from the direction of the festival. Perhaps the end of the festival was approaching.


    A breeze stirred and scattered red petals in the air, which began to dance like snowkes around Elena as she stood in her ck armor. The petals were the same color as her vivid crimson eyes shining from beneath her helmet. The hard armor and red petals were a contradiction yet harmonious at the same time.


    A beautifuldy by day, and a cold swordswoman by night.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t try to change me.¡±


    Carlisle did not respond. He only gave her aplicated stare, but there was no longer any anger in his eyes.


    The two simply gazed at each other in silence. The murmur of the river flowing in the distance was strangely not ufortable. If the two people had kept parts of themselves hidden from each other thus far, it was at this moment theiryers had exposed themselves a little.


    Carlisle¡¯s hand was still holding Elena¡¯s arm, and he suddenly pulled her body to himself. She momentarily lost her bnce from the force of it. Carlisle embraced Elena¡¯s head with his other hand. Her eyes opened wide underneath the helmet while he whispered thickly in her ears.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not hurt. ¡°


    Carlisle seemed to have forgotten that Elena was never injured in the battle. Instead of a proper embrace, he cradled her head against his chest. She couldn¡¯t feel his touch because of her armor, but she wanted to pull out of this awkward and ufortable situation. When Elena tried to return to her original position, Carlisle tightened his grip.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    ¡°You are a very dangerous woman. You make me selfish.¡±


    She wanted to ask what he meant. Carlisle¡¯s voice returned with more resolution.


    ¡°¡­You won¡¯t have to change, so please stay like this for a little longer.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Eugh¨Cwhy is the weather like this?¡±


    Helen disembarked from her luxurious carriage and gathered her shawl about her shoulders. The coachman stepped from his seat and gave a steep bow that was enough to break one¡¯s back.


    ¡°My Lady, this is the weather of the capital.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get a cold before I attend the royal ball.¡±


    Sophie tailed behind the grumbling Helen. Sophie had been re-employed by the Selby family and waspensated generously. She was quick to try to impress Helen more than anyone else.


    ¡°Lady Helen, please go inside. It will be terrible if you were to catch a cold!¡±


    ¡°Yes. All of you, take my luggage. By God, I hope the cold won¡¯t spoil my beautiful dresses.¡±


    Another maid appeared at Helen¡¯s instructions. She was Tilda, the one who had destroyed Elena¡¯s dress and fled.


    ¡°Y-yes! Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Tilda hastened to moved the luggage with a panicked expression on her face. Helen headed for the mansion at a leisurely pace as the servants were in amotion about her. She walked across the garden from where the carriage stood, ncing around and muttering ufortably.


    ¡°That old man¡­get me a nice mansion.¡±


    It was an imposing mansion with arge garden, unlike the simple ise residence. But even that could notpare to Helen¡¯s castle.


    Helen saw the butler run towards her, having btedly received the news that she arrived at the mansion. They had fallen far behind schedule because of the long journey, and the butler hadn¡¯t been given proper notice.


    ¡°Oh dear, My Lady, you have arrived?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Your reception is rushed.¡±


    ¡°M-my apologies.¡±


    The butler dropped his head and Helen sneered at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve dispatched a man, but I haven¡¯t heard from him. Find out what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady!¡±


    ¡°And send someone to see if the Empress can receive an audience.¡±


    ¡°Yes, right away.¡±


    Helen glided past the butler.


    ¡°Don¡¯t just talk about it. Hurry up.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    The butler hurried away to carry out the tasks she ordered. Soon the urgent sound of footsteps faded away, and Helen serenely entered the mansion. Now that the ball was close, there was a lot of work to be done. Fortunately, Tilda tore Elena¡¯s ball gown, leaving Elena unlikely to attend. However, this alone did not quell her anger.


    ¡®Lady ise, some fun things are about to happen.¡¯


    Helen¡¯s smile glittered as she remembered Elena at the tea party.

 Chapter 63 - Where Have I Seen This Before? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 63 Where Have I Seen This Before??(1)</h4>


    After preventing a disaster at Flower Bridge, Elena returned to her mansion. And for a while, she lived a life of ordinary noblewoman again. There weren¡¯t many things for Elena to do here like in ise Castle in the south, but she still had household duties to fulfill. She was restless at being so far away from home, but her fathered stayed at the capital mansion for long periods of time so she thought to be productive here.


    It was good to be busy to distract her from her thoughts. Elena¡¯s mind wandered from Carlisle to the Flower Bridge festival. His voice still echoed clearly in her ears.


    ¨C ¡­Stay like this for a little longer.


    Elena squeezed her eyes shut at the memory.


    ¡®There¡¯s nothing there. I¡¯m just crazy¡­¡¯


    She could not easily refuse him, so she had done what he asked. Even if she could redo the moment, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily turn him down coldly. Guilt still pricked her, however. Her rtionship with Carlisle was nothing more than business. Although they were bound together by a contract marriage, it was formed by mutual needs. Elena wouldn¡¯t turn sentimental when she had a family to protect.


    ¡®Keep your head straight, Elena.¡¯


    She vowed not to lose her family again. There was no time to entertain any other emotions. It was impressive that she managed to muster some anger at herself, but that was the end. No more.


    She stood up from the desk where she was looking over some documents, then lifted a small table at the end of the room with one hand. It was the right size and weight for her to build the strength of her arms, and when no one was present she would do repetitions by lifting it up and down.


    She heard knock. She put the small table back in ce and spoke calmly.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was Michael who entered.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to tell you something, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes. What is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s about the maid, Sophie. The one you asked me to investigate.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes shone as Michael said that name. Elena would find the one who was behind the destruction of her dress. However, contrary to her expectations, Michael opened his mouth guiltily.


    ¡°Well¡­There is no trace.¡±


    ¡°No trace?¡±


    Elena was not easily convinced. With the ise¡¯s intelligence resources, it should be easy to track down a mere maid. She assumed the only setback would be the time it would take for the information to be delivered all the way to the capital city.


    ¡°Where was thest ce she was seen?¡±


    ¡°It seems she had a difficult time after she was fired. I looked into it and she lost all the money she had to gambling.¡±


    Elena thought Sophie would use the gold coin she left her to settle down somewhere, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case. Michael continued.


    ¡°She seemed to have stayed in the slums for a time with nowhere to go, but one day some rough-looking men took her way. I haven¡¯t been able to confirm anything that happened after that.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    Elena was lost in thought for a moment. If she correctly interpreted Michael¡¯s report, then someone took Sophie away to hide her from the ise¡¯s eyes, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have suddenly disappeared like so. If Sophie was dead, then they should have found the body.


    ¡®But who is responsible?¡¯


    Whoever it was, they wouldn¡¯t have taken Sophie for no reason. Further investigation would be required, but Elena realized one important possibility.


    ¡®¡­The person may be a noble of higher rank than I thought.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t think she had made offense to anyone since she returned to the past, but she could not make a hasty judgment. Sometimes Elena got involved in things even when she hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    ¡°I understand for now.¡±


    ¡°I am sorry that I could notplete what you asked of me. I¡¯ll continue to track down the maid.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please. If you find any information, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    It was near the end of their conversation when¨C


    Bulkug!


    Mirabelle flung open the door and flew in the room.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Mirabelle pointed her finger out the door in a panic.


    ¡°Well¡­I think you shoulde out first!¡±


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    She hurried after Mirabelle.


    That was how Elena, Mirabelle, and Michael arrived at the front of the mansion and found the entrance was almostpletely blocked a cart bearingrge gifts. Workers were carefully moving the boxes into the mansion.


    ¡°What on earth¡­?¡±


    Elena stood bewildered by the scene before her. Mirabelle had already opened one of the tightly sealed boxes, curious about the contents inside. Instead of exining, she quickly handed it to Elena. It was cute wooden jewel case. Elena opened it with questioning look.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Her mouth fell open. The box was choked with dazzling jewels in different colors. If such a small box contained this much treasure, she could not imagine what else was in store in front of her. Feeling perplexed, Michael quickly approached the workers.


    ¡°What is this? Who sent it?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know. We¡¯re just doing what we¡¯re told. The person in charge of delivery asked me to deliver this letter to Lady ise.¡±


    Michael received a letter from them with a doubtful look, then he returned to Elena and handed it over to her. Elena was once again bbergasted that these items hade to her. She couldn¡¯t think of anyone who would send her these things, even if she was connected to her father. She quickly tore open the envelope.


    Jjiiigeu¨C


    There was a message inside with neat handwriting.


    [I hope you will like one of these dresses. Don¡¯t forget our promise.]


    Elena knew who it was at once. He sent her dresses for the ball just as he promised. And¡­everything else too.


    She speechlessly watched the workers transfer the enormous load. She couldn¡¯t believe the quantity of it.


    ¡°Who is it, sister? Who sent you this?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­well, I suppose there were a lot of people who said they were going to send me dresses the other day.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena felt a cold sweat running down her back. Even Michael was staring at her with a surprised expression.


    Elena simply smiled awkwardly.

 Chapter 64 - Where Have I Seen This Before? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 64 Where Have I Seen This Before? (2)</h4>


    Once she sorted out the items that arrived at the mansion, she catalogued twenty dresses and five boxes of jewels. To prevent the clothes from bing creased they would be ced in the dressing room, and in the meanwhile Elena opened the third jewelry box. She rubbed her fingertips against her forehead.


    ¡®¡­I cannot believe this man.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t afford to look unattractive at the ball, but Carlisle¡¯s gifts were too much. As Elena ruminated with her headache, Mirabelle was continually singing her admiration as she arranged the dresses.


    ¡°Look, sister. It¡¯s so pretty.¡±


    She swooned at the vivid colors and detailed decorations, alive with unique designs. While she loved the dresses from Anco¡¯s Tailors, it couldn¡¯tpare it to the dresses that arrived at the mansion. The dresses made at the tailor shop were fit for any noble to wear, but these were elegant costumes fit for any royal family member. They were the proper amount of splendor as well. Too showy could appear too tacky; too little, too in; but the aesthetic of the dresses were perfectly bnced.


    One dress drew attention to the chest, while another had a rich hem on its skirt. Mirabelle was stunned at the variety and murmured wonderingly to herself.


    ¡°¡­So beautiful. It¡¯s like they¡¯re from the Freegrand Kingdom, the holynd of fashion.¡±


    Elena did not answer, unsure of the origin of the dresses. However, if Carlisle met the Kingdom of Freegrand in battlefield, then surely these would be the spoils. He must be extremely wealthy having acquired so many riches from war.


    ¡®¡­Should I return them?¡¯


    The problem was that Elena and Mirabelle had nothing else to wear for the ball. Furthermore, Carlisle gave her a condition in exchange for these dresses.


    ¨C Whatever I send, you can¡¯t say anything against it.


    Carlisle must¡¯ve known her thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Huuu.¡±


    Elena let out a frustrated sigh. Mirabelle, who was still soaking in the gifts, pranced up to Elena.


    ¡°So who sent you all of these?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­He¡¯s so timid he doesn¡¯t really like to reveal who he his.¡±


    Elena managed to evade answering and smiled stiffly, while Mirabelle replied with a radiant expression.


    ¡°I think he likes you!¡±


    ¡°¡­What? No way.¡±


    ¡°Huh? How do you know that? You don¡¯t send all these dresses to someone you don¡¯t like.¡±


    Mirabelle didn¡¯t mean anything deep, but Elena realized a new possibility. She appreciated that Carlisle was so nice to her, but she never thought of it in those terms.


    ¡®¡­Surely not.¡¯


    Whatever the rtionship, there was always a process to it. But there was not much of a rtionship between the two. At best, he seemed more likely to flirt with other women than choose to like someone like her.


    Perhaps he wanted to pay back a debt in the past? Elena chose to lean towards that exnation. After a moment of thought, Elena turned her head and saw Mirabelle staring at her with lonely eyes. Elena stroked her sister¡¯s soft cheek.


    ¡°You¡¯re the only one I need.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If Mirabelle stays with me like this now, I don¡¯t need anything else.¡±


    ¡°Heeeu¨C¡±


    Mirabelle turned bright red as she smiled, and the sight of it tugged on Elena¡¯s heart so much she smiled after her. This small happiness will do. She would never give up on this life she had been given.


    Mirabelle pointed to one of the unopened jewelry boxes.


    ¡°Shall I open it then put what¡¯s in there away, too?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t decided what to do with them yet, but they couldn¡¯t afford to leave such expensive jewelry lying around. Mirabelle opened the box.


    ¡°Oh, sister!¡±


    Elena turned at Mirabelle¡¯s startled voice. There was a ne with a red jewel that caught their eyes. While the other boxes brimmed with various essories, this box cradled only one special ne.


    ¡®¡­Where have I seen something like this before?¡¯


    Elena tilted her head as she looked at the vaguely familiar item. Mirabelle continued with a trembling voice.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this simr the red diamond ne we saw at the jeweler¡¯s, before we left for the capital? ¡°


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena, who was not one to be easily surprised, found herself surprised yet again in a single day. Her mouth fell open as she recalled the price of a red diamond she saw at the jewelry store. However, the red diamond set in this ne was muchrger. She couldn¡¯t imagine wearing such a costly thing around her neck. She had lived herst life frugally, and while and she tried to enjoy luxury when she could, this was too much.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what else to do, but I can¡¯t really ept this.¡¯


    After Mirabelle left, Elena tied a red handkerchief on the window. She didn¡¯t tie several of them like the time when Carlisle was in danger, but¡­


    As if to express her embarrassment, she tied two handkerchiefs to the window.

 Chapter 65 - May We Enter? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 65 May We Enter??(1)</h4>


    It waste at night when Kuhn arrived. He was more cautious than usual, as a man seen sneaking into the room of a noblewoman would cause unwanted rumors. It was not polite to visit at such ate hour, but consent was given in advance at the urgency of the two handkerchiefs.


    Kuhn quietlynded in the room and turned to close the windows. Elena, who was just about to sumb to slumber, opened her eyes at the slight disturbance. Her hand glided towards the dagger under her pillow. Then she heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s Kuhn. What did you call me for?¡±


    Elena loosened her grip on the dagger and got out of bed. It was impolite to receive a guest while lying down. However, Kuhn shifted his gaze politely as to not look at Elena in her nightgown, and when she noticed she hurriedly slipped on a robe next to her bed. She went straight to the point.


    ¡°I received the clothes and jewels that you sent me today. You know about it, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    ¡°I will be forced to ept a dress for the ball, but as for the jewels¨C¡±


    Kuhn cut her off.


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    He seemed to have anticipated her answer. When Elena tried to open her mouth to speak, Kuhn interrupted her again.


    ¡°The General said that he would stab me in the neck if I took them back.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Elena was shocked by the unexpected reply. She spoke again, suspicion written on her features.


    ¡°Is that a joke?¡±


    ¡°Probably not.¡±


    She doubted if Carlisle would really kill Kuhn, but Kuhn had answered so seriously. Carlisle seemed to have read her mind. In fact, he also made her promise from the start to ept the items he sent her.


    ¡®¡­But how can I possibly do so?¡¯


    The cost of dresses and jewelry alone were enormous, let alone the astronomical price of the red diamond ne. She could not ept such things without any reason.


    ¡°Then please tell the prince this. It¡¯s too valuable for me to ept. I will return the dress after I use it at the ball, as I made a promise and I must keep it. I hope you can take the jewels back though.¡±


    Elena was insistent, but Kuhn replied with an unperturbed expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let him know. But the General said, ¡®If she makes such a request, tell her this.¡¯¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°He said he would like to see you as ady at the ball wearing the dress and jewelry he sent you.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know why Carlisle wanted to give her such precious gifts. Then suddenly she remembered what he told herst time they met.


    ¡ª ¡°I don¡¯t like other people looking at you, but I don¡¯t intend to let my woman down.¡±


    Was he saying that he wanted her to be crowned the Madonna of the ball?


    It was not honor bestowed at all balls, but in the case of the Imperial Court there were ceremonies that selected the most beautiful woman of the night. The chosen woman was rewarded with a tiara, and while the tiara itself was more symbolic than marily valuable, it was an honor coveted by many a young noblewoman. There were even rumors in public that a humble woman crowned Madonna could find a good match and ascend in social status. It was why the tailor shops were paralyzed with work during ball season.


    ¡®¡­There¡¯s no possibility for me to be chosen for such a position.¡¯


    She had no expectations for herself from the beginning, and she remembered who was chosen as the Madonna in herst life.


    ¡°I hope His Highness doesn¡¯t expect much from me.¡±


    ¡°I cannot guess what he thinks.¡±


    Elena continued with more insistently.


    ¡°I still too much for me anyway. Please tell him to take it back.¡±


    ¡°I will give him the message, but the General is away from the capital on urgent business. You may not be able to receive an answer before the ball.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Elena¡¯s face flitted with anxiety. She worried when Carlisle was far away from her. His life had been at risk at Flower Bridge, and she was worried if something would happen again.


    ¡°The General said if you wouldn¡¯t ept it until the end, he told me to tell you onest thing.¡±


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said, ¡®Keep your word.¡¯ If you don¡¯t, he won¡¯t keep his word either¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth opened in surprise even before Kuhn finished.


    ¡°No way.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I can tell you.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s sterile, business-like manner forced Elena to bridle her anger. It was useless to turn against the messenger.


    ¡®¡­How unfair.¡¯


    That was the first thought that came to her mind. Carlisle was trying to force her into epting expensive items, but from Elena¡¯s point of view, she couldn¡¯t let herself be indebted to him. She also was afraid that one day she would be used to his help. In herst life, Elena lived a solitary life with revenge as her only goal. Relying on others may weaken her. At first she liked that Carlisle was treating her well, but now she felt trapped, and if she kept receiving constantly, she would have to pay for it one day.


    Elena replied in displeasure.


    ¡°I understand for now.¡±


    There was no way to give everything back, even if she wanted to do so. She was troubled by Carlisle¡¯s remarks towards Kuhn, and the fact she couldn¡¯t talk to Carlisle in person before the ball. She resigned herself into epting the dresses and jewelry. There was no other way to attend the ball and meet him. She didn¡¯t like it very much, but she had no choice.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t have any more orders, I will leave now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your work thiste at night.¡±


    Kuhn deftly bowed his head, then silently departed through the window. She watched his figure disappear from view, then padded to her bed and sat down. It was difficult to fall asleep again.


    There was not much time left to prepare until the ball. When the time came, there would be much to do. First, she would officially enter a rtionship with Carlisle; then, the wedding would be held as soon as possible so she could be princess. Although this had been nned from the start, many things changed around them more than she thought.


    Elena looked out the window towards the nket of stars in the night sky. Even in the ck, their glittering points seemed exceptionally bright tonight.


    ¡°¡­Good luck, Elena ise.¡±


    She hoped she wouldn¡¯t regret this life.

 Chapter 66 - May We Enter? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 66 May We Enter??(2)</h4>


    ise mansion found itself busy the next day, as there were two dresses to mend before the ball. The most passionate about it was Mirabelle.


    ¡°Stand here for a moment, sister.¡±


    Mirabelle began to measure Elena by hand. The dresses Carlisle had sent were so beautiful it seemed to have reignited Mirabelle¡¯s inspiration to create. Elena had never seen her sister¡¯s eyes lit with such fervor, and Elena stared at her curiously.


    ¡°Would you like to study abroad in Freegrand?¡±


    ¡°What? Study abroad?¡±


    Freegrand was most well-known on the continent for fashion. And unlike the Ruford Empire, which still balked at the economic advancement of women, Freegrand was a free kingdom with no discrimination whatsoever in that respect. As a result, it was also a ce where many enterprising women gathered.


    Mirabelle gave a surprised expression as if she never entertained the idea before, but soon she smiled softly and shook her head.


    ¡°Tuition is expensive there. And Father probably wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±


    ¡°If you didn¡¯t have to worry about tuition and if Father allows you to go, would you do it?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t be honest about her circumstances with Mirabelle now, but Elena would be able to pay the tuition as soon as she became crown princess. No matter what life her lovely sister may choose lead, Elena hoped Mirabelle would be free do what she loved as much as possible.


    ¡°Well¡­I haven¡¯t thought about it before so I can¡¯t say.¡±


    ¡°Think about it. I¡¯ll do whatever it takes for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I understand.¡±


    Mirabelle smiled in gratitude as she held a pin in her hand. Elena warmed at her sister¡¯s expression.


    Mary, the maid behind them who was working the sewing machine, turned to Mirabelle in haste.


    ¡°Young Lady, what do I do with this?¡±


    Mirabelle headed straight over to inspect the jammed machine.


    ¡°Oh, this is¡­¡±


    As Elena watched Mirabelle take charge in the mending of their dresses, it urred to Elena that Mirabelle looked quite like their mother.


    *


    The rest of the day flew by as fast as light. Elena, Mirabelle and the maids in the mansion worked together toplete the dresses in time.


    ¡°It¡¯s done, sister! Come and have a look.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Elena followed Mirabelle into the dressing room in anticipation.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t help but stare with her mouth open. Although she had seen the intermediate process, it was her first time to see final product of theirbor.


    ¡°These are our dresses?¡±


    Elena¡¯s voice trembled and Mirabelle gave an enthusiastic nod.


    ¡°Yes! Aren¡¯t they beautiful? We didn¡¯t do much to the overall design, but simply made some adjustments to fit our shape. The originals were already perfect, but I thought it would be better to tailor them to suit ourselves.¡±


    ¡°Mirabelle, this is so perfect.¡±


    Elena¡¯s exmation brought a blush to Mirabelle¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°We all worked hard together. The results turned out better than I expected.¡±


    Mirabelle was being modest, but she had created aplete reinterpretation of the style. Mirabelle¡¯s dress was an unusual ck one, with arge ribbon around her neck and a luxurious gold pattern decorated at her skirt.


    Elena¡¯s dress was a lovely pink one. The shoulders were bare, emphasizing her feminine allure, and there was richyered skirt, giving a floating and elegant feeling. She was sure the original dresses they weren¡¯t as perfect as this. With Elena¡¯s slim figure and Mirabelle¡¯s petite one, more parts of the dress were newly created than expected.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s stunning.¡±


    ¡°Your dress was made to showcase the red diamond ne, especially given how priceless it is.¡±


    Elena had temporarily forgotten about the ne. She followed with a startled look on her face.


    ¡°The ne?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the one you¡¯ll wear at the ball. Then I¡¯ll try it sometime, but not now! I¡¯ll take care of it even if it¡¯s on loan.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s wasn¡¯t wrong, so Elena nodded awkwardly. In truth she didn¡¯t have to go to the ball wearing the ne, but she promised to ept whatever Carlisle sent withoutint. Since she would wear it only once anyway before returning it, she decided to ept his sincerity and not worry too much about it anymore. They would create a scene of love at first sight at the ball, and she had to look beautiful to make it convincing as possible.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a wonderful job on these dresses. Thank you for your efforts, Mirabelle.¡±


    Mirabelle smiled happily and took her sister¡¯s hand to pull her away.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve finished the dresses, let¡¯s get some skin care.¡±


    ¡°Skin care?¡±


    ¡°Of course! I want my sister to be crowned the Madonna of the ball.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible¡­¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯s pessimism, Mirabelle only hurried her on.


    ¡°Come on,e on!¡±


    ¡°I get it.¡±


    The two walked along smilingly.


    *


    *


    *


    The evening of the ball.


    A great line of carriages streamed through the imperial pce¡¯s gates. One of them was emzoned with the seal of House ise.


    Dalgg, dalgg.


    The carriages entered in order, until atst the ise carriage arrived at the entrance. A herald announced the names in a booming voice.


    ¡°The children of Count ise.¡±


    When the herald¡¯s voice died away, a servant opened the door of the carriage. There was a red carpet from the carriage to the entrance of the pce.


    Elena¡¯s foot gently dipped out onto the carpet.


    Tuk.


    The man with the invitation did a double take at Elena then dropped the list he was holding. The crowd about them, thrilled by the excitement of the ball, ceased all action to look at the woman emerging.


    Hair like molten gold and snow-white skin. An exquisite red diamond ne twinned with red jewel-like eyes. The young woman emerged fully from the carriage, her motion as supple as water and wearing a dress so stunning it was enough to catch everyone¡¯s breaths. It was like seeing an otherworldly beauty.


    Elena, who got out first, held her hand out to Mirabelle.


    ¡°Be careful when getting off, Mirabelle.¡±


    The emergence of a new girl took people¡¯s breaths again. Elena turned towards the herald and found him staring at them.


    ¡°May we enter?¡±


    ¡°O-oh yes! Pleasee in.¡±


    He appointed a servant to serve as their guide, and Elena and Mirabelle soon entered the pce, holding each other¡¯s hands warmly.

 Chapter 67 - Blinded By Beauty (1)

    <h4>Ch. 67 Blinded By Beauty?(1)</h4>


    The royal ball was held at Freesia Pce, which boasted thergest ballroom on the imperial grounds. Elena and Mirabelle, guided by the servant, passed abyrinthine of splendid rooms, and already they could hear the muffled revelry of the party. Another door guard was posted at the entrance to the ballroom, and as he spotted Elena his eyes grew wide. The servant addressed him first.


    ¡°These are the twodies of House ise.¡±


    The guard was unable to take his eyes off Elena as he pulled open the door.


    Kiiiig¨C


    The doors of the ballroom, as grand as the pce gates themselves, slowly swung open to reveal the shining hall. Elena and Mirabelle glided inside, capturing the eyes of the nobles and causing them to whisper among themselves. It was the same for both men and women. Those who did not notice Elena at first were taken aback when she passed them, and the buzz grew louder.


    ¡°Who is that youngdy?¡±


    ¡°Oh, see that ne. It¡¯s a red diamond!¡±


    ¡°Where was that dress made?¡±


    Just as at the outside of the pce, Elena¡¯s shining appearance drew in the excitement of the onlookers. Perhaps it was only natural. Although Elena¡¯s dress was simple, one could not help but admire the quality of the work. From her dress to the jewelry gracing her body, everything was finely curated to highlight her beauty. While other women had splendidly attired themselves in the finest clothes for the ball, it was Elena and Mirabelle who stood out in bold relief amongst them all.


    The sisters¡¯ appearance quickly sent the ballroom fluttering with chatter. The sudden influx of attention pressed in from all sides, embarrassing Elena as she headed to the corner-most part of the room.


    ¡®¡­I dressed carefully, so what¡¯s wrong with me?¡¯


    She wondered if there was something on her face, but she trusted that Mirabelle would have told her first. She had never received so much attention in her life.


    Elena settled at the edge of the ballroom, ignoring the myriad of eyes staring at her and picked up a ss of wine on a table. It was only mildly alcoholic, so she did not have to worry too much and primly took a few sips. Suddenly, she saw Mirabelle¡¯s smiling face next to her.


    ¡°Is the ball as you expected?¡±


    Mirabelle had been looking forward to the royal ball and seeing Carlisle all this time.


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know yet, but I love that everyone¡¯s looking at you. For some reason it makes me proud of myself!¡±


    Mirabelle beamed in enthusiasm, and Elena smiled at how cute her sister was. If Elena was a beautiful rose, Mirabelle was delicate baby¡¯s breath flowers. Though the two were somewhat simr, Elena immediately caught the eye, while Mirabelle had a more subtle grace. But roses weren¡¯t the only thing that were beautiful. Mirabelle was still young, but when she matured she would surely be a very beautifuldy as well.


    Elena looked tenderly at her sister.


    ¡°It¡¯s because of you. Thank you for making me look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, you might really be the Madonna of the ball.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not really expecting it.¡±


    ¡°Tch, you don¡¯t think so?¡±


    While the two were pleasantly absorbed in their conversation, a familiar woman approached them.


    ¡°Oh, Lady ise. You look so radiant that I almost didn¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes turned to the woman approaching. It was Marissa Hond, the leading figure of southern society and the wife of thete Marquis Hond. It had been a long time since she saw herst at the tea party. Elena granted Marissa with a weing look.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again, Madame. ¡°


    ¡°I also hastened to attend the royal ball. Many people came from the south as well.¡±


    Elena looked around, and indeed she saw some familiar faces. When their eyes met, Elena gave a slight bow to the other noble children, who also bowed their heads in recturn. Marissa turned to Mirabelle.


    ¡°And this youngdy has be more beautiful thest time I saw her. I felt it then, but I did not realize how truly beautiful the ises were. Let me know if you have any secrets to share.¡±


    Elena demurred at thepliment.


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the Marquess is still beautiful.¡±


    Marissa covered her mouth politely and smiled, then turned back with some curiosity.


    ¡°But the ne that you are wearing¡­It is a red diamond, is it not?¡±


    The one thing that noblewomen did not miss at gatherings were the dresses and jewelry. Elena nodded simply, understanding it would be a topic of conversation. There was no reason to lie. Marissa also likely already knew the type gem set in the ne, but conversation was the hallmark of social circles.


    ¡°I see I am right. I can tell it¡¯s a precious jewel. It suits you very well. ¡°


    While others might have wondered where Elena bought the ne or if she had received the gift from a man, Marissa didn¡¯t make any further remarks. She might have thought it rude to pry so deeply. It was because of her wise nature the she was such a powerful figure in southern society.


    Elena answered abashedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m pleased that you think it suits me. It¡¯s actually a little heavier than I thought.¡±


    Marissa smiled at Elena¡¯s humble yet clever reply.


    ¡°Ho ho ho, youngdy.¡±


    While they were conversing with each other¨C


    Chugchugchugchug.


    A sound of steady marching, and soon the royal guard appeared on a tform. Their appearance halted the activity going on in the ballroom. The herald proimed in a booming voice:


    ¡°Their Majesties the Emperor and Empress have arrived!¡±


    It signaled the appearance of Sullivan, the Twelfth Emperor of the Ruford Empire. He strode forward, bearing no signs of illness at all other than a somewhat pale face. His illness was not known to many until the time of his death, and he did not look much different than usual.


    Sullivan entered the ballroom with a soft and gentle air, as opposed to the usual ruthless auras of the previous emperors. The assemge of nobles echoed in chorus,


    ¡°Hail to Their Majesties the Emperor and Empress! Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    Before he sat down, Sullivan addressed the many nobles gathered here.


    ¡°I am happy to see so many of you present. Tonight we will officially introduce our Crown Prince.¡±


    Perhaps because of Sullivan¡¯s pleasant way of speaking, the mood in the ballroom seemed to brighten again. Next to Sullivan was a middle-aged woman standing in regal pose. Though Empress Ophelia was getting in age, she was still admired for her beauty.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you must be happy to have the crown prince back.¡±


    However, Ophelia had sour look on her face.


    ¡°Yes, I feel relieved now that the man who will be the future pir of the Empire has returned.¡±


    ¡°I am d to hear that your heart is at ease.¡±


    On the surface, they appeared to be a harmonious couple. Sullivan spoke to the nobles again.


    ¡°Now, let me introduce the Crown Prince, the star of today¡¯s dance. Come forward!¡±


    The moment his words ended¨C

 Chapter 68 - Blinded By Beauty (2)

    Ch. 68 Blinded By Beauty (2)


    Tubug, tubug.


    Carlisle strode steadily inside, dressed handsomely in a tailcoat uniform. He took his ce next to his father, Emperor Sullivan.


    Everyone stopped breathing. So did Elena. She knew Carlisle was attractive from the moment they met, but today he seemed to overwhelm the room. His cold blue eyes showed no signs of apprehension despite the attention of the nobles on him, and his expressionless face and proud arrogance only further served to stir the hearts of women. Soon the numerous nobles spoke in unison.


    ¡°Hail the Crown Prince.¡±


    Emperor Sullivan looked proudly at his son then turned to address the room again.


    ¡°Everyone, please enjoy the ball!¡±


    The music and conversation resumed, and Elena caught sight of Emperor Sullivan introducing Carlisle to the highest ranked nobles. The prince seemed a little different when viewed at this distance. Elena soon caught snatches of gossip from other parts of the room.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know the Crown Prince would be so handsome.¡±


    ¡°I know, I could swoon.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know the prophecy about the Crown Prince? The first woman to marry him will be miserable for the rest of her life. ¡°


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll be his second wife, pig.¡±


    All the young woman mored together to babble over Carlisle, and Elena could not help but feel a little strange about his poprity. It wasn¡¯t just the other women. Mirabelle had a dazed expression on her face as well.


    ¡°Wow, I expected the Crown Prince to be like a prince in the fairy tale, but¡­he really is very handsome.¡±


    Elena nodded stiffly at Mirabelle¡¯s admiring words. Carlisle was more popr than she expected. But aside from that, Elena was quite relieved.


    ¡®¡­Thank God.¡¯


    In herst life, Carlisle was assassinated before the ball. The grieved Sullivan weed the nobles in a very different way than he did now, and informed them he would not join in the revelry. She remembered Mirabelle¡¯s disappointment. Now, however, Carlisle was here and had the attention of the everyone. She felt a little hopeful at experiencing a future she changed herself.


    Marissa, who was nearby, approached Elena again.


    ¡°There are many gentlemen today who would like to be introduced to you tonight. Shall we head to the dance floor? I assure you the mene from good families.¡±


    Building personal connections were a must in aristocratic society. Elena knew that Marissa¡¯s intentions were well, but she felt ufortable leaving Mirabelle by herself. Marissa spoke again with a smile, perhaps noticing her hesitance.


    ¡°The dance will begin soon, and we should find our partners.¡±


    Many times ballroom partners often turned into loverster. And the more times ady was asked to dance, the more people paid attention to her. Elena recollected that she was asked to dance by one or two men in her previous life, but again she refused as she didn¡¯t want to leave her sister alone.


    Mirabelle seemed to know what Elena was thinking and pushed her forward.


    ¡°Go on, sister! I¡¯ll be watching from here.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    She was about to speak when, suddenly, Marissa¡¯s and Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. They were not the only ones. Everyone in the vicinity turned to her with a stunned expression.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Elena was about to ask what was happening, when all of a sudden everyone bowed in unison.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Crown Prince!¡±


    She whirled around and saw Carlisle standing tall behind her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena was frozen as a statue.


    Carlisle looked at the beautiful young woman before him, then offered out his hand towards her.


    ¡°Would you like to dance?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Elena was surprised at his unexpected request. Even more surprised were Mirabelle and Marissa, their eyes looking as if they were about to pop out of their sockets. Elena quickly pulled herself together and took Carlisle¡¯s proffered hand.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. It would be an honor.¡±


    And so they made their way to the center of the ballroom. It was still a little early to dance, but the music changed as soon as Carlisle and Elena exchanged bows.


    The dance between Carlisle and Elena began in full view of the room. Elena was taught the court dances when she was young, but Carlisle had quite the aptitude for a man who spent his life on the battlefield. Carlisle drew Elena¡¯s waist closer to him and he whispered in her ear.


    ¡°I thought you would¡¯ve been taken from me if I was toote.¡±


    ¡°Of course not¡­¡±


    Even if she danced with another man, it would be an exaggeration to say that she was taken. Ballroom dances were fully enjoyed even by married people.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance. If another man dances with you, he will not have a good life in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    Carlisle replied with a sly smile.


    ¡°Just keep it in mind.¡±


    The two figures swayed beneath the great chandelier as if in a painting. The other nobles soon stepped in with their partners and began dance as well. Soon, the center of the ballroom was filled with waltzing men and women, however¡­


    Among the constetion of splendored nobles, the most breathtaking were Elena and Carlisle. Everyone was blinded by the beauty of the couple.

 Chapter 69 - I’m Envious (1)

    Ch. 69 I¡¯m Envious (1)


    Elena and Carlisle were performing to an borate dance masterpiece, but in the moments they were close to each other they whispered in conversation.


    ¡°Did you find out who tried to destroy Flower Bridge?¡±


    The matter had continually eaten away at her since that day. She could not ask Kuhn, however, as Elena the noblewoman and Len the bodyguard were different people. That part of her identity was still hidden from him.


    Carlisle responded in a low voice as she approached him again on the timing.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thatter.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    His answer was enigmatic, but Elena simply nodded. Soon the music ended, and so did the dance. Elena and Carlisle bowed to each other as they did when they first stepped out to the floor. As she was about to depart, Carlisle stopped her again.


    ¡°I heard ady who said she would introduce you to other gentlemen. Will you meet them, by any chance?¡±


    She gave him an odd look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡±


    ¡°What will you do if I say no?¡±


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go. I have no intention of doing something that you don¡¯t like.¡±


    He gave a sudden look of surprise at her straightforward reply, then immediately drew a steady smile.


    ¡°¡­Your answer leaves me quite satisfied.¡±


    ¡°My fianc¨¦ is right in front of me, so of course.¡±


    ¡°I like that word.¡±


    Her words seemed to lift his mood. She couldn¡¯t understand him why he would be content with such a thing, but she moved on so that they stood next to a table. She felt the stares of the entire room on them.


    ¡°Maybe we should keep each other¡¯spany a little longer?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We should show mutual attraction. Then we can say we fell in love at first sight as you nned.¡±


    Elena agreed. That was exactly what she wanted. Then they could proceed to the wedding as soon as possible.


    ¡°The one you were with earlier, was that your sister?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Have you seen her?¡±


    ¡°She looks just like you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s more beautiful than me. She¡¯s also charming and very good with her hands.¡±


    Elena flowed with praise for her sister as if she had been waiting for the opportunity all night. Carlisle gave a small smile.


    ¡°Yes, she does take after you.¡±


    ¡°A little. Mirabelle is such a lovely girl.¡±


    ¡°You must be very protective of her.¡±


    ¡°Yes. She is very precious to me.¡±


    She had a dreamy expression on her face. Carlisle looked at Elena with some surprise, as he had never seen such a warm look on her before. Then he mumbled in a low voice,


    ¡°I¡¯m envious of her¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry?¡±


    Elena did not hear him for the noise of the crowd.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    She was a bit curious, but soon dismissed it. She was getting nervous again at the thought of leaving Mirabelle to the unfamiliar clutches of high society.


    ¡°I think I should go back to my sister soon.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    The pair had been conversing in whispers. The curious nobles gradually gathered around them, wondering if they were talking about love. Elena spoke up, suddenly conscious of the surrounding crowd.


    ¡°I swooned as soon as you walked in the room. I¡¯ve never seen a man as handsome as you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Carlisle looked perplexed at the suddenpliment, and Elena quickly nced at others in reply. Carlisle seemed to understand what she meant, and she continued without missing a beat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been at war for so long. Were you ever injured badly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Uh.¡±


    ¡°Please tell me when you train. It would be a great honor to see you with a sword.¡±


    Elena widened her eyes in warning at Carlisle¡¯s stiffness. The nobles who were now secretly listening to their conversation would be sure to spread rumors soon. Rumors were abundant in society and often twisted from their original meaning, and the scandal between the crown prince and this youngdy was prime prey for them. Elena needed to throw them some meat. The more widespread the rumors, the better. The only problem was that Carlisle seemed to be struggling to follow her lead.


    A young nobleman with a red flush on his cheeks approached Elena. He shyly extended his hand towards her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask for a dance?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for poprdies to dance with several men during the night, but she hadn¡¯t been able to take the opportunity yet with Carlisle was standing by her side.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She was about to answer, but Carlisle spoke before her.


    ¡°No.¡±


    It was only one word, but the magnitude of it was enormous.


    Both the nobleman who asked for dance and the crowd of onlookers secretly watching stared at Carlisle in surprise. Carlisle took Elena¡¯s hand in his, then continued with a smooth expression on his face.


    ¡°Thedy will only dance with me.¡±


    The buzz amongst the nobles only grew even louder, and the young man, embarrassed, left the scene. But it was Elena who was most taken aback.


    ¡®¡­Amazing. He really is good at this.¡¯

 Chapter 70 - I’m Envious (2)

    <h4>Ch. 70 I¡¯m Envious?(2)</h4>


    Only a moment ago Carlisle was as stiff as a stone, but when the time came he yed the role perfectly. The rumor would spread well without any further trouble.


    ¡®If that was a real conversation¡­¡¯


    It felt quite hot under her dress all of a sudden. She tamped down on her fantasies, and then spoke up so the others nearby could hear.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you¡¯re thirsty, would you like a ss of wine?¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elena and Carlisle glided away from the table and headed for a rtively emptier area of the ballroom.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at this, aren¡¯t you? Everyone believed it. I don¡¯t think there will be much to worry about. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You truly seemed jealous.¡±


    Carlisle looked at Elena with some iprehensible expression.


    The two continued to move ce to ce, deliberately making sure they were seen together so the rumors would spread its wings even further.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to where my sister is¨C¡±


    She began, but then suddenly froze in ce, her words lodged in her throat.


    She had caught sight of the back of a familiar figure. Tall, broad shoulders. Male, middle-aged, with an air of strength about him, and his hair, which was white whenst she saw of him, was now dark as ash. The man let out a deepugh, and goosebumps radiated throughout her flesh at the sound. She could imagine his face and shaggy beard without having to face him¡­ His appearance entered her head like a picture.


    It was Paveluc, the man Elena had been hunting down for decades to avenge her ughtered family. Her whole body trembled not with fear, but with fury that had longin dormant.


    ¡®I cut off his left arm back then¡­¡¯


    Now his arm was in perfect condition.


    Dugun dugun dugun dugun.


    Elena¡¯s heart began hammering itself against her ribs as Paveluc turned his head. Her purpose in life was revenge. The man she wanted kill was standing right there in front of her.


    ¡®¡­Pave¡­luc¡­ ¡®


    She saw red, as if her blood would burst from her veins. There was nothing more she wanted than to cut his throat on the spot. If Paveluc died now, her dear family would never be in danger again. Elena¡¯s eyes swept around the area, seeking a weapon. She was consumed by only one thought.


    ¡®¡­Kill him.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t let the opportunity slip by. It would be better for the future to eliminate him right away. Elena¡¯splexion whitened as she gradually lost her reason.


    ¡°¨CMy Lady.¡±


    She heard a voice calling out to her. Elena blinked dazedly to the direction of the voice.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    The sound of someone calling her name yanked her to her senses. Carlisle was looking down at her with grave concern.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    She shook her head, wiping the cold sweat off her forehead with the back of her hand.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Elena was fine. She forced her racing heart to calm.


    For a moment she was tempted to kill Paveluc. When she considered it rationally, however, the risks were too great. If anything went wrong, she would be a high-profile criminal for attempting to assassinate a major figure within the Imperial Court. She couldn¡¯t risk her family¡¯s life on a gamble. Rest assured Paveluc would be cut down with her own hands, but not at this moment.


    Elena clenched and unclenched her first to quell her bloodlust.


    Something touched her cheek. She looked up and found Carlisle cupping her face with a gentle hand.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    His face was quite near as he lowered his head to look directly into her confused eyes.


    ¡°Maybe you should get some rest.¡±


    Carlisle took Elena by her slim wrist and began to lead her away.


    Paveluc, who had been conversing with the other nobles, turned his head to look at themotion as Carlisle walked past him. Paveluc¡¯s ck eyes were as deep as an abyss and as calm as the night sea. The nobleman who had been speaking to him continued.


    ¡°How sweet it is to be a young man. Toe back from battle and be with a woman like that.¡±


    There was a sneering tone to his voice. Paveluc stared silently at Carlisle¡¯s back and immediately asked,


    ¡°What family is the youngdy from?¡±


    ¡°Well, My Lord, I¡¯ve heard people whispering about her, and I believe she¡¯s from House ise.¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s eyes shed at the word ¡°ise.¡± He recognized the name from Batori¡¯s report.


    ¡°¡­House ise.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°Where are you looking at, My Prince?¡±


    At Empress Ophelia¡¯s critical tone, Redfield, the second prince, turned his gaze back to the other side.


    Redfield Ger Khan Ruford.


    The second son of the twelfth emperor, born by Empress Ophelia.


    ¡°Nothing. There¡¯s nothing interesting.¡±


    Redfield was a handsome young man with hair as red as sunset. His luxuriously tailored suit hinted as his solid figure, and many women were casting interested nces at him. As the second prince, he had full support from House Anita, one of thergest and most influential families in the capital city. For that reason, he was an object of envy to many noble children.


    ¡°Do not worry about useless things. Take this opportunity to establish yourself more among other nobles.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Mother.¡±


    Despite his answer, however, he could not take his eyes off Elena¡¯s back as she disappeared along with Carlisle. Redfield stared at Elena¡¯s rippling blonde hair, and a gruesome smile formed on his lips.

 Chapter 71 - Just Once (1)

    Ch. 71 Just Once (1)


    Carlisle¡¯s hand guided Elena away from the ambient noise of the ballroom. She followed him wordlessly, and before long a beautiful outdoor garden emerged before her eyes. She took in a breath of the cool night air, and soon she felt her mind slowly returning.


    She almost acted rashly. When she saw Paveluc alive in front of her eyes, all the anger from her past life mmed into her instantly. Even now, she could not forget the scene of her father¡¯s and brother¡¯s bodies hanging on the castle wall. In that moment, her whole being was saturated with blind rage.


    Carlisle spied Elena¡¯s still-shaking fingertips.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t look well.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t say anything more and just stood there silently. After settling her thoughts, Elena spoke to Carlisle atst.


    ¡°Thank you for bringing me out here.¡±


    If she hadn¡¯t quickly regained her reason, she might¡¯ve attacked Paveluc.


    ¡°I would appreciate it if you would tell me why you looked so pale all of a sudden. ¡°


    She didn¡¯t answer, instead staring at the view before her. The outdoor garden was dark, dimly lit by only the gentle moonlight. Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes shone like a wild beast even in this shadowy ce. He was her best chance. She didn¡¯t have any idea what future her decision would bring, but the die had already been cast and Elena would make him emperor by any means.


    However, that didn¡¯t meant shepletely trusted in Carlisle. She doubted he would believe her absurd story, and he might treat her like a crazy woman if she told it to him. She wouldn¡¯t take the risk. Furthermore, it didn¡¯t make sense to tell Carlisle something she had not even told her family yet.


    ¡°I just¡­I just felt dizzy all of a sudden.¡±


    When she finished speaking, Carlisle reached out to her. The moment she realized what was happening, Carlisle was already touching Elena¡¯s forehead and murmuring,


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have a fever.¡±


    Feeling self-conscious, she quickly drew back her head to avoid his touch. Though she was distracted at the ballroom, she still clearly remembered what he had done earlier. He had cupped her cheek and lowered his head to look into her eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like to be touched.¡±


    ¡°So you want me stay still when you¡¯re about to fall?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t see his furrowed brow in the dark, but the tone of his voice told her enough. Elena had something else she wanted to say, and she replied calmly enough.


    ¡°Also, I have not given you permission to call me by my name yet.¡±


    She heard him call her ¡°Elena¡± in the ballroom. She was also still upset when he called her ¡°Len¡± when she was serving as his guard. He was crossing over the lines at his own will.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Carlisle said nothing for a moment, but his eyes, however, shone with unhappiness. It couldn¡¯t be helped; There was nothing pleasant about what Elena said right now. However, she was determined to take this opportunity to tell him her mind. There was nothing wrong with what she said now. They were not real lovers¨Cit was a contractual rtionship.


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes darkened over. He replied, his voice subdued.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Now that Elena had him alone, she wanted to finish saying everything else she couldn¡¯t say in the ballroom. Elena touched the red diamond ne she was wearing.


    ¡°This is too much, too. If you could take this back¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you forgotten the promise you made me? ¡°


    She had promised to take anything without question in exchange for the dress.


    ¡°But the price of this ne¡­¡±


    ¡°It was still promise. Didn¡¯t Kuhn tell you? I said, ¡®If she doesn¡¯t keep your word, tell her I¡¯m not going to keep mine either. ¡®¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    If Elena was the one who protested at him a while ago, things were now quite the opposite. Elena was unable to refute Carlisle¡¯s words, but she couldn¡¯t continue to feel indebted to Carlisle. She didn¡¯t want to get used to relying on other people either. This time, she needed to be much stronger than before if she wanted to defeat Paveluc with her own hands.


    ¡°I feel like I owe you more¡­that is why my heart is heavy.¡±


    She honestly expressed her feelings, and Carlisle replied in a tone as if what he was saying was obvious.


    ¡°Then pay me back.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If I give you one hundred, you only need to give me one back. I¡¯m not asking for you to give me as much as I give you. Just once¡­pleasee to me first.¡±


    Elena froze by a totally unexpected reply. The average person would have listened to her by now and taken back the ne. However, Carlisle had the audacity to ask if she would repay him. His expression also looked mournful. She didn¡¯t think about this development.


    ¡®¡­What does it mean?¡¯


    Give him one thing back. She didn¡¯t know what he meant toe to her first. The more she thought about it, the more vague it was. Her head was spinning fast, but somehow it was one answer.


    ¡®You want me to pay you back in the end.¡¯


    She knew even in herst life that one could not get something for nothing.


    ¡°I want to pay you back, but the price of this ne is too burdensome.¡±


    A subtle heat seemed in shimmer in Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes, as if disappointed with her reaction. He opened and closed his mouth a few times, then finally managed to find the words of what he wanted to say.


    ¡°No matter what you say, I have no intention of taking back what I¡¯ve given you.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°That was the deal. So ept my gift without saying a word.¡±


    Carlisle seemed unwilling to give an inch. She had promised. She was forced to ept the dresses and jewelry he had given her.


    ¡°¡­Alright. Now that you¡¯ve given it to me, I¡¯ll make use of it when I be crown princess. But I won¡¯t express gratitude.¡±


    At her words, Carlisle burst outughing. She wouldn¡¯t even say thank you despite being given expensive gifts. She expressed her dissatisfaction in her own way, and he didn¡¯t expect to have such a positive reaction about it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need pleasantries. They are with its rightful owner.¡±


    Carlisle seemed to think little of the value of the precious items. Somehow it was Elena was the one more preupied with these things. It felt a little unfair, but she made her decision.


    ¡®I¡¯ll use it all to make you emperor.¡¯


    She had little use for luxury, but since he was insistent that she keep the items, they could be put to use in her pce life. Or perhaps as a fund to help Carlisle take the emperor¡¯s throne, just like his other spoils of war.


    The emperor¡¯s throne.


    Seeing Paveluc today made her feel all the more determined to never let him sit on the throne again. This time she would take what he coveted the most, just like the way he took her dear family.

 Chapter 72 - Just Once (2)

    Ch. 72 Just Once (2)


    TN: The links are to get around aggregator sites and will be taken down in an hour. Thank you for your patience!


    ¡°That day, who tried to destroy Flower Bridge? Was it the Grand Duke of Lunen?¡±


    Paveluc currently ruled over the grand duchy of Lunen. But despite Elena¡¯s expectations, Carlisle shook his head.


    ¡°No, but you seem to think poorly of my uncle. The other time you told me to beware of him.¡±


    He spoke of the night she first rescued Carlisle. She nodded in reply.


    ¡°I believe that the he will eventually reveal his teeth and try to take the throne.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say that she knew the events of the future, but she could still give him warning.


    ¡°Possibly. But he is not the biggest obstacle to me bing an emperor.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­is it the Empress?¡±


    While she did not forget that the Empress was the most powerful actor now, Elena ced heavier emphasis on Paveluc as he had taken the throne in the future.


    ¡°Yes. It is the emperor¡¯s second son and my brother Redfield that threatens to take the throne now. The Empress and the Anita family have a strong history.¡±


    ¡°Then they were the ones that tried to destroy the bridge?¡±


    ¡°I believe so. The Anitas are the only ones who can do so while avoiding the eyes of the Imperial Family. I know it¡¯s them, but it¡¯s hard to find evidence. We¡¯re still interrogating the men you¡¯ve captured, so hopefully something will turn up soon.¡±


    ¡°They seemed well trained. I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°We might have to manipte the evidence.¡±


    The Empress¡¯s position was more powerful than she thought. Although Elena already knew that because of Kuhn, she had a feeling that the Empress would be a major obstacle in the future. In her past life, Paveluc killed the Empress Ophelia. But would another future unfold if she had not died?


    Carlisle continued in a subdued voice.


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s attention will be on you from this time on. Even more so after we announce the wedding. Just like the warning you gave me before, I too will say something.¡±


    Elena gave a faint nod. Carlisle¡¯s low voice broke through her brooding thoughts.


    ¡°¡­Beware the Empress.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes instantly turned sharp. She caught a glimpse of anger lying beneath the surface, like a volcano poised to explode. Maybe the Empress Ophelia would be the one who she would encounter most after bing crown princess. While the emperor ruled the empire, it was the empress who ruled the household. It was a power that had been handed down only to the empress from generation to generation.


    ¡®I must be prepared for sure.¡¯


    Elena was not a prominent member of society and it would be difficult to position herself. But Elena spoke firmly, reassuring him not to worry.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll never get caught easily.¡±


    At the same time, Elena made her vow to herself once again. Soon after she turned towards the brightly lit ballroom.


    ¡°Shall we go back to the battlefield?¡±


    It would still be awhile until the ball would be over, and she was worried about Mirabelle. Encountering Paveluc had thrown her off, but at this rate the longer she stayed out here with Carlisle the wilder would gossip would grow. This was already enough.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Carlisle held out his hand and Elena gently took it.


    ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t seem unfamiliar, somehow.¡±


    Freesia Pce. She hadn¡¯t been to many balls held by the Imperial Court, but she felt like she had seen this ce before.


    As Elena looked around at her surroundings, Carlisle was watching her profile quietly.


    ¡°I always thought the ne would look good on you, but¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I think it suits you better than I imagined. ¡°


    Her cheeks flushed. She had so many questioned about Freesia Pce, but they instantly blew away like smoke.


    ¡°Anyone who wore this ne would¨C¡±


    ¡°The red diamond resembles your eyes. No one else¡¯s. That¡¯s why it looks so beautiful on you.¡±


    His straightforwardness left Elena at a loss of words. It was difficult to find something to say after someoneplimented your beauty.


    She moistened her lips a few times and stared ahead, her cheeks too red for her to face Carlisle.


    *


    *


    *


    When they returned, they found the ballroom was just as they left it. There was a sea of guests enjoying themselves, and couples of all ages whirled in the center. Several had moderately indulged themselves with wine and were loud inughter. As Elena entered into the ballroom by Carlisle¡¯s side, countless eyes turned to her once again. This time she hadpletely regained herposure and floated in gracefully.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see to my sister now.¡±


    ¡°Call me if anything happens.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena fell off from Carlisle¡¯s side and returned to where she had left Mirabelle. There was someone there she didn¡¯t expect at all.


    ¡°¡­Lady Lawrence?¡±


    Margaret Lawrence. She was one of Helen¡¯s friends that helped put salt in her tea. Later Helen med Margaret for the crime, but everyone knew that the timid Margaret was not the type of person to do such a thing.


    ¡°Oh, sister!¡±


    Mirabelle greeted Elena¡¯s return with a radiant look. Fortunately, she did not look bored and seemed to be enjoying herself.


    ¡°O-oh. It¡¯s been a while, Lady ise.¡±


    Margaret started stuttering at Elena¡¯s appearance, and Elena nced between at the twodies in turn.


    ¡°How are you two together?¡±


    By the way the tea party turned out, things should not have been amiable between them. Mirabelle quickly recognized Elena¡¯s meaning and exined.


    ¡°When Lady Lawrence saw me here, she came up to me and apologized. So I decided to ept her apology.¡±


    ¡°It may be toote say this, but I truly am sorry.¡±


    Elena nodded slightly at Margaret¡¯s withered expression. Even if Margaret apologized now, it would make little difference. It was widely gossiped that she was the one who had put the salt in the tea. Some knew the real culprit was Helen, but as they couldn¡¯t tell it to her face, Margaret was the one who received all the me. It wasn¡¯t reversible, but Margaret seemed sincere enough toe and apologize first.


    ¡°I won¡¯t think about it anymore, so please forget about it too, Lady Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Lady ise.¡±


    Margaret gazed at Elena with a moved expression, and Mirabelle looked between them contentedly.


    Tang, tang, tang!


    A bell rang out on the tform. The sound drew the attention of the room, and a man standing on the tform opened his mouth.


    ¡°This is what many of you have been waiting for. Shall we announce who are the candidates chosen as the Madonna of the ball?¡±


    Elena hadpletely forgotten about it. The most beautiful woman at the ball. It was time to found it who it would be.

 Chapter 73 - Madonna At The Ball (1)

    Ch. 73 Madonna At The Ball (1)


    The man standing on the tform seemed very ustomed to his position, and naturally was selected to host the ceremony to select the Madonna. He opened his mouth broadly to speak, holding a sheet of paper as he pointed to arge ballot box.


    ¡°Thanks to your participation, the vote for Madonna went smoothly.¡±


    Elena looked at the paper in his hand in curiosity and Mirabelle quietly exined.


    ¡°While you were gone they handed out ballots to each person. I hear thedy over there is expected to be one of the candidates for Madonna.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see¡­¡±


    Elena thought back to the ball in herst life. Her memory was dim, but she seemed to recall voting on such a piece of paper in the past. Elena nodded in understanding, while Margaret exined it to her further.


    ¡°Since it¡¯s an imperial event, they change the way we elect the Madonna each time so it¡¯s fair. Last time, I heard that you could nominated yourself and people would line up after you.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s amazing.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know that the voting method changed each time, as she had only attended once in herst life. But no matter what the draw was, she already knew who the honor would be bestowed upon this night. Elena nced expectantly towards that youngdy.


    Yulia Necrensi.


    The Marquis Necrensi¡¯s family were highly reputed as members of the nobility in the capital city. Yulia in particr was a youngdy regarded as the Flower of the Capital City. It was no exaggeration to say that Yulia¡¯s fine clothing and jewelry led the fashion among Ruford nobility. And in this ball, Yulia was the most beautiful in Elena¡¯s eyes. She had stunning feminine charm, and was called ¡°A beauty without a smile¡± because of her proud features. As she was an intense point of interest among young nobles in southern society, Elena had heard quite a lot about her.


    The man on the tform spoke again.


    ¡°First, I will announce the three honored candidates!¡±


    ¡°Oooh¨C¡°


    Many people whistled and cheered.


    ¡°The first candidate is Lady Yulia, the treasure of the Necrensi family and the Flower of Society!¡±


    Everyone apuded and congratted her as if they knew it was fate. However, Yulia stood up on stage with an indifferent expression.


    ¡°The second candidate is the pride of southern society. Lady Helen, the only daughter of Marquis Selby!¡±


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    Sarah squealed next to Helen. Sarah was part of the scheme to give salty tea to Elena, and still appeared to be on friendly terms with Helen. Sarah¡¯s scream drew more eyes to Helen. Thetter, who had a sour look on her face, raised her head proudly and gave a satisfied smile.


    ¡°And the third andst candidate is¨C¡±


    Elena looked puzzled as she listened to the host. It suddenly urred to her that only a single Madonna candidate was announced in herst life. Come to think of it, why were there three?


    ¡°No one expected this hidden gem until today! It¡¯s Lady Elena from House ise!¡±


    Mirabelle whooped joyfully.


    ¡°Wow! I knew this would happen! Congrattions, sister!¡±


    ¡°Oh, congrattions Lady ise.¡±


    Following Margaret and Mirabelle¡¯s congrattions, Elena could not help but be amazed. She had already realized that the future wouldn¡¯t always flow in the same way, but she didn¡¯t expect this to happen. Many eyes turned to the shocked Elena. It seemed that yet again she attracted the attention of the nobility tonight. First for her beautiful appearance, then when she was asked the first dance by Prince Carlisle. Now she was nominated as the Madonna of the ball. Perhaps she would be the woman that was most talked about after tonight.


    ¡°Come on, you three, up to the tform!¡±


    Yulia, Helen and Elena ascended to the tform. From her vantage point, Elena could see Mirabelle and Margaret looking at her supportively. She also caught sight of Carlisle standing some distance away. He was with Emperor Sullivan, who seemed to be deep in intimate conversation with the upper nobility. Perhaps Sullivan was using this opportunity to ingratiate Carlisle further into imperial aristocracy.


    Carlisle, however, was looking towards the tform where Elena was standing. She could feel his strong gaze from this distance, and she swallowed dryly. The predatory look was in his eye again. Elena always seemed nervous in front of Carlisle for some reason.


    ¡°Ah, His Highness is looking at me¡­¡±


    Elena turned her head, and she saw Helen staring agog at Carlisle. It seemed a bit strange, and Elena suddenly wondered,


    ¡®Do they know each other?¡¯


    Helen noticed Elena looking at her, and she returned an icy gaze. She whispered in a fierce voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re not taking anything from me from now on.¡±


    Elena was puzzled by the meaning of Helen¡¯s words. She hadn¡¯t taken anything from Helen. But before she could respond, the host began to proceed.


    ¡°Three beautiful young women in one ce is enough to turn the whole room blind. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    The nobles who were watching burst intoughter, but there was truth to his words. The three different beauties seemed to glow radiantly, as if a garden bloom of ten thousand flowers.


    ¡°These were the three youngdies who had the most votes. From these three, select the one you think is the most beautiful of the night.¡±


    The host pointed to a small crown.


    ¡°The one who is chosen as the Madonna will receive this tiara.¡±


    Many youngdies coveted the tiara not for its price, but it¡¯s honor. While Elena was looking at it, she heard a loud voice interrupt the room.


    ¡°I would like to be the one to crown the Madonna, if that is eptable?¡±


    From the direction of the voice stood a handsome man, red hair zing like a sunset. Although she had only seen him only a few times in the distance, Elena was able to recall him without difficulty.


    He was Redfield, the second prince of the Ruford Empire. He was the one Carlisle mentioned in their conversation in the garden and was a possible sessor to the throne, supported by the Empress and House Anita, the biggest threat to Carlisle presently.


    ¡®Why did he suddenly¡­?¡¯


    It was the first time in the history of the ceremony that a prince had ever crowned the Madonna himself. The host was taken aback at first, but soon he bowed and spoke politely.


    ¡°Of course, Your Highness. It would be an even greater honor for the Madonna chosen.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t refuse Redfield. There were few who could stand up to him, knowing that the Empress and the Anita¡¯s family were behind him.


    ¡°Fantastic. So which of these three youngdies will wear the tiara?¡±


    He gave Elena a sly smile, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel bewildered. In the past she had not been nominated for Madonna, much less expected to be crowned one like right now. Did all of this change because of her? She felt a small panic at the thought. Too many events were upset after she saved Carlisle.


    ¡°All threedies will turn around. Everyone else, ce the rose behind the one you think is the most beautiful. She who receives the most roses will be crowned Madonna tonight!¡±


    ¡°Waaa¨C¡°


    Some of the nobles responded excitedly, lifting the atmosphere in anticipation. The host tilted his head in gesture of appreciation then gestured to arge mass of roses prepared by the servants.


    ¡°Please take the flowers from here!¡±


    She saw a sea of people surge to take a rose. It was always enjoyable to participate in imperial events. She attended the same ball in herst life, and she knew better than anyone else.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    At the host¡¯s signal Elena, Helen and Yulia turned around. The sound of countless footsteps reached their ears. Because the guests passed eachdy in order, it was impossible to tell which one had the most flowers even by the sound of their feet.


    ¡®¡­Will it really be me?¡¯


    She wouldn¡¯t refuse the honor of Madonna, but she didn¡¯t want anything more to change from what she knew from her previous life.


    ¡°Oh! You¡¯ve all picked someonepletely unexpected.¡±


    Each of the three young woman wore a different expression. Yulia looked uninterested, Helen was hopeful, and Elena looked puzzled.


    ¡°Now youngdies, please turn around!¡±


    Elena slowly turned around and looked at the roses in front of her.

 Chapter 74 - Madonna At The Ball (2)

    RotFK Ch. 74 Madonna At The Ball (2)


    ¡°Congrattions! Lady Elena from House ise is the star of tonight!¡±


    Apuse burst forth from the crowd.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Her jaw dropped open without her even realizing it.


    Even at a nce, there were far more roses before Elena than Yulia and Helen who were standing next to her. The expression of the people who apuded also varied. Some looked jealous, others looked bored, while others were took joy in celebrating such events. But the first thing Elena saw was Mirabelle¡¯s expression of pure happiness. Mirabelle yelled out loud, holding out both thumbs in front of her.


    ¡°My sister is the best!¡±


    Elena was so happy to hear her sister¡¯s words and mouthed a ¡°thank you.¡±


    Just as Redfield had said, he approached her while holding the tiara. She did not know his reasons for it, but she wordlessly epted the crown on her head.


    ¡°In my eyes too, Lady ise looks the most beautiful tonight.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    The words he whispered caused her eyes to widen. If it was her innocent younger sister saying this, she would think nothing of it. But he was Redfield, the second son of the Emperor. It was rather dubious of him to say this, unless he had an interest in her? But there was one thing that she could not understand here.


    ¡®Why on earth?¡¯


    There was no reason for him to be interested in her. Elena wore the tiara as she looked at Redfield with aplicated expression. He raised the corners of his mouth and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Dance with me next time. I¡¯m better than my brother.¡±


    A sudden thought came to her. The reason why Redfield would pay attention to her¡­


    ¡®Is it because of Caril? ¡¯


    Although they hadn¡¯t announced their marriage yet, the pair had been wandering all over the ballroom advertising their rtionship. Was that the cause for his interest in her? Elena¡¯s scarlet eyes shone in suspicion.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you an invitation to my party next time.¡±


    He gave her a secret wink then strode down the tform, leaving her frozen solid. She couldn¡¯t make understanding of it and simply stared at his retreating back. Helen, who had lost the title of Madonna, also descended from the tform, but not before leaving her a warning.


    ¡°Lady ise,ugh while you still can.¡±


    They never had anything good to say to each other, but there was an ominous air to her tone. A frown formed on Elena¡¯s brow, while Yulia looked at her with strangely shining eyes.


    Atst only the host and Elena were left on the tform. She was distracted by the suddenness of events, but she returned her gaze towards Carlisle at the far side of the room. His expression was fierce. She guessed it was because of Redfield, but she didn¡¯te into this position willingly.


    ¡®¡­I couldn¡¯t help it.¡¯


    Elena stood on the tform,ining with her eyes. The host next to her spoke in a bright voice.


    ¡°Well, how about a few words on what you¡¯re feeling?¡±


    ¡°Ah, um¡­¡±


    She was flustered for a moment before sheposed herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to be chosen as Madonna. I hope you will all continue to enjoy yourselves tonight.¡±


    It was impable, but very short. In other cases the youngdies would normally be emotional and thrilled to tears, but Elena found herself quite embarrassed.


    ¡°Oh, yes. So that¡¯s the end of the event. Everyone, please enjoy the rest of the ball just as Lady ise says.¡±


    The Madonna ceremony ended sessfully. Elena tiredly returned to her seat next to Mirabelle.


    ¡°Wow! Sister! I loved it.¡±


    Elena smiled at Mirabelle¡¯s joyous innocence. Her happiness was her only constion.


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    ¡°When we return home, I¡¯ll tailor all the dresses to suit you.¡±


    Mirabelle, in all her grand ambition, was still so cute.


    *


    *


    *


    The ball came to an end and soon the nobles began to leave the ballroom. They all went out like the tide, and Elena, Mirabelle, and Margaret waited together at the train of carriages. Elena spotted a carriage with the crest of Lawrence approaching first.


    ¡°Please watch your step when you go inside, Lady Lawrence.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s farewell, Margaret hesitated then spoke as if she made up her mind about something.


    ¡°Lady ise.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I think you should beware of Lady Selby.¡±


    Elena stared at her. Margaret¡¯s remarks had good reason but were somewhat unexpected. She continued, her voice trembling slightly.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve been feeling for a while that Lady Selby is very jealous of you.¡±


    Mirabelle nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Yes. I feel that every time she looks at my sister.¡±


    While it was true that the atmosphere between them at the tea party was not good, Elena¡¯s memories about Helen were vague now.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve quarreled with Lady Selby at every single party you went to, and now you¡¯ve forgotten all about it?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t answer back. There was no such memory for her. However it was true that Mirabelle seemed reluctant about Helen from the start, and that the two did not get along well. Margaret spoke carefully to the troubled Elena.


    ¡°Lady Selby may feel that¡­that the position of Madonna was taken away by you. I think you should be careful for a while, as she is not the type toy still after this.¡±


    Margaret nced at their surroundings as she spoke, in case anyone was listening. That was how terrified of Helen she was. The innocent Margaret had been punished for making the wrong friend.


    ¡°Thank you for your advice. I will be more careful in the future. ¡°


    ¡°Yes. Then I¡¯ll take my leave first. I¡¯ll see you both soon. Oh, and congrattions again on being chosen as Madonna.¡±


    Margaret curtsied then boarded her carriage. She waved her hand out the window as she was carried away, and Elena and Mirabelle waved back. The carriage disappeared from view, then Mirabelle spoke with a grave expression.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence is right. Lady Selby has always been jealous of you, so you should avoid her as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    She remembered that ominous feeling she felt in the ballroom tonight. A familiar carriage was now approaching the two.


    ¡°Mirabelle, let¡¯s head back now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go home and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Do you feel sick? If you¡¯re not feeling well, tell me right away.¡±


    ¡°I understand, Madonna.¡±


    Elena chuckled at Mirabelle¡¯s mischievous little mouth. As Elena held the tiara in her hand, she suddenly remembered the strange way Helen had said, ¡°Laugh while you still can.¡± Elena shook the thought off her mind. Worrying about things that didn¡¯t happen yet wouldn¡¯t solve them.

 Chapter 75 - There’s Trouble (1)

    RotFK Ch. 75 There¡¯s Trouble (1)


    It was Prince Carlisle who captured the most attention after the ball by far. It was only natural, as it was his first formal appearance in high society. Previously, Prince Redfield had been treated as if he were the crown prince, but there was a new wind blowing among the nobles. It also helped that Carlisle was extremely handsome as well, and there was much talk among thedies. And¡­


    There was also interest in the rtionship between the prince and the daughter of a count. The attention on Lady ise burned hot as well, for her beauty and fashion were so exceptional for her to be chosen as Madonna of the ball. Elena, who had paid little attention to the capital¡¯s social circles before, emerged as the talk of the town. She could feel many changes in the air from the day after the ball.


    ¡°Here is another invitation for you.¡±


    Michael had delivered hundreds of letters to her already, containing invitations to tea parties, charity events and social gatherings. All of them were asking for Elena¡¯s presence.


    ¡°¡­I have so many invitations.¡±


    She had been to the battlefield many times in herst life, but this was the first time she had received this kind of attention. This everyday routine was unfamiliar to her. She couldn¡¯t imagine how many more invitations she would receive if this was the loot from a single day.


    When Mirabelle walked into Elena¡¯s room to greet her good morning, she was taken by surprise at the scene.


    ¡°Oh! Are all these invitations for you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Being the Madonna of the ball is amazing.¡±


    Elena smiled as Mirabelle bounded gleefully into the room and looked at the towering stack of letters. Elena was still trying to sort out what to do. She couldn¡¯t ept every single invitation, but she knew it was important to attend these gatherings. Carlisle had warned her of the Empress, and Elena knew this would be the best time to establish herself within society as much as possible before she became crown princess. However, she couldn¡¯t tell which of these invitations was most important.


    ¡®¡­There are so many things I don¡¯t know.¡¯


    She could have Kuhn provide more information on high society in the capital city, but she also wished she had some sort of helper to give her advice. But since she had no such helper, she worried over the invitations by herself.


    Atst she managed to narrow them down to a few and expressed her willingness to attend.


    *


    *


    *


    A few days have passed since then. Invitations poured in everyday until the letterbox was fit to burst.


    ¡®Is something wrong?¡¯


    She had been told that Margaret hade to the mansion to see Elena. She had a foreboding feeling.


    ¡°Excuse me, My Lady. Lady Lawrence is waiting for you now in the drawing room.¡±


    ¡°Is she? I¡¯ll be right down.¡±


    Elena came out to greet Margaret despite the suddenness of her visit. She already knew that Helen was the mastermind of the scheme at the tea party, and now that Margaret had apologized Elena no longer bore an ill will. Margaret had grown close to Mirabelle, and Elena was interested in maintaining a good rtionship with the other young woman.


    Elena opened the door to the drawing room and saw Margaret seated in front of an elegant table.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence, what brings you here without an appointment?¡±


    She put on a weing face, but when she looked closely she saw that her guest¡¯s expression was darkened. Margaret rushed up to her and spoke urgently.


    ¡°There¡¯s trouble, Lady ise.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°There are many bad rumors about you in the social circles right now.¡±


    ¡°Bad rumors?¡±


    Elena was surprised. It had not been long since they arrived from the south, and she had done nothing wrong to give rise to any such gossip. Margaret continued breathlessly as if she had rushed here.


    ¡°I came running to you as soon as I heard it from other people. There¡¯s a rumor that¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s so foul that I don¡¯t even know where to start¡­¡±


    Margaret¡¯s hesitance only further stoked Elena¡¯s suspicions.


    ¡°Please tell me slowly. What kind of rumors did you heard about me?¡±


    ¡°Th-the other nobles say the Lady ise is a whore who has a different man every night¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°W-well, I don¡¯t believe the rumor either. But now everyone is full of gossip about it.¡±


    Elena was stunned beyond belief. She didn¡¯t mean it as boast, but she had never even had rtions with a man before. The spread of such a rumor made her feel hugely embarrassed.


    ¡°What is the source of the rumor? It¡¯s not possible that these words could spread without any evidence. Who on earth is saying all this nonsense?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­The evidence and the witness for the rumor are very clear.¡±


    Evidence and¡­witness? Elena had had an ominous feeling since the ball, and now she knew why. Those same rumors had spread about Elena before.


    Sophie.


    On top of that, Elena knew that Sophie was connected to the sabotage of her dresses.


    ¡°Could it be¡­the witness is my family¡¯s maid?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right! How did you know? A maid named Sophie is going to all the gatherings and throwing abuse about you.¡±


    Elena pressed her fingers against her temple. There was a thorn in her mind since the day the dresses were torn, but now the situation seemed to have burst.


    ¡°Then who is taking Sophie to these gatherings?¡±


    ¡°I-it¡¯s Lady Selby.¡±


    Helen Selby. She had tailed Elena with her men since the tea party, but thanks to Carlisle, Elena had slipped away without revealing her identity. However, it was unclear how much she¡¯d been followed since then. She came out unhurt, so she thought little of it and left it alone. A deep sigh escaped from her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Haah.¡±


    She calmed her palpitating heart, then gestured Margaret to sit back down again.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence, please sit down and tell me the rest.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    The two had been standing since Elena entered the drawing room. They both settled into their seats and Elena rang a bell. There was a clear tinkling sound, and Mary hurried into the room.


    ¡°Did you call for me, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°Bring me two cups of green tea. Lady Lawrence, is green tea alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a very rare and delicious tea. It looks like you¡¯re in a hurry because of me, but let¡¯s have a cup first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Lady B-ise.¡±


    Margaret was moved. Few people could handle the matter as calmly as Elena. Not long ago Margaret herself was buried by rumors in southern society, and she didn¡¯t even dare take a step out of her mansion. There were less rumors about it in the capital area, so she started to go outside. Meeting the ise sisters at the ball and being forgiven also yed arge part in her regaining her confidence, and Margaret now had a deep respect for Elena¡¯s rational attitude.


    Soon after, Mary brought in the green tea along with some luxurious snacks at Elena¡¯s request. Elena poured Margaret a cup of first, and then took a sip herself. Her series of calm, graceful movements seemedpletely out of harmony with the situation. Margaret stared at her, before Elena spoke up again calmly.


    ¡°Now please speak slowly. How exactly did the rumor spread?¡±

 Chapter 76 - There’s Trouble (2)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 76 There¡¯s Trouble?(2)</h4>


    After listening to Margaret¡¯s ount, Elena was livid. The rumors were incredibly detailed, as if someone made every effort into it. Perhaps Elena had been followed for quite some time, as the story was perfectly crafted to her movements. Even to Elena¡¯s ears the rumors sounded usible.


    In reality she had only left once in the middle of the night to visit Carlisle, but now she was branded as a woman who went to see a different man every night. She had done her best to quickly shut down the rumors at ise Castle, but Helen had secured several more witnesses¨Cnot only Sophie, but a few other servants who had heard the rumor as well.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°And Lady ise¡­there is a man who ims he has bedded you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elena clenched her jaw in order to hold back her surging anger.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t believe this.¡¯


    This rumor was more vicious and terrible than the one that first spread in ise Castle. Soon this would be a full-blown scandal, with Carlisle painted as another victim of Elena¡¯s seduction. The rumors would be difficult to handle when they nned to be wedded as soon as possible.


    ¡®What should I do?¡¯


    She wanted to prove that she had been honestly meeting with Carlisle, but if something went wrong, she might be discovered as his bodyguard Len. Helen may not have intended it, but she had caught Len in a trap as well. For example, it could not be revealed that Elena and Carlisle were at Flower Bridge together. There were many witnesses on the scene, and the only new face in the guard was Len. If Elena recklessly insisted on the story, Helen may notice a strange inconsistency. Elena had to resolve this in a way that was not rted to Carlisle.


    The hot mes in Elena¡¯s chest seemed to soar, but she tried to temper it with a cool head. For the moment it was more important to handle the matter than to sumb to her anger. If it was not possible to collect spilt water, then it should be cleared away with no trace.


    However, a solution did note to mind. As was the case with gossip in society, words of ill spread faster than words of praise. No matter how much Elena imed the rumors were false, how much could she really control people¡¯s tongue? It was not easy to restore a bad reputation.


    ¡®¡­No matter how much I think about it, it¡¯s impossible to resolve.¡¯


    She feared the worst. Margaret noted Elena¡¯s hardened expression and gingerly approached her.


    ¡°My Lady, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I just don¡¯t know how to handle this.¡±


    ¡°I understand the feeling. I did not want to say this at first, but I had a difficult time after I was used by Lady Selby. Don¡¯t despair. It will slowly be forgotten over time.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s words may haveforted others, but not Elena. Elena had to marry Carlisle as soon as possible. Emperor Sullivan would die in a few months, and the traitor Paveluc would attempt to take the throne about a year from now. There was little time to be caught up in such rumors. Although Elena couldn¡¯t hide her distress, she was grateful for Margaret¡¯s concern.


    ¡°Thank you so much foring in person to tell me about this, Lady Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was worried that Lady Selby was going to do something, but I didn¡¯t know what. If I didn¡¯t remember what I suffered under her I might¡¯ve been fooled by the rumors too.¡±


    While anyone might have been fooled by the rumors, Margaret had judged it to be a lie in one stroke. Elena thought back to the day of the tea party.


    ¡°I should have said back then that you were not the one who put the salt in the tea.¡±


    At the time it didn¡¯t matter to her who was the real culprit. Helen, Sarah and Margaret all nned to give Elena the salty tea, which was Mirabelle almost drank. Elena could not stand that fact. She was even less forgiving then because in her previous life it was Elena who really did end up drinking it.


    Margaret waved her hands in protest.


    ¡°No! Though Lady Selby was the leader, I followed her as an aplice. If I were you I would never have forgiven me, but you have a generous heart and for that I am thankful.¡±


    The word ¡°friend¡± suddenly came to Elena¡¯s mind. In hisst life, she had never given this word even to therades she fought with. She had no room left in her heart for it after she lost her family, and before that she never left the castle much, thus her rtionships never went deeper than perfunctory greetings. She had never been friends with a woman her own age before. Elena¡¯s present situation was not the worst she had experienced, but this emerging connection in her life brought a new warmth.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence.¡±


    Elena wore a rare smile that she did not often show to others. Margaret¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. Elena continued in a gentle voice.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena saw Margaret off when she finished speaking. Elena didn¡¯t want to spend too long with her when her present situation was still difficult. However, no matter how hard Elena tried, she couldn¡¯t think of a way to put the rumors to rest. There was only one way.


    ¡®An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth.¡¯


    The way to fight a rumor¡­was with another rumor. Elena¡¯s red eyes shone like blood.


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me for this, Lady Selby.¡±


    It was she who touched the nose of a sleeping lioness.

 Chapter 77 - Top Secret (1)

    Ch. 77 Top Secret (1)


    Elena confirmed the dates of the social events she would attend and checked the one that would happen the soonest. Her reputation had changed dramatically in the days after the ball, but she had gave them her word that she would go.


    ¡®To prove my innocence¡­I have to make Lady Selby a liar.¡¯


    That was her best course of action. Her usation wasn¡¯t untrue either, as Helen was now spreading false stories about her.


    ¡®To start, I need information about Lady Selby.¡¯


    Just as Helen had done, information would be her the trap. It was key the Elena could gather as many witnesses and evidence against Helen in a short amount of time.


    ¡®Let¡¯s start with when she tried to give me the salty tea.¡¯


    Elena would seem more credible if Margaret offered to testify on her behalf, unlike Helen, whose witness was Sophie. Margaret was a noblewoman, and as such would be considered more trustworthy than a maid.


    But that wouldn¡¯t be enough. Just like the story of Elena meeting with a different man every night, there had to be something tantalizing and provocative. Only then would the rumors would stop at once.


    After thinking it over, Elena stood up and headed towards Mirabelle¡¯s room. Before entering, she knocked lightly on the door.


    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±


    When Elena opened the door, the sound of the sewing machine at work flowed out.


    Tadadadadag.


    With the help of a few maids, Mirabelle was devoting herself to fixing up the dresses that Carlisle had sent. When Mirabelle looked up and saw who entered the room, she rose from her seat.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, sister?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a social event in a few days and I was going to ask for a dress, but you appear to already be working on one.¡±


    ¡°I already mentioned at the ball that I¡¯m going to refit the dresses for you. And with so many invitationsing in, I had an idea that you¡¯d need them sooner orter.¡±


    Mirabelle was so charming that Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    She was right. Elena had to be just as beautiful as everyone else at the uing events. Appearances weren¡¯t everything, but she wouldn¡¯t lower her standards either. And on that day¡­she would turn the tide on all the rumors spread by Helen.


    Elena recalled the invitation to the soonest date. She didn¡¯t know how many nobles would attend, but it was clear that there would be quite a crowd. With so many things to prepare, it was a relief that a dress was one less thing on her mind.


    ¡°Then I¡¯lle backter, Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister! I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s finished.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    When Elena returned to her room, she immediately tied a red handkerchief to the window. She judged Kuhn to be the quickest and most secretive way of gathering informationpared to the ise¡¯s resources. She was never disappointed by the information he brought.


    As usual, Elena kept the windows open and waited for Kuhn to slip past everyone¡¯s eyes. She settled at her desk, putting the ns in her head to paper. If her counter offense failed, the vicious rumors about Elena might feel more true. She might not be able to do anything about it at that point. Time was short, but she couldn¡¯t leave any holes in her n.


    ¡®Lady Selby¡­I will pay you back twice over what you¡¯ve given me.¡¯


    She did not intend to sit still like a fool. Not after her reputation was tarnished like this. Today, Elena was not a naive young noblewoman. While it was true that she was less skilled in social politics than with her sword, she wasn¡¯t so soft as to allow herself to be subjected to a shameful deceit.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena¡¯s momentum was building.


    She asked Kuhn to collect information about Helen and bring it back as quick as he could. Soon after, she summoned Michael and ordered him to set up an appointment with Countess Viviana.


    Ste Viviana. She was a leading figure among the nobility and was one of the most mentioned names in Kuhn¡¯s report of the capital city. The reports were not Elena¡¯s only source of knowledge, however. She still remembered the name after a shocking revtion in the future.


    There was only one reason why Elena wanted to meet such a person. She needed help from an influential person in high society.


    ¡®No matter how much I target Helen¡¯s weakness, people won¡¯t believe me easily.¡¯


    Elena was still uninitiated to the capital¡¯s social circles. She had no connections, no one to listen to what she said, and with her image in tatters, she would likely be ignored and avoided by other nobles as well.


    ¡®I need someone else to spread the rumor that Lady Selby is a liar.¡¯


    She needed someone to back up her words, and for that, Ste was the perfect choice. However, that woman¡¯s nose was held as high as her reputation. She wouldn¡¯t do Elena a favor so easily, and even Elena no had idea if she would receive her. It had taken Ste a few days to respond after Michael visited her personally, and soon the butler finally delivered the answer Elena was worried about.


    ¡°My Lady, I¡¯ve heard from Countess Viviana¡­¡±


    ¡°Please continue.¡±


    ¡°She says it¡¯s too difficult to fit you into her busy schedule.¡±


    A long sigh escaped from Elena¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°¡­Huu.¡±


    Elena hadn¡¯t been able to sleep much because of the rumors. She rubbed her fingertips against her stiff eyes and spoke again to Michael, who was looking at her concernedly.


    ¡°Wait there for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    She went straight to her desk and began writing something down. Then she ced the paper in an envelope, sealed it, and handed it over to Michael. He took the envelope curiously.


    ¡°Give this to Count Viviana and ask her to make another appointment.¡±


    ¡°She had already turned you down once¡­Will it be possible?¡±


    At the butler¡¯s doubtful expression, Elena answered determinedly.


    ¡°Yes. Maybe this time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t wish to use her knowledge of the future as a weapon so soon. But now that the situation hase to this, she had no choice. She regretted sending threatening letters, but she was in no position to wait any longer.

 Chapter 78 - Top Secret (2)

    It had taken Countess Viviana several days to reply to her first request. But this time it was different. Within hours of Elena¡¯s second letter, Michael returned.


    ¡°My Lady! Countess Viviana has requested to meet you soon!¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Elena was quite satisfied with herself.


    ¡°But what did you say that suddenly made her change her mind?¡±


    ¡°Well...That¡¯s top secret.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t say anything further. In any case, Michael was more pleased than curious that Countess Viviana¡¯s high-nosed attitude had changed so quickly. On his first visit he had been ignored by the servants there, but on the second he was treated like a valued guest. He wondered what caused the change, but he put his trust in Elena.


    ¡°Send someone to Countess Viviana and ask her if she can see me today.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady!¡±


    Although Ste wanted meet soon, an appointment this same day would still be difficult to secure. Michael followed Elena¡¯s orders any objection. That was how much confidence he had in her.


    ¡®If this is what she orders me...there must be a reason.¡¯


    This time Michael did not visit Countess Viviana herself, but rushed a servant to deliver Elena¡¯s request.


    Night fell, and the servant finally returned with the message that Countess Viviana would see her immediately. Elena prepared to leave despite theteness of the hour. With only a few more days left before the social gathering, she needed Ste¡¯s support as soon as possible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Take care, My Lady.¡±


    Michael saw her off as she boarded the carriage.


    Ste had proposed to meet at a fancy salon called ¡°The Secret.¡± Elena knew of it. As its name suggested, it had a closed membership system and was favored by high-ranking nobles as a ce to have private conversations.


    Kiiiig¨C


    The swift carriage bearing her towards her destination halted.


    ¡°We have arrived, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The coachman opened the door and she stepped outside. She nced at the sign bearing the words ¡°The Secret¡± before entering the establishment. The atmosphere inside was gloomy, and the corridors narrow. Seeing as she didn¡¯t meet anyone in the hallway, it seemed to be constructed so that visitors wouldn¡¯t run into each other easily. A faint smell of tobo smoke scented the air. As she followed the dark corridor, she finally came across a clerk standing behind a desk.


    ¡°Do you have a reservation?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Who did youe to see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here to see Countess Viviana.¡±


    The clerk gestured to Elena as if he had done this a hundred times before.


    ¡°Come this way, please.¡±


    The employee seemed exceptionally experienced and meticulous. She knew it was a secretive establishment, but it there was more thorough attention to detail than she expected. The clerk guided her inside the depths of the building, finally arriving at an antique door which opened with only the slightest sound of friction. Inside the room was middle-aged woman seated rigidly in her chair. After Elena stepped inside, the clerk closed the door behind her. The two women stared at each other.


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    It was Elena who first shattered the silence.


    ¡°How do you do? I am Elena ise.¡±


    ¡°I know. You are the most talked-about person these days.¡±


    Her tone was harsh, and her gaze was full of thorns.


    ¡°Let me ask you straightforwardly. What you wrote to me...How did you know?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t honestly answer that question.


    ¡°The question is not how I learned the secret of Countess Viviana, but whether or not I tell someone about it. Am I wrong? ¡°


    The letter Elena had sent to Ste was brief.


    [I know about your hidden son.]


    Before Ste became a countess and a leading figure of society, shey with a man as a young woman and had secretly given birth to a son. Ste¡¯s parents thoroughly covered up the incident, and Countess Viviana had married without anyone else having knowledge of it. When the truth was revealed in Elena¡¯s previous life, Countess Viviana¡¯s reputation had plummeted. However, that was not the end of the story. There was further tragedy after that.


    ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena answered unblinkingly.


    ¡°You will do something for me in exchange for my secrecy.¡±

 Chapter 79 - Isn’t That The Stench Of A Rag? (1)

    RotFK Ch. 79 Isn¡¯t That The Stench Of A Rag? (1)


    ¡°You will do something for me in exchange for my secrecy.¡±


    A frown crossed Ste¡¯s face.


    ¡°First, you must exin how you know this. I need to know if you¡¯ve already spread it to others.¡±


    ¡°If I did, wouldn¡¯t you already know?¡±


    Ste pursed her lips at Elena¡¯s question. Her son was being raised by a nanny as an adoptive child. Until the biological father appeared in the future, this fact could not be revealed. Elena continued.


    ¡°I cannot exin how I came to know this because of the circumstances. But if you do me one favor, I¡¯ll keep my silence until the end.¡±


    Ste continued to look reluctant, but in the end it was a fight she was forced to lose.


    ¡°¡­What¡¯s the favor?¡±


    Elena slid some documents she brought with her towards Ste. They were aption of information about Helen. Ste slowly perused the papers as Elena spoke.


    ¡°Please spread a rumor based on the information here.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°For a long time, Lady Selby has been jealous of me. This time, she lost the title of Madonna at the ball and is bent towards revenge. She is good at lying. And¡­¡±


    As Elena continued, Ste¡¯s eyes grew bigger, and she spoke up in disbelief.


    ¡°You are asking me to spread false rumors?¡±


    ¡°Why do you think this is a false rumor?¡±


    Ste lost her words for a moment. Elena continued, her expression cold.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what¡¯s true in society. After all, isn¡¯t what¡¯s important the story that remains in the end?¡±


    Elena had no intention in exining her misfortune in detail. Immoral people did not reveal the truth. In society, truth was made by the powerful.


    It was the same now. Ste would never have been in her position if she revealed the truth, and it was also the reason why she was here before Elena. Elena had learned an important lesson as a female knight in herst life.


    ¡®A man without power cannot change anything. The truth doesn¡¯t always serve everyone.¡¯


    In herst life the ises were framed, and eventually her whole family was destroyed. She dreamt of revenge until her death, but she died before she could take Paveluc¡¯s head. Her life did not go as she wished. In the end, anger and justice made no difference, and soon she realized there were other methods that were cleaner and more reliable.


    Ste, who had held an impassive demeanor thus far, burst intoughter for the first time.


    ¡°Ho ho ho ho¨C¡°


    Her sudden outburst caused Elena to look at her questioningly. Ste didn¡¯t bother to restrain her mirth, and she soon continued in amusement.


    ¡°I thought you were too young, but you have a good understanding of how heartless society is. You¡¯re right. What¡¯s true doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s what we make that is real.¡±


    ¡°Then do we have a deal?¡±


    After a small pause, Ste nodded.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do you the favor. This is not too difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to thank me just yet. Just one warning. If you don¡¯t keep your word and you reveal my secret, you will regret it.¡±


    ¡°Is that a threat?¡±


    ¡°Just like you did, My Lady, yes. You think you can order me around by digging up a secret? Let me make this clear¨Cyou can¡¯t.¡±


    Elena nodded in agreement. Ste¡¯s present position was different from Elena¡¯s, who was still a neer from the south. There could be only one deal. Elena knew the reality. If she tried to further ckmail Ste with this weakness, Ste would retaliate in a way that Elena wouldn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°The Flower of Society¡± was a title that could only be earned if one was beautiful. Instead, Ste¡¯s reputation as one of the most powerful women in society was a culmination of bitter power ys with other nobles. Such a woman could never be manipted so easily. Ste had likely already done a thorough survey of Elena before she arrived here. From what Elena had heard in the future, the Countess was a formidable foe that could not easily be ignored.


    ¡®In thest life¡­didn¡¯t she kill herself?¡¯


    Elena stared at Ste sitting in front of her. The Ste today was ady of dignity. She was brilliant and clever, and if there was a blemish in her life, it was that she met the wrong man. The father of her secret son was, in a word, a lowlife. He associated with gamblers, drunkards, and even drug users. There was no telling how such a highborndy and such a lowly man got involved before marriage.


    ¡®But¡­there¡¯s something else shocking about it.¡¯


    When Ste hidden secret came to light, she admitted all her past sins and chose tomit suicide, fearing the gossip would harm the Viviana family.


    It was a shocking decision. However, after her death, her husband Count Viviana waspletely destroyed. He loved her with all his heart and could not be swayed by the facts. It waster that Ste¡¯s hidden son grew up and staged a spectacr revenge against Count Viviana.


    About Ste¡­


    Although she chose to kill herself, she was truly loved by her husband and her hidden son. It was a tragic story in many ways, andter became a very popr love story in the social circles. It was the story of Count Viviana, a noble who loved his wife in a society where love marriages were rare, before losing her to suicide.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Elena shook her head.


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    It was unknown to Elena whether the story would be repeated in this life or if another story would unfold. But she was able to promise at least one thing.


    ¡°I will keep my word. If you do this one thing, I will never tell anyone about you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll trust you for now¡­Well, I¡¯m not a very trusting person, either.¡±


    Ste gave a wry smile. Maybe she would keep an eye on Elena in the future. Anyone who knew her secret couldn¡¯t just be left alone.


    ¡®I pray she doesn¡¯t try to kill me.¡¯


    They acted courteous to each other now, but Ste could hire a hitman after she left this room. However, Elena was currently pressed for time and could not worry about it for now. Moreover, a hired killer could not touch the end of her hair. Elena spoke again, her expression calm.


    ¡°Now, let me exin in detail exactly what I want.¡±

 Chapter 80 - Isn’t That The Stench Of A Rag? (2)

    Ch. 80 Isn¡¯t That The Stench Of A Rag? (2)


    It didn¡¯t take long for Elena to tell Ste of her ns, and soon she returned to the mansion. Now all that was left was to attend the party and confront Helen¡¯s evil rumors.


    Elena opened the door to her room. Most of the servants were now asleep, save for Michael who waited for her by the doorstep. But she sensed someone else¡¯s subtle presence in the room.


    ¡®It¡¯s too early for the Countess to hire an assassin¡­¡¯


    Elena entered the dark room, wary of her unidentified opponent. She snapped on the lights and looked around.


    It was Kuhn. She was a little surprised by his unexpected visit.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Kuhn did not usuallye unless she tied a red handkerchief to the window. It was the first time he arrived before her even though she did not call for him.


    ¡°The General wants to see you.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    The sudden proposal struck her as a strange. Of course they could contact each other anytime for business, but there was something unusual about how Kuhn had waited so long at thiste of an hour.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Right now?¡±


    ¡°No. The General is far away now, but he wille to the capital in three days.¡±


    Three days. She didn¡¯t have time for him then. That was the day of the party where she would confront Helen.


    ¡°My apologies, but please tell him that I already have something scheduled for that day.¡±


    ¡°I will pass on your message, but I don¡¯t think you will get a response. He can¡¯t be immediately reached at the moment.


    She had heard that Carlisle was away from the capital, and wondered what he was up to. She could ask Kuhn, but thought better of the effort. He would probably say, ¡°You should ask the General directly.¡±


    Elena wanted to finish this conversation soon. She had had sleepless nights because of the rumors, and was also exhausted after her meeting with Ste.


    ¡°Let me know as soon as he returns, and we¡¯ll reschedule our meeting.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Kuhn looked a little taken back, but had nothing else to say as he could not contact Carlisle immediately. Finally, he gave a brief farewell, saying it waste.


    ¡°Good night, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°You too. Be careful.¡±


    As always, Kuhn disappeared silently into the darkness. After watching the scene for a moment, she prepared to go to bed.


    *


    *


    *


    The day of battle finally arrived. Elena stood in front of the mirror wearing an elegant dress as Mirabelle looked on with pride.


    ¡°Hehe, I did it myself, but it really suits my sister.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for attention. I really needed your strength today.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Mirabelle, who was little involved in social gossip, waspletely oblivious about the rumors spreading about Elena. At her sister¡¯s curious look, Elena smiled.


    ¡°Nothing. I was chosen as Madonna at the ball and it would be silly if I attended another party in a shabby dress.¡±


    ¡°Oh, of course! Yes!¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s innocent smile filled Elena with an indescribable energy. This was all to protect her family. To maintain this happiness, Elena would walk along any thorny path in the future. Elena slipped her hand around Mirabelle¡¯s slim shoulder and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Wish me luck, sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, cheer up!¡±


    With Mirabelle¡¯s firm support behind her, Elena smiled and closed her eyes. She would not take the nder lying down. Elena had a family to protect. There was no time to hesitate.


    *


    This was her first social event after the ball. Although she was dressed just as beautifully then, the gazes on her were different from that night.


    Kkiigg¨C


    As soon as she opened the door and entered the banquet hall, she could feel everyone¡¯s repulsive stares all over her body. Although Ste had started spreading rumors about Helen, the abuse about Elena had been more intense by far. She felt self-conscious by the men¡¯s encroaching gaze, but she kept her head upright.


    At the center of the hall was thergest crowd, including two faces that Elena was familiar with. Helen and Sophie. Elena had two ns, as she was unsure whether they would attend or not, but she wanted the pleasure to deal with Helen personally.


    Next to Helen was Sophie narrating loudly to the crowd.


    ¡°¡­so I went into Lady Elena¡¯s room, and there was a man right there!¡±


    Ttogag, ttogag.


    As Elena strode towards Sophie, the nobles¡¯ eyes turned towards her. When Elena stood in the center of attention, Helen noticed and lifted the corner of her mouth. Then she held her finger to her nose and said,


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that the stench of a rag?¡±

 Chapter 81 - Why Don’t You Tell Me (1)

    Ch. 81 Why Don¡¯t You Tell Me (1)


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t that the stench of a rag?¡±


    The crowd tittered in reply to Helen¡¯s words. Not only did Sophie stand beside Helen now, but Sarah as well. Elena remained unflinching at Helen¡¯s remarks. Her pride prevented her from bing openly agitated in this ce. She clenched her fists discreetly while wearing an indifferent smile.


    ¡°Hmm, I heard a frivolous sound somewhere. I heard that a girl blinded by jealousy was trying to scratch me.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face flushed. No matter who else heard the jibe, it was clearly aimed at her.


    ¡°Jealousy. You think you know what you¡¯re talking about?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean Lady Selby specifically, but you¡¯re acting like you¡¯ve been stabbed.¡±


    Elena demurely covering her mouth with her hand.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Helen¡¯s cheeks turned crimson. Sarah raised her voice to capture the other nobles¡¯ attention.


    ¡°Lady ise, I heard you can¡¯t sleep unless you¡¯re with a man. I wonder who else you went out to meetst night.¡±


    With the contents of the rumors in open field, people began to watch with interested eyes, and more began to flock towards the drama taking ce in the middle of the room. Elena responded calmly.


    ¡°Who is spreading such rumors?¡±


    Sarah spoke as if she couldn¡¯t believe what she heard.


    ¡°Is it a false rumor? The maid who worked for House ise said it herself.¡±


    Elena gaze turned towards Sophie. Sophie had served House ise for a long time, but now she acted as if she was a stranger. The moment Elena¡¯s icy gaze fell on Sophie, the maid¡¯s body started to tremble uncontrobly. She was reminded of thest time Elena looked coldly down on her, and her conscience was stricken by the lies she had made up.


    However, smugness soon reced her guilt. Even though Sophie was sent away from House ise, she was doing even better than before. She wanted to make Elena regret that she didn¡¯t value her. The fact that she had done a terrible thing had already been forgotten in her mind.


    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes. Lady Elena goes to see a different man every night.¡±


    Elena was shocked at how baldly Sophie lied to the crowd, but it didn¡¯t end there. The maid was rather enjoying Elena¡¯s reaction and her voice grew louder with confidence.


    ¡°Everyone in House ise already knows this besides me. There is more than one witness.¡±


    There was a growing buzz around them. Elena could clearly hear the words the nobles were saying.


    ¡°I suppose the rumors really are true.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it at first, but it really is strange.¡±


    There was one word that caught in Elena¡¯s ear.


    ¡°¡­dirty.¡±


    All the wicked eyes and malicious words were directed towards her, each one like a barb. However, she pressed on, refusing to let herself be intimidated.


    ¡°Sophie, you were dismissed from the family and gambled your money away. It must have been a difficult life. Who told you to lie like this?¡±


    From now on, it was a battle of spirit where the tiniest falter meant losing.


    ¡°No one told me to lie! I¡¯m telling the truth!¡±


    ¡°After you were fired you must have been haunted by the delusion you made, and eventually came to believe it.¡±


    ¡°I¡­!¡±


    Sophie was sputtering in resentment. A shadow appeared next to Elena, and when she turned she saw that it was Margaret.


    ¡°H-how can anyone believe anything a maid says, especially when people with low social status would lie easily for money?¡±


    Helen¡¯s and Sarah¡¯s eyes widened at Margaret¡¯s unexpected emergence. The three were not strangers to each other. Had it not been for the recent salt incident in southern society, they would likely still have been friends.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence?¡±


    Margaret was still intimidated by Helen and could not meet her eyes. However, Margaret pushed down her fear and responded without hesitating.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s been a while, Lady Selby.¡±


    Margaret was not ustomed to being in the center of attention, but she drew courage from the person by her side.


    Although Elena had asked Margaret toe, she didn¡¯t expect the other youngdy to arrive.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence¡­¡±


    At Elena¡¯s small voice, Margaret looked at her and gave a faint smile.


    ¡°I think I have to reveal the truth about the salty tea.¡±


    Elena was grateful to Margaret for her courage. Helen cut through the warm atmosphere between them.


    ¡°Why are you here, Lady Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m here to prove Lady ise¡¯s innocence. Lady Selby, I knew you were motivated by jealousy, but you¡¯ve gone too far.¡±


    ¡°Ha, really?¡±


    Helen gave a snort. Margaret used to always be such a timid little thing, but suddenly she was biting back after Helen so generously allowed Margaret to mingle with her. This was how she paid her back?


    ¡°Lady Lawrence, something must¡¯ve happened to your head. How dare you say that to me¨C¡±


    ¡°Lady S-Selby,e to your senses! You used me to trick Lady ise into drinking the salty tea at the tea party!¡±


    A noticeable murmur of voices swelled at Margaret¡¯s words. Helen felt a sudden apprehension. While Margaret was a timid and innocent girl, her family was not insignificant, and the words of the daughter of Count Lawrence could not simply be set aside.


    Helen¡¯s voice heightened in humiliation.


    ¡°What kind of invention is this? It was your n, Lady Lawrence!¡±


    Seeing that Helen was driven into a corner, Sarah quickly interrupted the conversation.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re trying to pin the me on Lady Selby. Did you n this with Lady ise? Your head is thicker than I thought.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­it was Lady Selby who tried to trick her that day. Don¡¯t change those words!¡±


    Sarah red at her.


    ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡±


    ¡°Is there any evidence to what you im?¡±


    The incident had happened some time ago and quite a way aways from the capital. Sarah lifted her nose in triumph.


    Elena nced at Ste, who had been quietly observing the proceedings so far. Ste returned the signal, then stepped forward and spoke in anguid voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about this. Someone ced salt in Lady ise¡¯s tea at a southern party, correct? But I¡¯ve heard that the real culprit was Lady Selby¡­¡±


    ¡°Countess Viviana, what are you saying¡­!¡±


    Ste continued, covering her mouth with her fan as if she were surprised.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even speak.¡±


    Thedies who were devoted Ste hurriedly spoke up in her defense.


    ¡°Whatever Countess Viviana says is absolutely right. Has she ever said anything wrong? I haven¡¯t seen this Lady Selby much, but I don¡¯t believe she has any manners.¡±


    ¡°I know. I thought she was a good girl, but I never knew she would contradict Countess Viviana like this.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face turned ashen. The area of their battle was none other than the social circles of the capital city high society. Ste was one of the most powerful people in this room, and her words weighed more than she could imagine.


    ¡°I feel pity for Lady ise. I¡¯m afraid she was being set up.¡±


    And as quick as that, the mood shifted to favor Elena¡¯s side.

 Chapter 82 - Why Don’t You Tell Me (2)

    <h4>Ch. 82 Why Don¡¯t You Tell Me?(2)</h4>


    ¡°It has to be true if Countess Viviana said that, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors from about Lady Selby recently. I heard she was jealous of Lady ise, so she made up the story¡­along with the maid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I heard that too. So it is true, then?¡±


    Even without exact evidence and witnesses, the words of an influential socialite could immediately turn the tide. It was oue that Elena had been aiming for, made easier because of Margaret¡¯s presence. Margaret seemed a little surprised herself. Elena gave her a look of gratitude, and she returned a pleasant smile.


    However, this was only the beginning of what Elena prepared for Helen.


    ¡°Even at the royal ball, Lady Selby threatened me when she lost the crown of Madonna.¡±


    ¡°When did I¡­!¡±


    Helen tried to deny it, but her face colored. This was not a lie either. She had said to her, ¡°Lady ise,ugh while you still can.¡± But Elena would do as Helen done and take it further.


    Elena continued with as docile as expression as possible.


    ¡°And once she said she was¡­she was going to destroy my face.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about! When did I do that!¡±


    Helen was spitting mes, but Elena wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°Not long ago, I was attacked by some suspicious men. My face was almost scarred, but fortunately I was saved by some knights passing by.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s horrified gazes turned towards Helen. Almost like a madwoman, Helen whirled her head wildly around as she yelled.


    ¡°This is a sham! I never did that!¡±


    ¡°When I questioned the men, they confessed that they were sent by Lady Selby. We can bring the witnesses here if you want.¡±


    This was the trap Elena set for Helen. In fact, the men Elena referred to were the ones that followed her in the alley. They were witnesses, and it was consistent with Helen¡¯s schedule. Just as Helen investigated Elena¡¯s movements and used it against her, Elena paid her back in kind.


    ¡°Lady ise, I¡¯ve not known you much, but you¡¯re very good at lying. Do you not have guilt for your words?¡±


    Helen had no self-awareness of what she¡¯d done, and Elena was disgusted to see her so upset. Helen was the kind of person who cared only for herself. Elena offered Helen her coldest re.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to return those words to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened in realization before turning ferocious. She realized that Elena had dug the same trap towards her. She muttered to herself,


    ¡°So we¡¯re doing this now, are we?¡±


    She fixed Elena with a dirty stare and spoke in a louder voice.


    ¡°No matter what Lady ise says, there¡¯s one fact that doesn¡¯t change! Every night she goes around to meet men!¡±


    ¡°A falsehood fabricated by Lady Selby because of her jealousy.¡±


    ¡°How could a falsehood have so many witnesses and evidence? And even if I am jealous of Lady Elena, that is an unrted matter.¡±


    The surrounding people were bing more excited these developments. The fight between the daughters of a Marquis and a Count was thrilling to watch.


    ¡°That¡¯s true. Just because Lady Selby did something wrong, it doesn¡¯t mean that all the rumors about Lady ise are false.¡±


    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter to the nobles who did anything wrong. Their only interest was in the fevered economy of gossip. Elena eyes hardened at the unexpected turn of events.


    ¡®Lady Selby only intends to keep biting away at me.¡¯


    She still had more to reveal about Helen, such as the torn dress. But more and more, Helen was squeezing her tighter in her grip.


    ¡®¡­Damn it.¡¯


    Curses hovered on the tip of her tongue. Elena had overlooked a crucial point. She tried to destroy the rumors by destroying Helen¡¯s credibility, but everyone acted more indifferent towards it than she nned. It literally was of no consequence for those who had done wrong. A little reflection on their parts would reveal to them that this was all a lie by Helen, but they were not interested.


    ¡®What do I do? If everyone really does believes the rumors¡­¡¯


    It would inevitably cause problems with her contract marriage with Carlisle. As much as she tried to stop it, a cold sweat formed on her body. What she had done should have been enough to destroy Helen and restore her own image.


    She desperately turned her head towards Ste for aid, but Ste shook her head as if it was a lost cause. Ste could lend her strength, but she could not make the rumorspletely disappear. Even Sophie¡¯s words were enough to give Helen credibility.


    Helen gave a wicked smile as she saw Elena¡¯s defeated expression.


    It was then.


    Someone entered the banquet hall with steady footsteps. One by one, everyone reacted with surprise at the unexpected visitor.


    ¡®Who is¡­?¡¯


    Feeling a shift in the atmosphere, Elena turned towards where everyone was looking.


    ¡°Hail his Royal Highness the Crown Prince! Eternal Glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    All those who noticed Carlisle¡¯s appearance raised their voices to greet him and then bowed, irrespective of their rank. For a moment, Elena felt like she was in apletely different world. Everything around her seemed to freeze in the air, while Carlisle was the only thing that moved. He was striding straight towards Elena.


    His blue irises burned with that mysterious heat that she always saw in them. He stood in front of Elena and looked around.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Elena suddenly remembered that he wanted to meet her today, but she had refused him.


    ¡°Your Highness, I¨C¡±


    Carlisle interrupted her with a calm voice.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to reveal the truth to the other nobles?¡±


    At the same time, he took her slender hand.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you say you were my woman?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned to surprise at his gesture. But it was Elena who was most stunned. She blinked like a goldfish.


    ¡®If things go wrong, my identity as Len could bepromised¡­what is he doing?¡®


    She didn¡¯t think he would carelessly reveal her¡­


    She could not tell what was on his mind.

 Chapter 83 - Everyone Listen (1)

    <h4>Ch. 83 Everyone Listen?(1)</h4>


    ¡°I heard someone talking about you. You should have been honest if these rumors were spreading.¡±


    Elena had just been about to ask, ¡°What are you doing?¡± but she swallowed down her words. She couldn¡¯t understand where he was going with this, but she would ept what he said with the knowledge that he was on her side.


    ¡°Everyone listen.¡±


    Carlisle fixed the room with a steely gaze.


    ¡°Elena ise is my woman.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s voice rang clearly in the room, as everyone was holding their breath. At his sudden announcement, the nobles swallowed or gave a faint gasp of surprise. The truth about the rumor was moving in an exciting new direction.


    ¡°Lady ise has been seeing me for a long time. I was nning to keep it a secret before I officially announced it, but I didn¡¯t expect this nonsense to spread.¡±


    Carlisle bore down the room with a reproachful re, but Helen shook herself to her senses and intervened.


    ¡°Then she cheated on you! There was a man who said he was with Lady ise, and if you have doubts¨C¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expressionless face moved towards Helen.


    ¡°Who told you that bullshit? ¡°


    Carlisle¡¯s voice was dangerously low, but Helen¡¯s only thoughts were excitement over having made eye contact with him. At first she inhaled in embarrassment, but soon she put on the most innocent expression she could make.


    ¡°A viscount said¨C¡±


    But Helen¡¯s words did notst long. Carlisle issued a low order in the direction outside of the door.


    ¡°Bring it here, Zenard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Zenard replied with a polite voice and strode into the party.


    ¡°Put it down.¡±


    Zenard began unwrapping a cloth from a round object in his hands. The object was released from its cloth binding and immediately fell to the floor and rolled forward.


    Tong, tong, tong¡­


    It bumped into a stop at the leg of the table. What everyone saw¨C


    Was a man¡¯s head.


    ¡°Kkyaaaaaa!¡±


    The party was instantly filled with high screams of the women. Everyone, male or female of any age, had turned pale and watched the scene with widened eyes. Carlisle¡¯s calm expression was severely out of ce.


    ¡°Is this the man who said that?¡±


    Helen stared at Carlisle with stunned shock, unable to answer. She couldn¡¯t have been ignorant of who he was. He was the nobleman she had paid to pay false rumors.


    ¡°¡­Oh¡­oh my god¡­¡±


    Helen waspletely numb. Carlisle responded casually.


    ¡°Look carefully and answer. If there¡¯s another one like him, then I¡¯ll do the same.¡±


    The room, which once held the sounds of merriment, was now engulfed in silence. The music had stopped long ago, and everyone held their breath as they watched Carlisle.


    Sullivan had reigned for some time now. Up until then, the emperors of the Ruford empire were war-loving, brutal, and unafraid to spill blood. After Sullivan was crowned emperor, the country had stayed in rtive peace. It was the first time that the young nobles had experienced something like this, while the older ones had a darkened face as they recalled the emperors of the past. For the nobility who had lived most of their days through the quieter times, Carlisle¡¯s actions had to be shocking.


    No one said a word to Carlisle. His presence was overwhelming.


    ¡°How dare anyone defame my woman. If anyone wants to continue to talk about this rumor,e forward now.¡±


    No one spoke up, fearing for their necks. As it was, with Carlisle as the crown prince and Redfield as the second prince supported by the empress, there was little room to step out of line. The Ruford Empire had been such a ce since the beginning, and the bloodstained history of the emperors proved it. The nobility were crushed to silence.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    A gentle voice broke through the tense atmosphere. All eyes turned to its direction.


    And there stood Elena.


    ¡°You can stop now. They have learned the truth about the rumors.¡±


    Only then did Carlisle turn away to look at her. His face looked calm as usual, but Elena could see he was furious underneath the surface.


    ¡°You think this is enough? I won¡¯t rest easy until I find out who started this rumor and tear them to pieces.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s cool eyes immediately moved toward Helen, as if he knew from the outset who was responsible. Then this may not be the end of it.


    Elena felt she should stop him. No matter how many former Ruford emperors would have spilled blood, she didn¡¯t want Carlisle to turn into a tyrant before everyone¡¯s eyes. And if he was doing this because of her, she wanted to stop it even more.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯m all right, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena took Carlisle¡¯s arm, and she could feel how solid he felt under her hand.


    With that gentle touch and warm body heat¡­Carlisle¡¯s posture finally loosened.


    ¡°Lady ise, you are my woman. And I hate when others touch what¡¯s mine.¡±


    It was a warning for everyone to hear. Elena nodded in understanding.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure they all know. Don¡¯t stay here anymore ande with me, Your Highness.¡±


    Carlisle furrowed his brow when she pulled on his arm, but allowed himself to be lead away. Elena didn¡¯t know it, but everyone was looking at her with the same astonishment as when the man¡¯s head fell on the floor.


    The butcher, the bloodthirsty devil, the conqueror¨Cthere have been numerous words to describe the emperor of the Ruford Emperor, but they had never heard of a weakness to a woman. They could hardly believe there was someone that could take Carlisle away with such docility when he looked ready to kill anyone in this room just moments before.


    Eventually, Elena and Carlisle disappeared from the room.


    Kwang!


    The door closed, but the room was still quiet as they tried to process what had happened.


    ¡°¡­Heug.¡±


    A sob broke the silence. Helen had burst into tears and was biting her lips. She wiped her cheeks with both palms and looked up, her eyes zed with poison.


    ¡°¡­How dare she. I¡¯ll kill her.¡±


    Helen could not forgive Elena any more for this. Carlisle¡¯s eyes had met hers. He must have admired her beauty, but suddenly, Elena took Carlisle¡¯s arm and stole him away.


    ¡®Disgusting bitch, taking my man from me.¡¯


    Helen left the party shaking with rage, her twopanions beside her. Sophie ventured forward carefully.


    ¡°M-my Lady, what do we¨C¡±


    Helen cut her off coldly.


    ¡°Shut up! You useless thing.¡±


    Sophie and Sarah flinched at the sharpness in Helen¡¯s eyes.

 Chapter 84 - Everyone Listen (2)

    <h4>Ch. 84 Everyone Listen?(2)</h4>


    After they were some distance away from the party, Carlisle, who had been following her without saying a word, finally spoke up.


    ¡°How far are we going?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She halted and looked around. They were somewhere around the grounds where the party took ce, but this was Elena¡¯s first time in this area. She walked without direction, and they ended up in a scene where purplevenders bloomed and a wooden bench was provided for anyone who wanted to enjoy the view.


    ¡°Maybe I speak to you here?¡±


    Carlisle nodded then gave orders to Zenard, who was following behind them.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone approach us.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Zenard bowed his head then walked away at some distance. His behavior waspletely different from when she acted as Len the bodyguard. He always looked disapprovingly at her then, but the expression in his eyes now was one of envy.


    Carlisle gestured with his eyes towards the wooden bench.


    ¡°Sit.¡±


    As Elena approached the spot where he indicated, Carlisle took off his jacket and draped it on the bench. She paused. She knew from the beginning that Carlisle was extremely well-mannered, but the look in his eyes now was not the same when he looked at other people. Clearly there was some difference between the way he dealt with Elena and other women.


    ¡®This gesture isn¡¯t just for me, surely.¡¯


    She thought it strange if this behavior was reserved to only herself, so she shook her head and put her thoughts aside. That was not the point now. She wanted to know how Carlisle made his way all the way here.


    ¡°The rumors¡­when did you find out?¡±


    ¡°Not long ago.¡±


    ¡°Did you send Sir Kasha to me as soon as you heard? To make an appointment?¡±


    ¡°Yes. And then I came right away.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t imagine that that was it. She knew he was furious now, but how did he feel when he first heard the rumor? She paused for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Lady Selby corroborated the times I was away from the mansion and based her rumors around that. I was afraid that you would expose my alibis¨Cduring the times when I first rescued you, when we went to see the opera, and when we went to Flower Bridge.¡±


    Those were all the times Len was in action. If someone knew this they may start to piece together the evidence. However, there was no change in Carlisle¡¯s expression, as if he already knew.


    ¡°Maybe. But no one else would think that your swordsmanship skills would be so good.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me in advance if you were going to reveal our rtionship like this.¡±


    She had put in so much work in preserving the story of the first meeting at the ball. She had sent Carlisle away when he met her halfway between the south and the capital city, and he bought a private box and rented out an entire restaurant to hide their identities. So far, the both of them had made the effort to give the impression that their first encounter was in the ballroom. But today Carlisle¡¯s words had thrown everything into smoke. She was at a loss how to exin this to her family.


    ¡°I was just trying to hide our rtionship, just in case my identity was discovered¡­¡±


    ¡°That would be the ideal situation. But if you have to choose between revealing your true identity and our marriage, then of course it would be marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want your identity to be known, either. But will we let our marriage break down just because of these ridiculous rumors?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t find herself to respond. The breakdown of the contract marriage would be the worst of all. That was why the rumors that Helen spread were so painful.


    ¡°You should have asked me for help as soon as you heard the rumor. You should have discussed how to handle this with me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She had never thought to ask Carlisle for help. She was still not ustomed to opening her hands to someone in an emergency.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    She didn¡¯t give any excuses with her apology. The contract marriage was not hers alone. The misconceptions could have hurt Carlisle as well.


    ¡°If you know something, tell me next time. I almost killed all the nobles at the party for you.¡±


    Elena could not see the joke of the man¡¯s head rolling on the floor. She shot him a serious look.


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that. If you kill people recklessly, you might be criticized as a tyrant in the future.¡±


    ¡°Tyrant? Is that what you think I am when I deal with those who torment my own? Is it not a punishment for the nobles who prey on the blood of others?¡±


    His words were full of meaning. In fact, the power of the Ruford Empire came from military force more than anything else. Carlisle continued indifferently.


    ¡°And I don¡¯t care what they call me. If they want to ruin your honor and ruin our wedding, then I won¡¯t forgive them.¡±


    Carlisle had not known her long, but for some reason he was absolutely convinced that the rumors about her were false. There was not a sliver of a doubt. A thought suddenly dawned on her.


    ¡°The rumors¡­what would you have done if they were true?¡±


    She knew that this question was ultimately meaningless, but she was curious about his answer.


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes turned silently towards Elena. The instant she met his gaze, a chill ran down her back. His blue irises were so cold.


    ¡°¡­I would kill them all. All the men who came into contact with you.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s not one or two?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I would kill them all. And if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll kill all the men on the continent.¡±


    Elena swallowed dryly. His answer was beyond imagination.


    ¡± If I were the only man in the world, then perhaps you would look at me then.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wouldn¡¯t it be best to just kill the one person and let that be the end of it?¡±


    It wasmon sense. If you don¡¯t like cheating, you kill the person yourself. It would be too difficult to deal with all the other men. Carlisle gave a low chuckle then looked at her with an enigmatic expression.


    ¡°Me kill you? That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Elena was dumbfounded by hisment. Carlisle killed the man who gave a false testimony, and almost killed the other nobility at the party. And then he said he would kill every man on the continent¡­


    It was strange that the only one he would not touch was Elena.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m thankful that you¡¯ll save me in any situation. And because of you, the rumors will die. But I am a little worried who might be suspicious of my identityter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it either, but it can¡¯t be helped. But now I¡¯ve done this much, the story will soon be buried.¡±


    She was impressed that Carlisle had thought this far ahead. Sometimes he acted so stubbornly, but other times he was meticulous.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we have taken the opportunity to punish the person who started the rumors?¡±


    ¡°This is enough for now. The rumors about me will disappear anyway, and all that will be left will be the tarnished reputation of Lady Selby.¡±


    ¡°¡­You are too trustworthy.¡±


    Elena smile faintly. He didn¡¯t seem to understand it yet, but she didn¡¯t make this decision because she was weak.


    ¡°And Caril is too emotional. The Selby family is a powerful family. It¡¯s not good to touch them now.¡±


    This was a fight between the daughters, but if Carlisle went after Helen then Marquis Selby would be forced to move in as well. That wouldn¡¯t help Carlisle. Now all of Elena¡¯s choices were focused on making him emperor.


    ¡°If you be the emperor, we can pay back the remaining debt then.¡±


    Only then did Carlisle understand Elena¡¯s innermost thoughts. He gave a look of defeat, then after a moment heid down with his head on herp. His sudden actions gave Elena a start.


    ¡°What¡­!¡±


    ¡°Give me yourp for a moment. I rode three days and nights to see you.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know what to do, but eventually she looked down at Carlisle¡¯s face and saw that he had closed his eyes. She had never looked at him up close before. Carlisle adjusted himself on her knee and spoke in a low voice. She wondered if he really was drowsy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll visit your family soon.¡±


    Come to think of it, she would have to exin her rtionship with Carlisle when she returned to the mansion. They would find out soon regardless, and it was best if it they heard it from her first.


    As she thought over what to say to her family, the sound of steady breathing came from Carlisle. Maybe he really was tired, and he had fallen asleep right away. She put aside herplicated thoughts for a moment and stared at his slumbering figure.


    It was a rxing afternoon.

 Chapter 85 - This Is Incredible (1)

    Ch. 85 This Is Incredible (1)


    Just as Carlisle said, gossip of what happened at the party quickly spread throughout high society. Unlike the current soft-spoken emperor Sullivan, the sudden, brutal appearance of Carlisle was the prime topic among the nobility,pounded by the fact that he had spent years in the battlefield before appearing in capital society. While there had been stories about the Prince Redfield, word about the Imperial Household now was far different from the past.


    Inevitably, Elena¡¯s name became a topic of conversation as well. The revtion that she and Carlisle had been in a rtionship for a while nowpletely destroyed any other rumors. Carlisle had even killed the nobleman who tried to frame her. As a result, only the rumors about Helen started by Elena remained, and recently people began to make reference to Helen in a negative way.


    ¡°Why are you so jealous of me? You¡¯re just like Lady Selby.¡±


    ¡°When was I jealous of you!¡±


    This kind of conversation wasmon among the aristocrats these days, and it was said that Helen locked herself up in her mansion.


    However, there was another issue that Elena had to concentrate on just around the corner. She originally intended to tell her family that she would marry Carlisle, whom she met at the ball¡­


    But now it was out in the open that she had been in a secret rtionship with him all this time. Mirabelle did not yet know that Elena was secretly seeing the prince, however. The moment Elena had to confess. They had never hidden anything from each other, and she was nervous that Mirabelle would be upset with her.


    Elena uncharacteristically gave a dry gulp.


    ¡°Mirabelle, I need to talk to you for a moment¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it?¡±


    Mirabelle, who was sitting leisurely in her room, stepped out when she heard Elena¡¯s call. Mirabelle was the picture of sweetness, but Elena could not smile at the scene. Her face stiffened.


    ¡°I have to confess something to you. It¡¯s a little bit too much to say here, um¡­Should we move somewhere else and talk over a cup of tea? ¡°


    ¡°What? Why are you so serious, sister? ¡°


    Mirabelle was worried about her. Elena was normally more straightforward and didn¡¯t usually talk in a roundabout way.


    Mirabelle wordlessly followed Elena to an outside patio table, and they didn¡¯t speak even after Mary brought Mirabelle¡¯s favorite milk tea. Elena found herself not knowing where to begin. Soon the silence became too oppressive.


    ¡°Mirabelle, drink your tea when it¡¯s warm.¡±


    ¡°I will. But can you tell me what you want to say first?¡±


    Mirabelle looked up curiously but Elena remained hesitant. Mirabelle knew that her sister was struggling, so she patiently took a sip of her tea.


    As Elena watched Mirabelle cup her tea with both hands and blow gently on it¡¯s steaming surface, she realized that this moment truly was real. Her words really would lead to a marriage with Carlisle. She had already made this decision in her head over and over, but this was the first time that she would reveal it to her family.


    ¡°¡­Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°The truth is¡­¡±


    Mirabelle tried to prompt Elena further.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    After another moment, Elena answered with a tight voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m in love.¡±


    Mirabelle blinked owlishly a few times, then came to her senses.


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Her voice was louder than before.


    ¡°Actually¡­there¡¯s a man I¡¯ve been seeing for a while now.¡±


    ¡°Whaaaaat?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s mouth dropped open, before realizing her rudeness and covering her mouth with both hands. For a moment there was silence again. Mirabelle could not believe it. She suspected that Elena was nervous about something, but she never dreamed that it was because she was seeing someone. Elena hadn¡¯t expressed any interest in men or rtionships at all before. Of course, in reality Mirabelle¡¯s suspicions were not wrong, as Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s marriage was one of convenience.


    ¡°¡®A while now¡¯¡­How long have you been seeing each other? No, no, wait. Who¡¯s the man?¡±


    The moment was finally here for Elena. It was one thing to tell her sister that she had been seeing someone, but was even more nerve-wracking to tell her who it was.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Is he in the capital city?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s His Highness.¡±


    ¡°His Highness? Who¡­Oh my!¡±


    Mirabelle eyes widened even more. She inferred it was Carlisle as he was the one that danced with Elena at the ball. Mirabelle stared at her sister in disbelief as if to ask, Are you really dating Carlisle? Instead of answering, Elena slowly nodded.


    ¡°Oh my God!¡±


    Mirabelle squealed and leapt from her seat and ran in a circle around the table several times. She thought they looked beautiful together dancing at the ball¡­but she never imagined that the two would be together. Her words were a scramble in her mind. Mirabelle forced herself to calm and returned to the table and sat down. Her eyes shone with curiosity.


    ¡°How long have you been seeing each other? Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±

 Chapter 86 - This Is Incredible (2)

    Ch. 86 This Is Incredible (2)


    Mirabelle¡¯s questions left Elena in a nervous sweat. She had already talked with Carlisle about their new love story, and she was perfectly prepared this time. No matter what, this had to be seen as a loving marriage by everyone. It was the first term on the contract as well.


    Pretend to act in love in public.


    She didn¡¯t want to worry her family, and Elena spoke the words she had practiced in the mirror.


    ¡°The prince didn¡¯t want to reveal our rtionship. Since he had been at war all this time, he had nned toe to the capitalter and meet our family¡­He had asked me to keep it a secret until then.¡±


    She felt bitter about having to lie to her beloved sister, but life sometimes had to go by in ignorance.


    ¡°Since when did you meet him?¡±


    ¡°I ran into him¡­It just happened. We didn¡¯t see each other often because he was always so far away.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a little sad that you didn¡¯t mention it to be.¡±


    Elena felt a pang of guilt in her heart. This love affair with Carlisle was aplete lie, but this situation was real. She didn¡¯t want to hide anything from her sister as much as possible.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s disappointed expression melted away at the sincerity of Elena¡¯s words. They had been together for a long time, and they didn¡¯t need many words to understand each other. From Mirabelle¡¯s point of view, Elena must have liked Carlisle so much to keep the secret to herself.


    ¡°So¡­was the Crown Prince the shy acquaintance who sent you the dresses and jewelry?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s great.¡±


    She had wondered how important this mysterious acquaintance must be, but it turned out to be the crown prince.


    ¡°So he¡¯s not just a handsome face. He must have deep feelings for you, too.¡±


    Elena nodded awkwardly and suddenly felt ashamed of her position. It really felt like she was introducing the man she liked.


    ¡°How about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Do you love him too?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, then quickly came up with her answer.


    ¡°Yes. I love him so much.¡±


    Hearing this, Mirabelle felt no need to ask any more questions.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°My sister is in love. That¡¯s what love is all about. Like there is only one person in the world.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Elena nodded in agreement. Mirabelle then took Elena¡¯s hands and continued on delightedly.


    ¡°Congrattions, sister! Thest time I saw him at the ball, I thought he looked with great you¡­but yes, this is incredible!¡±


    Elena was still on edge despite the cheerfulness of Mirabelle¡¯s response.


    ¡°Is¡­is that it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Is there something more?¡±


    Elena thought that Mirabelle would be more upset, but instead she seemed to be taking this too easily.


    ¡°I only need you to be happy. As long as you love the Crown Prince I will be too!¡±


    Though the situation itself was fake, the warmth of Mirabelle¡¯s heart was real. A smile flickered on Elena¡¯s features.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, Mirabelle.¡±


    It may seem trivial to others, but Mirabelle always seemed to teach Elena what happiness was. Because of her, Elena valued every minute of this new life.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m grateful you told me, but I don¡¯t think this should be a secret from Father¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s time to be honest with Father. It¡¯s because I¡¯m thinking about marriage.¡±


    ¡°M-marriage?¡±


    Mirabelle had only just found out they were seeing it each other, but now there was talk of marriage? She was worried how their father would react.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    Mirabelle once again gathered Elena¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you when you talk to Father.¡±


    Elena smiled. In the aristocratic society where political marriages weremon, she had no idea how her father would ept it either.


    ¡°Thank you for your support, Mirabelle. I¡¯ll send a letter and let Derek know about it.¡±


    It would take some time before a letter would reach him. If possible, Elena wanted to tell him as soon as possible before the rumors in the capital traveled south.


    After a long conversation with Mirabelle, Elena sat at her desk and began to pen her letter to Derek.


    She did not know at the time themotion this letter would cause in the future.


    *


    *


    *


    Evening soon descended. Alphord, who lived mostly at the royal quarters of the Knight¡¯s Fourth Order at the Imperial Household, sent a message saying he would soon visit the mansion. Elena knew this was the time to reveal her rtionship with Carlisle. Maybe her father was returning home after hearing the rumors circting in society.


    ¡°My father ising home tonight, so please tell the chef to prepare fish instead of meat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long since Michael started working here, but he had done an excellent job in helping manage the household duties. As Elena watched the hard-working servants, she once again strengthened her resolve.


    ¡®¡­Stay firm.¡¯


    Telling Mirabelle about her rtionship was a walk in the gardenpared to telling her father.


    Time passed, and Alphord was to arrive at the mansion soon. Elena ordered all the servants to gather for a grand wee.


    Tadak, tadak, tadak.


    Although Alphord was a knight, he usually rode a carriage even though his preferred method of travel was by horseback. This time, however, she spotted her father racing towards them on a horse.


    ¡®What¡¯s the rush?¡¯


    Before the question even fully formed in her head, Alphord arrived in front of the mansion in no time, and swiftly got off his horse and came straight toward Elena. He had a terrifying atmosphere about him.


    ¡°Wee home, My Lord.¡±


    Alphord ignored Michael¡¯s greeting and stopped short of Elena. Then he yelled at her in a searing tone.


    ¡°Elena, what the hell have you been doing?¡±

 Chapter 87 - Today She Did Not Cry (1)

    Ch. 87 Today She Did Not Cry (1)


    ¡°Elena, what the hell have you been doing?¡±


    Elena flinched in shock, but she understood what Alphord was trying to ask. He wanted to know about the rumors spreading throughout society. But she had another question.


    ¡®What had he heard?¡¯


    It was unclear whether Alphord was asking about the false rumors spread by Helen or a scandal involving Carlisle. However, if he had heard the scandalous rumors about Elena, then he would have rushed to the mansion much sooner than now. Given that this was when he had shown up, it was likely he came after hearing about Carlisle.


    ¡®¡­He doesn¡¯t know all the rumors, does he?¡¯


    Perhaps he was indifferent about the other rumors, but came running as soon as Carlisle was involved. Although her father was blunt and did not express himself well, she still believed he had love for her somewhere. She replied in her usual calm voice, hiding her shaken gaze.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t youe inside and have dinner first?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. I¡¯ll skip the meal for now. I want to listen to you speak first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Father.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t disobey her father. She dismissed the other servants before walking to his office with only her family. No matter how much Alphord, Elena and Mirabelle were the masters of the house, it was not a good idea to have important conversations in the presence of other servants. Anyone could listen in and eventually a terrible story could spread, just what had happened with Sophie.


    The family walked towards Alphord¡¯s private office without saying a word.


    Dalkag.


    Alphord opened the office door first and strode in. Elena made to follow, but Mirabelle grasped her sleeve.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you, sister.¡±


    ¡°This is fine. This is my problem, so it¡¯s better I have a quiet conversation with Father.¡±


    ¡°But¡­I¡¯m worried.¡±


    Mirabelle did not miss how Alphord arrived with a stormy temper. She did not know the details, but she had already guessed that Alphord hade back after having heard something about Elena and Carlisle. The chances were high that the conversation would turn south.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just wait outside.¡±


    It was Elena¡¯s turn to smile. Alphord called out loudly from inside.


    ¡°What are you doing, noting in?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    She quickly patted Mirabelle¡¯s head before hurrying inside where her father was waiting for her. An expression of regret passed on Mirabelle¡¯s face before the door swung shut.


    Alphord intently watched Elena as she came into the room, and before going straight into the conversation.


    ¡°Exin clearly what the rumors about you are.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly what you¡¯re asking¨C¡±


    Kwaang!


    Alphord mmed his fist on the mahogany table.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking you about Prince Carlisle! If it¡¯s true that you met with him!¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena stopped talking at the sudden burst of outrage. Alphord was a knight of discipline who never shouted or did anything violent in the house. Her brother Derek was the same. Elena, a swordswoman in herst life, knew better how difficult it was for people in their profession to maintain a decent personality. For some reason or another, most other swordsmen were entric and fierce, and the taverns in the vige were always crowded with mercenaries.


    At first Elena couldn¡¯t decipher their wild moods, but she gradually came to an understanding as time went by. It was a feeling known only to those who had blood on their hands. The more that you saw death in battle, the more you felt like your mind was falling apart. Even the everposed Elena could not cool her emotions and sometimes ran like a madman in the middle of the night. She had witnessed so many deaths, not only of the enemies, but of all the soldiers whom she had greeted only the day before. A multitude of thoughts would torment her mind. Would she die like them? Did the people she kill have families? From the time she held the sword, those words haunted her like a shadow. The dark feelings umted in her mind, unsorted and unforgotten. Had it not been for her firm determination to avenge her family, Elena might have been broken. That was her life in the past, and she wondered if her father, the head of the Fourth Order of Knights of the Royal Family, lived like that too.


    ¡®¡­So don¡¯t get upset.¡¯


    She tried not to be hurt at Alphord¡¯s frustrations.


    ¡°If you¡¯ve heard the rumor¨C¡±


    ¡°Which one? The rumor about your conduct? Or that the Crown Prince has cut off the head of another noble because of you?¡±


    ¡°¡­You know that too?¡±


    Alphord¡¯sments meant that he knew about the vicious rumors Elena had spread. Still¡­he was more curious about her rtionship with Carlisle.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena was forced to sigh. She could feel some long-suffering feeling of anger surging inside her. She had hoped there would be some mention of Helen¡¯s name from her father¡¯s mouth so she could exin where those bad stories came from. Her father didn¡¯t want to know anything about it.


    ¡®¡­How could he be like this?¡¯


    The rumors that Elena went to see a man every night must have been more than a father can bear. But how can he be more curious about the Crown Prince than his daughter?


    ¡°Did you hear me? What is your rtionship with the Crown Prince?¡±


    When she looked at him, it was like a knife cut a corner of her chest. This sorrow¡­ She wanted to deny what she was thinking, but she also wanted to ask it to her father directly.


    ¡®Do you still love me?¡¯


    She had always been behind Derek and Mirabelle, but she always believed that her father felt love for her. For once, she wanted to be in his broad arms and make him smile. Only once¡­She wanted toment how hard it was by herself¡­


    Maybe this was something that was not allowed in Elena¡¯s life.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    Alphord snapped at her again, and Elena answered in a quiet tone.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡­¡±


    She felt like she had a hole in her chest, but she soon hardened herself. She could fake this. She had practiced in the mirror dozens of times after hearing that her father wasing back to the mansion. She spoke without the slightest choke.


    ¡°We met each other a while ago. We came across each other by chance and loved each other from the start, and we¡¯ve been having a secret rtionship since.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything when I said there was a proposal from the Morris family?¡±


    ¡°Back then¡­I wasn¡¯t sure what you would say.¡±


    She only told her father about her ideal type of man in case her contract with Carlisle was destroyed. Since most political marriages were decided by the head of household, she thought it was better to let him know what kind of man she wanted. What¡¯s more, the original n was to have the wedding with Carlisle after the ball, but now the situation had changed because of Helen.


    Alphord fixed his daughter with a disappointed look.


    ¡°Did you not even think about marriage when you met with the Crown Prince? In case you separated from him you should consider a marriage that would elevate yourself.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t bring herself to answer at his reproach. She wanted to ask him, ¡°Do I need to marry someone just because I¡¯m in a romantic rtionship?¡± and ¡°Do you know what era it is?¡±


    But she did not. She was always stuck mute in front of her father.


    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but ask herself, but then she swallowed down a cynical smile.


    ¡®Because I don¡¯t want to be hated¡­¡¯


    Unbelievably, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say a word against her coldhearted father. There was Derek, who would seed this family, and Mirabelle, who must always be protected¡­


    ¡®¡­Look at me too, Father.¡¯


    Please love me a little, Father. The words she couldn¡¯t say hovered at her mouth. Everything she had done was for this family, her father included. Elena¡¯s eyes turned sorrowful. Alphord was about to say something more, when suddenly, the door banged open and Mirabelle strode impatiently in.

 Chapter 88 - Today She Did Not Cry (2)

    <h4>Ch. 88 Today She Did Not Cry?(2)</h4>


    ¡°Father! Aren¡¯t you being too hard on her?¡±


    Alphord¡¯s brow furrowed with Mirabelle¡¯s appearance.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re out of line, Mirabelle.¡±


    Elena turned to Mirabelle and quickly shook her head. She didn¡¯t want Mirabelle to alienate herself from their father. Mirabelle, however, did not heed Elena¡¯s objection and spoke her mind.


    ¡°My sister really loves the prince! Is it not enough to wish them a happy rtionship?¡±


    ¡°Do you think one can be so light-hearted when in a rtionship with the Crown Prince? If she wants to be married into the imperial family, how much Elena loves does not matter. It¡¯s purely a matter of whether His Highness the prince wants it or not.¡±


    Alphord¡¯s voice had long since turned cold. Elena knew her father¡¯s expression well now. He was from a family of knights, and was one who fought for the crown rather than had done housework. At the moment Alphord was not talking as Elena¡¯s father, but as a servant of Carlisle, who would one day be emperor. And that was why Elena was terribly upset¡­


    Mirabelle spoke up again furiously.


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying that regardless of my sister¡¯s heart, his mind matters only? Would they be in a rtionship if they didn¡¯t love each other? She wanted to tell the family!¡±


    Alphord looked at Mirabelle with an interested expression, then turned to Elena.


    ¡°Is it true? Is he also interested in marriage?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. The prince said he¡¯de by the mansion in the future.¡±


    Mirabelle hadn¡¯t heard of this yet, and she turned towards Elena. For a moment, both Alphord and Mirabelle¡¯s eyes were focused on her.


    ¡°He said he wanted to say hello to the family in person.¡±


    Mirabelle looked surprised for a moment, then gathered herself and spoke in a triumphant voice towards Alphord.


    ¡°See, I told you. Why wouldn¡¯t he want her?¡±


    Elena turned to Alphord, leaving outspoken Mirabelle¡¯s words. She was more curious about something else.


    ¡°What is your opinion, Father? If I really were to marry the Crown Prince.¡±


    This was not a marriage to another noble, but to the imperial family. What Alphord thought was very important. If he objected, no matter how much Elena would protest, she could not marry Carlisle. That was the power of the head of a family among the nobles. There was also that prophecy of misfortune to consider.


    Alphord answered with no hesitation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? If the wedding is what the prince wants, then you may proceed. It is the duty of a servant.¡±


    Fortunately he didn¡¯t oppose, but apart from that, Elena¡¯s feelings fell to an endless depth. Alphord expressed no interest about his daughter¡¯s happiness, what kind of man Carlisle was, or how well she was being treated. Alphord would have epted this marriage, even if Carlisle had a terrible personality. It wasn¡¯t about whether she wanted this man or not. Her father was a faithful knight even at this moment.


    ¡°Now that we¡¯re done talking, Elena and I will go back.¡±


    Alphord hadn¡¯t said they could leave yet, and Mirabelle¡¯sment was the height of presumption. He spoke disapprovingly.


    ¡°Mirabelle, do you behave like that to your father? Do it again and you¡¯ll be in trouble.¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh.¡±


    Mirabelle give a short huff, and then dragged Elena by her hand out of the office. And so they walked down the hallway like that¡­


    At one point, Elena waspletely overwhelmed with emotion. She felt a huge loss beyond words. It was not evenparable to when Helen was spreading false rumors, and the de deeply embedded in her seemed to have torn the wound apart. Until now, her only purpose was to protect her family¡­ and it felt like her purpose was rejected. Feeling concerned, Mirabelle stopped halfway and looked up at Elena.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    But contrary to what she was saying, Elena was trembling slightly.


    ¡°Sister, are you crying?¡±


    Elena shook her head. She immediately leaned over and hugged Mirabelle, who was shorter than she was. She desperately needed to feel her sister¡¯s warmth.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not crying.¡±


    On her heart were ten million cuts and she hadn¡¯t cried¡­So today she did not let her tears fall.


    *


    *


    *


    The days passed quickly. There had been many changes since Carlisle and Elena were now officially in a rtionship. Once again Elena was flooded with invitations to various parties, and suddenly people who had not been in contact with her began to ask after her. The letter she had sent to Derek brother should have arrived by now, and she was paid careful attention for his reply.


    It was impossible to concentrate on that now, however. It was none other than the day that Carlisle said he would visit the ise mansion. Every corner of the mansion had been scoured by the servants. In the early hour, Alphord did not leave to see the knights and Mirabelle wore her best dress. No one said it, but they were all anticipating the Crown Prince¡¯s arrival.


    The clock¡¯s hand finally pointed to the promised time. There was a rattling noise, and Elena saw a familiar ck coach entering the mansion grounds. At the entrance to the mansion, the carriage stopped and Carlisle exited and stepped down.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Some of the servants let out an exmation, while others stared with their mouths agape.


    He had a tall height and a solid figure. His face had a sculptural handsomeness to it and his blue eyes contained a cold chill. He looked perfect in every way, and his air of pride struck the female spirit. The ise servants thought they had gotten used to seeing Elena and Mirabelle, but Carlisle was something else. Elena took a few steps towards him when he arrived.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    Carlisle gave a small as she approached to greet him.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Read the full chapter at ShainagTrantions WordPress

 Chapter 89 - One Small Bud (1)

    <h4>Ch. 89 One Small Bud?(1)</h4>


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s visit to the ise mansion was sure to be gossiped about, but it was best not to reveal as much as possible. No matter the fact that Elena and the prince were lovers, some noblemen would still specte why the crown prince would visit the ises himself. There must be a group of people who would find a political reason. For now, it was best to keep Alphord out of the way and have it look like that Carlisle was simply passing by. Everything needed a justification. Carlisle had requested this beforehand as well, and if it weren¡¯t for that, Elena would have found it harder to deal with her father¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°Why are your eyes look wet today?¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t joke.¡±


    Elena remembered how she felt like she had been stabbed needlessly, but she soon straightened her face. Carlisle then stepped back and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m not being funny.¡±


    For some reason Carlisle seemed yful and friendly today, a sharp contrast to the time he brought a dismembered nobleman¡¯s head at the party. Elena had asked Kuhn once before¨Cwas Carlisle a yful person? Kuhn then solemnly answered that he did not y games¡­ So it seemed that only Elena saw this side of him.


    ¡°My father is waiting in the dining room. I stopped him froming out to meet you. This is an informal visit.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s visit to the ise mansion was sure to be gossiped about, but it was best not to reveal as much as possible. No matter the fact that Elena and the prince were lovers, some noblemen would still specte why the crown prince would visit the ises himself. There must be a group of people who would find a political reason. For now, it was best to keep Alphord out of the way and have it look like that Carlisle was simply passing by. Everything needed a justification. Carlisle had requested this beforehand as well, and if it weren¡¯t for that, Elena would have found it harder to deal with her father¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°This way, Your Highness¨C¡±


    ¡°If this is an informal visit, why are you calling me Your Highness?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t think of how to reply. This grand reception not only involved Alphord and Mirabelle, but all the servants as well. Elena secretly nced at the other servants¡¯ faces and wondered if calling the prince ¡°Caril¡± would cause an issue. Carlisle smiled lightly as if he knew what she was thinking about.


    ¡°What does the rest of them matter?¡±


    Most of the people working in the mansion were under the control of the ises. Sometimes a case like Sophie¡¯s may appear¡­but that didn¡¯t matter. They were supposed to be madly in love, both at home and in public.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    She murmured his name, and a few of the servants nearby raised their eyebrows. Very few people, except for the Emperor, the Empress, and his brother, were allowed call the crown prince by a personal name.


    ¡°Say it like that. You promised me that you would call me by my nickname when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    One of the maids gave a small scream of ¡°Kyaaa!¡± Carlisle¡¯s words sounded so romantic that it hade out unintentionally. Elena turned her hot face away from Carlisle and made to lead him inside.


    ¡°I know. I didn¡¯t forget my promise.¡±


    She was supposed to call him Caril per the contract, but they had met in so many official locations that the name did not stick in her mouth. Only after hearing her reaffirm it did Carlisle look satisfied.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Then Carlisle followed Elena into the mansion.


    ¡°This way, please. I¡¯ll show you to the dining room.¡±


    She turned her head to look at Carlisle, and she saw the maids¡¯ eyes shining brightly. All servants felt the chemistry between Elena and Carlisle was simmering hot.


    Just before the couple entered the dining room they were left alone, and Elena dropped her eyes.


    ¡°No matter how much we pretend to be in love, saying that all of a sudden somewhat embarrasses me.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re telling me to call you by an affectionate name in front of others.¡±


    ¡°I only said what we promised.¡±


    Elena was surprised to see Carlisle talk seriously as if he were not acting.


    ¡®¡­A yboy.¡¯


    But this time, it felt like this was not so bad. After her conversation with her father, she needed Carlisle¡¯s full support right now.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Carlisle gave her a questioning look, and she continued.


    ¡°You have made good on your contract. Pretending to love me like you do in front of others will help me out greatly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much.¡±


    Elena gave a small smile to Carlisle. He paused for a brief moment at the sight of it, but she didn¡¯t catch his reaction. All her nerves were on edge at the impending meeting between Carlisle her family. As she approached the door to the dining room, she stopped to look at Carlisle again.


    ¡°Then I look forward to working with you.¡±


    With that, Elena opened the door. She saw her father and Mirabelle waiting anxiously for them in the dining room, and Alphord abruptly stood up and bowed deeply as soon as Carlisle came in.


    ¡°Hail the Crown Prince. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Although it was a natural greeting for the crown prince, it was not one for meeting a daughter¡¯s lover. Carlisle walked towards Alphord and raised the older man up.


    ¡°Please stand up. I feel burdened when I am greeted by my father-inw like this.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­you don¡¯t have to call me father-inw.¡±


    ¡°Why? Won¡¯t you allow me your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Please. Take her anytime you want.¡±


    Elena felt a sting at how quickly her father¡¯s reply came, but Carlisle gave him a satisfied look.


    ¡°You must keep that promise now.¡±


    Carlisle soon sat down at the head of the long table. Normally Alphord took that seat while Elena and Mirabelle sat at the side, but now Carlisle sat at the head with Alphord on his right and Elena and Mirabelle on his left. In a hierarchical society, everyone was seated ording to their status. Carlisle was none other than the crown prince, and except for His Majesty the Emperor, there was no higher position than Carlisle now.


    ¡°Anything you need, please tell me.¡±


    ¡°Something is missing from Lady ise.¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s affectionate tone, Alphord¡¯s and Mirabelle¡¯s gaze immediately moved to Elena. She smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°Enjoy the meal, Caril.¡±


    ¡°You as well.¡±


    Alphord¡¯s brows furrowed at Elena¡¯s casual use of the name ¡°Caril.¡± He was worried that the nickname might be an act of disrespect, but he saw the way the crown prince easily epted it. Perhaps their rtionship had already progressed to the point that they were this affectionate. Alphord found this knowledge surprising and he nced at his daughter.


    It wasn¡¯t until a momentter did Elena realized she had inadvertently called Carlisle by his pet name, but by that time it was already spilled water.


    ¡®¡­We¡¯ll have to show that we get along as much as possible. Isn¡¯t this better?¡¯


    Atst, the dishes prepared in the kitchen began to arrive. Elena had been particrly meticulous about the menu choices.


    ¡°Let¡¯s eat everyone.¡±


    Only after he started eating were the others allowed to touch the food. Meanwhile, Mirabelle was staring at Carlisle as if he hade out of a fantasy. Carlisle¡¯s visit still seemed like a dream.

 Chapter 90 - One Small Bud (2)

    Ch. 90 One Small Bud (2)


    Fortunately, the generous lunch ended in a pleasant atmosphere. Carlisle was the same as before, Alphord was polite, Mirabelle was calm, and nothing of huge consequence had happened. The worries which kept Elena up the previous night seemed to be founded on nothing.


    ¡°Your Highness, would you care for a game of chess?¡±


    Carlisle nodded in reply to the proposal.


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    The two men made to move to Alphord¡¯s study. As a rule, women¡¯s and men¡¯s gatherings were divided at parties. Men gathered together to share conversation on topics such as politics and economics, and while the women gathered for news and family gossip. It was not unusual for the sexes to separate after the meal. Carlisle followed Alphord, then turned back to look at Elena.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a while. I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    It was a simple farewell, but it was loaded with affection. Elena smiled awkwardly and nodded, while Mirabelle and her maids pretended to swoon in the background. As soon as Carlisle exited from the room, Elena was immediately hounded with questions from Mirabelle and the maids.


    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve been calling him by a pet name this whole time!¡±


    ¡°The prince is so handsome.¡±


    ¡°You two look wonderful together!¡±


    Elena waspletely flustered at their enthusiastic reactions.


    ¡°Oh, it just happened¨C¡±


    The maids kept jabbering away that Elena had no time to answer.


    ¡°Show the prince to your roomter. We¡¯ll bring you a delicious cup of tea.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We mustn¡¯t disturb them! Try to save those two some quality time.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m so excited!¡±


    Elena left the maids to their gossip and slipped away. She had prepared a rough outline of the story when she met Carlisle, but this didn¡¯t seem to be the right time to mention it. She left the room, and Mirabelle quickly followed her.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    ¡°Hm? Oh, Mirabelle.¡±


    Elena turned her head to find her sister approaching her. Elena was nning to go back to her room, but Mirabelle took her hand and dragged her in a different direction.


    ¡°What are you doing? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Shh! Follow me quietly, sister.¡±


    Mirabelle nced around and gestured at her to stay silent. As Elena looked down with a questioning look, Mirabelle replied in a whisper.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder what Father and the Crown Prince are talking about?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected question. Of course she wondered. To say otherwise would be a lie. She was worried about what her father would say, and she worried what Carlisle would do. Mirabelle smiled as if she understood Elena¡¯s feelings.


    ¡°I found a ce where you can secretly listen to them. Let¡¯s go!¡±


    ¡°What? Really?¡±


    With a puzzled expression, she allowed herself to be led by Mirabelle¡¯s hand towards the study. Unlike the first time she was unexpectedly dragged away, Elena moved cautiously. Alphord held a prominent position as the head of the knights, while Carlisle held years of experience at the battlefield. A clumsy approach would easily reveal her.


    Hwik¨C


    She easily jumped the waist-high fence with one hand.


    ¡°Wow, sister. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Even to Mirabelle¡¯s inexperienced eyes, Elena¡¯s nimble moves were something impressive.


    Alphord¡¯s study was located on the first floor, and the windows were rtively low and easily essible. However, with itsrge windows she didn¡¯t have a ce where she could easily eavesdrop unnoticed, and there was also no guarantee that they would talk with the windows open either. However¡­


    There was a small venttion window for the book that always remained opened, and was located in a secluded area. As she moved through the path to approach the window, Elena stopped and looked at Mirabelle.


    ¡°Mirabelle, you keep watch here. It might be too difficult for you to see.¡±


    While Mirabelle had brought her this far, it was likely that anyone would notice her footsteps if she came any closer. The window was located higher than the others as well, and it was not easy for Mirabelle to reach with her short stature.


    ¡°Alright. Tell me about itter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    She was grateful to Mirabelle for finding this ce for her sake. If Elena wanted to eavesdrop she could have found a suitable ce herself, though not necessarily this one. But before she had no intention to do so, and thanks to Mirabelle her curiosity was stoked.


    Sasak¨C


    Elena approached the small window quietly and peeked inside the study. Alphord and Carlisle were seated facing each other as they yed chess. Alphord was white, and Carlisle was ck. The chaotic situation on the board seemed to indicate a tight struggle.


    ¡°You¡¯re better at chess than I anticipated.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been working on a tactic, and I¡¯ve never lost a game like this.¡±


    Their voices were clear enough that it was easy enough to overhear them. In case she could be seen, she lowered her head and listened to them talk. However, no specific conversation was forting.


    ¡®Was this really necessary? They¡¯re only going to y chess.¡¯


    Elena was debating whether she should go back to Mirabelle when Alphord¡¯s stern voice cut through her thoughts.


    ¡°What do you think of my daughter? Please be honest with me.¡±


    ¡°You said you would give her to me. Do you intend to take back what you just said?¡±


    ¡°No, but she¡¯s¡­she¡¯s not suitable to be a princess.¡±


    Elena¡¯s expression hardened and the question of ¡°Why?¡± ran through her mind.


    ¡°It is not for Lord ise to judge. I decide whether she can live up to the position.¡±


    Tak.


    He set down a chess piece louder than before. Elena swallowed her breath subconsciously. Indeed, Carlisle was fulfilling the contract amazingly. This act could fool anyone.


    ¡°My daughter¡­do you care about her?¡±


    ¡°The word care is an understatement. I¡¯m driven mad with desire your daughter.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart thumped wildly in her chest. Until now, she couldn¡¯t consider his words to bepletely true. But for this moment, even Elena seemed to almost believe it.


    ¡°She is not just your daughter, but a crown princess. If you make such disparaging remarks like now, I will not tolerate it even if ites from my father-inw. I hope you don¡¯t forget that from now on.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s voice was like a spring breeze on Elena¡¯s frozen heart. She clutched a hand to her chest. This was a strange feeling. It was something she had never felt in her past life or present life. It was as if in her heart, which had been parched like a drought, a small bud grew.

 Chapter 91 - Are You Nervous? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 91 Are You Nervous??(1)</h4>


    Elena finally gave up eavesdropping on their conversation and left. She didn¡¯t feel like she needed to hear anything more.


    So far, Carlisle had helped Elena in numerous ways. He assigned Kuhn to her, sent her dresses and jewelry, and stopped the rumors that Helen had spread. She always thought he was a good choice as a marriage partner. But this time, something was different. She really felt like she was really being taken care of as a woman. She had never felt this way, and it was strange to her.


    ¡°Oh? Sister, are you back already?¡±


    Mirabelle looked at Elena curiously as she approached her. Elena nodded, the numbness in her mind fading away.


    I thought I would get caught if I stayed too long. They didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go back now.¡±


    Elena took the lead, and Mirabelle followed behind. She had a strange expression on her face.


    ¡°But sister¡­Why is your face so red?¡±


    Elena quickly raised her hand to touch her cheek.


    ¡°¡­My face?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did something happen?¡±


    Mirabelle was anxious about her sister, but Elena shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s really nothing. It¡­it must have been hot.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    It was a cool windy day, but Elena just smiled awkwardly and hastened her steps. Mirabelle followed with a questioning look.


    ¡°Something¡¯s strange¡­ah, wait for me!¡±


    Mirabelle ran to catch up to her sister.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena was sitting in her room. She didn¡¯t sleep well the night before Carlisle¡¯s visit, and she was exhausted. She was gathering her thoughts and resting, when suddenly a knock on the door interrupted her. There were so many things to worry about over Carlisle¡¯s visit. She thought something might have happened, so she hurriedly straightened her posture and answered.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened. She thought it would be one of the maids, but to her surprise it was Carlisle who entered. Elena leapt from her seat. She didn¡¯t expect him to have already finished ying chess with Alphord, but even so, he should¡¯ve gone to the drawing room afterwards.


    ¡°How did you¨C¡±


    ¡°They showed me to your room.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Her mouth opened and she stiffened. Perhaps it was a mischievous maid who sent him. Although they were supposed to be lovers, it was not their true rtionship and Elena was a little ufortable with his sudden visit. She remembered the conversation she overheard between Carlisle and her father earlier and couldn¡¯t help but feel more awkward than usual.


    ¡°Please,e in.¡±


    It was rude to keep Carlisle waiting at the entrance, however, so Elena cautiously allowed him into the room. Carlisle then looked around as he walked in.


    ¡°Is this your room?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s very simple.¡±


    It was a briefpliment, but he wasn¡¯t wrong. It must look frugal for an aristocrat in Carlisle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°But it¡¯s my style.¡±


    ¡°¡­Eh?¡±


    Elena looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°Maybe because it¡¯s your room. I like it for some reason.¡±


    Carlisle nced around. Her face felt hot again. To avoid being alone with him, she hurriedly offered an excuse.


    ¡°Please have a seat. I¡¯ll get you some tea.¡±


    ¡°No thank you. I¡¯ve already had some with your father.¡±


    Carlisle sat down opposite of her where she stood and stared at her.


    ¡°What are you doing? You should sit down too.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Elena was forced to take her seat. The original n was to take control of the situation with some tea, but even that had failed.


    For a moment there only silence between the two. Carlisle had a knack for making his opponents nervous, but this position was particrly ufortable.


    ¡°Why are you fidgeting so much?¡±


    ¡°Am I?¡±


    ¡°Are you nervous? Because I¡¯m here to meet your family?¡±


    He was exactly right, but that wasn¡¯t the only reason. It was also because of the way Carlisle had been so emotionally open to her father. It was all done by the terms of the contract, of course, but the words remained lodged in Elena¡¯s heart, confusing her. After a moment of hesitation, Elena replied a beatter.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that¨C


    At her remark Carlisle gave a low chuckle. Then, he leaned his upper body away from the chair towards her. Currently, the two were seated facing each other with a small table between them, but as Carlisle leaned over the presence of the table became meaningless. The two were so close they could touch each other. As Carlisle narrowed the gap between them, Elena reflexively leaned back. He spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Cute.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. Such a word was reserved for a charming and lovely girl like Mirabelle. Up until now Elena had grown up listening to other people say she was smart or reliable.


    ¡°What are you talking about¨C¡±


    ¡°You look cute when you¡¯re nervous. Do you think I would harm your family? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re against the marriage.¡±


    There was something strange in the meaning of his words, as if he would hurt them if they did. Carlisle¡¯s face was getting nearer.


    ¡°Why do you keeping so close?¡±


    Elena was about to get up when Carlisle narrowed the distance even more. Carlisle gave a small smile at her nervous expression.


    ¡°What are you thinking? I¡¯m just trying to remove dust from your hair.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Where did you go when I was away? You didn¡¯t have this on your hair before.¡±


    She suddenly remembered that she and Mirabelle went through a narrow alley on the way to Alphord¡¯s study. There was probably a lot of dust because people did not go there often. At that time she was so absorbed that she didn¡¯t check what had gotten on her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    ¡°Hold still.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s long fingers touched her golden hair. His palm was thick and rough from the battlefield, but his fingers were very long and delicate. The tendons on the back of his hand seemed strangely attractive. Elena stared innocently at the floor, not knowing where to look.


    Seueug¨C


    Carlisle brushed away the dust, but paused and looked down at her trembling eyshes. When Carlisle did not move at all, Elena raised her eyes in curiosity. Their eyes met in midair. Carlisle¡¯s blue irises were right in front of Elena, burning with a mysterious heat.


    At that moment, Carlisle¡¯srge hand that was touching her hair slid down to the back of her chair. He bent his arm, and their faces, already so close, drew in even closer.

 Chapter 92 - Are You Nervous? (2)

    Ch. 92 Are You Nervous? (2)


    ¡®What? I thought he was taking dust off my hair?¡¯


    Elena¡¯s red eyes widened.


    Beolkeog!


    There was a loud noise as the door opened and the sound of women¡¯s voices entered the room.


    ¡°Sister, would you and His Highness care for refreshments¨C¡±


    She halted the moment she saw Carlisle and Elena. The room was quiet as if it had been doused in cold water. To Mirabelle and the maids standing outside, it looked as if the couple were about to kiss each other.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    Mirabelle yelped and went to scurry back outside to the maids. Elena rose from her seat and pushed Carlisle away.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. Come in.¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯s invitation, no one stepped in. They seemed to think they would get in the way. Behind Mirabelle¡¯s back, the maids were arguing quietly with each other.


    ¡°Ugh! I told you we shouldn¡¯t go!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know there would be a situation like this¡­¡±


    However, Elena felt too embarrassed to send them away and be left alone with Carlisle. She didn¡¯t want the others to misunderstand.


    ¡®Why did he suddenly say he¡¯d remove the dirt from my hair¡­¡¯


    Elena nced wordlessly at Carlisle, the one who started this. In contrast to Elena¡¯s utter embarrassment, Carlisle was as calm as a stillke. No, actually, he seemed to be really dissatisfied to be interrupted so suddenly. Carlisle sat back in his original position and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Juste in.¡±


    There was a sense of pressure in his words, and Mirabelle and the servants entered the room as if they had no choice. Elena sensed the ufortable atmosphere and spoke.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. He was just trying to get dust off my hair.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Only Mirabelle nodded awkwardly along. Elena¡¯s gaze suddenly came upon the tray of refreshments Mirabelle was holding in her hand. Carlisle said he didn¡¯t care for tea, but the delicate-looking snacks looked quite tempting to her.


    ¡°Mirabelle, why don¡¯t you join us? Show me what you brought here.¡±


    After a short pause, Mirabelle approached the table where the two were sitting then put down the refreshments.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I interrupted you. I brought you some refreshments, if you like.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t interrupting.¡±


    Mirabelle, however, was only looking at Carlisle. Carlisle looked at Mirabelle¡¯s face and recalled their meeting at the ball.


    ¡°You are the Lady¡¯s younger sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I saw you at the ball. Your sister had lots of praise for you.¡±


    A blush crept up Mirabelle¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m ttered, Your Highness.¡±


    A great load seemed to lift off Elena¡¯s mind when she saw Carlisle speaking warmly to Mirabelle. While she expected the same from other families, there was a particrly strong desire that Carlisle would not treat Mirabelle coldly.


    ¡°Sit down with us. I want to know the younger sister Lady ise loves so much.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face brightened at the thought of the three of them sitting in Elena¡¯s room and having friendly conversation. Carlisle was blunt but attentive, and while Mirabelle was nervous at first she grew more and morefortable in talking. As a result, Elena was also able to treat Carlisle naturally as well.


    The three spent quite some time together before Carlisle rose up from his seat.


    ¡°I have to leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll see you off.¡±


    Elena followed suit and stood up. Carlisle spoke to Mirabelle as she followed them as well.


    ¡°Did you say earlier you wanted to see the pce?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Your Highness¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll invite the two of you next time. I can show you around.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face flushed with joy. Mirabelle¡¯s feelings could easily be read on her face, and Carlisle smiled at her. Elena, who was watching from the side, spoke first.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Nonsense. Your sister is also my sister-inw.¡±


    ¡°Wow! How exciting!¡±


    Mirabelle grinned at Carlisle straightforward reply. She couldn¡¯t help but be ecstatic that the crown prince of the Ruford Empire was now her brother-inw. She was also happy to see that Carlisle treated Elena well and that they seemed to get along.


    Elena looked at the innocent Mirabelle with a gentle expression, while Carlisle stared at Elena. Suddenly, Elena and Carlisle¡¯s eyes met. Elena gave a look of gratitude, while Carlisle seemed to express that it was nothing.


    ¡°Your Highness, please follow me this way.¡±


    Elena guided Carlisle. Contrary to her worries, Carlisle¡¯s visit to ise mansion was a sess.


    *


    *


    *


    Batori was patiently standing by. He suffered a major injury when he was pursued by Carlisle¡¯s men, but had recovered much in a short period of time. In front of Batori was the back of a leather chair, in which a man was seated. The mysterious man spoke in a gruff voice.


    ¡°I believe your search was right. Given that the crown prince and Elena ise are lovers, it is almost certain that the ring is the Dragon Orb.¡±


    Batori never once asked questions about his orders so far. He was fine with only being paid anyway. But for the first time, he was captivated by an unbearable curiosity.


    ¡°My Lord, may I say something?¡±


    There was no reply, but it was apparent that the mysterious man was waiting for him to speak.


    ¡°If you want to keep me in charge of this mission, please let me know one thing. What on earth¡­what on earth is the Dragon Orb?¡±


    Kkiiig¨C


    The chair, which was facing away from Batori, was now turned to him. The man¡¯s identity was revealed, showing the man to have a strong face with a ck beard and dark eyes as deep as an abyss. It was Paveluc, the Archduke of Lunen.


    ¡°You must have gotten curious.¡±


    ¡°I apologize.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving you Lady ise anyway, so you¡¯ll need to know more.¡±


    Batori swallowed at the sound of Paveluc¡¯s gravelly voice. He was a man who could be called a treasonous king.


    Batori considered the current emperor of Ruford to be a fox in a tiger-free forest. One day, Paveluc would rise to the throne and defeat Emperor Sullivan. If Batori could bet on Paveluc, he would have bet an entire fortune. That was how fierce of an opponent Paveluc was.


    ¡°Legend says that the dragon can use all kinds of mana with the Orb. The Orb only appears to a boy who inherits the blood of the royal family, who inherits the blood of the dragon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°But since they are not perfect,plete dragons, they are much smaller in size and have limited abilities.¡±


    Dragon¡¯s blood? Was the myth of the Ruford Empire real? Batori stared at Paveluc in disbelief, but Paveluc continued without stopping.


    ¡°The Orb, which had not appeared for generations, was thought to be a legend, but it was revealed to Carlisle and he became the crown prince. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s just sick and tired, but it bothers me to hear it is annoying. ¡°


    ¡°After the Dragon¡¯s Orb failed to appear for many generations, the mythical jewel appeared to Carlisle, and so the humble boy became the crown prince. I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s a myth, but I hear that it has a troublesome ability.¡±


    ¡°A troublesome ability?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t use it on yourself or your bloodline, but you can make a wish for someone else.¡±


    While speaking, Paveluc stroked his beard with one hand.


    ¡°Since the crown prince has given it to Lady ise, there is a good chance that he made a wish for her. So keep an eye out for anything suspicious.¡±


    Batori could not understand Paveluc¡¯s exnation even after hearing it. But as Batori looked into the man¡¯s deep eyes, he knew it was not a joke. And if Paveluc believed it so, it was certainly not something Batori would dismiss lightly.


    ¡°If he made a wish for her sake, then it may have alreadye true?¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is why I cannot guess what the prince would do with the Orb.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep a close watch on it.¡±


    ¡°There is no need to interfere in what they do. Just keep an eye on what happens and report to me.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Batori didn¡¯t fully understand the Orb¡¯s existence, but it must be important if Paveluc was so concerned. Batori was thrilled to know about the hidden secrets about the Imperial Family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give youmand of the Blood Assassins.¡±


    ¡°M-my Lord¡­¡±


    Batori¡¯s voice shook. It was a natural reaction to anyone who knew who the Blood Assassins were. They were an elite group of killers raised by Paveluc in Lunen.


    ¡°We need to know every single thing that has happened between the Crown Prince and ise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    At Batori¡¯s reply, Paveluc turned his chair back again.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Batori bowed his head then left. Left alone in the dark room, Paveluc remembered Elena at the ball and murmured to himself.


    ¡°¡­How troublesome.¡±

 Chapter 93 - I Am Happy Now (1)

    Ch. 93 I Am Happy Now (1)


    Mirabelle had be enamored with Carlisle since his visit to the ise mansion and kept asking Elena about him.


    ¡°Sister, when will you see him again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since he stopped by, but it will happen.¡±


    ¡°Your rtionship isn¡¯t a secret anymore, so you should go out on a date. I¡¯m worried you¡¯re staying home too much.¡±


    Mirabelle didn¡¯t tire of acting as the Cupid between them. It wasn¡¯t just Mirabelle either. Even the servants werepletely absorbed by Carlisle¡¯s visit that day, and whenever the maids saw Elena they would say things out of the blue like,


    ¡°My Lady, you and the crown prince look very good together.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    At first she was startled by these casual remarks, but by now she was ustomed to it. Carlisle had swept by them like a storm. Her father¡¯s reaction had also changed since the beginning. She didn¡¯t know whether it was because Carlisle was the crown prince or some other reason, but he was certainly different. He didn¡¯t say anything in particr to Elena, but the atmosphere allowed her to appreciate his meeting with Carlisle. She felt like she had made more progress than before, even though she had only introduced the prince to her family.


    Life returned to normal, and she found herself busy managing the ise¡¯s financial affairs these days. When the formal announcement of her marriage to Carlisle would be made and she really would be crown princess, the finances would be left to Mirabelle. Elena was diligently preparing for that day, hoping to minimize the stress and easing the transition for Mirabelle to manage the household.


    Elena was sitting at her desk with her papers when Mary spoke up.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s raining outside, My Lady.¡±


    Elena lifted her head and saw that it was indeed starting to rain. The hour wasn¡¯tte, but the sky was dark.


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll check the mansion for any open windows and close them.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Mary stopped tidying the room and left. Elena turned her eyes away from the hectic stack of papers and watched the raindrops ssh against the window. Not too long ago it would have snowed because of the cold weather, but the rain heralded theing of spring.


    ¡®¡­I hope it gets warmer.¡¯


    Mirabelle was sensitive to the cold and was morefortable during the hot summers. But if someone asked Elena what was her favorite kind of weather, she would say a rainy day just like now.


    Tak, tak, tak, tak.


    It was when she was staring outside and appreciating the sound of the rain hitting the window that she noticed someone rushing from the garden of the mansion.


    ¡®Who on earth is running so urgently on a rainy day?¡¯


    She was struck with a sudden curiosity. Mary, who left to close the windows, now hurriedly came in the room.


    ¡°You shoulde out now, My Lady!¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Elena gave her a questioning look, and the maid continued.


    ¡°Master Derek is here.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The unexpected news forced her to leap up from her seat.


    *


    *


    *


    As Elena hurried down the hall towards the first floor, she saw Derek with his raincoat on. Although she hadn¡¯t seen him for a while, his tall, disciplined body, short blond hair and blunt expression were just as she remembered it.


    ¡°¡­Brother.¡±


    Elena spoke in a soft voice as she approached him. The image of hering down the stairs was reflected in his eyes as rainwater was brushed from his shoulders.


    ¡°Master.¡±


    Derek pushed away the butler¡¯s hand when he saw his sister. She came down the stairs with a single breath, and Derek reached her quickly in a few strides of his long legs. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder as she looked into Derek¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Do you expect your older brother to just stay still after sending that kind of letter?¡±


    His voice was rougher than usual, and she could only guess how terrible his mood was. Only then did Elena realize that Derek must have felt betrayed by her secret love affair with Carlisle, just like any other family member would feel.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t tell you first. But I couldn¡¯t say that I was seeing him.¡±


    ¡°Who said I was asking? You are a grown woman and you¡¯re free to have a rtionship with any man you want.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena was taken aback by Derek¡¯s unexpected response. But his words didn¡¯t end there.


    ¡°Why¡­why the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t understand what he was talking about. Derek frowned deeply.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know about the prophecy of the crown prince?¡±


    It was only after she recalled the contents of the prophecy did she understand his anger.


    [The first person to marry the Crown Prince will spend their life in solitude. They will live an unhappy life and die a miserable death.]


    She had momentarily forgotten about it. Mirabelle was the only one in the family that did not know about the prophecy, as she was not active in society and had no chance to hear it from anyone. It was fortunate in a way. If Mirabelle had known and opposed her marriage to Carlisle, it would have been hell for Elena. Late in her past life, all the people of the country knew about the rumor, but so far only the nobles had whispered and not all the maids were aware of it. Elena replied in a low voice as she felt the curious eyes of the servants around her.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t think we can talk about this here.¡±


    ¡°Why? What¡¯s keeping you from speaking here? Everybody should know.¡±


    It was an unexpected ambush. Derek really seemed to oppose her marriage Carlisle. ¡®Pass one mountain ande across another,¡¯ she thought to herself, and tried to reassure her brother with as calm as expression and voice as possible.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a difficult journey, and you must change your clothes first. The cold weather makes it easy to get sick.¡±


    In her past life she wouldn¡¯t have known how to manage this situation. Now she spoke softly to the overemotional Derek. She understood that he simply cared about her.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Derek¡¯s expression hardened. Undeterred, Elena deftly took off his raincoat, sttering water on the marble floor.


    ¡°Butler, please take my brother¡¯s raincoat.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, My Lady.¡±


    Michael, who had been listening in on the pair¡¯s conversation, quickly came up to Elena and took the coat. Then Elena turned towards Mary who was next to her.


    ¡°Clean up the water so that someone doesn¡¯t identally slip.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, My Lady!¡±


    Mary hurried away to bring out the cleaning supplies. Derek was staring at Elena with aplicated expression, as if her disapproved of the situation, or was surprised by Elena¡¯s changed image.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you your room myself. Wash yourself first and talk to meter.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Elena smiled faintly despite Derek¡¯s reluctant answer. Even on a rainy day like this, her brother came to see her without stopping because he was worried about her. Her heart could not help but soften. For the first time in her life she couldn¡¯t help but think that Derek was cute when he was angry.


    ¡°Come this way.¡±


    Derek only looked awkwardly at Elena, and allowed himself to be guided to his room.

 Chapter 94 - I Am Happy Now (2)

    <h4>?Ch. 94 I Am Happy Now?(2)</h4>


    Elena was rxing in her room as she waited for her brother. She was worried that if she spoke to him anywhere else, he would make a fuss about Carlisle¡¯s trust regardless of anyone else¡¯s eyes around them. She showed Derek to his room and instructed him to take a bath thene to her room and make sure no one followed. She prepared warm tea in advance for him, knowing he had traveled from the warm southern part of the country to the northern cold.


    Some time passed before Derek showed up at her door, divested of his rain-soaked clothes. She stood up from her seat and greeted him.


    ¡°Wee, brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Derek sat down across from Elena, his face still stern. Elena pushed the warm tea towards him, and he furrowed his brow.


    ¡°Are you treating me like this because you¡¯re afraid that I will oppose your rtionship to the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°No, brother. I¡¯m just sorry that you traveled all this way because of me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I didn¡¯te just because of you. There¡¯s a sword fightingpetition to be held in the capital city soon, and I came here partly because of that.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    Elena gave a faint smile. It seemed a weak excuse, but because Derek said it, she had to believe him. He continued in a serious tone.


    ¡°Is it true that you¡¯re even thinking about marrying him?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But why¡­ If he is set on you, ask to be his second marriage.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I will be his crown princess.¡±


    Elena expressed her intent calmly and clearly. Derek¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but tremble. He never thought his sister was this power hungry.


    ¡°Do you really desire to be crown princess?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than being a concubine. And I don¡¯t have the time to watch someone else take the position. Brother.¡±


    ounting for the time she spent after returning to the past, there was a little less than a year before Paveluc would be emperor. Time was short for her to stop him and protect her family.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What if you be unhappy as the prophecy says?¡±


    ¡°It will never happen.¡±


    ¡°How can you be sure?¡±


    Derek¡¯s frustration was building, but Elena continued on with a kindly smile that did not suit the mood. The sight of it was so unusual that even he was forced to hesitate.


    ¡°Brother, Mirabelle, Father¡­How can I be unhappy when I have you all? Unhappiness to me would be to not have my family.¡±


    Although they were hurt by her father¡¯s coldness not long ago, they were all a family nheless. And even when her father couldn¡¯t recognize her feelings, in her previous life she still spent countless nights in tears remembering him. Elena¡¯s family was hers, whether they liked it or not. There was no knowing what power had turned time back, but it must be a sign from God for her to protect them.


    ¡°What the hell does marriage to the Crown Prince have to do with the family¡­?¡±


    Derek muttered as if he still couldn¡¯t understand it, but it was still important to Elena somehow. His stiff expression gradually softened.


    ¡°You may not like him. But I¡¯ve chosen this man, and I¡¯ve chosen this marriage. I want your blessing more than anyone else¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you regret it?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    Derek was still reluctant, but he did not protest any further upon seeing Elena¡¯s determined expression. He quietly looked into her face and spoke softly.


    ¡°I want you to be happy.¡±


    Elena¡¯s throat clenched at her brother¡¯s words. Suddenly, she remembered seeing his broad back, blocking the enemies who had invaded ise Castle. It was as if Derek had given this message to Elena. I want you to be happy.


    Elena replied with a sincere smile.


    ¡°I am happy now, brother.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Derek hadn¡¯t said anything about Carlisle after his first day at the capital. She was afraid he would bring up the prophecy again , but fortunately he didn¡¯t.


    A few days passed. Carlisle sent a royal carriage to bring them to the pce just as he had promised. The exterior of the carriage was decorated with pure gold, and Mirabelle could hardly keep her mouth closed.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    The two youngdies were now at the pce and walking through a maze of gardens, guided by the royal attendants just like at the ball.


    ¡°Look at the pink flowers over there, sister. It¡¯s incredible. They must only bloom in the imperial pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve never seen flowers like those before.¡±


    As she was walking around, something suddenly came to mind.


    ¡°Oh, I forgot.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I was going to return his coat.¡±


    Elena still had the coat Carlisle had given to her when they rode on horseback. On the day Carlisle visited ise Mansion, had she tried to return it to him before.


    ¡ª Your Highness. If you could wait here for a moment, I¡¯ll give you back the coat you gave me.


    ¡ª No. I¡¯lle back for it next time. Keep it safe until then.


    ¡ª Ah¡­Yes, I see.


    Strangely, Carlisle¡¯s words seem to gnaw at her mind. It was like¡­like she heard it somewhere before. She was lost in thought before she realized it.


    ¡®Where did I hear something like this?¡¯


    She puzzled over her memory, but it was as if it was obscured by a deep mist. Mirabelle, who was walking by her side, suddenly spoke up and pointed her finger at something.


    ¡°Sister, that statue is incredible.¡±


    Elena¡¯s gaze lifted towards the statue Mirabelle was pointing to. It was of a figure arge dragon with an orb, looking as if were about to ascend into the heavens. The work seemed so alive that one couldn¡¯t easily forget it once they saw it.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Suddenly, a sh of light passed through her head. It was a very old, faded memory. Elena hurriedly turned her head and looked around. In the distance she could see Freesia Pce, where the ball was held. Now she knew why this ce was so familiar. Elena stood rooted to the spot as if she were struck by lightning.


    ¡®¡­I remember.¡¯


    She remembered the boy who gave her the blue bead ring.


    ¡ª Keep it. I¡¯lle back for it for sure.


    She didn¡¯t know how she could have forgotten those blue eyes that looked just like that bead. Those strange, heated eyes stared at her.

 Chapter 95 - I Promise (1)

    <h4>Ch. 95 I Promise?(1)</h4>


    ¡°What are you thinking of, Your Highness?¡±


    Carlisle was gazing moodily outside the window with his arms folded. His blue eyes lost its focus and turned clear again, but he didn¡¯t turn away from the window as he replied.


    ¡°Just of old memories.¡±


    Presently, Carlisle¡¯s gaze was turned towards Freesia Pce outside the window. He didn¡¯t have many good memories of the ce. Perhaps it was only natural. He had a very unhappy childhood.


    From the moment he was born, he didn¡¯t stay at the pce, but was raised at the maids¡¯ quarters stayed because of his mother¡¯s humble origins. He had grown up not knowing that his father was the emperor until he was eight years old. Although he was the first son, no one recognized him as a prince.


    As a child, Carlisle¡¯s mother was always apologizing to someone. Even if the Empress threw a cup of tea at his mother, she had to bow down and subject herself to the harassment and jealousies of other maids. He couldn¡¯t understand why his mother was this way when he was a child¡­but when he grew older, heter found out it was for his sake. And yet, his mother would always apologize to Carlisle too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Caril. I¡¯m sorry you have such a terrible mother.¡±


    His mother suffered greatly to protect him. It must have been difficult to safeguard the life of the boy without any maternal rtives in the pce, where plots and scheming weremon. When Carlisle thought about it now, he probably survived that far because nobody cared about him.


    ¡°Caril, if anyone says something, just say you made a mistake. You can¡¯t even breathe a word against anyone.¡±


    ¡°No. Why should I do that when I didn¡¯t do anything wrong?¡±


    ¡°The moment you are noticed by others, your life is over.¡±


    ¡°Mom, can we just run away together? I don¡¯t want to live as a prince.¡±


    He meant it. He would abandon the position a thousand times over if he could only be with his mother. She answered him with a weak smile.


    ¡°Caril, you cannot live like this. How precious is the blood that flows in your body? Look towards the high ces like birds flying in the sky.¡±


    Heined countless times that he didn¡¯t need riches, but his mother has pretended not to listen.


    The turning point in his life came without any warning. One day, the Orb appeared in Carlisle¡¯s body. Hey in bed for a week and struggled with severe pain. There were no words to exin the way his skin turned ck then white again. It was only then that he realized the change in his body meant that he was not a normal human being. The sun and moon rose and set several times before the blue orb finished growing inside his body and separated from him.


    The moment he held the perfect bead in his hand, he met his father for the first time. His father told him that the emperors had the blood of the dragon. Carlisle thought he would retch. This wasn¡¯t just the blood of a monster¡­It was a curse. His mother waspletely wrong; The blood flowing through his body was never precious or blessed. He could still remember clearly when Sullivan patted his shoulder.


    ¡°You will seed me, Carlisle. Your father believes in only you now.¡±


    Soon after, Sullivan dered to everyone that Carlisle would serve as the crown prince. Carlisle¡¯s lifepletely changed after that. Like a lie, Sullivan began to love him dearly, and in turn, the days he saw his mother gradually declined. Then one day, his mother spoke to him.


    ¡°I need to leave the pce for a while. Your Highness, can you manage on your own?¡±


    ¡°Where are you going? Don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back. Just count on your fingers for ten nights.¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t go. Mother!¡±


    No matter how much Carlisle cried and clung to his mother, she turned coldly and left the pce. Since then, he folded her fingers one by one, counting the nights by ten, but his mother never returned to the pce. He realized at some point that she would nevere back.


    He felt an aching loneliness. Although he lived in pce, his food would often be poisoned and he struggled with death several times. In front of him were smiling faces, but when he turned around, he could not tell who was the enemy. Who was trying to poison him behind his father¡¯s back? The enemy seemed to be on all sides and no one could be trusted. When he was alone and isted, Sullivan called him. Then he issued a final notice.


    ¡°Carlisle, there¡¯s no way to protect you here. Go to the border and enter the war.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­I¡¯ll die if I go there.¡±


    ¡°You are the child who has the blood closest to the dragon. How can you die so easily? Follow your father¡¯s decision. This is the best.¡±


    My father was a madman, so obsessed with myths that he wouldn¡¯t look at the reality before him. Carlisle was only thirteen years old when his father condemned him to die outside of the pce. What were the odds that a young man who had never even held a sword would return alive? Even if there were people eager to kill him in the Imperial Pce, it would be much worse if he were away from his father¡¯s side.


    ¡°¡­Haaaa.¡±


    It was a miserable life. He believed that he would live his entire life in misery. Anyone who married such an unlucky person like him would surely be doomed.


    Carlisle felt no more anger, resentment, or sorrow. All he had left was emptiness. His mother abandoned him at the Imperial Pce, and his father was pushing him to a dangerous ce, saying it was the only way. The chances of survival were extremely slim, but he didn¡¯t have any desire to live anyway.


    ¡®Everything. ¡­ It¡¯s all because of this Orb.¡¯


    Carlisle looked down at the blue bead ring in his hand.


    Before his mother left, she made him this ring so the Orb wouldn¡¯t be noticed, but he doubted it would be useful. He couldn¡¯t use the Orb for himself or for his family¡­


    In those days even the maids working for the Imperial Pce did not want to make eye contact with Carlisle. Rumors began to circte that his existence was unclean. The rumor was not wrong in Carlisle¡¯s mind.


    ¡°¡­The sky is so clear. ¡°


    On the day before he would leave for battle, Carlisle hid himself in Freesia Pce, thergest pce on the grounds, and looked up at the blue sky. He was in a gloomy mood, but unlike his thoughts the sky was clear. It didn¡¯t matter though, since nothing reflected Carlisle¡¯s mood in his life so far. He was under the sway of other people. He was about to give up everything when¨C


    Jabag, jabag.


    He heard the sound of light footsteps. When he turned his head in the direction of the sound, a blonde-haired girl emerged through the bushes.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Carlisle was momentarily speechless. He thought it was a fairy. He couldn¡¯t believe there was such a beautiful human being. She had golden hair, pale skin, and jeweled red eyes that stared right at him. The moment their eyes met it felt like eternity.


    ¡°Are you a servant working for the Imperial Pce? I¡¯m lost, where am I?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes widened as she addressed him informally. Although he didn¡¯t care for it, everyone used the crown prince¡¯s title since he ascended to the position. He didn¡¯t answer, and the girl said softly,


    ¡°Are you a lost child, too?¡±


    At her question, Carlisle looked down at what he was wearing. He did look quite scruffy, but he was leaving for the battlefield tomorrow anyway. He wanted to reveal himself, but at the same time he didn¡¯t want to hear the girl use his title like everyone else. Although words of respect came from everyone else¡¯s mouths, their eyes and voices were cold.


    The girl before him spoke up again, her red eyes lifted sharply as if she were offended.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer when people speak to you?¡±


    When he saw this girl like a nine-tailed fox in the pce, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    ¡°Why should I answer your question?¡±


    ¡°Because¡­because servants have to obey the words of the nobility.¡±


    Carlisle leaned back and responded in a t voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s a strike today.¡±


    ¡°What? No way.¡±


    ¡°Ask someone else for directions in the pce.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been walking around for ages, but I didn¡¯t see anyone else.¡±


    It was easy to get lost in Freesia Pce¡¯sbyrinthine grounds without a guide. The girl¡¯s poor dress was a little worse-for-wear, but he decided that wasn¡¯t any reason to do her a favor. The girl said something else, but Carlisle closed his eyes and ignored her.


    Then, at one point, it became quiet. Suddenly curious, he opened his eyes and saw the girl sitting nearby and looking at the flowers. She looked a picturesque image as she smiled prettily at the flowers, unlike the face she made when she wasining earlier. She was still beautiful before too, but he liked this a lot more.


    ¡°Is there something interesting about the flowers?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me. You won¡¯t even give me directions¡­¡±


    ¡°I told you to ask someone else.¡±


    ¡°Tch, how am I supposed to find someone else here? I¡¯ve been walking around a long time and I only met you¡­I¡¯m scared to be alone.¡±


    Carlisle chuckled how girl¡¯s voice adorably became smaller and smaller. It had been a long time since he met someone of his age. Unlike the half-brother who always stared at him, she was a perfect stranger.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it was such a strange flower. You can find it all over the pce.¡±


    ¡°Not where I live. Maybe this flower only blooms here¡­Have you ever been outside of the pce?¡±


    ¡°¡­ No.¡±


    ¡°Never?¡±


    ¡°Never.¡±


    The girl looked surprised at Carlisle¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Then have you ever gone to a bakery or an opera outside the pce?¡±


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Wow¨CCharlie¡¯s Bakery is really good. And children usually aren¡¯t allowed to go to the opera, but I saw it once because my mother took me there. It was so grand and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Carlisle did not reply. It was a story of a world that he didn¡¯t know.


    When Carlisle didn¡¯t say anything else, Elena sidled up to the boy¡¯s side.


    ¡°Then would you like toe with me?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to a fun ce outside the pce.¡±


    The girl¡¯s bright expression dazzled him and Carlisle¡¯s heart began beating faster than usual.

 Chapter 96 - I Promise (2)

    <h4>Ch. 96 I Promise?(2)</h4>


    The girl continued.


    ¡± My name is Elena ise. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have name?¡±


    When Carlisle closed his mouth again, Elena thought she must have made a mistake.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t turn down her pity. Despite his position as crown prince, he deserved some sympathy. No one else felt sorry for him because he was the prince and had the Orb, but he was only a thirteen-year-old boy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If I tell my mother about you, she¡¯ll take you in. Why don¡¯t you work at our mansion if life in the pce is hard?¡±


    ¡°¡­I can?¡±


    He desperately wanted to leave behind everything that was holding him down and live his life as he pleased. His mother told him to gaze high as a bird, but he just wanted to be free as one.


    ¡°Of course. So are youing to my home? I¡¯ll watch the opera with you, and we can go to the bakery¡­I¡¯ll show you a lot of other fun stuff. Promise!¡±


    Carlisle looked down at Elena¡¯s outstretched pinky finger, then linked it with his own. He almost burst into tears at that moment. He really wanted to live that life with her.


    ¡°You should call me Lady from now on. I don¡¯t know about the Imperial Pce, but that¡¯s how the servants call me at home, or they¡¯ll get in trouble. But I¡¯ll let you to call me by my name when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll worry about thatter.¡±


    ¡°Tch, the strictness is different from what you¡¯re used to.¡±


    And so Elena and Carlisle spent all day exploring Freesia Pce. When she saw Carlisle¡¯s small cuts, she tore the hem of her dress and bound them. He took her to a ce only he knew and showed her the statue of the dragon, then they went to the man-madeke to ssh their feet in the water.


    Elena didn¡¯t know it, but Carlisle was deliberately guiding her to the deserted areas. He wanted this joy tost forever. But contrary to Carlisle¡¯s desperate wish, the time came when she had to go.


    ¡°Len! Where are you?¡±


    A voice came calling for Elena. Soon there were also other voices calling out, ¡°Youngdy!¡± and Elena suddenly realized where she was.


    ¡°Oh! Mother! I think I¡¯d better go. I¡¯ll talk to my mother right away toe and get you.¡±


    Elena stood up and made to return to her mother, but Carlisle already knew. This was the end.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s urgent call she turned back. He handed her the Orb ring without any hesitation.


    ¡°Please take this.¡±


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ring.¡±


    ¡°Ring? My mother said I shouldn¡¯t ept things¡­¡±


    Carlisle tried to exin, but the voices of those looking for Elena were getting closer. He didn¡¯t have much time to tell her the little details.


    ¡°This is¡­this is my memory of my mother. I can¡¯t keep it, and I want you to take care of it for a while. I want to you make me a promise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    ¡°Keep it. I¡¯lle back for it for sure.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I promise!¡±


    Elena beamed, and a bittersweet feeling welled up in Carlisle¡¯s chest. It was impossible to know if he would die when he left for the battlefield, and since he couldn¡¯t use the wish on himself or his family, he wanted to use it now.


    ¡®My wish is¡­¡¯


    The Orb glowed faintly, as if reacting to Carlisle¡¯s mind.


    ¨C Tell me your wish, master.


    A voice in his head spoke to him. It was his first time hearing it, but it sounded strangely familiar at the same time.


    Like he knew this would happen.


    ¡®Save Elena ise from dying.¡®


    If he somehow miraculously survived the battlefield and returned to the pce, he wanted to keep the promises he made to her. He wouldn¡¯t leave in vain.


    There was also the prophecy that his partner would live and die in misery.


    ¡®¡­Then don¡¯t die.¡¯


    Elena suddenly stopped running towards the search party and turned and waved at Carlisle. He smiled faintly at the sight and raised his hand as well.


    ¡®If I survive, I¡¯lle for you.¡¯


    At that time, he was not old enough to fully understand what it was like to have apanion or to be married. Their meeting happened on a day he was only thirteen. He thought he might die soon anyway and made the wish on a whim. But that simple day embedded in his heart, never to be forgotten, and when Carlisle lived his life in hell, he always thought of Elena.


    The first time he killed someone, it was when assassin came to his quarters¡­And at the moment his arm turned into that of a monster¡¯s. Whenever he felt pain and hardship, he turned his mind to that special day. The promises Carlisle had to keep, the reason to survive in hell, and thest stop he had to reach. It was his salvation.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯ll see you again alive. I¡¯ll ask if you¡¯ve beening to see me or if you haven¡¯t missed me as much as I have you.¡¯


    The idea took root in him like nt. It grew strong in Carlisle¡¯s heart without sunlight or water, until it was like a huge mass of greed. Carlisle still clearly remembered the night when Elena first came to rescue him in her ck armor.


    ¨C Please marry me, Your Highness.


    Who would have thought that although she had forgotten all about him, she had asked to marry him on her own.


    ¡®¡­Without knowing how I feel.¡¯


    A brittle smile spread on Carlisle¡¯s face as he stared out the window towards Freesia Pce. Zenard, who was standing quietly behind him, interrupted him in a low voice with a report.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lady ise has arrived at the pce. I informed the servants to take her this way, so they¡¯ll be here soon.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Carlisle was about to turn away from the window when¨C


    Bang!


    The door was flung open, and Elena strode in,pletely flushed. At the unexpected visit Zenard called out to her in a stuttering voice.


    ¡°M-My Lady¨C¡°


    Behind her were servants rushing after her.


    ¡°Your Highness, no¨CCaril, why didn¡¯t you tell me? When we first met in the pce, you didn¡¯t tell me that you were the crown prince.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes widened in surprise, but soon a pleased expression stole over his face. He barked and order to Zenard and the servants standing by the door.


    ¡°Everyone out.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    At hismand everyone else quickly hurried away, and before long there were only two people left in the spacious room.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    Carlisle gazed at her for a long time, as if he were savoring her presence. It felt like the end to a long journey before they finally met each other.


    ¡°You remember me now?¡±


    ¡°If you just told me, I wouldn¡¯t have had a hard time remembering.¡±


    Carlisle felt joy despite Elena¡¯s annoyed expression. In fact, even if Elena had not saved him on that day, he would havee back and proposed to her. Perhaps he was desperate to have her at all costs.


    ¡®If I say that I want her, even if I have tear down the ise family that she holds so dear¡­¡¯


    Would she run away?

 Chapter 97 - Come Here (1)

    <h4>Ch. 97 Come Here?(1)</h4>


    Elena didn¡¯t like the way Carlisle deceived her, nor was she amused at the pleased expression on his face.


    ¡®You don¡¯t know how much I¡¯ve been looking for you¡­¡¯


    As a child, Carlisle seemed to be in danger of something, as if he would suddenly vanish if she didn¡¯t reach out to him. And so she made that promise to him when they were young. When she returned to the pce, she searched among the servants of simr age and was disappointed she couldn¡¯t find him.


    ¡®Then this bead ring was given by Caril.¡¯


    She looked down at the ring with new understanding. It was the same blue as Carlisle¡¯s eyes, and the detail made her feel ashamed for some reason.


    ¡°This ring, didn¡¯t you say it belonged to your mother?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°I may bete, but I¡¯ll return it now.¡±


    As she made to pull off the ring, Carlisle raised a hand to stop her.


    ¡°You keep it.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to take it back now. You will be my princess anyway, and it¡¯s the same as me having it.¡±


    Elena also had a sentimental attachment to the ring as a reminder of herst life. But somehow it felt different knowing that it belonged to Carlisle¡¯s mother prior.


    ¡°Are you sure you want me to keep it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m relieved that you have the ring. So I¡¯d like you to keep at as close to you as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re relieved?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s hard to believe, but I feel like it¡¯s some kind of talisman. When something dangerous happens, it will protect you one time.¡±


    She gave him a questioning look at the vagueness of his words, but Carlisle smiled as if he didn¡¯t intend to exin.


    ¡°I have a few questions that I can ask you now. After you left did youe back to find me?¡±


    Of course she did. She searched for Carlisle for days and days and met with each of the pce servants. But Elena did not intend to tell the truth.


    ¡°No. It was a promise from my childhood, but I quickly forgot it.¡±


    She felt hurt at all the times Carlisle lied and hid himself from her. In the meanwhile, Carlisle¡¯s expression turned bitter.


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    There was a subtle change in the atmosphere, but Elena nced over it. It was strange to think that the child at that time was Carlisle. He seemed a little shabby before, but even then he was still rather good-looking. However, his personality before felt quite different from the arrogance of Carlisle now. At that time, he was small and delicate enough to stimte her protective instincts, but now she felt sad that that boy had turned into a haughty and cruel young man. What happened to Carlisle all those years? How did he grow up? She was flooded with curiosity all of a sudden, but she had no idea if he would answer if she asked him directly.


    As Elena was staring at Carlisle, she was startled by a sudden realization.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±


    She had left Mirabelle outside when she came running to Carlisle. Elena had wanted to see him immediately, but Mirabelle couldn¡¯t run with her, and so Elena had told her sister to wait. It was impossible for her to forget her sister even for a moment.


    ¡°I just remembered that I left Mirabelle waiting. I¡¯ll be right back.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elena rushed towards the door, then paused and turned back towards Carlisle. He remained the same as usual, but at that moment she thought again of her hidden memories of him.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    At her voice, Carlisle turned his blue eyes towards her. As their eyes met in midair, Elena spoke softly.


    ¡°Thank you for being so sweet to Mirabelle and inviting her to the Imperial Pce with me. Anyway¡­it¡¯s nice to think we¡¯ve met again after we grew up.¡±


    Carlisle smiled back.


    ¡°I told youst time, if you¡¯re thankful, just pay me backter.¡±


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be sure to pay this debt.¡±


    Elena granted him a faint smile and hurried back to where her sister was waiting for her. Carlisle stared at Elena¡¯s gradually receding figure. Soon after, Zenard, who was waiting outside, came back into the room.


    ¡°Your Grace, shall I prepare a room for thedies, as you said earlier?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena and Mirabelle had arranged to view and stay overnight at the pce. Elena had said, ¡°I¡¯ll live here when I get married, so it¡¯s not a bad idea to be familiar with the grounds. Mirabelle said she wanted to see the pce as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­Sweet, huh.¡±


    Carlisle smiled without realizing it, remembering what she had called him. There are many words in the world to describe him, but the word ¡°sweet¡± was not one of them.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how dark I am.¡±


    He was smart, not sweet. He wasn¡¯t so ungrateful enough to hate Elena¡¯s family.


    ¡®If you knew how much I wanted you, you would be surprised¡­¡¯


    Carlisle would be both an angel and a devil to have Elena.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena quickly followed her guide before remembering something else.


    ¡®Come to think of it, was Caril treating me so generously because of that past meeting?¡¯


    Until now, she thought the reason for the treatment was because of a past rtionship that she couldn¡¯t recall. She assumed it was some tremendous affair, even though she did not have any memories rted to him. On the contrary, their rtionship was very trivial. All they did was meet as children and y together.


    ¡®But¡­is that reason enough for him to be so good to me?¡¯


    It was true that Elena desperately searched for Carlisle at the time. However, she did not ask around for months or years, and had given up looking once she learned there were no servants like Carlisle in the pce. It was inevitable, of course. She didn¡¯t know anything about him except his appearance. Although the brief encounter at the time remained fond in Elena¡¯s memory, it didn¡¯t seem enough for Carlisle to treat her the way he did.


    ¡®What is it? Is there something else I don¡¯t know?¡¯


    She thought she¡¯d ask Carlisle if she had another chance.


    It was then.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    Elena was in her own thoughts as she followed the servant, then she realized she was where she parted with Mirabelle. She turned her head toward Mirabelle¡¯s voice, and saw her sister smiling brightly and waving into the air. Elena returned the smile as soon she saw her.


    ¡°What were you doing while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking around at the amazing things in the pce. Did you have a good meeting with him? What was the rush?¡±


    ¡°Oh, well¡­I just remembered something I had to tell him.¡±


    Although Elena was scarce on the details, Mirabelle nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Yes, there are stories that are only meant to be between lovers.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what it is.¡±


    Elena yelled at her hotly, but Mirabelle just smirked. Ever since she found out about Elena¡¯s rtionship with Carlisle, Mirabelle enjoyed making fun of her like this. Elena spoke quickly, her face flushed.


    ¡°The prince is waiting, so let¡¯s go and say hello.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Do you miss him already?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Elena¡¯s cheeks reddened even more, and Mirabelle wordlessly pressed down a smile. Elena had no idea that Mirabelle was making more fun of her because she liked to see her so embarrassed.


    And so the sisters strolled happily in the glorious pce gardens, where the sun shone warmly.

 Chapter 98 - Come Here (2)

    <h4>Chapter 98 Come Here (2)</h4>


    Elena took Mirabelle back to the room where Carlisle was standing statuesque by the window. Elena was still struggling with the fact that he was the child that she had met when she was young.


    Carlisle slowly turned his head as he sensed their approached, and his blue eyesnded on the two. Mirabelle¡¯s face turned bright.


    ¡°Hello, brother-inw.¡±


    Elena let out a small gasp as her eyes widened at those words. Carlisle looked surprised for a moment as well, but his expression soon rxed.


    ¡°Thank you. How are you?¡±


    Mirabelle went to thefortable sofa and sat down, and Carlisle didn¡¯t seem to mind the way she familiarly treated him. Only Elena was still frozen at the situation.


    ¡®I knew Mirabelle was charming, but¡­¡¯


    This was beyond what she expected. Maybe Mirabelle was doing this because she thought Carlisle was the man Elena loved, but Elena couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment nheless.


    ¡°I asked your sister what snacks you liked. Should I bring them in now?¡±


    ¡°Aaah, thank you, brother-inw.¡±


    Elena was surprised to see them talk in a friendly way, but she eventually rxed. Watching them like this made them really feel like a family.


    ¡°Come and sit down, too.¡±


    Mirabelle beckoned to Elena, and she approached. Naturally, she tried to sit next to Mirabelle, but her sister blocked her and pointed to Carlisle with her eyes.


    ¡°You should sit over there.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena needed to say something. Carlisle shifted slightly to make room for her.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    Her face burned. Elena repeated to herself several times in her mind,


    ¡®This is just an act.¡¯


    It was all the more embarrassing to do this in front of her dear Mirabelle. From now on she had to show that her and Carlisle were madly in love, on both in public and private. She schooled her feelings and sat down next to Carlisle with a calm expression. This was still awkward to her, but this was her ce now.


    There was the sound of knocking at the door, and when she turned her head saw Zenard entering with a tray.


    ¡°Please enjoy.¡±


    He ced the dainty cookies and hot chocte on the table and left.


    ¡°I have prepared a puppet y for you to enjoy in the evening, so you cane back at the Imperial Pce at any time.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    Mirabelle looked at him in admiration, and Elena was surprised by the unexpected consideration. Puppet ys were an expensive pastime that only a few people enjoyed. Elena was about to deliver her thanks to Carlisle when¨C


    Bulkag!


    Zenard rushed back into the room with an urgent expression on his face.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed in concern at Zenard¡¯s unexpected intrusion. Zenard quickly approached the prince and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°The whereabouts of Kuhn, who infiltrated the Empress¡¯ Pce, are unknown.¡±


    At that moment Carlisle¡¯s expression turned serious.


    *


    *


    *


    Helen had been crying so much these days that her eyes were swollen.


    Then, when she had lost all motivation and was deep in her grief, something unexpected happened. The Empress asked to meet her in person.


    Helen rushed to the pce at the unexpected invitation. She had wanted to meet the Empress when she first arrived at the capital, but was denied under the pretext that the Empress was too busy. It was a mystery why she wanted to see Helen now after her reputation was in tatters, but Helen had no reason to refuse.


    ¡®That slutty bitch ruined my image.¡¯


    She suffered so many losses because of Elena, from the salty tea in the south to the malicious rumors in the capital. Although Helen had nned everything, the oue was always in the wrong direction for her. Her image had fallen so low that she could no longer show herself in high society. People thought of her as a wicked girl who tried to ruin Elena¡¯s face and spread false rumors out of jealousy. Although Elena had embellished some of these details, it was mostly true. Helen, however, was mortified by the public revtion..


    ¡®This is all because of Elena ise.¡¯


    If Elena had only epted the harassment, Helen would not have gone this far. But as Elena kept trying to stand up to her, it only made Helen want to trample on her even more. Helen¡¯s simple dislike grew into poisonous, seething hatred.


    ¡®Does she think I¡¯ll stay down? I will curse her forever.¡¯


    Elena always took want Helen wanted the most. When Helen remembered when she met the Crown Prince at the ball, she clenched her teeth.


    It was then that a maid approached her.


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress has invited you in.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Helen walked into the pce with her posture held as straight as possible. The Empress was seated on the highest chair, and Helen performed a deep curtsy.


    ¡°Hail to Her Majesty the Empress. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Selby.¡±


    The Empress smiled genially, her great beauty unchanged despite her age. At the Empress¡¯ gesture of affection, Helen copsed into tears.


    ¡°¡­Y-Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°A long time ago, House Anita¨Cmy mother¡¯s family¨Cand House Selby were joined in marriage. In a way we are like distant rtives, but I have been neglectful of that fact.¡±


    It was true that there was a marriage between the Anita and Selby families, it was too far back to link Ophelia to Helen in any meaningful way. But Helen nodded unconditionally. In a way, Empress Ophelia was the only one who could save her from this situation now. Ophelia was in the Imperial Pce¡­no, she was a woman who was at the top of society.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors about Lady Selby going around. But I don¡¯t think they¡¯re true at all.¡±


    Helen didn¡¯t understand why Ophelia thought this, but she burst into tears again. No one could defeat a woman who was crying.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Your Majesty. It¡¯s so unfair. Heueug.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but the ends of her mouth still held a soft smile.


    ¡°Is the one who framed you called Lady ise?¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes! That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that things have been going wrong, and now this has happened. It has gotten worse for Lady Selby. The truth is that if you lose your ce in society, you are harshly punished.¡±


    ¡°Heug, heueug¡­What should I do?¡±


    In contrast to Helen¡¯s downtrodden look, Ophelia had an ominous expression on her face.


    ¡°As of today, I will appoint Lady Selby as mydy-in-waiting.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Helen was stunned. Powerful, married were usually appointed to that position, and all thedies Helen knew dreamed to have it. While she would serve Ophelia, it wasn¡¯t the same job as a normal maid. To be ady-in-waiting meant that she would be Ophelia¡¯s closest aide. If that really happened¡­no one could whisper about Helen.


    She quickly regained herself and bowed to Ophelia.


    ¡°Thank you so much! How can I ever repay this kindness¡­¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes glimmered like ice, but when she spoke her voice was still soft.


    ¡°I caught a man stealing into the Empress¡¯ pce today. There are many people attempting to drive a wedge between me and the Crown Prince and me these days. It seems to me that the ises have no good effect on me either.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty saw the ise¡¯s deceit at once!¡±


    ¡°If you desire, Lady Selby, I¡¯ll help you solve your injustice.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face lit up at those words.


    Ophelia, however, did not say that she disliked Elena directly. She only said she Helen would help if she wanted it. Thus, if anything went wrong, Helen would carry the entire me on her shoulders.


    That was the way Ophelia had operated in society for a long time.

 Chapter 99 - How On Earth… (1)

    Ch.99 How On Earth¡­ (1)


    ¡®What does it mean that Kuhn¡¯s whereabouts are unknown?¡¯


    Because Elena was sitting right next to Carlisle, she unintentionally overheard the words Zenard whispered. Kuhn¡¯s expressionless features floated into her mind.


    ¡®Was he doing something dangerous?¡¯


    Elena¡¯s expression hardened. However, Carlisle¡¯s even more terrifying aura was more than enough to make an opponent shrink.


    Mirabelle, unaware was what happening, ventured forward cautiously.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, brother-inw?¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing. Just like I said, go see the pce with you sister and watch the puppet y. I¡¯ll have someone show you around, and if there¡¯s any inconvenience, just let me know.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°I have an urgent matter to attend to, so I¡¯ll take my leave first. Please enjoy yourself.¡±


    Although he swiftly concealed any trace of darkness, his face was still like stone. Elena watched Carlisle rise from his seat and wondered what happened, but she couldn¡¯t ask in front of Mirabelle.


    The sisters watched as Carlisle quickly left the room along with Zenard, then Mirabelle turned to Elena with an excited voice.


    ¡°Heheh, I think he¡¯s the best! I didn¡¯t think I could send my sister to just anyone, but the more I see him, the more I feel relieved.¡±


    Mirabelle helped herself to the cookies and hot chocte on the table. Her love was reassuring to Elena, but on the other hand, Carlisle¡¯s sharp terse was stuck on her mind.


    Elena immediately shook her head and dismissed any unnecessary worries. She came here to visit the pce grounds with Mirabelle. If she couldn¡¯t help in any way, it was better to focus what was right in front of her.


    ¡°Wow. Imperial Pce cookies are so different. It¡¯s so delicious. Go ahead and try it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll eat plenty. If we run out, let¡¯s ask for more.¡±


    ¡°Should we?¡±


    As Elena saw Mirabelle smile andugh, the unease in Elena¡¯s mind gradually faded away.


    *


    *


    *


    Carlisle seemed to have made many arrangements for their visit. Elena and Mirabelle were free to roam around the grounds, and they saw many species of rare flowers and trees, rippling manmadekes, and portraits of long-ago emperors.


    That was just the beginning. Inside one of the pces was a kind of museum that held all kinds of rare artwork. There were also offerings from other kingdoms and a collection of unusual items not found in the Ruford Empire. There were also many buildings on the grounds, and they appreciated the variety of architecture and beautifully decorated gardens.


    Elena and Mirabelle were having a pleasant conversation as they arrived in front of another splendid pce. The servant, who had been silently guiding their path, stood to block their way.


    ¡°Ah, you cannot go in here.¡±


    Mirabelle gave him a questioning look.


    ¡°Why? What kind of pce is this?¡±


    ¡°This is where Her Majesty the Empress lives, and you cannot enter without permission.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really?¡±


    She looked up at the pce in curiosity.


    Deudeudeudeu.


    There was an ornate carriageing out of the pce. It was going at speed, but a moment was all Mirabelle needed to catch a glimpse of a familiar-looking person inside.


    ¡°¡­Lady Selby?¡±


    Mirabelle murmured, and Elena looked over in curiosity.


    ¡°What do you mean? What about Lady Selby?¡±


    ¡°I was wondering if it was Lady Selby who was in that carriage.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Rumor had it that Helen had confined herself to her mansion and did not go outside. It wasn¡¯t that Helen couldn¡¯t go to the Empress¡¯ pce, but there was something strange about those two people who seemed to have no contact with each other meeting at this time. As Elena stared at the back of the retreating carriage, Mirabelle spoke in a light voice.


    ¡°It might be wrong. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Shall we go back then?¡±


    The both of them turned away from the Empress¡¯ pce, and spent their time viewing many other rare and precious things. Seeing the outside of the Empress¡¯ pce was enough, and after a long walk, they were hungry and tired. If Elena was this fatigued, and she worried about what condition Mirabelle was in.


    ¡°Shall we go back and have dinner and watch the puppet y Caril told us about?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go, sister.¡±


    There was nothingcking in their perfect outing. Elena also was extremely pleased to have spent this time with Mirabelle.


    This was not the end yet, either. As soon as Elena and Mirabelle returned to pce of the Crown Prince, the dinner prepared for them seemed ready to break the table¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Oh, sister, we¡¯re alone¡­but that¡¯s enough for about twenty people.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    Even Elena could not help but let her jaw drop at the sheer amount of food. From the appetizers to the desserts, there was nothing that wasn¡¯t the best the empire could offer.


    She seated herself in afortable chair to watch the puppet y, and Elena felt like she was in heaven. But¡­there was one thing that kept dwelling on her mind.


    ¡®¡­I didn¡¯t see Caril.¡¯


    It seemed he was too busy to join them for dinner. She didn¡¯t even have the chance to secretly ask him what had happened. Although being with Mirabelle made her happy, her worry over Carlisle was like a splinter in her throat. Elena was not in a position where he could let her know what was happening to him. To continue this happiness, he had to be emperor.


    When the puppet y was over, Mirabelle burst into apuse, but Elena hadn¡¯t been able to concentrate on anything else. They wrapped up the day¡¯s activities and went to the rooms prepared for them.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m going to change into my nightwear and find you. It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve done this, but can we sleep together in the same bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯ll fall asleep soon. I¡¯ll see you early tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, alright.¡±


    They waved their good nights to each other. After watching Mirabelle enter the room, Elena turned around and headed for Carlisle¡¯s room first. She hoped she could find someone who knew where he was now. Fortunately, she came across the servant who had been their guide that day.


    ¡°Hmm? Why are you out here, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°Show me where the prince is.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty cannot meet you because he is on urgent business¨C¡±


    ¡°Right now.¡±


    Elena spoke firmly, her face stern. The servant flinched and answered with a nod of his head.


    ¡°I-I understand. This way, please.¡±

 Chapter 100 - How On Earth… (2)

    Ch. 100 How On Earth¡­ (2)


    Carlisle¡¯s room was far away from Elena¡¯s. Elena and Mirabelle¡¯s quarters were in the most secluded and scenic area of the pce, whereas the ce Elena was now was closest to the training site for soldiers.


    Elena¡¯s sudden arrival caused a crease to appear between Carlisle¡¯s brows.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°The day is still on my mind. What happened?¡±


    Instead of answering Elena¡¯s question first, Carlisle barked an order towards the servant.


    ¡°Thank you. Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    With a bow, the servant left the pair of them.


    Atst they were alone. Carlisle spoke in a low voice as soon as he confirmed that the servant had disappeared.


    ¡°Even though we¡¯re in my pce, there are spies nted everywhere. You should be careful where you go.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I came at thiste hour.¡±


    ¡°¡­This hour?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s stiff expression loosened for a moment, and he let out a sigh.


    ¡°You say dangerous things. If you and I find ourselves alone in this room, what do you think other people will imagine?¡±


    ¡°I know. There is no doubt about it.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s gaze darkened.


    ¡°¡­Youck self-awareness.¡±


    There was a sudden shift in the atmosphere, but Elena was more concerned with what had happened earlier in the day.


    ¡°There¡¯s only the two of us now, so tell me. Did something dangerous happen to Sir Kasha?¡±


    Carlisle responded naturally, as if he had no intention of hiding it from the beginning.


    ¡°One of the men you captured at Flower Bridge confessed that the Empress was behind its attempted destruction. But since she is the suspect¡­testimony is not enough. She¡¯s so good at hiding her trail that it was difficult to find any solid proof, so I ordered Kuhn to infiltrate the Empress¡¯ pce and manipte some evidence.¡±


    Elena wanted to say, ¡°Isn¡¯t that too dangerous?¡± but she held back. Carlisle ordered it for a reason, and Kuhn epted the mission. She spoke calmly.


    ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°And now the whereabouts of Kuhn, who infiltrated the Empress¡¯ pce, are unknown.¡±


    Her face darkened. There were only a few possibilities.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s a good chance he was captured or killed.¡±


    ¡°If he¡¯s alive, I¡¯m going to save him the best I can before he dies. I¡¯m ready to move as soon as I know where he is.¡±


    Elena realized that while she was enjoying her time with Mirabelle, Carlisle had been busy searching for Kuhn. Although Elena wasn¡¯t extremely fond of the bodyguard, they had a smooth working rtionship, and the thought of his death did not cheer her. Furthermore, if Carlisle gave such a grave mission to Kuhn, it was proof he had some trust in him. She didn¡¯t want to lose anyone who benefited Carlisle.


    ¡°¡­Please prepare armor for me.¡±


    Carlisle frowned at her words.


    *


    *


    *


    Before Mirabelle changed into her nightwear, she wanted to soak herself in the bathtub, which had warm water and spices and fragrance and red petals. Her legs were a little sore from walking all day as well. Elena had been careful that Mirabelle wouldn¡¯t overdo it, but because of her condition Mirabelle couldn¡¯t help but feel winded. When she saw the warm water in the bathtub, naturally she couldn¡¯t pass it by.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to prepare me. I can take a bath alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Mirabelle ordered the maids to wait outside. While shefortably allowed herself to be bathed by the maids back at home, it was awkward to take off her clothes in front of strangers. She also realized from experience that she would rather bathe alone if they did not know how to touch her carefully.


    ¡°Lla~¡±


    She began humming pleasantly to herself as she started to undress.


    Deolkeong!


    There was a loud noise from the direction of the bathroom window. Mirabelle, wondering what could it be in the imperial pce, moved slowly towards the sound. Suddenly, the window opened and a person fell inside. The smell of blood overwhelmed her before she could process what she saw with her eyes.


    ¡°Kyaaa!¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s scream brought the maids running towards the door. They turned the door handle roughly, but Mirabelle had already locked it.


    ¡°M-My Lady, what¡¯s going on?¡±


    The urgency of the voice brought Mirabelle to her senses. The man who suddenly appeared before her was seriously injured. And¡­he had a head of familiar dark blue hair.


    ¡°¡­Bear?¡±


    Kuhn lifted his head at the sound of her voice.


    Their eyes met in midair.


    Mirabelle knew at once he was the man she had met on the way to the capital and who looked like the keepsake her mother had left her. She hadn¡¯t been able to find him no matter how hard she looked, but now he was suddenly in front of Mirabelle.


    ¡°My Lady, what¡¯s going on¨C¡±


    ¡°N-nothing! A bug appeared and I yelled because I was surprised. It flew out the window and I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    ¡°Thank goodness. If you need us, call us right away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Mirabelle stepped away from the door where she was talking to the maids and approached Kuhn. She didn¡¯t know where or how he got hurt, but there was a copious amount of blooding from his side.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kuhn blinked his eyes hazily at the question. He couldn¡¯t muster the energy to even speak.


    ¡°How on earth did you¨C¡±


    Before Mirabelle could finish, there was another loud voice from her door.


    ¡°We¡¯re from the Empress¡¯s pce. We¡¯ve seen the man we¡¯re looking for around here. Let us in to search for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Th-this is the Crown Prince¡¯s pce¡­¡±


    ¡°Kkyaaa!¡±


    Mirabelle heard the screams of the maids from outside.


    ¡®Who they¡¯re looking for now is probably¡­¡¯


    Mirabelle¡¯s trembling eyes turned towards Kuhn.


    Kwangkwangkwang!


    There were booming knocks on the bathroom door.

 Chapter 101 - She Wanted To Protect Him (1)

    Ch. 101 She Wanted To Protect Him (1)


    The man outside the door yelled again.


    ¡°Why is this door locked? Who¡¯s in there?¡±


    ¡°I-it is a valuable guest of the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    Tang, tang!


    Mirabelle heard the sound of solid metal striking the door handle. She tried to stay as calm as possible. Her heart thrummed in her ribcage, but being nervous wouldn¡¯t help. The first thought in her head was, ¡°How would I get past this situation if I were Elena?¡±


    There was no time to hesitate. Mirabelle quickly closed the window where Kuhn had entered and pulled off the outer dress she was wearing. Kuhn¡¯s ash grey eyes trembled at her unexpected behavior. Mirabelle helped the fallen Kuhn into the bathtub full of petals.


    ¡°Keueug¡­¡±


    Kuhn grimaced as the water touched his wound, but he couldn¡¯t afford to care about such things now.


    ¡°Be patient if you don¡¯t want to get caught.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s expression seemed to change at her fierce determination. As Kuhn¡¯s weight was added to the bathtub, the water sloshed over the tub and washed the blood off the floor. That wasn¡¯t enough, however, so Mirabelle quickly took a handful of red petals from the basket and scattered them on the ground.


    Kaang!


    The sound rang louder than before, and Mirabelle closed her eyes tightly and took off her chemise.


    Suddenly, the door flung open and several angry men burst inside. Mirabelle covered her chest with her hands and looked at them with her eyes wide open. Her rear waspletely exposed, and the men were forced to turn their heads quickly.


    ¡°Kyaaaa! Get out of here now!¡±


    She screamed loudly, hunching to protect her body. It was disgraceful that a noblewoman¡¯s body be exposed to an utter stranger. The men exchanged nces quickly, then exited the bathroom and mmed the door shut. Then one of the men spoke in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Please dress yourself, My Lady. We have a mission to search this ce¨C¡±


    However, there was anothermotion before he could finish. There was the sound of dozens of footsteps and the voices of other men.


    ¡°Who are you? Did you all break in here knowing where you are?¡±


    ¡°We came under the orders of Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ha. Even so, you must be bold toe here without the permission of the Crown Prince. ¡°


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mirabelle crept silently towards the door and listened closely. She heard someone pulling out their sword. Though she could not see it with her own eyes, it seemed that someone was about to be cut down.


    Mirabelle could not hide Kuhn if they came into the bathroom. The previous solution was only temporary. She swallowed nervously.


    ¡°Stop! We will leave. But the Crown Prince will have to exin this himself.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to exin why you trespassed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Finally, she heard the sound of footsteps walking away. As she was listening, the frightened maids hurried back towards the bathroom door.


    ¡°Oh my word, are you alright?¡±


    Mirabelle quickly barred the maids from entering through door.


    ¡°P-please don¡¯te inside. I don¡¯t want anyone to see me like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lady. Would you like me to call Lady ise next door?¡±


    ¡°No, she won¡¯t sit still if she finds out about all thismotion. I¡¯ll tell her myself tomorrow.¡±


    The maids bowed their heads automatically. Mirabelle spoke again to the maids outside the door.


    ¡°I want to be alone, so please leave the bedroom. And please don¡¯t let anyone in anymore.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    The maids hurried out of the room without saying anything else. Mirabelle pulled on a robe lying in the bathroom, went out to the main bedroom where the maids had left and then locked the door. This was the only way to stop someone from going inside, as the bathroom door handle was broken. It was only after the click of the lock did her tension subside somewhat.


    ¡°¡­Haaah.¡±


    Mirabelle exhaled. When she looked down at her palm she saw that it was trembling. Deceiving people with lies made her feel like her heart was about to explode, but fortunately she was able to pass unnoticed.


    After taking a moment to calm down, she quickly returned to the bathtub where Kuhn was sitting, almost unconscious. Mirabelle quickly pulled him out, worried that he would die with his face as pale as it was. The simple action of carrying the weight of an adult male caused her entire body to sweat with exertion.


    She managed to lean him against the bathroom wall, and Kuhn weakly opened his eyes.


    ¡°¡­You don¡¯t have to do this.¡±


    Mirabelle had used all her power and energy to save him. Her expression shed hotly with anger.


    ¡°What if I didn¡¯t do this? If I let you be captured by them, would youe back alive?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s of no concern to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Mirabelle was speechless at Kuhn¡¯s callousness. Despite the sudden surge of grief, the fact remained that he would not have been safe had he been taken away by the men.


    ¡®Does he really want me to leave him alone in a situation where he might die?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t understand. One was supposed to give thanks to the other for saving one¡¯s life.


    Mirabelle shook her head and removed Kuhn¡¯s coat to take a look at the wound.


    ¡°Just¡­leave it alone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll judge it for myself. It would be more helpful for you to just kept still instead of wasting your energy.¡±


    Whether it was because of her words or because he didn¡¯t have the energy to answer her anymore, Kuhn stayed quiet.


    Mirabelle managed to remove Kuhn¡¯s shirt, revealing his firm abdominal muscles. Because of his slim appearance, she was surprised to see how he was solidly built underneath. His body was covered with scars, but she was most curious when she saw what looked like cigarette burns on his skin.


    Without asking him anything, Mirabelle tore a strip of her white silk nightgown and tied it around his wound. That was the only way to stop the bleeding for now.


    ¡®¡­I wish I could ask Elena for help.¡¯


    Mirabelle could do more with her sister¡¯s assistance, like being able to get some medicine for treatment. Under these circumstances, however, Mirabelle could not tell Elena. Elena would never allow a stranger to be near her sister, and she always hated being involved in dangerous situations.


    Furthermore, Mirabelle did not know why the man was being hunted down. If he had bad intentions towards Carlisle, it would make Elena¡¯s situation very difficult. Of course, if that were true, Mirabelle probably shouldn¡¯t have saved him in the first ce.


    Yet¡­she wanted to protect him. No matter what he did wrong, she didn¡¯t think she could stand seeing him die in front of her.


    ¡®My only teddy bear¡­¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t brought her bear to the pce, and it was sitting back at ise mansion by her bedside, as always, wrapped in the coat that Kuhn had left behind.


    She was no longer a child nor suffering in pain, and she knew that the man and the bear weren¡¯t the same thing. The person before her just happened to have the same hair color as her teddy bear.


    And yet, she couldn¡¯t leave him alone. She didn¡¯t know why. She just kept moving. She didn¡¯t want to see him dragged away.


    Mirabelle was confused by these feelings that she didn¡¯t understand. It was the first time she protected someone like this and hid it from Elena.


    ¡®When she was in a rtionship with the Crown Prince, was this was what she was feeling?¡¯


    Her mind kept saying no, but her heart had no regrets about what she had done. Mirabelle looked down at the pale face of Kuhn, whose eyes were faintly closed.

 Chapter 102 - She Wanted To Protect Him (2)

    <h4>Ch. 102 She Wanted To Protect Him?(2)</h4>


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of Kuhn¡¯s business myself, so you can go back to your room.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡°


    Elena was having a brief argument with Carlisle over disguising herself as Len.


    The sound of someone pounding on the door interrupted the two. Elena and Carlisle nced at each other, then Elena quickly walked behind the drapery of the bed to hide herself. If they were forced to create an alibi that Elena was spending the night here, it would surely spread widely throughout the Crown Prince¡¯s pce by tomorrow.


    Carlisle nced at the bedside where Elena concealed herself, then turned back to the door and responded.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was Zenard who hurriedly entered the room.


    ¡°I apologize, Your Highness. There¡¯s an urgent report and I had no choice but to¨C¡±


    Knowing that he was with Elena, Zenard¡¯s lengthened his excuses, but Carlisle cut him off coldly.


    ¡°Get to the point.¡±


    ¡°The Empress sent a search party to our area. They entered without permission. They said they were after a man that broke into the Empress¡¯ pce, and it seems like they were looking for Kuhn.¡±


    ¡°So he must have escaped from the Empress¡¯ pce. Where¡¯s the search party now?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve expelled them, but they are still searching around for him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Those insolent soldiers.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes were like ice.


    ¡°Tell the spies you nted in the Empress¡¯ pce to keep watch for Kuhn, and bring all the other men at the outskirts of the pce and organize a party. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Zenard bowed and left the room, and Elena stepped from behind the curtain of the bed.


    ¡°Are you still going to leave me out of this?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d like to, if possible.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you can¡¯t lend me armor, I¡¯ll get it myself. I¡¯ll do it my way.¡±


    Carlisle hesitated at her words, and then continued with great reluctance.


    ¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll give you some armor to wear. Just don¡¯t leave my side this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our contract, Caril. If you object to me being part of your guard, I¡¯ll find another way to do it. And that may not be what you like.¡±


    Carlisle opposed her every time she raised a sword, making her job more difficult each time. They had already agreed on the contract, and she had already exined herself on Flower Bridge. Elena had no more patience to persuade him.


    ¡°I know you are capable. That¡¯s what worries me.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I am afraid you will end up taking on a job that¡¯s as dangerous as your abilities.¡±


    ¡°I am ready for it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I know. I understood thest time you said it. But please remember what I say now.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes stared straight into Elena¡¯s red ones. She listened to him in spite of the darkness in the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt. If you are in danger, don¡¯t look back and make sure you are safe.¡±


    ¡°Then¨C¡±


    She was about to ask what the purpose of being his guard was, but Carlisle continued in an even softer voice.


    ¡°I told you. If you get hurt¡­I might go crazy.¡±


    He really didn¡¯t know what would happen if she got hurt. It was highly probable it would be like the time he had cut off a nobleman¡¯s head and brought it to a party.


    Elena couldn¡¯t do anything else but nod for now, if only to reassure him.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be careful not to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Carlisle gave her a faint smile, and Elena continued.


    ¡°Just as long as you¡¯re not in danger. Because as soon as you are, I can¡¯t help myself. Your safety is more important than anything to me.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and he turned his head away and covered his mouth with one hand. Somehow his ears felt a little red.


    ¡°¡­You say such sweet things so casually.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena was surprised at his reaction to her remark. When she thought about it, she had said she would make him emperor because she wanted to be an empress, but she never openly said that his life was important to her. Elena debated with herself whether she should exin herself more or not.


    Carlisle, however, had no intention of continuing this lengthy conversation, and pointed to the wall opposite of Elena.


    ¡°There¡¯s some armor over there, so you can choose something you like.¡±


    There was a strange tension in the atmosphere, but Elena nodded her head.


    ¡°Alright, then¨C¡°


    As she walked in the direction he pointed, she somehow felt hot in the face. She was embarrassed because he was.


    ¡®¡­With just those little words.¡¯


    Elena was unable to adjust to this sudden shift in atmosphere from serious to strange.


    She looked at the row of armor. Perhaps because his room was near the training site, Carlisle¡¯s armor was ready to wear. Elena chose the smallest of them and ced a helmet over her head. She was grateful she could hide the blush on her face.


    *


    *


    *


    Carlisle and Elena arrived at the outer area of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, where Kuhn was believed to havest been seen. Zenard, who had been waiting there, quickly approached Carlisle and bowed.


    ¡°Who is this by your side?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen him before.¡±


    ¡°From Flower Bridge¡­! Since when have you been inside the pce?¡±


    Carlisle nced at Elena and spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°He¡¯s been doing some secret business for me for some time. That¡¯s why he has to always cover his face.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Zenard answered affirmatively, but his eyes were still wary. It had been a long time, but Len was so different from Elena that Zenard didn¡¯t notice.


    ¡®You must hate me.¡¯


    It was when she was thinking about Zenard¡¯s disapproving eyes did she notice dozens of the Crown Prince¡¯s other men were approaching. Among them was Morgan, a tall, powerful man who tried to argue with her at Flower Bridge. He waved at Elena when he noticed her.


    ¡®What? I thought he¡¯d start arguing again¡­¡¯


    The group moved quickly to Carlisle¡¯s side and the leading man reported to him.


    ¡°Your Highness, we searched southwest and we found no sign of him.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go northwest. ¡°


    Carlisle tookmand, and the others followed after his lead. Among them was Elena, who was right behind Carlisle.


    Her red eyes gleamed beneath the helmet. It was the beginning of the search.

 Chapter 103 - I Am Sleeping Now (1)

    <h4>Ch. 103 I Am Sleeping Now?(1)</h4>


    The Crown Prince¡¯s pce was quiterge. It wasn¡¯t as vast as the Emperor¡¯s or Empress¡¯ pce, but it was still the thirdrgest on the grounds and boasted an impressive size.


    Aside from thergest central building on the Crown Prince¡¯spound, there were also various small andrge buildings next to it, such as training camps, stables, and the servants¡¯ quarters. The same was true of the amodation that Elena and Mirabelle had been ced in. It was a quiet building far away from the central area to provide the mostfort and rxation.


    ¡°Are some of the Empress¡¯ men still on the grounds?¡±


    Zenard, who was walking a step behind, answered immediately.


    ¡°Yes, they are.¡±


    ¡°Put more watchmen over there. They seem to be hiding, but if you find them, take them away.¡±


    ¡°Then armed conflict is inevitable, Your Grace. The Empress won¡¯t let this stand. What are you going to say?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to exin myself?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Zenard didn¡¯t understand at all. Carlisle then replied quietly.


    ¡°Kill them all. If we don¡¯t leave any evidence, they won¡¯t be able to prove that we¡¯ve taken Kuhn in our custody.¡±


    ¡°But even without proof, she¡¯ll know that you¡¯re the one. Is that eptable?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯ve already gotten away with it too many times.¡±


    Despite the violence in his words, Carlisle was rxed as if he were merely taking a stroll.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯ll pay the price for recklessly intruding into my pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s was more hard-willed than expected, but Elena didn¡¯t speak out against Carlisle¡¯s judgment. From Elena¡¯s perspective, as someone who had been on the battlefield numerous times, Carlisle¡¯s mindset was that of an excellent general. Society was concerned that this side of him was too cruel, but when he moved into situations of danger like now, he excelled brilliantly. One should never underestimate the enemy, especially on the battlefield.


    ¡°I will go watch for the Empress¡¯ men¨C¡±


    Elena spoke before he could finish.


    ¡°I will go.¡±


    Not only was Elena confident that she would leave no evidence, but she knew she could get Kuhn out safely even if the other soldiers found her first. The more important the task was, the more she wanted to deal with it herself. Carlisle furrowed his brow, however.


    ¡°Zenard, you go.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    Zenard couldn¡¯t hide his surprise when it was Elena who volunteered to go.


    ¡°Don¡¯t make me say it again.¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I¡¯ll go right away.¡±


    With a questioning look on his face, Zenard quickly lowered his head, then fell away from Carlisle¡¯spany and disappeared. When he waspletely out of sight, Carlisle turned towards Elena, his icy eyes shing in the dark.


    ¡°¡­Len, you¡¯re already trying to break your promise.¡±


    Elena gazed at him, and she imagined he looked like a ck jaguar on the prowl, a bloodthirsty predator that kept its prey on edge. The other soldiers following behind Carlisle momentarily lost their breath at the pressure he was exuding.


    Elena didn¡¯t forget the promise she made.


    ¡°You can¡¯t ignore me.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t get hurt by this kind of mission. I am your sharpest weapon.¡±


    She had told Carlisle that she wouldn¡¯t get hurt, and that she would be as careful as possible. However, she was not so weak as to get injured by such a mission.


    The soldiers¡¯ were astonished at Elena¡¯s words. They had never heard someone speak so confidently. It was not easy to praise oneself even if you were overflowing with skill. Those who talked like this could be divided into two main categories¨CEither you were really confident in your skills, or you were a big talker¡­


    A small smile spread across Carlisle¡¯s as if he were in agreement with Elena.


    ¡°Still, stay with me tonight. I don¡¯t want you to leave yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The two werepletely casual in their conversation, but the soldiers behind them were not easily convinced. In this situation, was it true that Elena was the best of Carlisle¡¯s men?


    Everyone stared back Elena and Carlisle with inquisitive looks. Morgan, who was walking silently behind them, pped his hands together and murmured in a soft voice that did not fit his big size.


    ¡°¡­Fantastic.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    The started to find small clues as they arrived in the northwest direction of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. It was when Carlisle and his group were following a trail of bloodstains on some branches that someone came towards Carlisle, panting.


    ¡°Y-your Highness. Someone from the Empress¡¯ pce has formally asked for permission to search your pce.¡±


    A faint smile hung over Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°After she¡¯s already infiltrated it?¡±


    They have already expelled those who infiltrated the pce once. And now that he had already sent Zenard to surveill them now, it was toote for them toe and get permission.


    ¡°Your Highness, what shall I do?¡±


    Carlisle dipped his head and touched his chin in thought for a moment.


    Swigswigswigeu¨C


    They could hear the sound of movement through the forest. Hispany consisted of highly skilled knights, and even the slightest movement could not be missed.


    Elena whispered to Carlisle.


    ¡°It seems like the Empress¡¯ men are already in the vicinity.¡±


    While Carlisle was searching for Kuhn, the Empress seemed to have sent more forces. Besides the groups under Zenard¡¯smand, there were others in the pce. Perhaps they had also discovered Kuhn¡¯s trail, and were searching for the blood left in the area.


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes were steely. Then he spoke quietly.


    ¡°I am asleep now.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The man who had run to report to Carlisle had an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°I¡¯m deep asleep and I cannot be woken. That means I am not able to grant permission for the Empress¡¯ men to search my pce.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°So now they are the men who trespassed the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The man listening to Carlisle finally realized what he meant and opened his eyes wide. Elena was able to understand the prince¡¯s meaning as soon as he said the first words.


    Officially, the Empress had to ask permission from the Crown Prince to search his pce for the fugitive, so Carlisle intended to dy his permission as much as possible. Furthermore, those who infiltrated the Crown Prince¡¯s pce were unidentified men, so they had an excuse to capture and punish them.


    Elena suddenly drew her sword from her waist.


    Chaeaeng!


    On this dark night, her sharp de shed in the soft moonlight. The other men in the back were confused at Elena¡¯s sudden behavior.


    Hwiiigue¨C


    Elena immediately threw her sword into the forest.


    Pusyuk.


    It struck an enemy soldier that had been hiding. The sound of metal piercing flesh confirmed that her aim was true.


    ¡°¡­Wow.¡±


    There came faint praise from someone¡¯s mouth. Elena turned and calmly spoke to Carlisle.


    ¡°I will go and capture all the unidentified men who have infiltrated the pce.¡±


    If the men followed them, they would try to escape. It wasn¡¯t too dangerous, and no one could seriously threaten her in one-to-onebat.


    Carlisle shot Elena conflicted nce, but soon nodded.


    ¡°¡­Go.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    After this sparse exchange, she ran into the dark forest. As expected, as soon as she moved she could sense the enemy scattering on all sides.


    Carlisle turned towards his other men for a moment.


    ¡°What are you doing? Are you not going?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    After Carlisle¡¯s words, the other men followed behind Elena to capture the Empress¡¯ men. The sound of countless collisions of steel on steel rang in the dark. Carlisle did not doubt that Elena could capture all of the Empress¡¯ men. Although he did not want to admit it, with her ability he knew she wouldn¡¯t lose them.


    Carlisle was observing the battle with his arms folded when he suddenly realized there was still one person by his side. It was the man earlier who informed him that the Empress wanted to obtain permission to search the pce.


    ¡°You should go ahead and tell them I¡¯m too deep asleep to get up.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness!¡±


    He had been staring at Elena¡¯s back and came to himself when the prince addressed him, and then rushed away in a hurry. His mission was to tell them that Carlisle was still sleeping.

 Chapter 104 - I Am Sleeping Now (2)

    <h4>Ch. 104 I Am Sleeping Now?(2)</h4>


    Kuhn, who had been briefly unconscious, began to stir. The first thing waking thought that came to him was that his whole body hurt like fire. Every muscle was in pain. Not only was he severely tortured in the pce, but he had also used up his strength to escape.


    ¡°¡­Keut.¡±


    He groaned as he lifted his upper body. From his side came a voice like a singing bird.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s grey eyes turned towards the unexpected voice, and Mirabelle¡¯s anxious face swam into view. As he looked into Mirabelle¡¯s innocent-looking eyes, all the events that happened before passed him like a panorama. The young noblewoman took of her dress and exposed herself for the sake of Kuhn. She was Elena¡¯s sister, and would soon be Carlisle¡¯s sister-inw, which meant that their difference in status was too great for her to ever reach him. And thus, Kuhn owed her a debt that he could never repay.


    ¡®¡­Just let me go.¡¯


    He was not so helpless that he would give up his own life, but like so many people he had killed, he knew one day he would die. It didn¡¯t matter if that moment was today. If he struggled to live but died anyway, it was inevitable.


    Kuhn stared at her numbly, but she spoke to him with a voice full of concern.


    ¡°Would you like a ss of water?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He refused her drink despite the rawness in his throat. However, when Mirabelle heard the way his voice cracked, she quickly left then returned with a ss of water from her room, and carefully tipped it towards his mouth.


    As things went on like this, Kuhn simply drank the water that Mirabelle gave him. It was funny how a sip of water seemed to make him feel more energetic.


    After he drained the cup, Mirabelle set the ss neatly aside. Come to think of it, Kuhn was still lying in the bathroom. Maybe his weight was too much for Mirabelle to carry, but his body was covered with heavy nkets, so it was not cold at all. He felt slightly guilty imagining Mirabelle heaving all those nkets inside.


    ¡°Your name¡­what is it?¡±


    At her sudden question, Kuhn turned his head and looked at her. There was something cautious about her gaze. Or maybe she was too curious that she didn¡¯t know what to do. What was his name¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you. As you can see, my job is very dangerous.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t wrong, and he didn¡¯t want to continue his rtionship with Mirabelle any more. However, she had helped him, and if she would receive a gift that would be it.


    ¡°I want to know. I promise I won¡¯t tell anyone, so¡­can you just tell me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After a moment, he thought it wouldn¡¯t make any difference if she would never see him again anyway. He felt bad about being too difficult on her after she just saved his life.


    ¡°Kuhn¡­Kasha.¡±


    He regretted it as soon as he spoke. He should¡¯ve have given her an alias. Maybe his head wasn¡¯t functioning properly because he was injured.


    ¡°Kuhn Kasha.¡±


    Mirabelle repeated his name. The words tickled Kuhn strangely, and he forced himself to pull up his upper body. Mirabelle held him back with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t move. The wound is too serious¨C¡±


    ¡°These injuries aremon. And if you don¡¯t go now, you and I will be in trouble.¡±


    However, something different had caught Mirabelle¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Those injuries¡­aremon?¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s primary mission before he was assigned to infiltrate the Empress¡¯ pce was to keep by Elena¡¯s side like a silent shadow. He had Mirabelle¡¯s face from a distance. He could tell at a nce that she was a very bright girl like the sun. A type of personpletely different from himself.


    He didn¡¯t know if Mirabelle acted like this everyday, but Kuhn felt troubled as her kindness and warmth was turned towards him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave now.¡±


    Kuhn staggered to his feet. It was not the first time that he had ovee a situation where he thought he was going to die like this. He stumbled straight ahead, and Mirabelle quickly went to his side and grabbed him by his arm.


    ¡°Can you really go on like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, this is enough.¡±


    He replied calmly as if he were used to this, and Mirabelle couldn¡¯t help but think how unfortunate this situation was. She was looking up at Kuhn with shimmering eyes. It seemed to contain feelings he had never received from anyone. He spoke in spite of himself.


    ¡°¡­Thank you. ¡°


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened. Kuhn, who had finished talking, stumbled out of the room. Mirabelle went after him, and spoke to his retreating back.


    ¡°Since I saved you life, can you grant me a wish?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Kuhn stopped walking and turned his head back.


    ¡°Please¡­let me see you one more time. When you¡¯re well,e see me. My name is Mirabelle ise.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn tightened his lips and turned away without answering. Mirabelle stared sadly at him as he left.

 Chapter 105 - Remove Your Hand (1)

    <h4>?Ch. 105 Remove Your Hand?(1)</h4>


    Elena was arresting the Empress¡¯ men who infiltrated the pce, ording to Carlisle¡¯s orders. However, at some point, she could sense someone following her. She stopped walking and turned towards the person trailing her feet.


    ¡°Hey, why do you keeping after me?¡±


    Morgan stepped away from behind a tree, smiling. He was so big that even arge trunk couldn¡¯t conceal him.


    ¡°Your name is Len, right? How did you know I was following you? I thought I hiding myself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, just get to the point. Are you here to quarrel with me again?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t care for the pride of knights, but if he kept bothering her about it, it would be interesting to have a face-off to prove who was stronger. Despite that Elena was a woman and had a smaller body, she had her experience from herst life.


    ¡°Oh, no. I don¡¯t want to pick a quarrel with you.¡±


    ¡°Then why do you keeping after me?¡±


    Morgan shyly scratched the back of hisrge head.


    ¡°From what I saw of you from the bridgest time, I think you¡¯re a better guy than I first thought.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Elena stared at him. Morgan continued on with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°So let¡¯s be friends.¡±


    Elena did not reply, and he continued on nervously.


    ¡°We¡¯re all in the same family anyway. I work for the Crown Prince.¡±


    He would probably devolve into gibberish if she left him like this, so she nodded.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Morgan¡¯s face lit up at her answer.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    ¡°Are we going to be friends from now on?¡±


    They were not children ying, but it almost felt like he was holding out his pinky finger to make a promise. Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile how Morgan¡¯s gentle nature was so opposite of his appearance.


    In her past life there were men who sometimes acted charming and sweet towards her, without recognizing her for her abilities because she was a woman. It was only after seeing in her action did theye to respect her. Of course, Morgan didn¡¯t know she was a woman now, but¡­in this life, she was going to pretend to be a man in order to hide her identity as much as possible.


    ¡°My name is¨C¡±


    ¡°Morgan, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She remembered that someone called him that on Flower Bridge. Morgan gave her a smile for remembering. It really didn¡¯t match the big guy at all, causing Elena to smile again. Suddenly¨C


    Swig swig swig¡ª


    Someone passed nearby. They had not yet captured everyone who trespassed on the pce. Elena immediately took abat stance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter.¡±


    Morgan nodded and stood by Elena¡¯s back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to show you my strength, so keep your eyes open.¡±


    Morgan took out his main weapon, a heavy iron mace, and spun it a few times in the air. Elena could not help but nce over when she heard the force of the wind. A blow from that would certainly knock down a knight or break his weapon.


    Elena¡¯s mouth went upwards as she realized that her friend was more powerful than she thought.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go catch the rats hiding.¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Elena shot ahead like a cat, and Morgan rushed forward with a heavy gait that seemed to make the earth shudder.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena and Morgan walked out of the dark woods. The number of enemy soldiers they captured together totaled seven, and all seven were carried by Morgan alone. He had two on each shoulder, and the other three he dragged on the ground by their cors. Because of this, Elena was able to walk unburdened.


    ¡°You are really good, Len.¡±


    Morgan didn¡¯t miss his enemies easily, but he had a style of fighting meant to overpower one or two enemies in front of him. Meanwhile, Elena¡¯s moves were so agile and urate that she managed to block the escape routes and narrow the field effectively. Morgan couldn¡¯t help but admire her skills.


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re still a ways off.¡±


    Although Elena had more physical strength and familiarity with a sword than when she first returned to the past, she still hadn¡¯t fully recovered her peak skills. Her basic physical strength couldn¡¯t reach its full potential without substantial training.


    ¡°Oh, have you fought with the prince? I hear some talented guys spar with him¡­¡±


    ¡°Spar?¡±


    Elena looked curiously at Morgan.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯d better avoid it as much as possible. Those who go up against the prince tend to get seriously injured. On rainy days you can hear themining about their injuries.¡±


    She knew that Carlisle was not weak, but she had never seen him wield a sword in person.


    ¡°Is Carlisle that strong?¡±


    ¡°Of course. Probably the strongest in our army. You don¡¯t know because you¡¯re new and have never been to war. His Highness doesn¡¯t really acknowledge it. But sometimes¡­even I¡¯m terrified.¡±


    Morgan¡¯s voice trailed off, but his words stayed in Elena¡¯s mind.


    She began to imagine what Carlisle was like on the battlefield. Drenched in blood, defeating dozens of enemies¡­ She also remembered the ck scales that had appeared on his arm, and imagined him holding up the enemy by their neck. His words shed across her mind.


    ¨C Let me ask you this. Do you have any regrets about your decision? And you know¡­I could be a monster.


    Caril had always called himself a monster, but she didn¡¯t think he was talking just about his arm. Why did it transform like that? She lingered over these unanswered questions. She was lost in thought until the person she was imagining about spoke for real in front of her.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯rete.¡±


    She nced up, but when she looked around there didn¡¯t seem to be many other knights that had returned yet. She didn¡¯t think they werete, but she didn¡¯t protest.


    ¡°They had gotten away farther than we thought, so it took a while to catch them.¡±


    Morgan dumped the seven unconscious bodies onto the ground, and immediately came up to Elena and ced his hand on her shoulder.


    ¡°Len did good work¨C¡±


    ¡°Remove it.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Your hand, remove it.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s tone turned deadly, and Morgan nced down to where his hand was ced. His hand was only lightly touching Elena¡¯s shoulder, and this level of familiarity wasmon among knights. As they fought together and camaraderie deepened, they way they would touch each other would be more familiar too. When they went out for drinks, they would even stumble around shoulder-to-shoulder.


    Before Elena could raise a question, Morgan quickly removed his hand on Elena¡¯s shoulder. Carlisle was emitting such a terrible energy that he looked like he would cut the offending limb if it remained on Elena¡¯s body any longer.


    Elena stared right at Carlisle and continued as if nothing had happened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve captured all of them yet, so I¡¯ll go back into the forest and help the others.¡±


    ¡°Ah, me too¨C¡±


    Carlisle cut off Morgan¡¯s words.


    ¡°Why do you need to move with a partner? Morgan, you go alone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will return!¡±


    After a loud reply, Morgan rushed towards a direction that had some noise. As Elena stared at his back, she immediately lowered her voice to speak to Carlisle.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be out of here soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­You should praise me for being so patient.¡±


    She looked at him with a surprised expression and unknowingly shook her head.


    Tatatataktak.


    She saw Zenarding to them from a distance. The fact that he returned was evidence that something had happened and Elena kept a close eye. Finally he arrived, gasping for breath as he gave his report.


    ¡°Your Highness, we found Kuhn.¡±

 Chapter 106 - Remove Your Hand (2)

    <h4>Ch. 106 Remove Your Hand (2)</h4>


    As soon as Kuhn left the building where Mirabelle was, he was found quickly by the Crown Prince¡¯s men nearby. He didn¡¯t know if he would be taken to the Empress without Mirabelle¡¯s protection, but he was safe now that Carlisle¡¯s forces were everywhere.


    Carlisle and Elena hurried towards Kuhn, who was in urgent need of emergency treatment. Zenard gave his report and left to deal with the rest of the Empress¡¯ men.


    ¡°General...¡±


    Kuhn tried to lift himself to greet him, but Carlisle gently pushed down on his shoulders.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem to be answering honestly, but his response was calm.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±


    ¡°No. I apologize for not fulfilling my mission.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t waste your thoughts and concentrate on getting better now.¡±


    Kuhn weakly dropped his head. Perhaps he had too much guilt for notpleting the mission. Meanwhile, Elena was standing behind Carlisle, confirming with her own eyes that he was safe. At that moment Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes turned towards her.


    ¡°Who is this?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s turned his head back towards Elena, then replied in a casual voice.


    ¡°This is my bodyguard.¡±


    Elena offered a light nod instead of answering. Kuhn knew Elena¡¯s voice, and it was possible he could recognize her if she spoke. She didn¡¯t want to say anything in front of him as much as possible.


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Kuhn stared at Elena in her metal armor with an unreadable expression. He didn¡¯t have the same attitude as Zenard, but Kuhn didn¡¯t seem to wee her presence either.


    ¡®No one wees you here.¡¯


    Suddenly, Elena remembered Morgan¡¯s face. There was still a long night to go, but she thought she should see him again if she had the chance.


    *


    The next day, the sun rose without fail.


    It was a busy morning for the Crown Prince. The Empress¡¯ men had requested authorization search the Crown Prince¡¯s pcest night, but Carlisle had been asleep and had not approved in time. The Empressined that she missed the intruder, but there was nothing she could do about it. Her men that had been captured and tortured were finally released as well.


    Elena had not seen Kuhn¡¯s dramatic rescue from the pce, but she was sure that he was recovering well out of sight. She thought that a rumor about her secrette night meeting with Carlisle would spread widely throughout the pce, but there was no such talk and she suspected that Carlisle had a hand in it.


    In the end, the result was satisfactory. But there was one thing that she didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°What did you say?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face was thin as if she had been unable to sleepst night, and she continued her exnation.


    ¡°Well..st night, some men stormed in and broke open the bathroom door.¡±


    ¡°And they saw you in your underwear?¡±


    ¡°...Um.¡±


    At Mirabelle¡¯s hesitation, Elena sent her fist mming into the table. A wildfire was erupting from her chest. She thought things were going wellst night, but it turned out to be wrong. How dare they see Mirabelle¡¯s body!


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe to mest night?¡±


    Elena had no choice but to say it. Even if Mirabelle hade, she would have discovered that Elena was not in her room. Elena bit her lip in frustration while Mirabelle tried to put on a lighter face.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t care about that at all.¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you sleep well?¡±


    Mirabelle couldn¡¯t think of anything to say for a moment. Mirabelle¡¯s sleepless night was not due to her shame of showing herself to others. She was more worried if Kuhn had managed to escape safely. She also promised she would never reveal Kuhn Kasha¡¯s name.


    ¡°I had to change my bed and it was a little rough, but I¡¯m really fine, sister.¡±


    ¡°...Alright. I won¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Elena tried to act fine, but her red eyes were streaming with anger as deep asva. She was thinking about the men they had capturedst night. She should have tortured them with her own hands and made them pay...


    She clenched her teeth.


    ¡®I¡¯ll find them and get my revenge.¡¯

 Chapter 107 - I’m Just Too Bored To Let It Go (1)

    <h4>Ch. 107 I¡¯m Just Too Bored To Let It Go?(1)</h4>


    The Empress Ophelia was seated on a chair with a backdrop of ck drapery. Thevishly decorated room was filled with thick clouds of smoke, a fragrance made by Ophelia herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should let go lightly, sister.¡±


    The man before Ophelia was her brother Duke Cesare, head of the Anita family. Most of the men born of Anita¡¯s blood had red hair, and his thick beard and sharp eyes gave an impression of a fierce lion.


    ¡°Then what should I do without smiling at this situation?¡±


    ¡°Immediately see the Crown Prince to discuss the case. How dare he torture your men. He should be severely punished.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. The Crown Prince couldn¡¯t authorize the search because he was sleeping.¡±


    mes erupted in Cesare¡¯s angry eyes when Ophelia recounted the report brought by her subordinates.


    ¡°That is a joke! They are making excuses and openly ying tricks on us.¡±


    ¡°Let it go. I knew the man was sent by the Crown Prince anyway. He escaped and the prince would have covered for him somehow.¡±


    The lightness of Ophelia¡¯s attitude seemed only to inme Cesare even further.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Cesare¡¯s mouth immediately snapped shut.


    ¡°It is amusing when I look at it. However¡­the Crown Prince seems to have grown up more formidable than I thought. I didn¡¯t expect this from him.¡±


    ¡°What kind of low blood could grow up like this?¡±


    Cesare grumbled as if he was dissatisfied with Ophelia¡¯s praise for Carlisle. The Empress, however, tapped the table lightly with her fingers and muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°I believed the throne would naturally go to Redfield if he captured the Duke of Lunen, but the return of the Crown Prince was unexpected.¡±


    Cesare noticed her troubled face and quickly replied.


    ¡°We are still figuring out how to get rid of that pain of a prince. So, sister. It is widely rumored that the Crown Prince will offer marriage to Lady ise. Last I heard the Crown Prince personally visited ise Mansion, so I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s a false rumor.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    A political marriage between Carlisle and Elena would mean that Count ise would be directly obligated to the Crown Prince. So far, the ominous prophecy had repeated impeded Carlisle¡¯s rtionship with powerful families, and there have been nobles who avoided marriage with Carlisle because of Ophelia as well.


    ¡°Hmm¨C¡°


    She continued to tap on the table with her well-polished nails. Cesare resumed with a confident voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I have a n in ce to ruin the Crown Prince¡¯s marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Cesare didn¡¯t even have a chance to exin what he was going to do.


    ¡°Let it go. If they want to get married, let them.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean? Elder sister. While Count ise is not a strong force, he leads the Fourth Order of Knights of the Imperial Pce. We cannot ignore their military force¨C¡±


    ¡°This is better than the Crown Prince joining forces with the Kraus family.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    At the mention of the Kraus family he turned quiet. The Kraus family had argemercial presence in the Ruford Empire. In the tight struggle for power between the Emperor and Empress, Kraus could tip the scales in one way or the other.


    However, Count Evans, the head of the Kraus family, had no intention of lending his strength to anyone. The Empress had already tried to twist him to her side, but he did not budge, and the Emperor, of course, must have tried every means to have him. Neither one could lure Kraus to their cause, and they continued their political battles without him.


    ¡°If there¡¯s any potential match from the Kraus family¡­are you thinking about the recently divorced Greta?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct.¡±


    ¡°If the Crown Prince¡¯s first marriage is to be with her¡­¡±


    At present, Greta was the only eligible person in the Kraus family that could marry Carlisle. The rest were already married with two or three children. The problem was that Greta was seven years older than Carlisle, and her divorce was due to her affairs with other men. Everything about her appearance, character, and social status was anything but suitable for the crown prince of the country.


    Ophelia, however, was careful for even one small situation, and Greta judged men by their appearance more than anyone else did. Carlisle was so handsome that any woman would be attracted to him.


    ¡°By marrying he could be the emperor, so what does it matter what type of woman is beside him? If the crown prince has any ounce of ambition, even if she¡¯s an idiot he¡¯ll keep her by his side.¡±


    ¡°I see, sister. I didn¡¯t think that far. But wouldn¡¯t it be a problem if he marries Lady ise? If the prophecy is resolved, many other women would vy for the throne.¡±


    The corners of Ophelia¡¯s mouth crept upwards.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy as you think.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If the Crown Prince unconditionally makes his first wife the Crown Prince, it will be difficult to sign an alliance with other powers as a way to guarantee his second wife¡¯s status.¡±


    In the Ruford Empire the first wife was considered thewful wife, and women who married afterwards were ced in a lower position. If the crown prince wanted to marry another woman, the difference in status between the first wife and the others was huge.


    The more powerful the noble was, the less likely he would want his daughter to enter a lower position. Furthermore, to make an alliance with Carlisle meant to turn one¡¯s back on Ophelia. Not many families would allow their daughters to be a concubine with such a risk. As long as the Crown Princess was taken care of, she could prevent Carlisle¡¯s power from expanding through marriage.


    ¡°You are meticulous, sister. But isn¡¯t it best not to have a princess at all?¡±


    ¡°You know¡­the Emperor¡¯s days are numbered. He is aware of the fact and is keen for the Crown Prince to marry. That is likely why invited him to return to the pce. Even if I stop him, sooner orter the Crown Prince will find someone, and on that condition I can afford his marriage to House ise.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. The ise family is so loyal that they won¡¯t change sides. We¡¯ll have to get rid of them anyway, so it¡¯s not a waste.¡±


    Ophelia smiled at the like-minded Cesare.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look that far ahead. It will be over by the time the Emperor dies.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince will die before he even gets a proper second wife. As soon as our Redfield takes the throne, the Crown Prince¡¯s life will be over.¡±


    ¡°¡­Keug keug.¡±


    Cesare let out a pleased chuckle. Ophelia murmured in a low voice as she imagined Redfield taking over the throne.


    ¡°If the Crown Prince had let himself die before he arrived at the pce, at least he wouldn¡¯t have to watch his wife suffer that fate¡­¡±


    And if Carlisle and Elena had a baby during their short marriage, Ophelia intended to kill it, too. Before Carlisle¡¯s life wasplete, his wife and her child would die before his eyes. If the child was still in the womb, Ophelia would tear Elena¡¯s stomach. Carlisle would fall at Ophelia¡¯s feet until thest moment of his life and beg for mercy for his family.


    Ophelia, however, would slowly kill each of the people involved, and then finally take Carlisle¡¯s life. Imagining his anguished cries seemed to ease the suppressed anger in Ophelia a little, and a smile spread on her face.

 Chapter 108 - I’m Just Too Bored To Let It Go (2)

    <h4>Ch. 108 I¡¯m Just Too Bored To Let It Go?(2)</h4>


    ¡°If the crown prince wants Lady ise, let him. I think it would be more fun to give him what he wants and then take it away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister.¡±


    Despite his expectations, Ophelia had no intention to interfere with Carlisle¡¯s wedding. On the contrary, she hoped that Carlisle would be happy on his wedding day, whoever he was with. That way it would be worth seeing the miserable, wretched expression on his face when that happiness is taken from him.


    Ophelia stopped talking to Cesare and spoke towards a back room which there seemed to be no one.


    ¡°Are you doing what I asked you to do?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    From the darkness came the voice of the second prince, Redfield. Since childhood, Ophelia locked up in the back room for any wrongdoing and had him write down royal military tactics. It was the same as now. There was an incident and Redfield had a hard time keeping himself under control.


    ¡°I know you like your women, and while you say you cannot help it, you have to know how to control yourself before you be emperor. Don¡¯t you know better than to force yourself on a youngdy of a well-known family?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mother. It¡¯s always more entertaining when a pretty face looks so defiant. I¡¯ll be more careful from now on.¡±


    Ophelia clicked her tongue. This wasn¡¯t the first time they had this conversation. Nevertheless, Redfield¡¯s appetite for feminine charms had not been fixed. She used her influence to keep the rumors quiet, but it could be dangerous if this went on any longer. He especially had to be more careful now that Carlisle was back in the pce.


    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, stay low for now.¡±


    Cesare stepped in.


    ¡°My dear sister, when a man is still young, it is inevitable that his eyes will turn towards a beautiful face. Please understand.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the hurry? If he bes emperor, he¡¯ll be able to take any woman he wants. But I cannot forgive another ident at this time.¡±


    In the end, Cesare shut his mouth in face of Ophelia¡¯s unyielding attitude. Redfield didn¡¯t care what the other two said. He could order his servants to make it look like hepleted his punishment. It wasn¡¯t the first time, and he knew how to get away from it by now. Currently, the second prince was instead curating a list of nobles to invite to his party.


    The first name on that list was Elena ise. He stared at the name with one hand resting on his chain, and a cruel smile crossed his handsome face.


    ¡®You¡¯re going to marry my brother?¡¯


    Redfield amused himself with his imagination. While he heard everything Ophelia and Cesare said, his view of Carlisle¡¯s marriage was a little different.


    ¡®I don¡¯t intend to oppose the marriage, but I¡¯m just too bored to let it go.¡¯


    *


    *


    *


    After Elena and Mirabelle took breakfast in the pce, they returned to ise Mansion. Under Carlisle¡¯s orders, the two sisters traveled in a colorful carriage decorated with pure gold, however, Mirabelle¡¯s thoughts were turned towards Kuhn, and Elena was still furious that several men saw her sister¡¯s body.


    As they walked on the mansion pathway lost in their own thoughts, a figure came up to meet them.


    ¡°Why are you not excited aftering back from the Imperial Pce?¡±


    Elena looked up at the familiar voice, and saw Derek with his customary stern look on his face. He looked as if he had been training near the garden, and his face and body were covered in sweat.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s spirits rose at seeing her older brother.


    ¡°Are you still training here, brother?¡±


    ¡°How can I neglect even one day of training when the sword fightingpetition is near? I don¡¯t like the look on your faces though. Did something happen at the pce?¡±


    Elena and Mirabelle nced at each other. Both of them were lost in their own thoughts and looking back, there was only silence and awkward smiles in the royal carriage. Mirabelle shook her head at Derek first.


    ¡°I had fun at the Pce. The Crown Prince was very nice to Elena. You¡¯ll find out when you meet him.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Derek had a doubtful expression on his face, but Mirabelle smiled back and continued.


    ¡°It would be quicker to just meet him than to say a hundred words. From his eyes, I can feel a lot of affection for her.¡±


    Elena forced a smile Mirabelle¡¯s unexpected words. She really didn¡¯t know if Carlisle looked at her like that, but the best thing to do was to go along with it.


    Derek simply nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes. As you say, I will meet himter.¡±


    ¡°¡­I wish I was looked at with that kind of affection.¡±


    Mirabelle murmured under her breath and Derek looked at her curiously.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing! I¡¯ll go inside first. I¡¯m tired from the long ride.¡±


    ¡°Go get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I enjoyed myself with you. Let¡¯s spend time together again, even if it¡¯s not in the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elena gratefully patted Mirabelle on the head. Mirabelle was probably worried about Elena¡¯s workload. Of course, Elena didn¡¯t mean to forgive those who saw her sister¡¯s body.


    Mirabelle first entered the mansion, and Elena turned to Derek.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go inside too, brother. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard and rx.¡±


    ¡°Alright. See you for dinnerter.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena followed her sister inside. Michael, the butler standing by the entrance, greeted her brightly.


    ¡°Wee, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I have many invitations for you, so please see to themter.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I will.¡±


    He was holding dozens of envelopes in his hands, and she seemed to have caught him when he was arranging them.


    Among them, however, a red invitation stood out. They usually came in in white envelopes, but this one was borately designed. It must have been an expensive envelope that was not readily avable on the market. Elena pointed towards it.


    ¡°Is that for me, too?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, My Lady. Would you like to see it now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please.¡±


    She was suddenly curious to know what kind of invitation was made with such craftsmanship. Elena opened the envelope of the red invitation to confirm where it was sent from, but unexpectedly, she saw that it was marked with a dragon seal from the Imperial Household. She had just returned from the pce. She opened the envelope, wondering who else would invite her there.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth fell open.


    [Sullivan]


    Carlisle¡¯s father, Emperor of the Ruford Empire.

 Chapter 109 - So Cute

    <h4>Ch. 109 So?Cute</h4>


    Michael observed Elena¡¯s shocked expression.


    ¡°Why the surprise? Who could the invitation be from¡­¡±


    ¡°Who brought this?¡±


    ¡°It was just an ordinary servant. What¡¯s wrong, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    Elena folded the invitation again and ced it back the envelope. It was not wise to disclose the identity of the person who sent the invitation without confirming it first, and Elena saved her words from Michael.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you. I¡¯ll see to the rest of the letterster, so ce them on my desk.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Elena put on aposed expression and headed to her room. However, her mind was whirling storm beneath. She felt like she was bing entangled little by little with the imperial family. As emperor of the Ruford Empire, Sullivan could have sent an official edict from the pce, or have a messenger deliver it directly to her. There must be a reason, however, for mailing out amon invitation.


    Elena¡¯s first thought was that he wanted to see her personally, like the way Carlisle visited ise mansion. If it wasn¡¯t an official invitation, then perhaps he wanted to do it in secret? She knew that discussion about marriage woulde up eventually, but she didn¡¯t expect Sullivan to reach out to her first.


    Elena opened the door to her room and entered.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s a pain.¡¯


    Whatever Sullivan¡¯s intentions were, she intended to share her thoughts will Carlisle on this issue. Until now she was ustomed to acting on her own, but several of her experiences led her to conclude that it was better if the both of them solved problems together.


    She made to tie a red handkerchief to the window out of habit, but then paused.


    ¡®Ah, Sir Kasha is wounded now.¡¯


    He was probably recovering somewhere, and summoning him would be useless. At the same time, she half expected him to show up too. She imagined that he woulde in nonchntly and ask, ¡°What did you call me for?¡± However, while the bodyguard Len knew he was injured, Lady Elena was supposed to be ignorant of his current condition. She wondered what would happen if she tied the handkerchief as if she didn¡¯t know anything, but she soon closed her mind to it.


    ¡®Just let him rest.¡¯


    If he really did show up injured, he would try to hide it. She ced the handkerchief back in the drawer, then walked to her desk and wrote a brief letter to Carlisle. Although there was little chance of the contents being read by anyone else, she kept the details vague just in case.


    Seugeu¨C


    She sealed the letter for Carlisle in an envelope, then looked over at the invitation sent by Sullivan.


    For some reason her heart was restless.


    *


    *


    *


    The day after Elena sent the letter to Carlisle, a visitor arrived from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce early in the morning. When Elena heard the news, she hurried into the drawing room and saw Zenard waiting for her. He looked at her respectfully, very unlike when he was dealing with Len.


    ¡°W-wee.¡±


    Elena pretended to greet him awkwardly, and Zenard replied with a bright expression.


    ¡°Good morning, My Lady. I apologize if I¡¯ve arrived too early.¡±


    It varied, but some families often got up around lunchtime and started the dayte. The nobles who did not have to worry about their livelihoods were not obliged to wake up diligently every morning.


    Of course, that waspletely irrelevant to Elena. She woke up earlier than her servants and exercised secretly every morning.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I was also waiting for your call.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m d to hear that. His Highness requested that youe visit him as soon as possible. What is your schedule like today?¡±


    ¡°I can leave right away. I¡¯ll be back when I¡¯m ready, so please wait here.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Zenard gave a deep bow. It seemed an overly polite gestureing from a close associate of Carlisle to Elena, but he might have already known that they were getting married soon. Of course, it didn¡¯t matter to Elena since she had already told her family.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    Elena hurried to her room. The date on Sullivan¡¯s invitation was not far away. The sooner she decided how to respond, the better.


    After Elena finished preparing and came back to the drawing room, Zenard escorted her to a carriage for the Imperial Pce. The carriage went swiftly and arrived the pce quickly, and under the careful escort of Zenard, Elena set foot into the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    ¡®I think I¡¯m getting used to this ce.¡¯


    The magnificence of the grounds had initially overwhelmed her, but she seemed to have adapted to it since her visit with Mirabelle. Elena was a little relieved, as she didn¡¯t know how long she woulde to live here.


    Zenard found Carlisle¡¯s location from the other servants and guided Elena to a private training area. The path leading up to the training grounds were lined with a variety ofrge and small weapons, including spears, swords, daggers and axes. The weapons were not just decorations to look at either; all hand finger marks and signs of use. Elena looked at each one in detail and admired them.


    Swig, swig, swiig¨C


    There was a swishing sound in the air as they neared the training hall, and soon Elena spotted the source. Inside a spacious private training hall was Carlisle was training alone with a sword¡­shirtless. Judging by the amount of sweat dripping from his solid body, he must have been going for some time. Every time Carlisle swung his sword, there was the sound of his de cutting sharp through the air.


    When Elena saw him, she imagined herselfpeting against him. How she would stop him if he attacked that way, and how to break through if he defended.


    ¡®He¡¯s more skilled than I thought.¡¯


    Even if she gained back all her power, she couldn¡¯t say for sure who would win. She already had a lifetime of experience and excelled for her age, but Carlisle had already attained a great level of ability as well. She wouldn¡¯t have believed his skills if she hadn¡¯t seen it for herself.


    ¡®If he¡¯s growing at this rate¡­¡¯


    Maybe Carlisle wouldter be a force beyond Paveluc. Elena looked on at Carlisle in pure admiration. She herself had been highly praised for her talent, but now that she saw Carlisle she was humbled. Carlisle¡¯s sword fighting skills were overwhelmingly strong, just as Morgan said. As she looked on enraptured by Carlisle¡¯s figure, Zenard bowed silently and left the training hall.


    Eventually, Carlisle stopped practicing and wiped the sweat off his chin. Elena¡¯s eyes were fixed on his wild appearance. The scene was so breathtakingly sexy that she thought it was almost too indecent to see.


    Carlisle, already aware of Elena¡¯s presence, turned his head towards her direction.


    ¡°You were looking at me so hotly that you didn¡¯t even notice the sword.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what¨C¡±


    Her face flushed, and Carlisle couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter. Only then did Elena realize that she was being teased. While she was determined not to be made a fool by him, she couldn¡¯t help but be swayed by what he said.


    ¡°I was looking at you because I wanted to know what you were doing, and nothing else.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The corners of his mouth were still lifted up, and he wiped the sweat of his torso with a towel. That look was deadly, so Elena turned away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside, so we¡¯ll meet after you get dressed.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your husband¡¯s body. You don¡¯t have toe and go.¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s grand words, Elena almost recited the contract reflexively.


    2. Do not sleep together until after Elena bes the empress.


    After defeating Paveluc, she wasn¡¯t sure what would happen between her and Carlisle, but she wouldn¡¯t see his body until after he became emperor. She had no intention of being teased by him for some time, so Elena spoke in a firm voice.¡±


    ¡°You can say that after you take over the throne per the contract. I grew up in a family of knights, so I¡¯m very familiar with this situation.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s even less of a reason to avoid me.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes turned cool, but Elena didn¡¯t have time to get distracted by this sideshow. She lifted her chin proudly and stared directly at Carlisle. There wererge and small scars on his torso, but she couldn¡¯t help but notice how muscled his body looked. Still, the shameful one was Carlisle who was exposing his upper body, and not Elena who was watching.


    It was then that Carlisle wiped the sweat off his upper torso and moved as if he would take off his pants.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Elena quickly turned around with a startled cry. This was too much. It was true that the knights would bare their chests around the training ground, but she had never seen them take off their pants. Moreover, this was the first time that she had seen someone as sexually appealing as Carlisle.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve never seen anything like this before, have you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elena bit her lip without realizing it. It was unfair that he kept making fun of her, but Elena couldn¡¯t find anything to counter back. When Elena didn¡¯t speak, Carlisle continued in a sultry voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m drenched in sweat, so I need to take a shower. You want to see that too? I don¡¯t mind. There¡¯s nothing to hide from my future wife.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s fine.¡±


    She hurried out of the hall. She tried to act as calmly as possible, but her steps were as quick as her pounding heart. She could hear Carlisleughing in the distance, and her face burned more than ever.


    Carlisle stared at the area where Elena disappeared, his shoulders shaking in mirth.


    ¡°¡­So cute.¡±


    It was even worse that Elena was not aware how cute she was. Although she was a woman who put on a tough appearance, she was also very lovely. He didn¡¯t mean to tease her to this point, but he just couldn¡¯t help it.


    *


    *


    *


    Thankfully, the next time Carlisle appeared before Elena he was fully dressed. Their meeting ce was at his study, in the same area of the pce where she stayed with Mirabelle.


    ¡°So what is it that you wanted to discuss with me? You¡¯ve nevere to me like this before. Yesterday I was seriously considering breaking into ise Mansion in the middle of the night to know what was going on.¡±


    He was saying very serious things that should not be considered. If that happened, there would be all sorts of spection between the two in an already talkative society. Her simple goal was to have a normal wedding ceremony with no major incidents or idents.


    ¡°Thank you for your patience. This is my problem.¡±


    Elena presented the red invitation to Carlisle. He opened the envelope immediately to confirm the recipient of the invitation and frowned.


    ¡°Ha, it must have been a long time since he sent something like this.¡±


    ¡°Do you know why His Majesty sent it to me?¡±


    ¡°I can guess. He wants to see you without me there. If he sends a public royal letter or a messenger, I might be able to attend with you, so he did this little trick on purpose.¡±


    ¡°¡­So I¡¯ll have to meet with him alone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena started to feel concerned. She expected to meet with the Emperor secretly, but she didn¡¯t know his purpose was specifically to avoid Carlisle. What would the Emperor want to say to her?


    She was evaluating the situation when Carlisle spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do as I tell you.¡±

 Chapter 110 - It’s Fine. It Was Only Once (1)

    <h4>Ch. 110 It¡¯s Fine. It Was Only Once?(1)</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just do as I tell you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°To exin the current situation, my father is somewhat desperate for me to get married. As you know, other noble families are reluctant to enter a marriage because of the prophecy. And of course, the prophecy is not the only reason¡­¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes shed dangerously at the moment, and Elena immediately understood the implication. The Empress was obstructing his opportunities to get married as well.


    ¡°Anyway, I already met with my father and we formalized it. You needn¡¯t worry unnecessarily. I already informed him that I intended to marry you.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    She never imagined that Carlisle would have already told Sullivan, but after a moment, she agreed it was beneficial for the wedding to happen as soon as possible. Yes, this was even better. She hadn¡¯t known where to begin regarding Sullivan and her rtionship with his son, but now that Carlisle had already spoken to him, she could say she was looking forward to the marriage.


    ¡°To tell you the truth, my father is extremely obsessed with the founding myth of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°¡­Myth?¡±


    Elena recalled the fairy tale which imed that the emperor inherited the blood of a dragon, and that his bloodline would wield ultimate power.


    ¡®He believes that?¡¯


    She thought it oundish, but then she remembered that she herself had seen the ck scales on Carlisle¡¯s arm that resembled a dragon¡¯s.


    ¡°Perhaps my father wondered whether I made a wish for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena was puzzled by this statement. Carlisle closed his mouth as if to think over his words, then went on to exin.


    ¡°He believes the blue bead ring I gave you is the Dragon¡¯s Orb.¡±


    ¡°What¡­what do you mean? How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to understand. It¡¯s just superstition.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t make sense of his words, but she finally nodded. It was crazy to think that the simple ring she had in her previous life was the Dragon¡¯s Orb.


    ¡°To keep the marriage going smoothly, all you have to do is say these words to my father.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Elena stared at him questioningly, and he went on.


    ¡°Say that I gave you the blue bead ring as a token of the proposal. Tell him that I said the man who marries you will be the emperor of Ruford Empire and bring about a great revival.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t long, so she could memorize it easily enough, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was talking about.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m not sure I understand this. Will those words really help keep our marriage going?¡±


    ¡°Like I said, you don¡¯t have to understand it. All you have to know is that this way, our marriage will happen as soon as possible.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t look like he was going to answer anymore questions, but she knew by intuition that there was more to what he said. She would repeat his words as promised, but she had a hunch that if she met Sullivan, she might discover something she hadn¡¯t known before. To Elena, Sullivan was not a foolish emperor, rather, his political achievements were far greater than the blood-thirsty emperors before him. Sullivan was smart, and he would not be obsessed with the founding myth for no reason at all.


    ¡®Does it have to do with Carlisle¡¯s secret?¡¯


    Most of all, Elena wondered about the ck scales on Carlisle¡¯s arm, but she knew he had no intention of revealing his secret to her. She was lost in her thoughts about this unsolved mystery when Carlisle spoke again.


    ¡°No one else can know that I told you to say this. Just remember that.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Elena covered up her curiosity and nodded for the time being. If Carlisle did not intend to tell her, Elena would find out for herself. If it was a secret about the emperor, then it might have something to do with Paveluc and some way of stopping him.


    ¡°I wonder, why did youe to me? Up until now I thought that you liked to work alone.¡±


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s better if we solve our problems together. By talking, I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be able to find out more information.¡±


    If she had acted alone after seeing Sullivan¡¯s invitation, she wouldn¡¯t have obtained the extra counsel from Carlisle. Then things could have gone wrong. She hadn¡¯t even known before that Sullivan was already aware that her and Carlisle intended to be married.


    ¡°I mustpliment your way of thinking. Please share more of your thoughts with me in the future. I wanted to exin my father to you, but somehow it worked out easily.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯lle back to see you then.¡±


    However, Carlisle¡¯s tense expression did not loosen despite Elena¡¯s words.


    ¡°Is the date on the invitation two days from now?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, soe see me straight away after you talk to my father.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know what it was, but something about Carlisle¡¯s tone reminded her of her older brother Derek. Was it because he was trying to hide the fact he was worried? Elena answered with a faint smile.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I can¡¯t help but be concerned when I¡¯m sending you to my sly old fox of a father.¡±


    Unlike Derek, Carlisle immediately expressed his feelings. Elena¡¯s smile broadened.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll be here after the meeting. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Carlisle looked strangely at Elena¡¯s smiling face, then carried on in a low voice.


    ¡°Are you going back to ise Mansion now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Now that we¡¯ve finished our work, I should go back.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going home so quick.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see much of my family once we get married.¡±


    Carlisle was struck by the sad tone in her voice. He schooled his features into something more casual and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t have to¡ª¡±


    ¡°You want to be with your family, but I want to be with you a little more. Give me this much.¡±


    Elena was speechless. He wanted to be with her a little more¡­ It was like something a real lover would say.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    She was about to ask what he meant, when there was the sound of approaching footsteps and someone coughing behind her. She turned her head, and saw Zenard walking towards the entrance to the study. Only then did Elena realize the situation.


    ¡®Ah, he was approaching and acted deliberately.¡¯


    Elena looked at Carlisle with an expression of trust. The way things were going, their future marriage seemed to be fine.

 Chapter 111 - It’s Fine. It Was Only Once (2)

    <h4>Ch. 111 It¡¯s Fine. It Was Only Once?(2)</h4>


    Read the full chapter at ShainaG Trantions WordPress


    The couple rode together on horseback towards ise Mansion. Lady Elena was in front, while Carlisle was seated behind her. She originally intended to take the carriage, but that changed when Carlisle suddenly offered to go on a horse. Elena was curious about his sudden suggestion, but she liked riding and had no reason to refuse.


    ¡®Does he remember?¡¯


    The two had ridden together at fast speed at the night of the opera. The sense of freedom she felt was still vivid in her mind. Trotting through the city was quite slow inparison, but the wind was still cool and she liked the open view from this height.


    ¡°Did you choose to go on horseback because of me?¡±


    ¡°Well, what do you think?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t know if you would remember those trivial things.¡±


    ¡°I remember everything about you. I¡¯m still wondering if you¡¯ll invite me to the bakery like you did in the past.¡±


    Elena hadn¡¯t known then that the child she once promised to go to Charlie¡¯s bakery with was the crown prince.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll watch the opera with you, and we can go to the bakery¡­I¡¯ll show you a lot of other fun stuff. Promise!¡±


    She didn¡¯t realize that he would remember all that, and she turned her head around to look at him.


    Tuk¨C


    Her cheek touched Carlisle¡¯s chest. Their bodies were closer together than she thought.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena gave a small exmation of surprise at the unexpected contact.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing. You really remembered all those details.¡±


    Elena turned her head back again, and Carlisle replied in a soft voice.


    ¡°I told you, I remember everything. So keep watch.¡±


    His voice was husky in her ear. She could feel his body heat behind her, and she flushed when she remembered the image of his naked, muscled torso.


    ¡®¡­Crazy, crazy.¡¯


    She shook her head to toss away the delusions in her mind.


    While it wasn¡¯t intentional, the couple riding through the streets caught the attention of many. In any case, it was not a bad idea to show this kind of open affection.


    *


    The pair finally arrived in front of ise Mansion. Carlisle dismounted the horse first, and was about to take Elena¡¯s hand when an unexpected voice rang out.


    ¡°Elena, what are you doing there?¡±


    Elena turned her head towards the sound, and saw Derek staring at them with an expression of disapproval on his face.


    ¡°Brother¡­?¡±


    At that remark, Carlisle seemed to realize the other man¡¯s identity. There was still one other family member he hadn¡¯t met yet. But before Carlisle could speak, Derek strode over and reached out to Elena. It meant one thing: for her to take his hand, not Carlisle¡¯s.


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes red. Elena hesitated over this sudden war of nerves, but she could not ignore Derek¡¯s hand in this situation and quickly took it. Her brother gently lowered her to the ground, then turned towards Carlisle, who was as hard as stone.


    ¡°Elena, you can¡¯t be escorted by a man you are not married to.¡±


    A drop of sweat gathered on Elena¡¯s forehead. No one could have mistaken Carlisle¡¯s identity. The horse they rode on was decorated with the symbol of the imperial family. She quickly thought of a way to alleviate the situation somehow.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so rude. This is the Crown Prince Carlisle.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until then did Derek bow btedly, pretending as if he had not realized it was the prince before.


    ¡°Hail his Royal Highness the Crown Prince. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    She had never known Derek to be so sly. Alford was overly concerned with the prince¡¯s status, while Derek treated him first like a suitor. However, Carlisle was the crown prince of the Ruford Empire before he was Elena¡¯s lover.


    Carlisle turned to Elena and addressed her first.


    ¡°Please call me Caril as usual.¡±


    Derek¡¯s face twitched slightly at the revtion that she called him by a pet name.


    ¡°Ah¡­yes, Caril. I was going to introduce you.¡±


    She anxious about Derek¡¯s rudeness, but Carlisle was wearing a faint smile.


    ¡°Are you her older brother?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m Derek ise, brother of Elena. How are you?¡±


    Despite this superficial exchange of greetings, she couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that she was watching a battle between a dragon and a tiger, each of them an equally immovable force. Elena hoped it was only an illusion, but she cut in, hoping to end their meeting early.


    ¡°Brother, Caril brought me back from the pce. When we¡¯re done saying goodbye I¡¯lle in, so please go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t stay too long. I¡¯ll leave now. Your Highness.¡±


    She forced a smile. After Derek disappeared, there was silence for a moment. A dangerous glint was in Carlisle¡¯s eyes, but surprisingly he didn¡¯t act as unpleasant as she thought.


    ¡°¡­Your brother doesn¡¯t seem to like me very much.¡±


    ¡°Actually, he was a little worried about me marrying you. If you¡¯re offended, I apologize for it.¡±


    Carlisle shook his head lightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. It was only once¡­¡±


    His words implied that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate it a second time, and Elena felt a prick in her chest.


    ¡°I was a little nervous because everyone agreed to our marriage so easily. But this makes me relieved.¡±


    Before Elena could even ask why, he gave her a soft smile.


    ¡°I was hoping that you were loved.¡±


    Elena was momentarily speechless. There were so many implications in what he said. Perhaps he was also aware of the sorrow she felt about her father¡¯s attitude towards her marriage. She was strangely moved. Carlisle¡¯s words sounded so warm, and Elena answered with a faint smile on her lips.


    ¡°Yes. They are my precious family.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    The day of her meeting with Emperor Sullivan finally arrived. She was not to see him at one of the massive, borate halls, but at a rtively regr building.


    Elena left the mansion looking as neat and elegant as possible, nervous as the time Carlisle came to meet her father. When she finally arrived at the pce in a carriage, there were several servants waiting for her at the entranceway.


    Ttogag ttogag¨C


    She followed the servants down a pathway, and a beautiful annex built at the center of a pond appeared before them.


    ¡°Just go this way.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    The servants pointed down a straight path, then disappeared from her side. She didn¡¯te across a single soul as she was walking there. The emperor seemed to have gone to some considerable lengths for this meeting.


    When she finally arrived at the annex, she met the man who had invited her there. Emperor Sullivan had a gentle expression and kind eyes.


    ¡°Wee.¡±

 Chapter 112 - Just Wait (1)

    <h4>Ch. 112 Just Wait?(1)</h4>


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    She immediately bowed her head before him.


    ¡°Hail His Majesty the Emperor. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Ho ho, such a formal greeting between us.¡±


    Sullivan spoke in an easygoing manner and gestured to a seat opposite of him. He looked more ill than he did at the ball, but his eyes were soft and his gentle aura was unchanged.


    ¡°You must be tired from your journey, so please, have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena quietly seated herself where he indicated.


    Thendscape architecture of the annex gave the impression of a building floating on a pond, and the table before her was weighted down with a variety of food, steam rising as if it had just been freshly prepared. She didn¡¯t know how far away the kitchens where from here, but she knew it was not easy to set this enormous quantity of dishes in such a short time. This would be unthinkable in a typical noble family¡¯s home. This only served to make Elena feel a little uneasy, as Sullivan seemed to paying a great deal of attention to her.


    ¡°I asked the chef to prepare a variety of dishes, but I¡¯m not sure what will suit your taste. I don¡¯t have much, but please eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I don¡¯t even know where to start because all of it looks so delicious, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°What, this? This is nothing to a member of the Imperial Family.¡±


    There was an implication to his words, but Elena smiled innocently.


    And so the ufortable meal began. There were all kinds of rare and exotic dishes, but her mind was so preupied with other things that she could not concentrate on their taste. Sullivan, on the other hand, was having a pleasant time.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been seeing Carlisle, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I was curious what kind ofdy my son was seeing. So? Is my son good?¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s questions were more ordinary than she expected, but that only made her even more nervous. He wouldn¡¯t send an invitation to ask about trivial things.


    ¡°Yes, he is very generous to me and I¡¯m very happy.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    He took a slow sip of water, then fixed her with a more serious expression.


    ¡°I hear that Carlisle is considering marriage with you, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It would be my honor to be his first wife, with your permission.¡±


    ¡°By your answer I assume you know about the prophecy, and that your father is in favor of the marriage as well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Elena immediately nodded. However, despite the confidence of her answer, Sullivan¡¯s expression turned dark. Unlike the friendliness of his appearance when he first weed her, his features gradually morphed into that of a ruthless emperor¡¯s, as if to reveal his true intent.


    ¡°I understand. I mustmend you for your trust in Carlisle. But there is another family bargaining for a match with my son.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She remembered what Carlisle said. He had already told his father that he intended to marry her and that she needn¡¯t worry. Did Carlisle know about this? She wondered which family offered the match, but what was more concerning now was that Sullivan didn¡¯t seem to favor her side.


    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll talk to your father Lord ise again. As you know, the crown prince¡¯s marriage cannot be rushed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    ¡°I have called you here not only because I was curious about the woman that my son was meeting, but because I¡¯d like to ask you something else.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s tone was gentle, but there was a de beneath his words. So far, he wanted to ally Carlisle with a powerful family. Although House ise was notcking, their name couldn¡¯t be depended on. The emperor was not openly opposing her, but she could pick up the subtle suggestion that she withdraw. She understood a little why Carlisle called his father a sly old fox.


    ¡°I have a question. Have you¡­have you received anything from Carlisle?¡±


    Elena remembered the blue bead ring she had received as a child from Carlisle. She wouldn¡¯t tell Sullivan that however, as she knew she had to say the words Carlisle gave her. She slowly tucked her hair behind her ear with her left hand, deliberately showing off the ring.


    ¡°Well, Your Majesty. I¡¯m not sure what you mean.¡±


    Elena remembered the blue bead ring Carlisle had given her as a child, but she knew the words she had to say to Sullivan. She slowly tucked her hair behind her ear with her left hand, deliberately disying the jewel.


    As expected, Sullivan¡¯s eyes started to tremble when his eyes fell on that in piece of jewelry.


    ¡°The ring¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, this one. It was a present for me as a token of his proposal.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s expression changed as he spied the ring. She couldn¡¯t help but notice that his eyes looked just like Carlisle¡¯s fierce ones.


    ¡°Did Carlisle say anything when he gave the ring to you?¡±


    ¡°He gave me the ring, then a word of blessing that the one who married me would be the emperor of the Ruford Empire and bring about a great revival.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s pale face suddenly flushed with excitement, and Elena knew that her words had the desired effect.


    ¡®Does the emperor really believe in such a myth?¡¯


    She still had more questions, but she had to focus on arranging her marriage with Carlisle first of all.


    ¡°Is that what he said¡­¡±


    In truth Carlisle had already made a wish with the Dragon¡¯s Orb to protect Elena from death, but when Sullivan heard Elena¡¯s story, he couldn¡¯t help but think that the man who would marry her would be emperor. In addition, this man would bring about a revival of the empire. It was a perfect reflection of Sullivan¡¯s ideals.


    Sullivan suddenly looked at Elena with a very sweet expression. The shade of doubt in him seemed to have beenpletely swept away.


    ¡°You must be quite the noblewoman for Carlisle to suddenly dere that he wants to get married. I¡¯ve been wondering where he had been keeping the ring too, and he had used it quite precociously. Haha.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, does this ring have any meaning? When he gave it to me, it seemed like it was very precious.¡±


    Elena slowly started acting on her own personal curiosity. From now own, she would be straying from Carlisle¡¯s instructions.


    ¡°Of course. It is so precious that you must care for it like you care for your own life.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that valuable?¡±


    ¡°You may not believe it, but the ring allows Carlisle to make one wish.¡±


    Although his words sounded like nonsense, his gaze was intensely serious.

 Chapter 113 - Just Wait (2)

    <h4>Ch. 113 Just Wait?(2)</h4>


    Elena could not hide her bewilderment. Carlisle said Sullivan thought the ring was the Dragon¡¯s Orb. Sullivan, on the other hand, said the ring would grant Carlisle¡¯s wish. Although the two sides imed something different, they were subtly the same. Of course, it was possible that the ring was the Dragon¡¯s Orb, but it struck her that it was limited to only one wish.


    She quickly concealed her thoughts and spoke again.


    ¡°How unusual. That means whoever I marry will not only be crowned emperor, but also bring about a great revival to the empire. It would have been a fortune if it could grant more than one wish.¡±


    ¡°You will find out more when you be a member of the Imperial Family. I was worried about finding a partner for Carlisle, but now I can be at ease.¡±


    Sullivan was treating her as if she was already his daughter-inw despite his initial disapproval, and Elena was more curious rather than flustered by his sudden change in attitude. Indeed, the advice Carlisle had given her was right.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t it strange?¡¯


    In fact, Sullivan was just as intelligent as Elena had surmised. He directed the conversation in the way he wanted while expertly concealing his inner thoughts, as expected of an emperor that had long fought political battles. He would not cling to a myth for no reason.


    ¡®There¡¯s something.¡¯


    Elena¡¯s suspicions were growing. There must be a secret about the imperial family that Elena did not know.


    ¡°My dear, I want you to do something for me.¡±


    The sudden change of title waspletely awkward to her, but Elena replied calmly without a change in expression.


    ¡°Please say it, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Do not tell anyone that you received the ring from Carlisle or what he said. At least until the wedding.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a good story. Why shouldn¡¯t anyone know?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say? The ring will grant Carlisle¡¯s wish. You should keep it to yourself for now, as there should be no suspicions of corruption.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Elena stretched out her word and stared at Sullivan. After a short pause, she decided to ask him directly.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but be curious, Your Majesty. The ring is a valuable token of marriage given to me by the Prince, but could you please tell me more about it? That way, I¡¯ll know how to be careful.¡±


    This kind of opportunity did note by easily. She wanted to know if there were any other secrets about this ring, and possible Carlisle. Sullivan, however, only granted her a peculiar smile.


    ¡°You must be curious, my daughter-inw. But until you be part of the Imperial Family, you must endure your curiosity a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Instead, I¡¯ll tell you more once you are married to Carlisle and be crown princess.¡±


    Elena¡¯s expression lit up at Sullivan¡¯s promise, and he smiled contentedly at her reaction.


    ¡°You look happy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Please keep it a secret from the Prince as well. I¡¯d like to surprise himter.¡±


    ¡°If you like. You¡¯ll need to know soon anyway.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart leapt at the fact that this mystery would be solved sooner orter. Not immediately, but if her marriage to Carlisle was sessful, she would finally learn about the strange ck scales that appeared on his arm.


    ¡°If you want to know, then you should hold the wedding as soon as possible.¡±


    Just earlier Sullivan had said such an imperial wedding would not be decided so quickly. Elena continued with a startled look.


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to discuss it with your father again, but how about next month?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was sooner than she expected, and her eyes opened wide. She knew that Sullivan¡¯s impression of her gradually changed, but she didn¡¯t realize it would be this much.


    ¡°Why so fast, you ask?¡±


    ¡°O-oh no. If it¡¯s about marriage to the Crown Prince, then the sooner the better.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like your answer. Strike while the iron is hot. Let¡¯s have the wedding as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena could not conceal her satisfied smile. Everything was going more smoothly than expected. It felt so long ago that she and Carlisle arranged their contract marriage, but now it felt like it was just around the corner.


    From noble family to imperial family. She expected there were still a few mountains left to climb, but it had been solved quickly. Now all that remained was to prepare for the wedding in such a short amount of time.


    Sullivan continued with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Listen well to me, my dear.¡±


    She was still unused to his abrupt change in attitude, but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. Elena answered with a smile.


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    After she parted with Sullivan, she quickly headed straight to the ce where Carlisle said he would wait. Her steps were as light at her heart. Despite her long dress, she couldn¡¯t help but walk faster.


    Finally, Elena spotted him. She could recognize his figure leaning against the wall even when he was in shadow. Carlisle was staring into the distance, giving off a distinctive arrogant air. Elena called out to him.


    ¡°Caril!¡±


    His blue eyes shifted towards the sound of her voice. Strangely, even in this simple scene Elena was ted. She quickly approached him and seized his hand.


    ¡°The Emperor gave us permission to marry. He wants us to have the wedding next month.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t look surprised, as if he had been expecting it. He looked down at the hand she was grasping then looked back up again.


    ¡°You must be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Aren¡¯t you happy too? We¡¯re close to our wedding now.¡±


    As he stared into Elena¡¯s bright face, Carlisle smiled faintly.


    ¡°You¡¯re not happy from seeing me?¡±


    His blue eyes shone in the gloom with a peculiar heat. It was a sad color filled with longing.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised if you knew what I was feeling.¡±


    Elena stared curiously at Carlisle. Then, she realized that she had taken his hand without even realizing it.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Elena released her grip on him, and Carlisle¡¯s broad hand slipped away from her slender fingers. The situation reversed in a sh. When Elena looked up at Carlisle with surprised eyes, she saw that his eyes were darker than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine for you to feel a bit happier. But rather than my hand, I would prefer a hug instead.¡±


    As if telling her to quickly leap into his arms, Carlisle furtively gestured at his own, broad arms by using his eyes.


    His face was so brazen that Elena burst intoughter. If it was just a moment ago, she really might have jumped to him in joy. She would be a member of the Imperial Family, and could face Paveluc equally. It meant so much to her. From now on Elena could act even more influentially.


    ¡°If you be emperor, then I really might hug you.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m going to have to be emperor, one way or another.¡±


    Even with his yful words, Elena nodded with a determined expression.


    ¡°Yes, just wait. I will make it for you.¡±


    Elena would be the king-maker. Carlisle would ascend to the throne by her own hands, and no one else¡¯s.

 Chapter 114 - Sometimes Thought Of That Memory (1)

    <h4>Ch. 114 Sometimes Thought Of That Memory?(1)</h4>


    Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s marriage was swiftly announced. Sullivan was eager for his son to marry as soon as possible, and Alphord, Elena¡¯s father, had noint as he had already made his decision. There was no movement from the Empress¡¯ pce, and so the couple¡¯s wedding preparations proceeded smoothly.


    Elena was determined to hold the wedding as soon as possible, but there was a mountain of paperwork to be dealt with. After the official announcement, Mirabelle was the first person toe to congratte her.


    ¡°Haaa! Sister! Congrattions!¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart warmed at the sight of her sister.


    ¡°Thank you, Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°I suspected you might get married, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be so soon.¡±


    ¡°I suppose I was in a bit of a hurry because I¡¯mte for my age.¡±


    ¡°Yes,e to think of it, the Crown Prince is marryingte as well.¡±


    Elena felt a pang in her chest at the unexpected remark. At home and abroad, many noble families had refused to match their daughters with Carlisle because of the ominous prophecy. Mirabelle knew nothing about it, and was naturally suspicious. Elena awkwardly tried to exin.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s because¨C¡±


    ¡°The two of you must be destined!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°He didn¡¯t marry because he hadn¡¯t met you yet. Your love is literally destined!¡±


    Mirabelle pped her hands, intoxicated by her fantasy, and Elena breathed a sigh of relief.


    It wasn¡¯t true love, but she and Carlisle did have a connection. She met him as a child without realizing it, and he was the best card Elena could choose. He was the perfect match. If there really was a thread of fate connected to her finger, it would certainly be with Carlisle.


    She didn¡¯t know if it was a thread of love, though.


    ¡°Did you talk about marriage when you went to see the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We spoke over dinner, but I believe most of the arrangements will be taken care of after Father meets him. Though I didn¡¯t know the wedding announcement was going to happen today.¡±


    While the exact contents of Sullivan¡¯s and Alphord¡¯s conversation would be unknown to her, she was sure they had a lot to discuss regarding marriage into the Imperial Family.


    Then there was the question of the dowry. In marriage among the nobility, it was expected that the bride¡¯s family would give the groom a certain fortune. The wealthier the family was, the more inheritance they received from their rtives, allowing them to bring money, precious metals,nd, and ves. The groom usually sought a woman who could add to his wealth, and the bride also sought a family that could match the amount she paid. This led to many politically expedient marriages in noble society. As a result, the reality was that arge dowry was required for a woman to marry a man of high status, except in unusual cases.


    Carlisle was the crown prince, and Elena had a headache as to how much dowry to pay to the Imperial Family. Mirabelle was also well aware of noble marriage culture, and she was worried for her sister as well.


    ¡°You must be busy having to prepare everything. What should I do first? Is there anything I can help with?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to start¡­ Perhaps we should hire more people to work in the mansion for now.¡±


    ¡°Work?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure we¡¯ll be very busy once the wedding preparations start in earnest, and we won¡¯t have enough people to work at ise mansion then.¡±


    ¡°It will take more time and money to bring in the servants from the south. It would be better to hire short term workers.¡±


    ¡°Well, why don¡¯t I leave that up to you and the butler?¡±


    ¡°Of course! That¡¯s pretty easy!¡±


    Mirabelle nodded enthusiastically.


    After they had returned from the pce Mirabelle had looked gloomy for a few days, but now Elena felt relieved as her sister seemed to have regained her sunny mood.


    ¡°Then tell the butler to put an advertisement for work in the mansion.¡±


    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll personally interview the candidates myself and hire people who will do a good job.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I trust you. Thank you.¡±


    Mirabelle beamed in reply, and then something came to mind.


    ¡°I understand that while everything else is important, what about the wedding dress?¡±


    ¡°Right.¡±


    While the wedding wasn¡¯t exactly the grand event of the century, it was still the day she would be the bride to Crown Prince Carlisle. She could never look shabby in the eyes of others. Moreover, the marriage could be seen as a way to resolve the prophecy, but Elena never intended to be a puppet crown princess. It was not what she wanted, and so it was important to show as much harmony as possible with Carlisle. Once she formally entered the pce, she would be sure to use her power.


    Mirabelle thought to herself for a moment before she finally spoke up.


    ¡°Do you remember Anco¡¯s Tailors? Let¡¯s start with Madame Mitchell. There will be a lot ofpetition to create your wedding dress, so let¡¯s consult on this together and decide.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave it entirely up to you to choose my wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°What? I¡¯m not even an expert¡­I¡¯m just doing my best to help you.¡±


    While Mirabelle looked hesitant, her eyes were full of fighting spirit. The sight of it was so adorable that Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile. She trusted Mirabelle¡¯s judgment more than anyone else.


    And so the bustling wedding preparations continued.

 Chapter 115 - Sometimes Thought Of That Memory (2)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 115 Sometimes Thought Of That Memory (2)</h4>


    <hr>


    ¡°I met you once at a jewelry store in the south, My Lady.¡±


    Elena found herself knee-deep in work, not only because of the wedding preparations, but in finalizing the all documents for House ise. Once Elena was married, the management of the household would fall to Mirabelle. Although Elena started preparing advance, she became very nervous once the wedding date was set. She wanted to solve every singr issue so Mirabelle could smoothly take over without any difficulty, and naturally Elena was driven to overwork herself. As always, she was at a desk approving some documents when¨C


    <i>Tak tak¨C</i>


    There was a faint sounding from the window. When Elena turned, she saw a face she didn¡¯t expect.


    It was Kuhn. He entered the room with his usual dry expression. She never would have guessed he was injured from his present appearance. His movements seemed slightly awkward as if he hadn¡¯t fully recovered yet, but he looked healthy enough.


    She nearly asked if he was alright, but she remembered that she was not supposed to know he was hurt. Elena looked at him innocently.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t tied a handkerchief. What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°The General asked me to tell you that the wedding venue has been decided.¡±


    ¡°He could have sent a message through official means¡­¡±


    The question of why Kuhn came here despite his injury remained in her mouth, but despite her not asking, he answered naturally.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. He just told me to let you know as soon as possible.¡±


    Perhaps Carlisle deliberately sent Kuhn to show her that he was well. However, she felt that Kuhn could have rested a little longer, and there was no reason for him to return so soon. Unfortunately Elena couldn¡¯t even say that to him.


    ¡°I understand. Where is the wedding venue?¡±


    ¡°It will be held in Bellouet Square, thergest square in the capital.¡±


    ¡°I suppose it will be a public wedding if it¡¯s not held in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It is the will of the Emperor.¡±


    Even if the Crown Prince¡¯s wedding were to be held within the Imperial Pce, there would still be a massive gathering of nobles and delegates from nearby kingdoms to celebrate the asion. However, an open wedding would attract evenrger crowds.


    <i>¡®The Emperor likes a big te.¡¯</i>


    More guests meant arger burden in wedding nning, but it was impossible for her to reject it. Traditionally, it was the groom¡¯s family that decided the wedding venue.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll take that into ount.¡±


    She had another headache in deciding how to decorate Bellouet Square, but that matter could be consideredter. Elena pressed her fingers against her temple out of habit, then looked up at Kuhn and spoke again.


    ¡°Did he say anything else? When I was at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce I asked him about something.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I heard that some men broke into my sister¡¯s room when we were staying at the pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s shoulders flinched when he heard Elena¡¯s words. Elena noticed this unusual behavior, but it was so quick that she might¡¯ve misjudged it.


    ¡°I asked him to find out about the men from the Empress¡¯ pce that broke into Mirabelle¡¯s room. Is there any information on that?¡±


    ¡°¡­Can I ask why you want to know?¡±


    It was disrespectful to ask about orders, but Elena decided it was it within eptable limits and answered.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t there for Mirabelle when they came in. I¡¯m the older sister, and I can¡¯t just let that pass. I will deal them the appropriate punishments.¡±


    Kuhn hesitated uncharacteristically for a moment, then continued.


    ¡°Did you hear anything else from your sister that day?¡±


    It was a question she didn¡¯t expect. She replied with a curious look on her face.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean that if let me know what the situation was like, it will make it easier for me to find them.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, nothing too serious. I don¡¯t think she was dressed properly when they came it. That¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Kuhn replied with an enigmatic expression on his face. Elena didn¡¯t intend to easily forgive the culprits, and she spoke up again.


    ¡°Even so, it is rude to intrude in ady¡¯s room. I don¡¯t want this to happen again, so please investigate as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll look into it right away and report back to you.¡±


    Somehow, Elena sensed that Kuhn¡¯s tone was sharper than usual, but she nodded her head without thinking on it too deeply. Kuhn bowed to Elena, as the both of them had work to attend to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Good health to you¡­and be careful.¡±


    Elena¡¯s words made him slightly suspicious, but he also thought little of it.


    ¡°Thank you. Then¡­¡±


    As usual, Kuhn made his exit through the window. She watched him disappear, then turned her head back to the papers spread out on her desk.


    *


    *


    *


    Kuhn crept on the roof of ise mansion, taking care to silence his footsteps as usual. Normally he would¡¯ve moved more swiftly, but his wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed yet.


    It was then.


    A few ise knights began to approach in Kuhn¡¯s direction.


    ¡°¡­Oh no.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t be fast enough to leave the perimeter, and Kuhn quickly slipped through a window and into a room where no one would sense his presence. The knights made their rounds about the mansion, and as long as he waited a little longer they would move onward.


    As Kuhn was waiting, apleted unexpected voice spoke from a nearby room.


    ¡°Is this the first person to apply for a position?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady. He has experience working for jewelry stores.¡±


    Kuhn was drawn towards the direction of the voice. He peered through an open slit in the door and saw Mirabelle talking to the butler, Michael. Kuhn recalled the words Mirabelle told him at the pce.


    <i>¡ª Please¡­let me see you one more time. When you¡¯re well,e see me. My name is Mirabelle ise.</i>


    It was as if she promised that she would wait forever for him. Maybe that was why he sometimes thought of that memory as he recovered. But now Mirabelle was in her usual sunny mood, as if what happened before had all been a dream.


    <i>¡®You said you¡¯d wait for me¡­¡¯</i>


    Mirabelle¡¯s expression was as if she had already forgotten about it. But that was fine. There were no ns for him to appear in front of her. In the future she would not be aware of him, and Kuhn would only look at her alone.


    Kuhn secretly watched Mirabelle¡¯s smiling face a little longer, then quietly disappeared from where he had entered. There was no sign that he was ever there, save for the breeze that slid through open the window.


    Unaware of Kuhn¡¯s presence, Mirabelle and Michael continued to interview the job candidates for the mansion.


    ¡°Have we met before? What was your name again?¡±


    The question was answered by smiling man standing opposite of the two.


    ¡°I met you once at a jewelry store in the south, My Lady.¡±


    He was a man who had already encountered both Elena and Mirabelle. He first tracked down the bead ring to Elena, and now he had a new order from Paveluc to keep an eye on her.

 Chapter 116 - A Closer Eye (1)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 116 A Closer Eye?(1)</h4>


    The social scene was dominated with gossip about Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s marriage announcement. There used to be all kinds of dark rumors about Carlisle¡¯s time on the battlefield, but now he had attracted the interest of many young women since his appearance at the ball. From his love affair with Elena to his sudden marriage announcement, the public¡¯s attention was keenly focused on all the dramatic developments.


    Aside from the massive public exposure, there were many smaller happenings in the capital as well. Helen, for example, who had almost been left to dust, had suddenly ascended as the Empress¡¯dy-in-waiting.


    Presently, Margaret was now visiting ise mansion.


    ¡°I heard about your wedding, Lady ise. Congrattions.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Because of your help at the party I was able to silence the rumors spread by Lady Selby.¡±


    Margaret was abashed by Elena¡¯s humble gratitude.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s not really because of me. It was when the Crown Prince showed up with the noble¡¯s head that everyone had no choice.¡±


    Though Margaret was nearly frightened to death at that time, she couldn¡¯t help but notice Carlisle¡¯s intense aura of charisma about him.


    ¡°At first I thought the Crown Prince was terrifying, but when I looked back¡­I think he did it all for you, Lady ise. I envy that you are so loved.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You will be even more loved by your husband.¡±


    Margaret gave a shy smile at Elena¡¯s warm words. Since the party, Elena and Margaret had been exchanging letters and had grown close. There were many things that Margaret had to say, but she had to speak of the most important now.


    ¡°Are you busy preparing for the wedding? I came here because what I heard about Lady Selby. Do you know about her appointment as the Empress¡¯dy-in-waiting?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I just found out.¡±


    ¡°I wonder why the Empress would have Lady Selby by her side¡­I came here because I was worried what will happen now that Lady Selby is in power.¡±


    Elena was also concerned about what further scheming Helen was up to. It really must have been Lady Selby that Mirabelle spotted in the carriage the day they went to the pce.


    And if the Empress and Helen really did meet, what would they have talk about? Elena couldn¡¯t shake off her unease.


    ¡®I¡¯ve never met the Empress formally, but somehow I have a feeling of dread.¡¯


    She was already on her guard after Carlisle had warned her about the Empress. But even without it, she knew her rtionship with the Empress was already troubled for some reason.


    ¡°Are you nning to return to the south?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t mind staying in the capital, but there¡¯s not much for me to do here. I¡¯m thinking of returning after your wedding.¡±


    The south wasn¡¯t entirelyfortable for Margaret after all those bad rumors about her, but she had even less peace of mind in the capital with Helen¡¯s ascension asdy-in-waiting. That was why Margaret came to Elena to warn her for thest time before preparing to leave. Although there was less cause for concern with Carlisle by Elena¡¯s side, there were still many spheres of society where men couldn¡¯t get involved. Margaret was worried about Elena being left alone.


    Elena sensed the sincerity of Margaret¡¯s heart without her even speaking.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence, would you stay in the capital for my sake?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°As soon as I be crown princess, I would like to appoint you as my firstdy-in-waiting.¡±


    ¡°Ldy ise!¡±


    It was perhaps the Empress who wielded the greatest power in the Imperial Family, but that didn¡¯t mean the crown princess could be ignored.


    The two women in the imperial family were capable of appointing theirdies-in-waiting and granting them permission to freelye and go from the Imperial Pce. Compared to thedies-in-waiting appointed by the Empress, thedies-in-waiting appointed by the crown princess could be weaker in power. However, it was not a position that could be overlooked.


    Elena nned to create her own circle. She needed a woman of intelligence and a woman of power, and¨Cmost importantly¨Ca woman she could trust. Capricious types could not be depended on, no matter howpetent they were. Amid the fierce political battles of the Imperial Court, Elena needed someone to be on her side more than anyone else.


    But trust wasn¡¯t easy to find, and Elena¡¯s future was a stake. For a while now, she had considered making Margaret her firstdy-in-waiting.


    ¡°When you be a crown princess, manydies will want to follow you. I¡¯m only a countess, so how can I¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need strangers. I wish for Lady Lawrence to be by my side. You are simple and kind and have more heart than anyone else, and I admire that.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s eyes rounded at those unexpected words. Although House Lawrence was a well-to-do family, Margaret did not get along much with others because of her stammer and passive personality. She was satisfied when Helen, with her smile and cunning charm around people, tolerate her and kept her around. Even though Margaret was still ignored, it was better than before.


    Elena was the first person to express her appreciation for Margaret¡¯s character and say, ¡°I want you to be by my side.¡± Margaret was so moved that tears began to overflow from her eyes.


    ¡°Lady Lawrence?¡±


    Elena was rmed at Margaret¡¯s sudden tears and hurriedly took a tissue from the table and handed it to her. Instead of taking it however, Margaret sped Elena¡¯s hand and swallowed thickly.


    ¡°Heug, Lady ise. I-I¡¯m so touched. No one has ever said that to me before. Even if a man proposes to me in the future, I won¡¯t be as happy as I am now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Please don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed that she had reduced Margaret to tears. That was even more warmly reflected in Margaret¡¯s eyes, causing her to sobbingly choke even more.


    ¡°Thank you, Lady ise.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t cry.¡±


    Elena hurried to wipe away the traces of her weeping, but it hardly stopped. For Margaret, this was the first time anyone had reached out to her this way.


    After a long cry, Margaret dabbed her eyes and smiled a smile brighter than had ever been.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay in the capital. When you be a princess, I¡¯ll work harder for you than anyone else. You will never regret making me your first imperialdy-in-waiting.¡±


    Because of Margaret¡¯s sudden outburst of crying, Elena was surprised at the boldness of her answer. Elena could feel that Margaret¡¯s sincerity was true, however, and so she returned a gentle smile. Just like before, Elena truly felt that Margaret was her first friend. A friend who would hopefully stay with her for a long time.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Lady Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to thank me for, Lady ise. Being ady-in-waiting of the Imperial Court is a great honor to me. My father will be very happy.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯m d. Let¡¯s work hard in the future.¡±


    Elena and Margaret smiled warmly at each other.

 Chapter 117 - A Closer Eye (2)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 117 A Closer Eye?(2)</h4>


    The sun disappeared below the horizon, and a dark night descended. After their long conversation, Elena stepped outside with Margaret to see her off before she returned to her own home.


    ¡°Take care.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Lady ise. If you need any help preparing for the wedding, please call me anytime.¡±


    After exchanging a bittersweet farewell, Margaret climbed into the carriage with steady footsteps. Elena waved until the carriage had disappeared from view, then she turned away to return indoors.


    It was then.


    Seugeu¨C


    A shadow appeared behind Elena. She turned her head, and saw a face she had never seen in the mansion before. It was of an affable looking-man wearing a smile.


    ¡°Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you here before¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been in the capital long, but she had a general idea of the names and faces of all the employees. She was wary of this new character.


    He answered with a smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize my face? My name is Batori, from the jeweler¡¯s shop in the south. A youngdy interviewed me and I was hired to work here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    She suddenly recalled where she had met this man. He must make quite a fortune as a jeweler and a skilled salesman, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder what he was doing working at ise mansion.


    ¡°You are a jeweler and you came to work here?¡±


    ¡°I was about to employed at a new store, but I was scammed in the middle of it. For now I am in need of a job that provides amodation and board. I¡¯m happy to see you again after our meeting in the south.¡±


    As she studied Batori¡¯s smiling face, the suspicion faded from her mind. She had left it entirely to Mirabelle to hire new workers, and her and the butler would have verified his resume beforehand. Although Elena was in charge of managing the household, it was necessary to leave the work to others to some degree. Elena finally rxed.


    ¡°I see. Wee to the mansion. If you¡¯re having any trouble, talk to the butler. He should be busy preparing for the wedding. Please work hard.¡±


    ¡°Leave it to me, My Lady.¡±


    Batori pped his hand to his chest as if to reassure her to trust in him. With a satisfied look, Elena turned away and returned indoors.


    Batori, now left alone, looked at the direction Margaret¡¯s carriage had disappeared.


    ¡°¡­The daughter of Count Lawrence.¡±


    He could infer the family by the crest on the carriage. Elena was closer to House Lawrence than expected.


    From now on, he would keep an even closer eye on Elena.


    Elena returned to her room. Just as she told Margaret, she needed someone she could trust. The pce was, in a way, a battlefield, and she would be entering enemy territory controlled by the Empress. Elena could not enter without any countermeasures. She was vulnerable whenever she ate, drank, or slept. In short, it would be dangerous for her.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to contact the nanny if I can¡¯t help it¡­¡¯


    No matter how much she thought about it, however, she couldn¡¯t think of anyone more suitable than the nanny who raised her. Because of her mother¡¯s early death, Elena and Mirabelle had grown up almost entirely by her hand.


    The problem was that she was very old, old enough that she had been the nanny for Elena¡¯s mother as well. The nanny had finally gone home years ago, worried that her health would be damaged by the constant work. She wanted her to spend the rest of her life in peace.


    ¡®I haven¡¯t seen her since we parted in myst life.¡¯


    After the ise family was destroyed, Elena had fended for herself. Onlyter did Elena anxiously search out for the nanny, but by the time she managed to find her¡­the nanny had already passed away. The white chrysanthemum flowers that Elena had ced in front of her grave were still vivid in her mind, and Elena was filled with emotion at the thought of seeing her again.


    ¡®If I call her, I know she wille in a heartbeat. But I may cause her to suffer for no reason.¡¯


    There were mountains to ovee in the path to in making Carlisle the next emperor. As such, bing Elena¡¯sdy-in-waiting meant taking on a very important job. The thought of reaching out to a woman of over sixty weighed heavily on Elena¡¯s mind, but at the same time she missed the woman who raised her so much.


    ¡°Shall I find out how she is doing first?¡±


    She wondered if she was ill or well. After making up her mind, Elena sat down at her desk and began to write a letter.

 Chapter 118 - Somehow It Was Ominous (1)

    <h4>Ch. 118 Somehow It Was Ominous?(1)</h4>


    The wedding was only fifteen days away, and Elena found herself swamped in the preparations. Presently, she was in a meeting to decide the kind of flowers to decorate Bellouet Square.


    ¡°You can use these white flowers as your main color, then use these red flowers to draw the attention towards certain points of interest. It would look very beautiful, My Lady¡±


    ¡°¡­Right.¡±


    ¡°Or perhaps this yellow one¨C¡±


    Her head throbbed from staring at the dozens upon dozens of flowers before her. This flower was pretty, and that flower was pretty as well. In fact, to Elena, who had little interest in decorating, they all looked pretty. She found it difficult to decide the prettiest among all of them.


    ¡°¡­Huuu.¡±


    Elena gave a low sigh, and the florist who had beenmitted to exining everything to her misunderstood the meaning.


    ¡°Is there anything you like? Then we can start again from the beginning¨C¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Elena strongly interrupted her. The sheer variety of flowers already made it difficult to choose, and she didn¡¯t want to think about anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to decide on the flowerbinations because they all look beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    Elena wished she could just pick anything, but the wedding ceremony would be host to the envoys of many other kingdoms and even the public. The prestige of the Ruford Empire weighed heavily in her mind.


    ¡®What should I choose?¡¯


    Determined, Elena finally touched three of her favorite flowerbinations. The first was a base of white flowers with a red rose in the center, and the second was a bouquet of a variety of reds and pinks. The third choice was purplevender.


    ¡°For now, I like these three¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, those are excellent choices. There are many otherbinations, but all the flowers you choose are popr. Which one do you like the most?¡±


    This was the hardest question for Elena. Choosing three was easy enough, but one?


    It was then that Mirabelle entered the room, approaching Elena¡¯s side.


    ¡°Oh, are you looking at flowers for the wedding venue? I¡¯m here to ask you about your dress.¡±


    Elena despaired at having more choices to make. There was not a single detail about the wedding that did not pass her hands first. However, Elena kept her head up as she spoke to Mirabelle.


    ¡°I like all three of these, but which one do you think is the best?¡±


    ¡°Well, they¡¯re all pretty.¡±


    ¡°I think so too, but I have to choose only one from here.¡±


    Even if she postponed the decision until tomorrow, she would still have toe up with an answer. It was better to just do it now.


    ¡°Hm¨C¡°


    Mirabelle tapped her chin, and all eyes went on her. She smiled awkwardly at the attention, then spoke carefully to Elena.


    ¡°You picked these three, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then what was yourst choice?¡±


    ¡°The purplevender.¡±


    Elena pointed her finger to the flowers and Mirabelle nodded.


    ¡°Then take these.¡±


    ¡°They are the most beautiful to you?¡±


    ¡°No. But you tend to save your favorite thing until the end. You probably like these purple flowers the most.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena took second stock at her decision. White or red flowers were ssical choices for a wedding, but thest choice was her favorite. Elena turned to Mirabelle with a questioning expression.


    ¡°¡­How did you know?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯ve known you for only a day? I know you!¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but return Mirabelle¡¯s smile. But purple flowers were very unusual. It was not the color used in most wedding venues.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too ostentatious? There will be many people in attendance, and I could choose something a little more eptable¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your wedding, not anyone else¡¯s. You choose what you like best.¡±


    When Elena still looked hesitant, Mirabelle continued more determinedly.


    ¡°Sister, this might be the only wedding in your life. Decorate it the way you want it and don¡¯t regret itter.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s words touched her heart.


    ¡®Only once in my life¡­my wedding.¡¯


    Life was short, and it was something she had forgotten because she was burdened by so many other things. No matter that she was in a contract marriage, it was still a marriage that Elena might experience only once in her life. The florist watched them quietly before deciding to add in her own words.


    ¡°She¡¯s right, and besides, thevender flowers will look elegant and luxurious when used properly. It¡¯s not a bad choice.¡±


    Elena finally made up her mind from their advice. She nodded, pointing to the purplevender flowers she had pickedst.


    ¡°Then decorate the venue with this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you made a good choice. Then let¡¯s look at the sample design here and¡­¡±


    The process wasn¡¯t over, but strangely, Elena felt a lot lighter.


    *


    *


    *


    After choosing the flowers and decorations for the square, Elena and Mirabelle were finally left alone in the room. Mirabelle quickly spoke up as if her turn had finallye.


    ¡°We have estimates from various tailor shops, but Madame Mitchell from Anco¡¯s is the most ideal.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ll have to visit them soon for them to measure you and show you the samples. If you don¡¯t like them, I have another shop picked as a candidate.¡±


    ¡°If you think they¡¯re good, you don¡¯t have to look around at other ces.¡±


    ¡°Just in case.¡±


    Mirabelle was more thorough in wedding nning than Elena had thought. Elena always saw her sister as a young girl, but now she had mixed feelings because Mirabelle looked like a young woman now. Elena hoped that even if Mirabelle would grow up to be a respectabledy, she would remain her beloved sister. She gazed at her with a bittersweet expression, then spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Thank you, Mirabelle.¡±


    It was a long time ago when Elena lost her family and spent the nights crying her heart out. It felt like a dream to see Mirabelle mature now, and have a wedding celebration with her family. She had longed for those kinds of happy days with all her soul.


    Mirabelle smiled shyly.


    ¡°It¡¯s my sister¡¯s wedding, and it¡¯s only natural that I help. Thank you for everything. When you are free, will youe with me to the dress shop?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I wish I could have worn a wedding dress designed by you and not someone else¡­¡±


    Elena sounded regretful, and Mirabelle couldn¡¯t help but jump in.


    ¡°Ah, we can¡¯t change your wedding dress, and I¡¯m too young to design a whole new one from the start.¡±


    Even so, Mirabelle¡¯s heart filled with disappointment as well. From the tea party in the south to the imperial ball, Elena was always in the center of attention because of the dresses that had gone through Mirabelle¡¯s hands. Seeing Elena in those beautiful scenes made Mirabelle realize that designing new clothes was fun and rewarding to her. However, her skills were still far short of designing a wedding dress.


    ¡®¡­I¡¯m afraid it can¡¯t be helped.¡¯


    Worried that Elena would notice her disappointment, Mirabelle brightened her expression and shifted the topic.


    ¡°Your dress is important, but what about the Crown Prince¡¯s suit?¡±


    ¡°Haaah, it really is mountain after mountain.¡±


    Elena pressed her hand on her temples as if she had no answer. She didn¡¯t think wedding nning was this difficult. There were so many choices ahead.

 Chapter 119 - Somehow It Was Ominous (2)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 119 Somehow It Was Ominous?(2)</h4>


    After finishing all the primary wedding arrangements, Elena sat alone in her room looking over the ise documents when¨C


    Kkiiigeu.


    The unlocked window swung open, and Kuhn casuallynded inside the room. Elena had been expecting him.


    ¡°Wee, Sir Kasha.¡±


    ¡°I came here to report on your request from the other day.¡±


    ¡°Did you find the men who broke into Mirabelle¡¯s room?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I don¡¯t think you will need to do anything about it.¡±


    ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    Kuhn answered, his expression nk but courteous.


    ¡°There were a total of eight men that went into Mirabelle¡¯s room. One of fell off his horse and was paralyzed, one was caught gambling illegally, one had an arm cut off, another was attacked by an unidentified man¨C¡±


    Kuhn informed her that in a short amount of time, all eight men had each been involved in some kind of ident. It was difficult to believe that it was not intentional. Elena listened with her mouth agape.


    ¡°¡­How is that possible?¡±


    ¡°They moved as one unit, and someone other than you had a grudge.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect timing for me.¡±


    Despite the distribution of vengeance, Elena still regretted not being able to punish them with her own hands. The other party must have had their grudge the same time she had. She wondered who had gotten to them first.


    ¡®There is no one else but me who could make them pay for what they did to Mirabelle¡­¡¯


    Kuhn noticed that Elena¡¯s expression still remained troubled.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t enough for you¡­shall I deal with them permanently?¡±


    ¡°While I am still resentful, they have been punished enough. Let¡¯s move on from it.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes fell on a spot of blood on Kuhn¡¯s white sleeve. Apparently his wounds hadn¡¯t fully healed yet, and she looked at him anxiously.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°Why are you asking that all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Your sleeve¡­¡±


    Kuhn followed Elena¡¯s gaze at and replied in a casual voice.


    ¡°Oh, this is not my blood. I had to deal with some people recently.¡±


    Watching him speak so calmly, Elena remembered that Kuhn was a brilliant assassin. The question, ¡°Shall I deal with them permanently?¡± did not sound like an empty suggestion. In a way, both Carlisle and Kuhn were simr in that respect.


    Elena shook her head, and her thoughts turned to Carlisle. She wondered how he was doing these days. She was knee-deep in wedding nning and had not contacted him in some time.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡­how is he doing?¡±


    ¡°He is the same as usual.¡±


    His reply was curt, and Elena didn¡¯t know what to say. Kuhn opened his mouth again as if he realized that his answer was too short.


    ¡°Shall I tell the General that you want to know about his well-being?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to. I just thought about him and wanted to ask.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s answer was immediate and short.


    ¡°By the way, I see there are some new workers at ise mansion these days.¡±


    Elena nodded without any qualms, knowing that Kuhn kept a watch on the mansion.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct. I was worried there weren¡¯t enough hands to help with the wedding.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Kuhn seemed to be deliberating with himself for a moment, then spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Anyone suspicious?¡±


    ¡°Mirabelle and the butler would have thoroughly checked everyone¡¯s resume. Why? Is something bothering you?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just keeping an eye out for any new peopleing into the mansion.¡±


    He brushed aside her worries, yet his words left an impression on Elena. She didn¡¯t think there was an assassin that could touch her, but Mirabelle was in the house. Fortunately, her brother Derek was here as well, but it was safer not to have any dangerous people around.


    There were a few other concerning thoughts that snagged her mind. Helen had once sent someone to tail her, and Ste Viviana could decide to send an assassin to put to sleep any rumors.


    ¡°If you notice anyone suspicious, please let me know.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You have my careful extra attention, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When Kuhn finished saying what had to be said, he did not dy and made to leave.


    ¡°If you have nothing more to say, I will go now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tie a handkerchief if I need you.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kuhn disappeared silently through the window. Elena turned towards her documents again, and not long after there was an urgent knock on the door. She looked up, puzzled.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Michael rushed through the door, looking flustered. It was unusual for him to look so harried that Elena could not help but wonder what this was all about.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Michael held out a red invitation to her. Since the announcement of her marriage with Carlisle, she received dozens of letters each day. Another letter was nothing special. Elena gave Michael a questioning look, and the butler took a deep breath and quickly spoke.


    ¡°A man from the Imperial Pce came and passed this on to me.¡±


    ¡°The Imperial Pce?¡±


    Not too long ago, Emperor Sullivan had discreetly delivered her a red invitation.


    ¡®The Emperor wants me to have dinner with him again?¡¯


    Elena opened the invitation to confirm the sender, but what she saw was apletely unexpected name.


    Second Prince Redfield. Ophelia¡¯s biological son, the biggest obstacle to Carlisle.


    ¡®Why did he¡­?¡¯


    Another white piece of paper with a note was inserted in the invitation, written by Redfield¡¯s hand.


    [I wanted to know the person who will be my sister-inw soon, so please ept the invitation. -Redfield]


    She cast her memory back to the imperial ball, and remembered the look and tone of his voice as he ced the tiara on her head. What was the feeling that she had?


    Somehow it was ominous.

 Chapter 120 - Do I Have To Decide? (1)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 120 Do I Have To Decide??(1)</h4>


    Elena briefly considered Redfield¡¯s invitation, and then made her decision. Redfield and Elena could never be on good terms with each other. When Carlisle became emperor, Redfield was one of the first that had to be removed. If the opposite happened, the case would be the same.


    In addition to not being able to fight openly, there was no reason to attend a party in the midst of an already fraught political battle. Elena had a foreboding feeling. She turned to Michael and removed the invitation from her desk.


    ¡°Please inform him I am too busy with wedding preparations to ept.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is it alright to ignore an invitation from the Imperial Family?¡±


    So far, Michael had received many kinds of invitations, but this was the first time one was delivered to him directly from a messenger of the Imperial Pce. Elena would soon be part of the family, and he was worried that she might cause offense.


    ¡°I won¡¯t change my schedule to attend. Even if it¡¯s a party hosted by the Second Prince himself.¡±


    Redfield¡¯s parties were extraordinarily exclusive. Many kinds of rumors swirled about them, but amon theme was, ¡°When you attend a party he hosts, you know what heaven is.¡± ess was high in demand for young nobles that wanted to experience a different kind of fun. However, Elena had little interest such entertainment, even less so when Redfield was her enemy.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. I¡¯ll inform him that you cannot ept the invitation.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Michael exited the room. Elena felt a sense of difort, but it soon faded after she declined the invitation. She didn¡¯t have time to worry about anything else and browsed through the papers on her desk.


    *


    *


    *


    The date arrived when Elena and Mirabelle stopped by Anco¡¯s to see the wedding dress. Elena, who had found herself neck-deep in nning, was relieved to finally go outside.


    ¡°Ahhh¨C¡°


    Elena took in a satisfying lungful of air. She could sense that the season was changing. Mirabelle, who was walking with her hand-in-hand, smiled.


    ¡°Spring ising soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d the weather is getting warmer.¡±¡±I¡¯m d the weather is getting warmer.¡±¡±I¡¯m d the weather is getting warmer.¡±


    Elena was concerned about Mirabelle¡¯s health, but Mirabelle interpreted her sister¡¯s words in a different way.


    ¡°Me too. For a wedding at Bellouet Square, spring is better than winter.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind the outdoors, but there are guests to consider too.¡±


    ¡°And while a wedding dress is beautiful, but it¡¯s not practical at all. You could easily catch a cold if you were standing outside wearing it.¡±


    Mirabelle expressed more worry these days, and Elena smiled at her sister¡¯s sweet concern.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    In the past, it was Elena¡¯s responsibility to lecture Mirabelle, but now that was changing little by little. Elena felt very proud to see her sister grown up.


    ¡°Come to think of it, Mirabelle, you¡¯re a little taller now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, really? Thank goodness. I¡¯m so short, I wish I were taller.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still pretty and young.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t want to look young.¡±


    For a brief moment, Mirabelle wore a somber smile on her face. It was so different from her usual expression that Elena¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but widen. Her little sister suddenly looked so mature. Elena asked carefully,


    ¡°Is there someone you don¡¯t want to look young for?¡±


    ¡°O-oh no, nothing like that!¡±


    Mirabelle hurriedly waved her hands in denial, but Elena couldn¡¯t help but notice her strange behavior. She fixed Mirabelle with a suspicious stare.


    ¡°You must tell me if you have someone like that.¡±


    ¡°Tch, you had a secret affair with the Crown Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that!¡±


    Her contract rtionship with Carlisle was far from the secret romance Mirabelle was dreaming of. Furthermore, Elena couldn¡¯t imagine sending her precious sister to another man, no matter how rich, handsome, or desirable he was. She cherished her sister more than anything in the world. Mirabelle smiled at the sudden seriousness of Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°Alright, I understand. I can see the dress shop now. Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    Mirabelle tugged Elena¡¯s hand forward. As usual, Mirabelle melted away the dark corner of Elena¡¯s mind.


    Kkiigeu¨C


    They opened the door that bore the signage ¡°Anco¡¯s Tailors,¡± and when they entered they found Madame Mitchell waiting for them.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re finally here. Thank you very much for returning.¡±


    Madame Mitchell weed them more respectfully than before, and Elena also noticed the staff members lined up behind her. It was inevitable that their treatment would change. On theirst visit, Elena and Mirabelle were simply the daughters of a Count, but now Elena was about to be the Crown Princess of the Ruford Empire. Elena gracefully returned Madame Mitchell¡¯s greeting.


    ¡°Thank you for weing me. Where can I see the sample wedding dresses?¡±


    Elena had little free time, and so she went straight to the point. Madame Mitchell, quick on the uptake, took the lead and answered.


    ¡°We prepared them in advance. Follow me this way.¡±


    The sisters followed Madame Mitchell inside. The dress shop, with its subtle lighting and antique design, wasrgely unchanged except for a strange hush in the air. In the past, it was so busy that sewing machines operated right at the first floor.


    ¡°Nobody seems to be here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We decided not to ept anyone today because I¡¯m hosting a very important guest. It¡¯s quieter now, so please feelfortable.¡±


    The important guest she was talking about was obviously Elena. She was unused to this kind of preferential treatment, but she kept her expression level. Creating the imperial wedding dress was a great opportunity to let many nobles know about the Anco¡¯s. The shop was already famous, but this would be the opportunity to catapult onto higher ground.


    Madame Mitchell finally stopped walking when they reached the innermost, most secluded room.


    ¡°Come inside, please.¡±


    Madame Mitchell opened the door.


    Ttogag.


    The moment Elena stepped inside, she saw a person she never expected to see here. She stopped dead, and Mirabelle¡¯s head popped out from behind her.


    ¡°Brother-inw!¡±

 Chapter 121 - Do I Have To Decide? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 121 Do I Have To Decide??(2)</h4>


    Elena could not hide her surprise as Mirabelle ran towards Carlisle. He was seated on the couch with his long legs crossed and his usual air of pride about him. It was a unique charisma only given off by the Crown Prince.


    ¡°You finally arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I came with my sister, but it seems you were here first.¡±


    Mirabelle showed no signs of surprise of seeing him here. Elena was the only one in the room who felt like she had been struck by a bolt from blue.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mirabelle answered before Carlisle could.


    ¡°I sent him a message today saying we were going to see your wedding dress. I said that if he had the time, the two of you could look together and choose, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be here.¡±


    Elena looked to Carlisle for confirmation, and he nodded.


    ¡°I had a free schedule today. I was curious about my bride¡¯s dress.¡±


    He could have given word to Elena at least. She looked at him, put out.


    ¡°Next time, please tell me in advance.¡±


    ¡°I was nning to tell you when you contacted me. But for some reason you never did.¡±


    At his strange remark, Elena still harbored a feeling of doubt.


    ¡°Do you mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of I do.¡±


    He denied it, but somehow she didn¡¯t believe it. Mirabelle was gazing at them starry-eyed from the side.


    ¡°First, you should share your words slowly while looking at the wedding dresses.¡±


    At her words, Carlisle rxed and smoothly patted the seat by his side.


    ¡°Come here.¡±


    There was a seduction in every small gesture that he made. Elena wasn¡¯t the only one who felt the same way, and even Madame Mitchell was standing red-faced behind her. Carlisle¡¯s presence was enough to thrill even a middle-aged woman. Elena hesitated for a moment, but soon seated herself next to Carlisle. This was her ce from now on.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    Madame Mitchell fought to cool her red face and spoke again in a polite voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you the five wedding dresses that we have prepared.¡±


    That was more dresses than Elena expected.


    ¡°You already have five of them?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Thanks to this youngdy¡¯s quick and precise orders, we¡¯ve been working as fast as we can. If you don¡¯t like the five that we have, we can create a new design.¡±


    Mirabelle, who seated herself opposite of Elena, nodded.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time until the wedding, so I asked her to do five designs that would suit you. If you don¡¯t like them, then you don¡¯t have to sign the contract.¡±


    Elena hadn¡¯t expected this much progress, and she felt grateful to Mirabelle for going beyond her expectations. There must be some reason why her sister chose this ce, even though they had received estimates from several different shops. Anco would take a loss from the four other dresses that weren¡¯t sold, but they were determined to be the ones to make the dress for the Crown Princess. After quickly understanding the situation, Elena wondered what dresses she had prepared.


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Madame Mitchell stepped up to a small stage and pulled the curtain aside.


    Chwaleuleuleugeu¨C


    Five beautiful wedding dresses on mannequins were revealed to them. Elena¡¯s red eyes widened, and even Mirabelle let out a gasp of admiration.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    The white dresses glittered luxuriously, each bearing a different design. One revealed the corbone to emphasize feminine beauty, while another boasted splendor with a generous skirt. And there was even one so unlike the others with its mix of white and gold embroidery.


    Elena hadn¡¯t attended many weddings, but she had never seen more beautiful wedding dresses than the five in front of her. It was impossible to choose which was the best among the five. Madame Mitchell felt proud after seeing Elena¡¯s and Mirabelle¡¯s reaction. It was the best work of her life. The dresses produced for the imperial ball drew from popr designs, but these were unlike anything she created. She felt proud of herself because she had made these dresses with all of her heart, but when she saw their reactions with her own eyes, she felt more confident.


    ¡°They¡¯re all so beautiful, though I can¡¯t decide which is the best. What do you like best, Elena?¡±


    Elena could not readily respond to the question.


    ¡°I love them all.¡±


    She tried to imagine herself wearing each dress at Bellouet Square. Carlisle, who had been silent until now, chimed in.


    ¡°I think we already have the answer.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s attention turned towards him. Elena couldn¡¯t help but wonder which dress Carlisle preferred.


    ¡°Which one do you like best, Caril?¡±


    ¡°Do I have to decide that?¡±


    Elena wasn¡¯t the only one confused by his answer. Mirabelle and Madame Mitchell turned to stare in curiously as well. Carlisle carried on in anguid voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy everything.¡±


    Elena¡¯s and Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened at the same time. Madame Mitchell was also stunned, but in a different way. Inside, she was joyous enough that she could dance. She opened her lips in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Well, Your Highness, that means¡­?¡±


    ¡°Thank you for making my bride¡¯s wedding dress. Please wrap everything that you¡¯ve shown us and send it to ise mansion.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Madame Mitchell looked happy enough to cry. Elena quickly recovered and turned to Carlisle in a whispering voice.


    ¡°A single wedding dress will do. I don¡¯t need five of them.¡±


    ¡°You like everything. Everything looks like it will suit you, and you can wear it even when it¡¯s not your wedding day.¡±


    ¡°But¨C¡±


    Before Elena could protest any further, Carlisle turned towards Mirabelle.


    ¡°What do you think, sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°¡­Brother-inw is the best.¡±


    Mirabelle gave him a small thumbs up, and Carlisle couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly.


    Presently ounting for everyone¡¯s reactions¡ªMirabelle was impressed, Elena was embarrassed, and Madame Mitchell was ecstatic. Among them, only Carlisle continued on with an unperturbed expression.


    ¡°Is there anything else you have prepared?¡±


    Madame Mitchell thought it would end with the five dresses, and she quickly pulled herself together.


    ¡°Yes, yes! The other one is only a drawing, but I¡¯ll show you the design now.¡±


    Elena had already experienced it several times, but the scale of Carlisle¡¯s wealth was truly beyond imagination.

 Chapter 122 - You’re Looking Over There (1)

    <h4>Ch. 122 You¡¯re Looking Over There?(1)</h4>


    Carlisle wanted to purchase the rest of the designs including the concepts, but Elena managed to stop him from doing so. However, the five dresses were already bought. Elena had mixed feelings as she observed Madame Mitchell¡¯s overjoyed face.


    ¡°Please visit again.¡±


    She left them with a hospitable farewell, and the three finally emerged from Anco¡¯s Tailors. Mirabelle had a far-off look, as if she still hadn¡¯t recovered from her experience in the shop.


    ¡°So you¡¯ll choose one of those five dresses for your wedding day?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Elena nodded. They had already bought this much, and there was no need for further purchases. Carlisle interjected, however.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be hasty with your decision. Let¡¯s take a look at everything else and so you can choose what you like.¡±


    Elena was bewildered to see Carlisle talk so idly even after this massive purchase.


    ¡°Are you really going to buy just as much from the rest of the shops?¡±


    ¡°If you think it suits you. It doesn¡¯t necessarily have to be for the wedding day either. Consider it a personal gift from me to you.¡±


    Wedding dresses were far more expensive than other dresses, and more likely to be worn on the day of marriage rather than a ball or party. Although all aristocratic women dreamed of a bespoke wedding dress, prices were high as only a limited number of shops could make them.


    And yet Carlisle so casually invited her to look at more after buying five of them. No matter how much Elena grew up as the daughter of a count, this degree of wealth was alien to her. Elena pressed her hand on her forehead.


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s only one wedding, but there are too many wedding dresses.¡±


    ¡°We can hold a few encore weddings if you wish.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that. ¡°


    ¡°I want to buy my bride anything. Do you not like that?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    For a moment, Elena couldn¡¯t find her words. She never expected this kind of sweet remark from him. Mirabelle, who was standing with the two of them, looked at them with envy as the surrounding atmosphere turned warm and a flush crept up Elena¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I appreciate your words, but this is too much. I¡¯ll be seen as a crown princess that spends extravagantly.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a matter of frugality, as excessive extravagance could cause problems. In fact, refusing Carlisle was her way to protect her family. If possible, she was determined to contribute to the Ruford Empire, not drain it. Carlisle smiled.


    ¡°First, it doesn¡¯t matter what gifts I give you because they are purchased with my personal fortune. Second, the Empire¡¯s finances are not so strained to cause copse under this kind of luxury. And third¡­¡±


    That strange heat deepened in Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to leave me because you got used to this luxury.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. It sounded like if he could buy her heart, he would pay any price. For a moment, the pair stared at each other in silence. Mirabelle cleared her throat.


    ¡°Ehmm.¡±


    Elena came to her senses and stared at her sister, who was wearing a slightly embarrassed look.


    ¡°I apologize for interrupting, but I think five dresses are enough. In some situations, simply recing the jewelry or thece with a more valuable material is enough to change the appearance. I can discuss it more with Madame Mitchell.¡±


    Elena nodded. She was not particrly interested in dresses or jewelry and didn¡¯t have much knowledge in the field, and she did not want to interfere with Mirabelle. And so far, her sister had done such an excellent job that there was no reason to interfere.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do as you say.¡±


    Carlisle finally relented.


    ¡°Then if you need anything, please contact me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother-inw.¡±


    Mirabelle didn¡¯t have any intention of rejecting Carlisle¡¯s offer. When Elena red at her, she stuck out her tongue.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll take the opportunity to make an exclusive contract with Anco¡¯s to see if we can buy more dresses for a lower price.¡±


    Elena looked surprised at the proposal.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°When you be crown princess, your wardrobe will be the discussion of high society. I¡¯ll talk to Madame Mitchell about that exact thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, in that case, I am happy.¡±


    Mirabelle turned to Carlisle this time.


    ¡°When the wedding dress is decided upon, you¡¯ll have to be fitted for your suit too.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    She finally finished speaking with the both of them and stepped back.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll return to ise mansion first.¡±


    She was going to leave the two of them. Elena was reluctant to send Mirabelle home alone.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to¨C¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been so busy preparing for the wedding, you haven¡¯t been able to spend time with the Prince. You two should have a good time on a day like this!¡±


    Mirabelle smiled and moved away, and Carlisle responded pleasantly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, brother-inw! I¡¯ll contact you again! ¡°


    Before Elena could say anything more, Mirabelle quickly moved to the ise carriage. Elena stared at Mirabelle¡¯s retreating back, knowing it was useless to stop her. Carlisle then turned to Elena and spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Your sister is unexpectedly business-minded.¡±


    She never thought of Mirabelle that way, and Carlisle¡¯s assessment caught her by surprise.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°If she runs a business, I will invest in it. I feel like I will never lose.¡±


    Elena worried constantly about Mirabelle managing the ise household, but it was true that Mirabelle exceeded her expectations in handling the wedding nning. Yet in Elena¡¯s eyes, her sister still seemed such a delicate thing that a gust of wind could take her.


    ¡°But a business is tough. I don¡¯t want Mirabelle to do that. I want her to have a lovely life.¡±


    Even if there was the blood of thousands or tens of thousands on Elena¡¯s hands, she wanted to make Mirabelle happy without her knowing anything. Elena considered her whole family to be precious, but she was the most protective over Mirabelle. If Mirabelle could walk along a bright and warm path in the sun, Elena was satisfied to stay in the shadows of night. She would never let Mirabelle die before her in this life.


    Elena was gazing mournfully at the direction of Mirabelle¡¯s appearance when¨C


    Seueug¨C


    Carlisle¡¯s hand turned Elena¡¯s chin towards him. She stared questioningly at the look of dissatisfaction he wore.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking over there.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so jealous that I can barely see straight.¡±


    Elena tried to ask him what he meant, but before she could do so, Carlisle took her hand and pulled her elsewhere.


    ¡°What are you doing? Where are we going all of a sudden?¡±


    Carlisle nced backwards.


    ¡°Anywhere. Where you can focus on me.¡±

 Chapter 123 - You’re Looking Over There (2)

    <h4>Ch. 123 You¡¯re Looking Over There?(2)</h4>


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile at the ce Carlisle brought her too. Sometimes she wished she could see what was inside his head. Elena admired the river as it flowed serenely past them.


    ¡°What are we doing here?¡±


    Presently, the pair were sitting in a small boat. The sunset created a breathtakingly beautifulndscape around them, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder the reason for this location, and looked towards Carlisle.


    ¡°I told you. We were going to a ce where you could focus only on me.¡±


    ¡°Is that why we¡¯re really here? Because there¡¯s something important that others shouldn¡¯t overhear?¡±


    Elena stared at him expectantly. They were the only two people on this boat. It was the optimal ce for them to have a secret conversation with each other, as all of Carlisle¡¯s guards were watching from the bank.


    ¡°Not at all. I just wanted us to be alone.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes I wonder what you¡¯re thinking¡­¡±


    ¡°Ask me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°If you have any questions, ask me anything. I¡¯ll be honest with you.¡±


    REPORT THIS AD


    She immediately couldn¡¯t think of anything to say, and simply stared at him in front of her. The sun was slowly sinking behind Carlisle, spectacr shades of red creeping onto the sky. It was then that Elena really did realize that there was no one else around, and that they existed alone. Maybe that was why the calm sound of the river made her heart shiver. Elena finally opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°What¡­what are you thinking now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking of living in a ce like this.¡±


    ¡°This? What do you like about it?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes flickered. He put one arm on hisp and rested his chin on the other.


    ¡°It¡¯s small.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s small enough that there¡¯s no room to run away or look anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°¡­It sounds a little strange.¡±


    ¡°How do you interpret it?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    REPORT THIS AD


    Elena nced at Carlisle as she spoke slowly.


    ¡°¡­you want to lock something up?¡±


    As soon as she finished speaking, Carlisle let out an uncharacteristic burst ofughter. He looked so joyful that Elena¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Your answer is always beyond my imagination. Sometimes I want to know what¡¯s inside your head. ¡°


    Well, it certainly sounded that way to Elena¡¯s ears. A small space where one couldn¡¯t run away or avert their eyes. Elena felt uneasy when he said it. Carlisle continued with a smile on his face.


    ¡°But you¡¯re wrong. I wouldn¡¯t do that, but as I am rather greedy, I want to obtain everything.¡±


    What?


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯ll wait. Until it catches up with my heart which is so far ahead.¡±


    What on earth¡­


    She stared at Carlisle, confused.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean. What do you want so badly that you¡¯ll wait until then?¡±


    REPORT THIS AD


    Carlisle was about to answer, but then hesitated. It was Elena¡¯s first time seeing him like this.


    ¡®What is he hesitating for?¡¯


    Carlisle smiled faintly and continued.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say. It might run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If I said those words, it might reject me. But as you know, I am a greedy man¡­and I can¡¯t handle rejection.


    Elena looked at him with an unsatisfied expression.


    ¡°You said you would honestly answer my questions. Why are you stopping when I¡¯m curious?¡±


    ¡°I am being honest that I can¡¯t tell you.¡±


    Elena was caught off guard by his answer. She didn¡¯t think being honest meant not revealing a secret, and it was only right to tell her what it was. Despite Elena¡¯s annoyed expression, Carlisle continued on in a good mood.


    ¡°If you really want to know, think about it again and guess the answer. What do I want badly?¡±


    ¡°¡­Wait.¡±


    REPORT THIS AD


    This situation felt simr to when Carlisle wouldn¡¯t tell her about their past. Elena reflected on the words she had just spoken with Carlisle. Something he wanted to keep. But it might run away if he talks. It was more than likely that it was a creature that could move by its own will. Elena thought long and hard, then widened her eyes in realization.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s face tensed.


    ¡°What is it? Is my guess wrong?¡±


    Before she finished, Carlisle doubled over and burst intoughter.


    ¡°What is it? Is my guess wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, no. Your imagination is much richer than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? Tell me.¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯s repeated protests, Carlisle could not stopughing. Soon the red glow of the sun was falling behind them. To anyone¡¯s eyes, they looked like the perfect pair of lovers.


    REPORT THIS AD


    *


    *


    *


    Michael was distressed by the fact that Mirabelle and Elena were still absent from the ise mansion. Elena had just chosenvender flowers to decorate the Belluette Square, but the florists had just notified him that they couldn¡¯t supply them. And that was only the beginning.


    Several other shops had contacted them, informing him that they suddenly couldn¡¯t provide their services. Soon after, a fancy mask and a letter was delivered to Michael. It was sent back from Redfield, the Second Prince of the Imperial Family. The eyes of the imperial messenger were noticeably colder than when he first delivered the letter at ise mansion.


    ¡°Please pass this on to Lady ise. And tell her that the Second Prince insists on her appearance.¡±


    Michael looked at the mask and letter with trembling eyes. No one had to exin to him what was happening here. Redfield had to be behind this sabotage.


    ¡®¡­My Lady.¡¯


    It was unclear whether Elena would change her mind and ept the invitation. It was entirely up to her.

 Chapter 124 - This Is Going To Be Fun (1)

    <h4>Ch. 124 This Is Going To Be Fun?(1)</h4>


    Elena¡¯s expression darkened after returning to ise mansion and receiving Redfield¡¯s letter.


    [It¡¯s a pity that you¡¯re too busy with wedding nning. I¡¯d like to help you a little, so how about I make you some time? If you refuse again, I have a feeling that things won¡¯t go as smoothly.


    Please don¡¯t refuse this time. ¨C Redfield]


    Elena crumpled the letter in her fist, and Michael looked on in shock. She ignored the butler¡¯s reaction and tossed the letter into the trash.


    ¡°Ah, My Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince must find it amusing to look down on me like this.¡±


    All the shops abruptly said they wouldn¡¯t be able to work, and the letter pointed to one thing¨CIf she didn¡¯t ept the invitation right away, Redfield would sabotage the wedding. Elena was dumbfounded for how he dared pull off this insane stunt. This was not just about Elena. It was also the first wedding of Carlisle, the Crown Prince of the Ruford Empire. The Second Prince could not openly threaten them, but Redfield still seemed determined to make a demonstration if she chose to ignore him. Most of all, Elena was unhappy having to deal with these little games by Second Prince.


    ¡®I can¡¯t even show this to the Emperor. No one while testify that it was the Second Prince that made them do this.¡¯


    Redfield had the support of Empress Ophelia and the Anita family, and not even Emperor Sullivan couldy a finger on his son. Elena could not question a prince with evidence and witnesses.


    ¡®If I tell Caril, he won¡¯t sit idly¡­¡¯


    She had been with Carlisle long enough to understand his personality. If he found out that Redfield tried to ruin wedding, he would use extreme means to punish his brother, but that wasn¡¯t an appealing thought to Elena either. Redfield only made a slight provocation to force her to attend the party. If Carlisle got involved, it would be an all-out war, and there was no telling what Redfield would do. It would not stop at childish y. If the wedding ceremony were to be further sabotaged, there would be little time to fix it and it would lead to trouble.


    ¡®Why on earth is he inviting me, anyway?¡¯


    A foreboding feeling shadowed her since she received the first invitation, but she didn¡¯t understand his strange behavior. Was it simply out of curiosity because she was marrying Carlisle? Or was it something else?


    Michael looked at Elena¡¯s troubled expression and spoke up carefully.


    ¡°What are you going to do, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°If he wants to see me so much¡­then I¡¯ll have to ept.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to attend? It seemed strange when the message was sent again.¡±


    Elena¡¯s jewel-like eyes shed at his words.


    ¡°I need to go. I need to know who he is.¡±


    If Carlisle were to take over the throne, Redfield would ultimately have to be cut out. Empress Ophelia¡¯s and House Anita¡¯s influence were great, but without the fact that the Second Prince inherited imperial blood, they were only a little more powerful than the other families. Still, while Carlisle was crown prince, many nobles still believed that Redfield would overthrow him and be emperor. To remove the threat, they had to defeat the Anita family, ovee Empress Ophelia, and finally face Redfield.


    Suddenly, Elena recalled the words Redfield said to her at the ball.


    ¡ª Dance with me next time. I¡¯m better than my brother.


    Her lips curved in a smile. To her, Carlisle was already beyond Elena¡¯s expectations in every way. He was smart, bold and a skilled swordsman. Carlisle was indeed her chosen man.


    ¡®How about I see this Second Prince?¡¯


    Her red eyes fell upon the decorated mask sent by Redfield. He must have wanted her to wear it.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena secured a red handkerchief to the window. She didn¡¯t mean to tell Carlisle about the wedding incident with Redfield, but she wouldn¡¯t keep the party secret.


    It was the middle of the night. As usual, Elena sat at her desk attempting to address the newplications regarding the wedding nning. She sensed someone enter the room, and she looked up from her work and noticed Kuhn.


    ¡°You¡¯re here?¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes gradually emerged from the dark.


    ¡°As I sensedst time, you have very good hearing.¡±


    ¡°So I do.¡±


    Elena turned around. She could sense subtle Kuhn¡¯s presence near her, which was difficult for any ordinary person to do. Since she had detected him in the past, it didn¡¯t make any different that he was caught now. Though mildly curious, Kuhn didn¡¯t pry any further.


    ¡°Why did you call me?¡±


    ¡°I need to tell you something, and I thought a letter would take longer to arrive.¡±


    ¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince sent me an invitation to his party. I thought over it, and I decided to ept.¡±


    ¡°¡­That does seem suspicious.¡±


    Elena nodded in agreement and continued.


    ¡°I also mistrust the reasons for the invitation, but seeing as the Second Prince invited me himself, there¡¯s no reason to refuse.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t entirely true, but that was Elena¡¯s approach for now. To put it inly, Carlisle wouldn¡¯t allow her to attend the party otherwise, and hostilities with Redfield could escte. Although Carlisle and Elena decided to consult with each other on certain matters, she decided to take this on alone and discover what Redfield nned for her herself.


    ¡®I can¡¯t always lean on Caril.¡¯


    She would not be a crown princess that sat around obeyed Carlisle¡¯s orders. He must remember that Elena was his sharpest sword that would cut down the enemies in his path.


    ¡°Are you asking me to protect you at the party, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d appreciate that. The Second Prince officially invited me, so I don¡¯t think he¡¯ll hurt me¡­but just in case.¡±


    There was not much that could directly harm Elena, but Carlisle would most definitely refuse if she didn¡¯t at least protect herself. She was Lady Elena now, not Len the guard, and so she couldn¡¯t simply run around with a sword.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll report it to the General and obtain an answer on what to do.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please do it as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Elena nced at the mask sent by Redfield.


    ¡°The party is very soon.¡±


    ¡°When?¡±


    Elena answered the question with a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow.¡±


    She had already turned the invitation down once, so there was little time left. Kuhn¡¯s expression quickly shifted when he heard Elena¡¯s words.

 Chapter 125 - This Is Going To Be Fun (2)

    <h4>Ch. 125 This Is Going To Be Fun?(2)</h4>


    Swiiiigeu¨C


    Kuhn recovered himself and quickly slipped out from Elena¡¯s room. Time was running out, and he had to rush the message to Carlisle. He was only a few steps away from the window when¨C


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Kuhn paused and looked back. There was a faint presence, and he swiftly concealed his face with a mask he carried on him. Thanks to Kuhn¡¯s quick instincts, his opponent wouldn¡¯t be able to properly identify him. Kuhn was primarily an assassin, and he couldn¡¯t risk being seen.


    Tadot!


    He took a step towards the direction he sensed the presence. Whoever it was that had watching Elena¡¯s room in the middle of the night was now gone. Kuhn hurriedly checked the surroundings, but there was no sign of anyone.


    ¡°¡­Did I miss them?¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s customary nk facade began to crease. There were not many people throughout Ruford Empire who could make such a clean escape from him. Whoever it was was highly skilled, and he could not risk this person being near Elena.


    ¡°One more thing to report to the General as soon as possible.¡±


    After a soft whisper, he disappeared from the scene like a shadow. He was moving at such a high speed, that if one didn¡¯t know any better, it was as if he simply disappeared.


    When Kuhn was gone, a shadow emerged from behind a tree. There was a crunching sound as the mysterious figure took a bite out of an apple. The shadowy man was Batori, who was employed at ise mansion under false pretenses.


    ¡°¡­Who is he?¡±


    Batori smiled in amusement. Such a brilliant man hade into Elena¡¯s room in the middle of the night. Batori had not foreseen this, and his interest couldn¡¯t help but be piqued.


    ¡°Perhaps he has something to do with the Crown Prince?¡±


    Some time ago, several people attacked and seriously injured Batori when he was tracking Elena¡¯s bead ring. The other man must have something to do with his attackers and Carlisle¡¯s men. Batori took another bite from his apple and muttered to himself wistfully.


    ¡°¡­I wish I could¡¯ve seen your face.¡±


    If he hadn¡¯t restrained himself, he could have caught the other man. Paveluc only ordered him to watch on Elena from afar, not interfere, and so Batori hid himself before he could be discovered. He gave a low whistle, and the corners of his mouth lifted up.


    ¡°Hwiyueu¡ª Things are going to be fun.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    The next evening.


    Elena dressed herself borately for Redfield¡¯s party. Mirabelle looked pleased with the gown she had chosen, and gave her sister a thumbs up.


    ¡°Mm-hmm. Perfect!¡±


    ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t have to do this every time.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m just having fun. I¡¯m bing more and more interested in dressestely.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Elena looked delighted at her sister¡¯s talent in design, while Mirabelle scratched her nose in embarrassment.


    ¡°Anyway, be back soon sister. You haven¡¯t had proper rest because of all the wedding preparations.¡±


    ¡°Everything is fine thanks to your help. Most of what¡¯s left are the finishing touches.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. The wedding date is soon, so be careful not to get hurt.¡±


    Elena smiled faintly at Mirabelle¡¯s worried nagging and stroked her sister¡¯s hair.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    The two walked together to the entrance of the mansion. Michael was waiting by the carriage and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Pleasee back safely, My Lady.¡±


    Michael¡¯s grim expression told Elena that he knew about the truth about the ckmail, but she responded casually.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll see you when I get back.¡±


    Mirabelle, oblivious to what was in store for Elena, looked on brightly as she waved her hand.


    ¡°Enjoy yourself, sister.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t be toote.¡±


    When Elena finished saying her farewell, she boarded the carriage emzoned with the ise crest. It began to move forward, not towards the Imperial Pce, but to a remote vi some distance from the capital where the party was held.


    Elena stared at the passing scenery. Suddenly, she remembered the night she rode on horseback through the forest with Carlisle. She couldn¡¯t freely ride a horse like she used to, and a heavy regret settled inside of her.


    The journey took some time until, finally, the carriage arrived at its destination. The coachman opened the carriage door, and Elena tentatively stepped outside.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting outside, so call me when you¡¯re ready to leave, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena gave a brief reply and walked forward, the mask sent by Redfield in hand. The masquerade ball was a unique event where everyone present concealed their faces. It wasn¡¯t arge enough gathering to call it a ball, but the purpose of the event was the same.


    Everyone at the entrance was wearing a mask, and Elena immediately put hers on before going inside and appearing in front of everyone.


    Ttogag ttogageu¨C


    The crowd¡¯s eyes were riveted on Elena as passed them by with a rich, plumed mask adorning her face. It seemed that she always drew attention even if nobody knew who she was. Concealing her face could not suppress her beauty entirely.


    And so, Elena entered the party hosted by Redfield.

 Chapter 126 - Trash (1)

    <h4>Ch. 126 Trash?(1)</h4>


    This party was strikingly different from all the ones Elena had been to. She had attended many social events,rge and small, but never one with this much decadence and deviancy.


    Normally, gatherings usually had arge hall in the center for people to stand around and talk. However, there were more ces for sitting than standing here. Dozens of tables and sofas scattered the room, with small groups of people already mingling around them. By one table, a masked man and woman were openly indulging in affection to each other, much to Elena¡¯s embarrassment. It was a ce where only young people gathered, and it felt much less constrained than an official event.


    ¡®Is it because everyone is wearing masks?¡¯


    The lighting was dim as well, unlike the brightly lit chandeliers of the halls. This was new to Elena, but everyone else seemed familiar to this arrangement.


    ¡®But¡­what is this smell?¡¯


    Ever since she walked in, a peculiar scent hovered in her nose. It prodded at some buried memory, and Elena turned her head to look for the source of the smell, but before she could investigate, the sounds of a man¡¯s footsteps approached her.


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    She turned her head, and a man with fiery red hair came into view. He was masked like everyone else, but she knew immediately who it was.


    It was Redfield. He seemed to recognize Elena immediately as well, by the mask he had given her.


    ¡°Ah, you have arrived.¡±


    Elena had spoken in informalnguage at court dances in the past, but now she was more aware of her position of crown princess in the future. The corners of her mouth lifted.


    ¡°You were very earnest in your invitation towards me, and I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡±


    She made no mention of the wedding nning, and Redfield responded with a faint smile.


    ¡°Wee. I would have been very disappointed if you turned me down again.¡±


    It sounded like he would¡¯ve continued to sabotage the wedding, as she suspected. Outwardly, the pair greeted each other with amiable smiles, but inwardly they were testing each other, keeping their true thoughts hidden.


    ¡°Shall I show you where I was at? I feel terrible keeping my future sister-inw standing here like this.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°This way¡­¡±


    Redfield stepped forward first, a smile beneath his mask. She followed, noting his golden tongue and the way he called her ¡°sister-inw.¡± While Carlisle was asionally mischievous, he was generally straightforward and said only what he wanted to say. Redfield was nothing like him.


    Redfield led her to arge private room, not to one of the tables in themon space like she expected. There were a variety of rare dishes spread out on the table, but there was no one else there.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    Elena settled herself onto a chair.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would take me to where you were, Second Prince? But it looks like there¡¯s no else here for the party.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t hesitate to use Redfield¡¯s title when they were alone. The masks were meaningless when they already knew each other¡¯s identity. Redfield gave a crooked grin, pulling away his mask and revealing his handsome face. He fixed her with a burning gaze.


    ¡°I¡¯ve arranged a private table with my sister-inw. No one else needs to be here, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    She didn¡¯t agree. However, Elena answered calmly, schooling her roiling emotions.


    ¡°You asked me to dance when west met at the ball.¡±


    ¡°Haha, we can always dance anytime. Why? Would you like to have a dance with me now?¡±


    He seemed to find glee in ying with her. His glibness caused a level of difort quite unlike Carlisle.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary for us to dance.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Well, just not today.¡±


    Redfield shed a sly smile and picked up a bottle of wine.


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    ¡°No thank you. I¡¯m not good at drinking.¡±


    ¡°How about just one drink? It has been a long time since west saw each other, and I¡¯ll be disappointed if you don¡¯t have at least one ss.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then please.¡±


    Elena held out the ss in front of her, and Redfield filled the vessel. The peculiar smell was stronger in this room than outside. Elena¡¯s forehead tensed and she put a palm to it, while Redfield¡¯s eyes shed at the gesture.


    ¡°Will you pour me a drink as well, sister-inw?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for the ss you poured me, Second Prince, but it would not look good in the eyes of others for me to do the same.¡±


    ¡°Haha, what do you think of your family?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better to be careful.¡±


    Redfield continued with a slight shrug.


    ¡°If you insist.¡±


    He filled his own ss and drank first. When Elena tried to shake off the blurriness in her vision, Redfield stared at her with concern.


    ¡°Are you unwell? There is water if you don¡¯t want to drink.¡±


    Redfield filled another ss with water for her. Elena stared at it, thinking it strange that Redfield kept encouraging her to drink. She answered without touching the water.


    ¡°No, thank you. I haven¡¯t slept much because of the wedding preparations, and I was feeling dizzy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you should be more careful.¡±


    ¡°I only came here to see you briefly. If you have nothing else to say, I would like to leave.¡±


    Redfield held back a cruel smile at Elena¡¯s unyielding manner.


    ¡°Would I have invited my sister-inw here without something to tell her?¡±


    While she listened to Redfield speak, she kept trying to rack her brain about that peculiar odor. It unsettled her from the start, but her suspicion grew as her body weakened.


    ¡®¡­Where have I smelled it before?¡¯

 Chapter 127 - Trash (2)

    <h4>?Ch. 127 Trash?(2)</h4>


    Redfield continued to speak as she sorted through her memories.


    ¡°I called you here because I have a proposal.¡±


    ¡°A proposal?¡±


    ¡°Yes. As you know, in the Ruford Empire it¡¯s quitemon for the future generations of emperors to inherit the young, beautiful concubines of the prior ones. Looking at it broadly, they¡¯re all family, and it¡¯s not considered shameful.¡±


    It was a history that Elena didn¡¯t understand, but she nodded because she knew there were such circumstances. Then Redfield revealed his real intentions.


    ¡°Either my brother or I will be emperor. And so, wouldn¡¯t it be better to prepare a path where you can live nicely no matter who bes emperor?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean that I be an emperor, it means I will take you¨Cwho has married my brother¨Cfor myself.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. She never imagined that Redfield would dare say this to her. He carried on with a leering expression.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you put yourself in my arms and cozy up to me? Hm? Not just to dance. Judge who¡¯s better, my brother or me.¡±


    Elena was so shocked that she was about to storm out. But the moment she tried to get up, the room spun violently, and she forced herself back in her seat. Redfield grinned.


    ¡°Did the drug finally work?¡±


    At that moment, a dormant memory of a flower came to her.


    The Payan flower. When it was burned, the person who inhaled it would gradually lose their senses and fall into delirium. The dose here was stronger than the original medicine. It did not fully drain her energy after short exposure, but she found herself barely able to move.


    ¡°First, how about we share the burning affections between man and woman, and then you can think carefully about my offer. Hahaha.¡±


    Redfield reached out to remove the mask she was wearing.


    Jjaag!


    Elena struck his hand in one swift motion.


    Her emotions red up to such intensity that she couldn¡¯t control her strength. Redfield was staring at the ce she struck him in surprise, and Elena suddenly felt relieved at how lucky she was to have Carlisle.


    ¡®It was only a simple contract marriage at first¡­¡¯


    Before, she didn¡¯t care about her potential husband¡¯s personality, appearance, mind, or anything. The only thing that mattered was that the emperor¡¯s crown was ced on Carlisle¡¯s head. But what if he were a man like Redfield? What if she had been forced to choose Redfield and make him the emperor to save her family? If Carlisle was this kind of man, would she still marry him?


    There was only one answer, unpleasant as it was. She would do it. She felt as if a bug crawled on her palm from when she briefly touched Redfield¡¯s hand. It didn¡¯t matter to her who she married before, but Elena knew for certain that she didn¡¯t want to hold Redfield¡¯s hand.


    Paveluc was thest enemy Elena had to defeat. If she maintained a favorable rtionship with Redfield, she could still have the chance to survive if Carlisle was defeated. However¡­Carlisle was the better choice to make emperor, instead ofplying with the Second Prince¡¯s dirty demands. Elena had wondered the kind of man that stood between Carlisle and the throne, but now she knew exactly.


    ¡®¡­Trash.¡¯


    Second Prince Redfield was the lowest of trash to use drugs on women and force himself on them. Elena gazed coolly at him through her mask, and he stared back at her in utter amazement.


    ¡°How did you do that? You shouldn¡¯t be able to move¨C¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    She rose to her feet. It would have been impossible if she were an ordinary, untrained aristocratic woman, but she was Elena. Although she had less immunity from herst life and the drug slowed down her ability to react she was not so helpless that she could not deal with Redfield before her. If she were that weak, then she could not im to be Carlisle¡¯s sharpest sword.


    ¡®I want to be rid of this ce.¡¯


    She clenched her fist to stop herself from attacking Redfield. When Carlisle was crowned emperor, Redfield would be the first one to be removed.


    ¡°Listen carefully, Second Prince. I refuse your dirty proposal. If you try such a shallow trick in front of me¨C¡±


    Elena¡¯s voice changed more than ever.


    ¡°¨CI¡¯ll kill you with my own hands.¡±


    At the end of her words, Elena swung around and walked away. In either case, it was better to leave the room where the scent continued to rise.


    Before exiting the roompletely, Elena paused at an area where Redfield couldn¡¯t see her. With a sleight of hand she collected a sample of the powder and tucked it in her handkerchief, then finally left the room with a perfectly steady gait. She would never let this pass, and she intended to take this opportunity to investigate the party in detail.


    Redfield had frozen in ce the moment Elena stood up, but soon his face purpled in fury. He just realized the humiliation he suffered.


    ¡°This, this¨C!¡±


    Redfield raced out the room to catch up to Elena¨C


    Kwadangtang!


    He crashed into a waiter with a serving tray.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing?¡±


    ¡°My apologies.¡±


    The waiter had dark blue hair and pale white skin. Knowing that Elena was attending Redfield¡¯s party, some of Carlisle¡¯s subordinates had already infiltrated the staff to protect her. Including Kuhn.


    Redfield cursed at the empty ce where Elena disappeared.


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena stepped straight out of Redfield¡¯s party, hastening to get back to the ise carriage.


    Jeobeog jeobeog¨C


    Someone unexpected was approaching her¨Csomeone with ck hair and chilly blue eyes. It was none other than Carlisle, with his handsome face and his perfectly carved features.


    ¡°How did you¡­?¡±


    As soon as she spoke, she realized that she was still wearing the mask. Carlisle would pass by without knowing it was her, so she lifted a hand to remove it.


    Taak.


    Carlisle stopped in front of her.


    ¡°You should have notified me the day before. Don¡¯t make me worry about you.¡±


    ¡°How did you¨C¡±


    Elena suddenly stumbled, unable to finish her sentence. She had been repressing the effects of the drug all this time, but now it finally caught up to her. Or perhaps it was because the tension lifted as soon as she saw Carlisle.


    Carlisle quickly grabbed Elena¡¯s shoulders and frowned. She was in poor condition. He didn¡¯t yell at her, but the anger in his tone was evident.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine¨Cah!¡±


    Before Elena could finish talking, Carlisle lifted her body up with both his arms. Her eyes widened in surprise, but Carlisle pulled her close in his embrace.

 Chapter 128 - It’s Not As Cold As It Was Before (1)

    <h4>Ch. 128 It¡¯s Not As Cold As It Was Before?(1)</h4>


    She felt embarrassed that Carlisle was carrying her like this, but she wasn¡¯t in a position to protest, as her condition made it harder for her to keep her bnce. While effects of the drugs had been blunted by her mental and physical training, she could not dull itpletely. The more time passed, the more her body felt like cotton.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    She felt Carlisle looking at her. However, he did not move away and adjusted his arm to support her better.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m so sleepy. Can I just close my eyes for a moment? ¡°


    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±


    Carlisle looked like he wanted to ask more questions, but Elena¡¯s drowsiness stopped him from doing so. Elena felt like she was floating in the air.


    Unintentionally, her thoughts turned back to the past. In her previous life, there was no one for her to rely on, and even in this condition she would have made every effort to return to ise mansion alone. She endured that lonely life entirely for the sake of revenge. As she looked back, she remembered the many times where she had no idea how to fight for her survival. She opened her mouth and started to mumble.


    ¡°A long time ago¡­I had frostbite on a very cold day.¡±


    Her life became somewhat more bearable only after she developed her swordsmanship skills. Before, her life as a woman with no abilities before was a painful and difficult time.


    ¡°My feet were numb and hadrge blisters, and the person next to me told me he might have to cut my feet off.¡±


    As he listened to Elena speak serenely of her severe experiences, Carlisle responded, perplexed.


    ¡°Was your life as a noblewoman that difficult?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s voice sounded like a dream in Elena¡¯s ears. Elena continued on with a hazy look in her eyes, leaning her head across Carlisle¡¯s chest.


    ¡°But the funny thing is, my first thought was¨Cwould that free me from my mission of revenge?¡±


    Sometimes the path she had chosen was so painful and demanding that she wanted to escape from it. Her family¡¯s death couldn¡¯t be undone, and more than once she wanted to give up her mission for the sake of her sanity.


    It was why she immediately noticed the scent of the Payan flowers. There were many men in her previous life who tried to drug her with it and rape her, and she would hold her de against her palm so not to lose her mind to its effects. Every night she slept with her sword by her bedside. It was a hard life being best swordswoman on the continent.


    ¡°When they put the knife to my frost-bitten foot, strangely I realized that outside the hellish battlefield, I was nothing. The moment I gave up my revenge, I would no longer be Elena ise.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°So I thought it was better to die than run away. Fortunately, I was able to receive treatmentter without having to amputate my feet. But these days¡­sometimes I think.¡±


    Carlisle looked on at Elena¡¯s babbling with disbelief, but even so, she might not know what she was saying. He spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°¡­What did you think? ¡°


    Elena responded in a low voice with a self-mocking smile.


    ¡°Even if I had my revenge¡­I might be dead.¡±


    To defeat Paveluc was Elena¡¯s lifelong desire. But was there ever life that existed after that? There would be many changes in the Ruford Empire after he died, but she could think of nothing that could hold her attention. Even if she restored the ise¡¯s home, her family was already dead and gone. She may follow Paveluc to the grave after she destroyed him.


    She despondent by the sudden thought. Even if she fulfilled her mission, there was nothing else left for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, but don¡¯t recklessly say you want to die. That won¡¯t happen unless I die first.¡±


    She smiled at the conviction in his voice.


    ¡°I suppose it was because you weren¡¯t there. Because you were dead¡­¡±


    ¡°I was dead.¡±


    Carlisle stared incredulously at Elena in his arms, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I met a partner like you. It¡¯s not as cold as it was before.¡±


    Carlisle gave her a questioning look, but he cradled her closer in his arms. She seemed afraid of the cold. Elena rxed in his warmth without realizing it.


    ¡°Thank you, then I¡¯ll just¡­doze off.¡±


    At the end of her words, she sumbed to sleep.


    Carlisle¡¯s arms were like a shield that protected her from everything in the world, allowing her to drift off without her sword by her side. It reminded her of the time when her mother would rub her back gently.


    Elena dreamt sweet dreams.

 Chapter 129 - It’s Not As Cold As It Was Before (2)

    <h4>Ch. 129 It¡¯s Not As Cold As It Was Before?(2)</h4>


    Banjjag.


    Elena opened her jewel-like red eyes. She stared for a moment at the unfamiliar ceiling.


    ¡®Where am I?¡¯


    Someone answered from her side, as if waiting for her to regain consciousness.


    ¡°Are you awake now?¡±


    Elena turned her head in the direction of the leisurely voice. She sharply inhaled at the view before her. Carlisle was lying right next to her, his head propped on an elbow as he gazed at her with his mysterious blue eyes.


    Beoltteog!


    Elena bolted upright on the bed.


    ¡°¡­You look tired. Do you need to rest more?¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t sound doting at all. In fact, he sounded like he was scolding his wife who came in drunk.


    ¡°Where am I?¡±


    ¡°My room.¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth dropped open at Carlisle¡¯s blunt reply. She tried to figure out why she was brought here, and Carlisle seemed to recognize her concerns and answered.


    ¡°Where should I have taken you? It wouldn¡¯t have been good if we were seen entering a hotel alone.¡±


    ¡°But ise mansion¨C¡±


    Before Elena could finish speaking, Carlisle got up from bed and handed her a steaming cup of tea.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    Elena took the cup, warming her hands as she took a sip. The drink was warm and spicy on her tongue.


    ¡°What kind of tea is this?¡±


    ¡°Ginger tea. I prepared it in case you had frostbite.¡±


    ¡°¡­pub, kollog kollog.¡±


    Elena choked on her ginger tea and started coughing violently. Carlisle handed her a handkerchief and patted her on the back.


    ¡°Drink slowly.¡±


    Elena vaguely remembered what she had said before she fell unconscious. It had to be delusional ramblings from Carlisle¡¯s point of view, but she discovered that she was ensconced in a thick nket, and her feet were covered with soft socks. He must have looked after her after hearing about how she had frostbite.


    ¡®¡­This is too much.¡¯


    Her head spun rapidly as she tried to think of an excuse. Elena had finally stopped coughing, and Carlisle spoke first.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re up, exin to me what you said before you fell asleep.¡±


    ¡°I¡­What did I say? I can¡¯t remember.¡±


    Elena feigned amnesia.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember? I don¡¯t think you could describe something like that so realistically, unless you experienced it yourself.¡±


    She struggled to keep a calm face, but inside she was inwardly scolding herself.


    ¡®How strong was the drug that the Second Prince made?¡¯


    It seemed strong enough to cause her to be delirious. A milder drug would only have left her paralyzed, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t have babbled nonsense and fallen unconscious.


    ¡°You mean how I suffered when I was born into the ise family? I was reading a novel before going to bed the other night, and I must have felt empathy for the heroine.¡±


    Elena forced herself to smile.


    ¡°So it didn¡¯t really happen.¡±


    ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Elena hurriedly shook her head. Carlisle¡¯s tensed face loosened, and he spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Thank goodness. If you actually had been in that kind of trouble¡­I would have been disturbed.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why he cared so much, but Elena was content to have escaped the situation for the time being. She almost threw Carlisle into confusion for all her nonsense, and she gave a secret sigh of relief.


    ¡°Now you must exin something else. What the hell happened at Redfield¡¯s party?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    There was a fierce look in Carlisle¡¯s eyes. She knew if told the whole story, Carlisle would not sit still, but she determinedly stated the facts.


    ¡°As I went inside I noticed a strange smell. I observed everyone carefully, and the people there were consuming drugs.¡±


    ¡°Drugs?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I brought some of the powder just in case. I think you¡¯ll find something if you take a look at it. We should take the opportunity to investigate more in this party as well. From what I saw, there were more than one or two suspicious things.¡±


    Thankfully she escaped unharmed, but she was bothered by Redfield¡¯s offer for her, and few people in the Empire could stand up to him. Carlisle stared at the powder in the handkerchief then looked back at Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always kept an eye on the parties, but it¡¯s almost impossible to get a lead because the guest list is very restricted..and somehow you came back with a clue.¡±


    His astute observation caused her to sweat nervously.


    ¡°I think he let his guard down a bit because I¡¯m a woman.¡±


    She didn¡¯t reveal to him that Redfield used the drug on her. Last time, Carlisle beheaded the man that helped spread false rumors about Elena. Redfield would eventually need to be dealt with, but she thought it would be better to keep it a secret for now, since anger could cause one to make foolish and impulsive mistakes.


    ¡°Were you exposed to the drug when you obtained it? Is that why you were in such a bad condition?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Ande to think of it, there was one other strange thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°The Second Prince was in the same room and he looked fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Perhaps he can neutralize the drug?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but it may be more clear if we investigate what is in this powder.¡±


    Carlisle nodded, but he didn¡¯t look pleased at their progress. Sensing Carlisle¡¯s mood, Elena looked at him carefully.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you look happy? Isn¡¯t it good if we can find the Second Prince¡¯s weakness?¡±


    ¡°I be afraid whenever you do things that other people can¡¯t do easily¡±


    His words surprised her for a moment, but eventually she smiled. She had heard it so many times that she believed it. Carlisle was always especially concerned about her getting hurt, but now she didn¡¯t mind the sentiment.


    There was an old saying¨CA knight would put his life on the line to the lord who recognizes him. After her experience with Carlisle, she realized the wisdom in those words. She would want to risk her life for someone who would mourn her death as well.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I promised you that I would make you an emperor.¡±


    A bitter smile grew on Carlisle¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not concerned about that. What would have happened if you had copsed inside the party from the drugs?¡±


    ¡°Your men were disguised as servants, so what was the problem?¡±


    Elena said it to reassure Carlisle, but he didn¡¯t find itforting.


    ¡°You worked hard, so get some rest now. You need to see a doctor because you were exposed to the drugs.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I told Mirabelle I¡¯d be in early¨C¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get in touch with her.¡±


    Carlisle stared at Elena then spoke again.


    ¡°Have some more ginger tea. When I heard you had frostbite¡­I was quite surprised.¡±


    Elena hastily corrected him.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t true.¡±


    ¡°I know, but still.¡±


    Understanding that Carlisle was simply worried about her, Elena smiled.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena saw the doctor then fell back asleep. Carlisle quietly stepped out of the room where Kuhn was waiting outside, and he handed the powder to him.


    ¡°Find out what it¡¯s made of and what it does.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And don¡¯t tell her there¡¯s a suspicious target in ise mansion yet.¡±


    Kuhn looked at Carlisle in surprise, but then answered in his usual monotone.


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°If she finds out about this, she might do something more dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Then what shall we do? We can¡¯t let it go unchecked.¡±


    Carlisle stayed quiet as he considered Kuhn in front of him, while Kuhn stared back questioningly at his intense gaze. Eventually Carlisle replied, his voice lower than usual.


    ¡°I want you to enter ise mansion.¡±

 Chapter 130 - That Was How It Began (1)

    <h4>Ch. 130 That Was How It Began?(1)</h4>


    ¡°I want you to enter ise mansion.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s eyes widened. He had taken on countless disguises in his work in assassination and infiltration. However, this time was different from when he set foot inside ise castle in the south. This time¡­Mirabelle knew his face. Kuhn spoke, his voice soft.


    ¡°As I told you before, General, the youngdy of the ise mansion has already seen my face. I don¡¯t believe I¡¯m the right person for this task.¡±


    Kuhn hadn¡¯t told Elena, but he had already reported to Carlisle what took ce in the pce. Carlisle knew that Kuhn and Mirabelle had already met each other.


    ¡°I know. She saved you, and you gave your name to her.¡±


    ¡°¡­I did.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t know the fact that you¡¯re my subordinate, or that you¡¯re taking action for the sake of Elena, so there are no problems.¡±


    Kuhn couldn¡¯t think of a reply. In fact, all Mirabelle knew was that Kuhn was involved in dangerous work. Of course, any employer would be reluctant to let that kind of character work for them, but as Kuhn thought about it, he knew Mirabelle¡¯s feelings toward him were of goodwill, not distrust. She wished to meet him again. Mirabelle was not likely to turn away Kuhn, even if she met him face-to-face.


    After considering it rationally, Kuhn realized he had no reason to refuse this job. He had infiltrated enemy positions in worse circumstances¨Cand yet somehow, he still didn¡¯t want to do it. He never thought he¡¯d see Mirabelle again.


    ¡°General, I¨C¡±


    Kuhn was about to refuse. Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed, and the prince interrupted, changing his expression into a cool stare.


    ¡°Why are you avoiding the mission? If you really don¡¯t want to do it, capture the person who infiltrated ise mansion and bring them to me as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°They were good enough to conceal their presence and escape from you. I¡¯m sure you realize that I just can¡¯t send anyone for this task.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Kuhn fought down his reluctance and epted Carlisle¡¯s order. Kuhn knew better than anyone else how formidable his opponent was, and the servants employed at ise mansion were the first suspects. Not one person particrly stood out to him, but that was only more troubling. After all, the most dangerous enemy was the one that appeared to be a friend.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to ise¡¯s mansion as soon as I assume a fake identity.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s re finally lifted. He nced towards the word room where Elena was asleep, a rare look of apprehension on his face.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t forgotten my original order, have you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, General. I will put her safety first and foremost, no matter what happens.¡±


    Carlisle had ordered Kuhn from the beginning to save Elena in an emergency and leave behind anyone else. If Elena and Mirabelle were ever in danger, Kuhn had to choose the former without hesitation.


    ¡°If she resists, take her to me by force. It may be difficult for you, but¡­¡±


    Kuhn did not know why Carlisle¡¯s words trailed off. It was easy for as assassin like Kuhn to overpower a woman like Elena. Her ears were more sensitive than he expected, which aroused Kuhn¡¯s suspicions somewhat, but he was not privy to those details.


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±


    Kuhn knew how much Carlisle cared about Elena, not from some detailed observation, but because anyone who saw how Carlisle survived on the battlefield would notice the change in him. Carlisle would never have worn such a worried look before.


    But that was how it began. Before returning to the Imperial Pce, Carlisle had etiquette instructors teach him how to treat women. In the past, Carlisle considered women as inanimate objects, his behavior towards them appalling. Even Kuhn had never seen the prince treat women with any particr sensitivity in all his days with him.


    Then suddenly, Elena appeared. Kuhn immediately noticed the changes in Carlisle when he first introduced Elena to him. All Carlisle worked towards was for her.


    ¡®So he will send me further.¡¯


    Among the knights, Kuhn operated the best in the dark, and so he was often involved in assassination or infiltration of enemy positions. However, he was mostly in charge of guarding Carlisle¡¯s person. The fact that Carlisle sent him to Elena revealed how much he prioritized her safety.


    Tabak tabak¨C


    Carlisle¡¯s and Kuhn¡¯s ears picked up the sound of Elena moving about the room. She had woken up again. Carlisle turned his head towards the door, then gave an order to Kuhn.


    ¡°There¡¯s not much time, so you must infiltrate the mansion as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    After Carlisle finished speaking, he strode inside the room. As Kuhn watched Carlisle¡¯s urgently retreating back, he felt it again. He didn¡¯t know if Elena might identally summon a bloodstorm if she made a mistake¡­


    Kuhn had heard of it once in the past. On the back of a dragon¡¯s neck was a scale that had grown upside-down, and so it was called a reverse scale, and was said to be the dragon¡¯s weak point.


    Kuhn felt as if he had found Carlisle¡¯s reverse scale.

 Chapter 131 - That Was How It Began (2)

    <h4>Ch. 131 That Was How It Began?(2)</h4>


    Elena recovered to full strength. In truth, the drain on her energy was not so much the drug, but the fatigue umted from the wedding preparations. After a sound sleep, she woke up lighter and more refreshed than before. Then, Carlisle brought up something unexpected to her.


    ¡°What? What did you say?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened, but Carlisle continued on idly.


    ¡°I said you don¡¯t need to pay the dowry.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­is that possible?¡±


    Marriages among nobles rarely came without dowry. When they were, people gossiped, saying it was a marriage of true love. It wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong. However, no bride has ever not paid a dowry for an imperial marriage.


    ¡°I already talked to my father. I¡¯m telling you now so you won¡¯t be surprised.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor approved it?¡±


    Although Elena didn¡¯t know Sullivan very well, she observed him to be a shrewd politician when theyst met. It was hard to believe that he would approve a wedding without a dowry, even if it was with the ise family. Carlisle gave her a smile.


    ¡°My father believes that the Imperial Family would be ruined otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Ruined? You mean¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s gaze turned to the blue bead ring on her finger. Although Carlisle and Sullivan imed different things about the ring, it was clear that Sullivan valued it extremely. If he really believed that the man who married Elena would be emperor and revivor of the Ruford Empire, he would never let that wedding go. Carlisle had deftly exploited that part of his father¡¯s psychology.


    ¡°Did you threaten him with what you said about this ring?¡±


    ¡°¡®Compromise¡¯ is probably a more appropriate word than ¡®threat¡¯, but he wouldn¡¯t waive the dowry otherwise.¡±


    ¡°But the ise family is not poor. We can fairly pay the dowry and wedding ceremony requested by the Imperial Household¡±


    ¡°You would be surprised the dowry my father sought for.¡±


    Elena looked at him, puzzled. Although Elena managed the finances, her father had not rified it to her.


    ¡®Is the amount more than I anticipate?¡¯


    The ises held considerable wealth, and it seemed impossible that even a princess dowry would drain their finances entirely. Noblewomen typically wouldn¡¯t worry greatly about it, but Elena¡¯s finance-minded approach wouldn¡¯t let her set it aside. Her forehead creased, while Carlisle offered his reassurances.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry? It¡¯s a serious matter if the Emperor requested a high dowry.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m saying you don¡¯t need it anymore.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s proposal was tempting, but she was unsure of the approach. Perhaps House ise would appear cheap to other nobles, and she didn¡¯t know how the Imperial Family would tolerate that. Carlisle had his elbows on his knees as henguidly studied Elena.


    ¡°Sometimes you don¡¯t listen when I speak.¡±


    ¡°I¡­No, of course I¡¯m grateful, but the reputation of my family is at stake. I¡¯m only being cautious.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. At home and abroad, it will be rumored that my love for you is so great that I turned down the dowry. There will be no harm to your family¡¯s reputation.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It seemed too good to be true that he would turn it down. What he offered so casually was unusual in the Imperial Court of the Ruford Empire.


    ¡°¡­This is too good for me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so I think you owe me another one.¡±


    Elena felt like she was already deeply indebted to Carlisle. On top of that, she felt uneasy about not paying dowry, but Carlisle simply smiled.


    ¡°Just remember to pay me backter.¡±


    But as Carlisle suggested, the appearance of a love marriage had several advantages. Firstly, their rtionship would appear stronger to others, and secondly, by not using the ise¡¯s money, it was easier to hand over financial control to Mirabelle. The benefits were so tempting that Elena was almost apologetic towards Carlisle.


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll ept it without reserve. I¡¯ll never forget to pay you backter.¡±


    Although she was with Carlisle was for her family¡¯s sake, after the marriage she wouldn¡¯t be around to help her family as often. Elena had been part of the ise family all her life. She worried about how her father, her brother, and Mirabelle would fare without her there, and so selfishly, she could not refuse the burdensome favor Carlisle offered her. Meanwhile, Carlisle answered with a satisfied look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. It¡¯s all for you, after all.¡±


    ¡°It seems like I¡¯m the only one who benefits, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s say that what benefits you benefits me as well. We¡¯ll be married soon.¡±


    Elena heart softened. Perhaps it really was time for her to be married Carlisle.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner together before we go back.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s toote for that¡­¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t allow you to refuse. If you don¡¯t want to walk from the pce to your mansion, you should follow me.¡±


    He grinned at her mischievously, and Elena felt the urge to rebel. She was perfectly capable of returning home with Carlisle giving her a carriage, but she couldn¡¯t refuse after the massive favor he had given her. Finally, Elena agreed.


    ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s smile deepened at her answer. It is almost as if he waived the dowry just to create this situation. Elena felt like she owed another debt, and was slipping into the grip of a swamp called Carlisle.


    *


    *


    *


    A few dayster, and Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s wedding was to be soon.


    Michael delivered Mirabelle some unexpected news.


    ¡°Young Lady, someone came in for an interview after seeing the notice.¡±


    ¡°Interview? I think we¡¯ve hired enough people already¡­¡±


    ¡°Then shall I send him back?¡±


    Mirabelle thought for a moment and shook her head.


    ¡°No. But since he¡¯se all the way here, it would be more appropriate if I turned him down in person.


    Michael nodded at her judgment.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. He¡¯s in the drawing room on the first floor. Would you like to see him first? I¡¯ll join you right away after I finish my work.¡±


    Mirabelle and Michael usually conducted the interviews jointly. Mirabelle did well without Michael in the end, and so there was no immediate need for him to follow her anymore.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll go first.¡±


    Mirabelle gave a cheerful smile and headed towards the drawing room. It was unusually sunny today, and she matched her smile with the weather. She hoped it would be just as beautiful during the wedding. Mirabelle hummed to herself as she opened the door to the drawing room.


    Inside stood a man with his back towards the door, and Mirabelle stopped breathing as she almost seemed to recognize his dark hair and pale skin.


    The man turned around after hearing here in, and she felt her heart drop to the floor. It was Kuhn, the man who appeared in her dreamst night. He looked into Mirabelle¡¯s green eyes, and spoke with an impassive face.


    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s been a long time, My Lady.¡±

 Chapter 132 - If That Is What You Desire (1)

    ¡°Hello. It¡¯s been a long time, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°How are you¡­?¡±


    Kuhn spoke in his usualposed manner, but Mirabelle was not calm at all. After parting from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, she had wondered when they would see each other again.


    And now he was suddenly in front of her, asking to be an employee of ise¡¯s mansion. She had long imagined her reunion with him, but she never thought it would be like this.


    Mirabelle stood frozen, and Kuhn quickly walked forward in her direction. There was no reason for him toe close so suddenly, and as their distance gradually narrowed, Mirabelle forgot how to breath.


    ¡°¡­Heub!¡°


    Hepletely passed by her and closed the door to the drawing room.


    Kkiiigeu¨C


    Kuhn needed to keep their conversation from leaking out. There was only one reason he was here¡ªTo capture the unknown power that infiltrated ise¡¯s mansion and bring them to Carlisle. It was better to exercise caution, even if there was no sign of other people in the vicinity.


    It was only then did Mirabelle realize that Kuhn approached her to close the door. However, just being near to him caused a flush to suffuse her face.


    ¡°Are you here because I asked to see you again?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was a lie. He wouldn¡¯t have appeared in front of her again if it weren¡¯t for Carlisle¡¯s order.


    ¡°Thank you. Is yourst injury healed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine now.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s reply was short, and Mirabelle didn¡¯t know how to further the conversation at this unexpected meeting. She had painted this scene countless times in her head, but now her mind was nk, and she was anxious that he would leave again now that he kept his promise.


    ¡°The¡­¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes turned back to Kuhn as he spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°The injury made it harder for me to move my body the way I used to.¡±


    ¡°What was wrong?¡±


    ¡°I was seen by the doctor, but I was told that full recovery would not be possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s expression turned sad. However, everything Kuhn was saying was a lie. It¡¯s purpose was to get him employed at the mansion.


    ¡°So now I¡¯m going to live a normal life.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here to keep my promise with the Young Lady and get a job.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened. She had worried that Kuhn would leave her again. The pair silently stared at each other when¡ª


    Ttog ttogeu.


    There was a knock on the drawing room door, and the butler Michael stepped in.


    ¡°My Lady, is the interview¡ª¡±


    Michael stopped speaking when he sensed the strange atmosphere in the room. He stared at the two people inside. Mirabelle nced over at the butler who had just walked in, then turned right back to Kuhn. A strong sense of will burned in her eyes.


    ¡°Butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to hire him for our house.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Michael¡¯s mouth dropped open. So far, all the employment contracts had been made after he and Mirabelle consulted with each other. She had never made the decision by herself before, and moreover, they already had all the necessary personnel. Mirabelle looked towards Kuhn as she spoke.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere else¡­I¡¯d like you to work here at ise mansion.¡±


    Kuhn had not even presented a fake resume. He had gain Mirabelle¡¯s permission far quicker than he expected, and he gave her a bow.


    ¡°If that is what you desire.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena¡¯s wedding nning had already been disrupted once, and she was rushed off her feet more than ever. She declined to make deals with the shops that abruptly cancelled their contracts, and busied herself finding recements.


    And finally, the preparations were allplete. All she had to do was supervise it until her wedding day and hand over management of ise mansion to Mirabelle. After not seeing Mirabelle for some time, Elena managed to locate her sister.


    ¡°Mira¡­!¡±


    Just as Elena was about to call out to her, someone else caught her eye. Someone standing behind Mirabelle¡¯s back.


    ¡®¡­Sir Kasha?¡¯


    She narrowed her eyes, and saw the man standing behind her was undoubtedly Kuhn. Elena had not been informed of anything, and with her expression hardened, she hurried towards Mirabelle.


    ¡°Ah, sister!¡±


    Mirabelle noticed Elena¡¯s approach and greeted her, but Elena¡¯s fierce look did not go away easily.


    ¡°That person behind you¡­who is it?¡±


    Elena spoke as if she didn¡¯t know, Mirabelle quickly gestured to Kuhn.


    ¡°Oh, you haven¡¯t met him yet, have you? This is a new employee.¡±


    Mirabelle seemed excessively polite towards someone that was a servant. Elena stared at Kuhn suspiciously, but realized that he had concealed his identity to infiltrated ise¡¯s mansion. Kuhn had disguised himself as a servant in the south before. Still, Elena looked on in disapproval, but he turned towards her and bowed.


    ¡°My name is Kuhn Kasha.¡±


    His acting was so convincing that he almost felt like aplete stranger. She wasn¡¯t pleased that he was inside ise¡¯s mansion, but she gave a nod as she couldn¡¯t bring it up in front of Mirabelle.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mirabelle, however, sensed the stiffness in the atmosphere.


    ¡°This is my sister. She will marry the Crown Prince soon and be crown princess.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Congrattions.¡±


    There was not a flicker of familiarity in his face. Elena had known infiltration was his specialty, but she hadn¡¯t realized it was to this extent. She had thought he was merely a taciturn person, but now she realized he was an expert in hiding his emotions.


    She still didn¡¯t know the reason for Kuhn¡¯s presence, and gave him a wary look. Her ultimate goal was to protect her family, and Mirabelle was the one she wanted to protect the most. She was not content to have an assassin wander around Mirabelle.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Mirabelle? I finally have some downtime and I want to spend it with you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Shall we have a cup of tea in the garden?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d love that. I¡¯ll have Mary prepare the tea.¡±


    ¡°I have some rare tea gifted to me as congrattions for the wedding. I¡¯ve never had it before, so please join me.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that sounds wonderful! Then I¡¯ll go to Mary and¡­¡±


    Mirabelle hesitated and stared at Kuhn, worried about leaving him alone. However, Elena responded quicker. She urgently needed to send Mirabelle away for awhile so she could talk to Kuhn alone.


    ¡°Alright, go see Mary now. I¡¯ll be waiting here.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­alright.¡±


    Mirabelle was forced to nod. She was worried about leaving Kuhn and Elena alone together, but she knew Elena wouldn¡¯t bother the servants unnecessarily. Now that Kuhn was employed at ise anyway, he had to get acquainted with the rest of the family members. After a brief pause, Mirabelle turned away. She decided the sooner she left, the sooner she could go back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a minute, so wait here!¡±


    Mirabelle broke into a run, but because of her physical condition it was about the same speed as the average person¡¯s walk. After Mirabelle disappeared from view, Elena addressed Kuhn in a low voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°My apologies. I would have reported it to you in advance, but I¡¯ve been so busy since I started working here.¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s been working you like that?¡±


    ¡°The youngdy.¡±


    Kuhn spoke calmly, but Elena couldn¡¯t help but look on wonderingly. Mirabelle usually did not keep a servant near her. Furthermore, how could she make Kuhn work that much?


    Leaving aside the things that she did not understand, Elena turned towards the real question. Mirabelle and Mary would be back soon, but there was something she needed to know.

 Chapter 133 - If That Is What You Desire (2)

    <h4>Ch. 133 If That Is What You Desire?(2)</h4>


    ¡°Even if you werete reporting it to me, why did you take this position?¡±


    ¡°It was the General¡¯smand. ¡°


    ¡°The Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Kuhn stared at Elena with a monotone expression. Carlisle had told Kuhn to keep it a secret, and so he spoke his prepared words.


    ¡°You came close to danger at the Second Prince¡¯s party. The General ordered me to guard you more closely.¡±


    ¡°But that¡¯s in the past. And His Highness knows that I don¡¯t need a guard this close¡ª¡±


    Elena paused. Kuhn didn¡¯t know about her swordsmanship abilities, so he wouldn¡¯t understand what she meant. She exhaled. Kuhn, sensing that something dissatisfied her, quickly continued.


    ¡°The General was also concerned about the safety of your family. I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s unreasonable to be prepared for any situation.¡±


    Carlisle had ordered only Elena be rescued in an emergency, but Kuhn had to twist the truth in order to persuade her.


    ¡°My family?¡±


    Elena thoughts mostly went to Mirabelle. Herself, Derek, and her father were all trained in the sword, but Mirabelle be in considerable danger if she was not protected. Elena didn¡¯t think anyone would harm Mirabelle, but she suddenly felt her hairs prick on the back of her neck.


    ¡®If anyone touches my sister¡­¡¯


    Just imagining it made her clench her teeth. After meditating on it for several minutes, she finally nodded.


    ¡°If Sir Kasha will keep Mirabelle safe, then I will notin about your employment at ise mansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    Kuhn knew he was lying here. He didn¡¯t mean to keep Mirabelle safe, and added a few extra words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just the Young Lady. I will also look after the safety of the family members.¡±


    ¡°No, please pay special attention to Mirabelle. She¡¯s the most vulnerable one of the family.¡±


    Kuhn was forced to nod at Elena¡¯s insistence.


    ¡°¡­I will.¡±


    It was an odd situation, that Carlisle cared about Elena, and Elena cared about Mirabelle.


    ¡°But you¡¯ve met Mirabelle before, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°When do you mean?¡±


    Kuhn was surprised by Elena¡¯s words. She must have found out what happened in the pce.


    ¡°You met Mirabelle when we traveled from the south towards the capital.¡±


    Kuhn had once saved a sick Mirabelle. He disappeared in her sleep, but she had clutched tight to the memory of the man that looked like her teddy bear. It was then that Kuhn realized what event Elena was referring to.


    ¡°Ah, you mean then?¡±


    ¡°Is there anytime besides that?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. The Young Lady hasn¡¯t mentioned it, so she likely forgot.¡±


    Kuhn knew that Mirabelle remembered that meeting, but there was no reason to tell Elena the truth, and even if she asked, he would only give it a vague exnation. Elena, however, didn¡¯t press further, as it had taken ce a while back.


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    As their heads and voices were lowered in close conversation, Mirabelle and Mary were approaching from a distance. Finally, Mirabelle reached the pair, breathing heavily.


    ¡°What¡ªwhat were you two talking about? ¡°


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes were full of curiosity, and Elena shook her head.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. This is our first time meeting so there¡¯s nothing for us to talk about.¡±


    As Elena pretended to be oblivious, Kuhn nodded. To Mirabelle, however, it looked like the two were having an intimate conversation from the distance, but she had nothing to say after they denied it.


    Mirabelle enthusiastically situated herself between the two. Although she had never felt jealous of Elena, she would be disappointed if Kuhn liked her better. Elena and Kuhn stared at Mirabelle between them, while Mary lifted up the pic basket with one hand and wiped the sweat off her forehead with the other.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if we got everything because we were in a rush. Where do you want to have tea?¡±


    Elena cleared her thoughts and answered.


    ¡°The weather is lovely, so let¡¯s go to the garden. Is that alright with you, Mirabelle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I like the idea.¡±


    As Elena watched Mirabelle give her usual sunny smile, Elena erased from her head the strange air she had felt. She was content that her sister had someone that could keep her safe. Elena could overlook the fact that an outsider infiltrated the mansion, as the benefits were greater than the losses. She knew that more of Carlisle¡¯s men were watching the area as well, but she overlooked it for the sake of Mirabelle¡¯s security.


    *


    *


    *


    Kuhn was not able to go to his assigned room in ise mansion until the sun had fully set.


    Kkiiigeu¨C


    He opened the door and entered the room, to find another man already inside. Kuhn had anticipated it, as the servants shared rooms in pairs. The man was upying the upper bunk bed when he looked up at Kuhn¡¯s entrance. He had a face that looked far too respectable to just be a servant, and he was smiling.


    ¡°Hello. I suppose we¡¯re sharing this room.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn approached the lower bunk without an answer. Nevertheless, the other man did not give in.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re going to know each other for a while, we should share our names.¡±


    He extended his hand as if to ask for a handshake first.


    ¡°My name is Batori Coven. And yourself?¡±


    Kuhn nced at Batori¡¯s hand and ignored it. Then he turned around and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Kuhn Kasha.¡±


    Batori smiled as if he were amused to hear the cold man speak.

 Chapter 134 - Don’t Run Away (1)

    <h4>?Ch. 134 Don¡¯t Run Away?(1)</h4>


    Kuhn¡¯s employment at ise mansion began. He used to sneak inside the mansion to protect Elena¡¯s side, but now he was able to walk in the open.


    The advantages and disadvantages were obvious. He didn¡¯t have to worry about other people¡¯s gazes, but it was difficult to move about secretly because his face was known to the residents. Presently, Kuhn was reporting his status to one of Carlisle¡¯s men, who had disguised himself as a postman.


    ¡°Tell the General that the infiltration was sessful.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Kuhn would have reported to Carlisle himself, but from now on he had tomunicate through letters or through the mouths of other people. It was best tomunicate through Carlisle¡¯s men as directly as possible, as using a messenger or letter could risk exposure to the outside world. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have to worry greatly about it; Grocers, gardeners, interior decorators¡ªthere were hundreds of visitors a day to the ise mansion, many of whom had already been filled with Carlisle¡¯s people. Otherwise, until now, it would not have been easy for him to notice every time Elena hung a red handkerchief on her window.


    ¡®I thought the security would already be enough before the wedding¡­¡¯


    But when a mysterious intruder suddenly appeared, their side had no choice but to be put on high alert. There was a weakness in his defense, despite his best efforts to secure the house as best he could.


    ¡®In the end, it turned out like this.¡¯


    They were clearly limited when only surveilling the mansion from the outside, but the reason why they didn¡¯t infiltrate the mansion before was because this was the ise residence. The home was often visited by highly trained knights, and with the ise¡¯s formidable informationwork, there was a high risk of getting caught. Above all, the possibility that Elena would not let it pass could not be ruled out. While she may know she was already under surveince to a certain extent, it was also different from infiltrating the mansion and knowing her every move. Every family had secrets that they wanted to keep hidden.


    ¡®Was it really only easy to enter because of the Young Lady?¡¯


    After Kuhn spending several days constructing a fake identity and resume, Mirabelle had allowed him to work without an interview. It seemed that Mirabelle had greatly influenced Elena on persuading him to stay as well. It was a great advantage of course, but that meant Kuhn had been trying to avoid Mirabelle at every turn.


    It was when Kuhn was watching the postman rush back to deliver the message to Carlisle¡ª


    Tadag tadageu.


    There was the sound of footsteps, and someone suddenly appeared by Carlisle¡¯s side.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Mirabelle stared up at him with her shining green eyes. She hadn¡¯t allowed Kuhn to rest for a moment since he started employment, and he felt like he was the one under strict surveince.


    ¡°I was only standing here. What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s almost time for lunch, so I went looking for you*.¡±


    (TN: Mirabelle uses ¡°??¡±, which is used with people you¡¯ve just met and you¡¯re not sure how to address them, and people with simr status)


    Kuhn did not understand why she would go looking for him at meal time. More importantly, Mirabelle¡¯s tone was too polite for addressing a servant. Kuhn face remained expressionless as he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°There is no need for hardship for my sake. Please address me just like any other servant.¡±


    ¡°What shall I call you?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Kuhn.¡±


    ¡°Really? Can I really?¡±


    She looked as if Kuhn had given her an amazing present. He found her reaction a little embarrassing. It was natural for the mistress of the house to call out the name of the servant working in the mansion. Kuhn simply gave his permission, and somehow Mirabelle seemed overjoyed that he gave her his first name, not hisst, even though it didn¡¯t have any special meaning.


    Mirabelle carefully tested the name on her mouth.


    ¡°Kuhn?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Kuhn responded with a grim look, but Mirabelle burst out into joyfulughter. Then she leaned over and whispered to Kuhn with a gentle voice like a spring breeze.


    ¡°Call me Mirabelle when we¡¯re alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant by allowing you to use my name. How could a servant call their master by their first name?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯ll allow it.¡±


    Sometimes Kuhn felt like he was talking to a wall. Mirabelle was the first person to attach herself to Kuhn¡¯s life, despite his outward signs of dislike. It wasn¡¯t intentional, but no one got close to Kuhn because of his nk face and cold atmosphere. He thought it was morefortable that way, but now Mirabelle seemed to constantly be knocking at his door. Kuhn replied, his voice colder than usual.


    ¡°I must decline. It is not polite for me to call a youngdy by her first name. ¡°


    ¡°Alright. Just think about itter.¡±


    Despite his t refusal, Mirabelle didn¡¯t seem to be willing to give way, and was gently trying to encourage him. Kuhn didn¡¯t say anything more, as he felt it futile to answer. Mirabelle continued, pulling at his sleeve.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll make the preparations.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already prepared something for you, so pleasee along. First you said you couldn¡¯t call me by my first name because I¡¯m your master, and now you¡¯re trying to ignore me?¡±


    No matter how gentle Mirabelle appeared, she was endlessly persistent. Kuhn was quietly forced to answer.


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Mirabelle and Kuhn arrived in the dining room where the family ate. Fortunately, no one was inside, but Kuhn¡¯s expression remained rigid. It was strange to think of a servant eating with their master here. Even more so, Kuhn did not want to draw any more attention, as already more and more people were aware of him because of Mirabelle¡¯s favoritism.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    Mirabelle seated herself first and pointed to the opposite chair. However, Kuhn remained standing.


    ¡°Young Lady, it is not a good idea to treat a servant like this.¡±


    ¡°I decide what is right or wrong. Kuhn will sit there and eat the food I have prepared.¡±


    He had never served anyone so stubborn. He held back a sigh and took a seat. Kuhn could not reject her request, no matter how absurd it was.


    Soon after they both sat down, bowls of stew made of chicken, ginseng, jujube, and other nutritious ingredients were ced in front of them. The other servants carrying the food stared suspiciously at Kuhn, but no one dared to open their mouths in front of Mirabelle.


    ¡°Please eat. I had it specially prepared for you because I was worried about your injury.¡±


    Kuhn stared at the bowl ce before him. He had never eaten a luxurious meal like this before. Even when Carlisle gave him some medicinal ingredients to take care of himself, Kuhn had only ingested them raw and never had cooked it like this.


    ¡°It¡¯s one of my favorite dishes. I¡¯ve had a weak body since I was born, so I eat a lot of healthy food. This one¡¯s my favorite out of all of them.¡±


    Kuhn simply nodded as he watched Mirabelle shyly speak. The difference in their status was clear. He had never even tasted the food that she enjoyed. Although his status was not so low now that he worked for Carlisle, it did not change Kuhn¡¯s humble origin.


    Kuhn wordlessly ate a spoonful of the stew. The fragrant smell of herbs and tender chicken caused his senses to salivate. Kuhn shifted ufortably as he noticed Mirabelle watching him with sparkling eyes.


    ¡°How do you like it? Does it suit your taste?¡±


    ¡°Anything tastes good to me.¡±


    He just answered unwittingly ¡°yes¡±, and he secretly grimaced because he felt childish. Mirabelle replied with an innocent look.


    ¡°That¡¯s a relief. I told the chef to prepare a lot of it, so please help yourself.¡±


    Mirabelle epted his answer without hesitation. She was the daughter of a count who had grown up in a loving environment, and Kuhn was sometimes puzzled on how to treat her, as she was so different from him.


    ¡®¡­But these days won¡¯tst long.¡¯


    He was only here to capture the mysterious intruder. He only need be patient before he would finally go back to his normal routine. There was no reason to be wary. That was what Kuhn thoughtfortably to himself.

 Chapter 135 - Don’t Run Away (2)

    <h4>Chapter 135:? Don¡¯t Run Away (2)</h4>


    Ever since then, Mirabelle dogged Kuhn¡¯s footsteps constantly. Currently, Kuhn was resting in the shade after raking the garden, collecting branches and cutting firewood. It had been backbreaking work. He noticed Mirabelle approaching him, and he moved away to avoid her. He could lose her if he really wanted to, as she wasn¡¯t a good runner.


    ¡± Kuhn~ Kuuhn~¡±


    Mirabelle was on him again like a chick after its mother.


    Kwadang!


    She tripped over a stone and tumbled to the ground.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Mirabelle nced at Kuhn¡¯s retreating figure before checking her knee. Her gaze on him felt so desperate that Kuhn stopped walking without even realizing it. Then he turned around and headed towards where Mirabelle had fallen.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She looked up in surprise when she noticed that Kuhn was suddenly standing before her. Kuhn didn¡¯t hide his speed, but Mirabelle thought she must have blinked. Kuhn reached out his hand and spoke in a dull monotone.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Mirabelle took his hand, and Kuhn lifted her up. The skirt of her dress had a smear of blood. Perhaps she had skinned her knee.


    ¡°Why do you keeping after me?¡±


    Mirabelle responded with a bright expression.


    ¡°Did youe back because I fell?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn hesitated to answer. Mirabelle was the mistress, and Kuhn was the servant. It would be mutiny to say no. However, she spoke before he could reply.


    ¡°Thank goodness. You were still paying attention to me. I was afraid I was being a nuisance.¡±


    Kuhn felt momentarily frustrated at Mirabelle¡¯s remark. Of course she was a nuisance. She was a fool if she couldn¡¯t pick up his cues, but she continued on, unabated.


    ¡°Next time you walk fast, I¡¯ll just fall down. I realized I can¡¯t catch up to you at my own pace.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to catch me?¡±


    ¡°I want to talk with you like now, and eat meals with you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do it with the other servants.¡±


    ¡°I want to do it with Kuhn.¡±


    ¡°¡­Others would say it¡¯s favoritism.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes were set. In contrast to her delicate appearance, she was extraordinarily stubborn. Kuhn stared at Mirabelle¡¯s injured knee and then spoke.


    ¡°Is there not a wedding dress you have to work on?¡±


    It was the only time Kuhn was free. Mirabelle was also very busy, and she had to hurry toplete the dress before the wedding date arrived.


    ¡°I do have to go back in a little while. I just had a moment to spare.¡±


    ¡°Just rest and don¡¯t force yourself to go out. Why would youe here this when you¡¯re weak?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re worried about me, then don¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Haaaa.¡±


    Kuhn sighed. He didn¡¯t have any other words to say. Suddenly, as they were walking along, Mirabelle grimaced as pain shot up her knee.


    ¡°Ouch.¡±


    Kuhn nced at Mirabelle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call the maid.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯ll feel better after I sit down for a while. Where to sit¡­.Ah! There¡¯s a bench over there¡±


    Mirabelle pointed towards a solid stone bench. It was ornamental, not made for sitting, but it would do in this situation. Mirabelle took a step towards it, when Kuhn stopped her.


    ¡°Please wait.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She soon understood what he meant. Kuhn walked towards the bench and easily lifted it, then walked back and deposited it in front of Mirabelle.


    ¡°Wow.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s mouth dropped. She knew how heavy it was, but the slender-figured Kuhn had carried it without any difficulty.


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible.¡±


    Despite Mirabelle¡¯s praise, there was not a flicker of recognition across Kuhn¡¯s face.


    ¡°Sit down and rest.¡±


    Mirabelle rested herself on the chair. The stone was hard against her legs, but strangely, it felt warmer than any other chair. She looked up at Kuhn.


    ¡°You are very kind.¡±


    Kuhn looked at her disbelievingly.


    ¡°Kind? No¡­do you mean me?¡±


    ¡°Is there anyone else here?¡±


    Mirabelle smiled. Kuhn might try to run from her reach, but in the end he would always be caught by her. And so she kept chasing him more.


    ¡®Do you know my feelings?¡¯


    She looked up, the clear blue skying into view behind him. Spring wasing soon. The lovely weather would be a perfect time for a pic.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go on a pic after the wedding?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn, unlike the sweet-minded Mirabelle, vowed to capture the mysterious person in ise mansion as soon as possible.


    *


    *


    *


    Time fled by quickly, until it was the day before Elena and Carlisle¡¯s wedding. Elena woke up early in the morning and pushed herself out of bed.


    ¡®It¡¯s tomorrow.¡¯


    Only one more day. The long-awaited wedding would be here.

 Chapter 136 - I Can’t Stop Him (1)

    <h4>Ch. 136 I Can¡¯t Stop Him?(1)</h4>


    The wedding date had loomed over Elena for weeks, and now it felt strange to think that it would finally happen on the morrow. She woke up in the morning, and then began to prepare herself for a day ofst-minute inspections. There was the tform the officiation would take ce, the aisle, the tables and chairs for the guests, thevender flowers, the decorations¡ªwith moreing in the next morning.


    ¡®The reception at the imperial pce is almostplete¡­¡¯


    After the ceremony, the guests and nobles from foreign countries would gather at the imperial pce for the reception, and great care was given to its preparation.


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll have to review the menu.¡¯


    The crown prince¡¯s wedding was so magnificent that there were separate courses prepared for the wedding venue and the reception. Several chefs in the capital renowned for their craftsmanship were hired to prepare the food, and although the dishes had already been decided, Elena found she couldn¡¯t rx. Fortunately, due to Carlisle¡¯s help, the imperial chefs were mobilized as well, allowing the preparations to continue smoothly.


    ¡®And again¡­¡¯


    A great deal of attention had to be paid to the seating arrangements as well. The arrangements were simr to the tea party in the south, where those of higher status sat in the front rows. Elena had a great deal of anxiety about it. She looked over the invitation list again, noting theyout of the nobles and foreign envoys and scanning for any potential mishaps. She was in a restless mood, but the preparations were quiteplete.


    The wedding dressing that Mirabelle and Madame Mitchell had been working on was the final item. Elena approved the design, but it was Mirabelle that rmended the gold and white dress among the five that Carlisle purchased. This wasn¡¯t the wedding of the century, but Mirabelle was determined to create the most beautiful dress that anyone had ever seen far and wide.


    ¡®With all this work still happening the day before, I don¡¯t know how the dress will turn out.¡¯


    Despite the ipleteness of the dress, strangely enough, Elena was not worried. Was it because of her faith in Mirabelle? In truth, Elena liked all five dresses she had seen in Anco¡¯s Tailors without having to modify them, but Mirabelle had vowed to work on a new design to make it even more beautiful. Elena was more worried about the strain on Mirabelle¡¯s health.


    ¡°¡­Huuu.¡±


    She watched the sunrise peek from out her window, then got up from her seat to do her ritual morning exercises. It was better to busy the body to clear her swirling thoughts. It was a wisdom she had gained from experience. She started face down on the floor, holding herself up with one hand and pushing up and down.


    ¡°One, two¡ª¡±


    When the floor came up to her, she repeated the motion. This may be thest time she exercised in this mansion.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena came down for breakfast, and sat at the dining table with only Derek forpany. Mirabelle had sent a note saying that she was too busy working on the dress to eat, and their father was presently not at home.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s usual greeting, Derek gave a slight nod of his head and a curt reply. The morning was no different from any other morning. However, the stern-faced Derek stole a nce at his sister and opened his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°Did¡ªdid you sleep well? I heard that women are nervous the day before their wedding.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Elena smiled faintly and veiled her nervousness. She had already lived through one lifetime, but this was her first time to be married and her heart couldn¡¯t help but tremble. Derek stared at her as if he were reading her inner thoughts, and Elena raised her voice awkwardly.


    ¡°You must be upset that the wedding has dyed the sword fightingpetition.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    His reply was blunt, but Derek really didn¡¯t seem to mind too much. At that moment, Mary stepped into the dining room and greeted them warmly.


    ¡°For today¡¯s breakfast, I will serve food that will be easy to digest.¡±


    Elena looked puzzled at the change of her usual diet.


    ¡°Porridge?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. It was specifically requested for you.¡±


    ¡°Ah ¡­¡±


    Elena turned towards Derek, who looked back with a casual frown.


    ¡°When did I make a special request? I only asked them to prepare something that wouldn¡¯t upset your stomach the day before the wedding.¡±


    He usually never made special requests from the kitchen. Derek, as a knight, was taught by his father never to be picky about his food. Derek really could eat anything withoutint. Even Elena, who had lived with her brother for a long time, could not figure out what he liked or dislike eating. This was the first time Derek had requested something specifically from the kitchen. Mary, too, knew Derek was not very expressive, so she nodded and quickly modified her words.


    ¡°Yes, I was exaggerating a little. Today, you only asked for food that is easy to digest.¡±


    Elena smiled at Mary¡¯s quick response. The atmosphere was warm. Elena¡¯s opened her mouth to speak, but even then she could not say the full extent of her feelings.


    ¡°Thank you, brother¡­¡±


    She wished there was a better way she could say thank you, but even in this situation Elena was embarrassed as well. Derek¡¯s answer was brusque.


    ¡°Eat before it gets cold.¡±


    The breakfast the day before the wedding was different than usual.

 Chapter 137 - I Can’t Stop Him (2)

    <h4>Ch. 137 I Can¡¯t Stop Him?(2)</h4>


    Elena, concerned that Mirabelle skipped breakfast to work on the wedding dress, ced various easy-to-eat foods on a silver te and went straight to her room. No matter how important the wedding was, it was nowhere near as valuable as Mirabelle. Elena knocked on the door, but the sound of the sewing machine continued unabated. Elena called out in a loud voice.


    ¡°Mirabelle,e out for a second.¡±


    Elena heard the sound of footsteps thumping, and after a moment the door opened, revealing Mirabelle¡¯s smiling face.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard to the point you skip meals.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s my sister¡¯s wedding, and I want to do my best.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s generosity was extraordinary, but Elena didn¡¯t want her sister to copse from exhaustion. She held out the silver te she had brought with her.


    ¡°Eat a little while you work.¡±


    ¡°Alright. Why don¡¯t youe in and have a look?¡±


    Elena nodded, and went inside the room with Mirabelle.


    ¡°Are you almost done?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry that it¡¯s sote. When the artist¡¯s spirit burns so suddenly, it¡¯s like your hands can¡¯t stop, right?¡±


    Mirabelle gave an apologetic smile, and Elena gave her own smile in return. She was grateful to be in Mirabelle¡¯s care.


    ¡°I hope you will like it. It¡¯s notplete yet, but have a look.¡±


    Mirabelle led Elena by the hand towards a mannequin. When Elena¡¯s gaze fell on the dress, her eyes widened and she stopped walking.


    ¡°Mirabelle, this is¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. Madame Mitchell had praised Mirabelle as a genius, but Elena didn¡¯t realize it was to this extent. She couldn¡¯t help but be in awe with the genius of her sister as soon as she saw the dress.


    It was stunning. Gold patterns were delicately woven through the fabric. Anyone who wore it, Elena or not, would instantly be the most beautiful bride. Elena had a different sensation from when she first saw the dress in Madame Mitchell¡¯s shop. She really did feel like she was looking at a work of art.


    ¡°¡­This is incredible. How did youe up with this?¡±


    Elena stared at the dress admiringly, Mirabelle looked relieved.


    ¡°It was only an idea, and Madame Mitchell¡¯s help and experience helped me a lot. It wouldn¡¯t beplete without brother-inw¡¯s financial help either.¡±


    ¡°Brother-inw? You mean Caril?¡±


    When the Prince¡¯s name unexpectedly came up, Elena turned to Mirabelle with wide eyes. Mirabelle began to exin slowly, looking like a child about to be scolded.


    ¡°I wanted to make the dress more extravagant than it already was, so the price of the materials was very high. Do you see how the skirt shines?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­that¡¯s all diamonds.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena was surprised to hear the truth behind the wedding dress. She knew it was beautiful, but now she could not even imagine the cost. The price could not be measured, not when the dress was jeweled with precious diamonds. If any of them fell to the ground¡­


    Elena touched her hand against her forehead.


    ¡°A diamond wedding dress¡­¡±


    ¡°I only imagined it and knew it would be difficult to make it into reality, but brother-inw encouraged me to try it out after hearing my story¡­and so I got away with it.¡±


    Elena knew the vastness of Carlisle¡¯s wealth, and she knew that it would be difficult for Mirabelle to reject Carlisle¡¯s offer. Elena just didn¡¯t expect Carlisle to make such arge investment in herself when the marriage already came without a dowry.


    <i>¡®This man¡­I really can¡¯t stop him.¡¯</i>


    It wasn¡¯t just about the price. Carlisle seemed to deeply care about the wedding. She was touched by his dedication to it, whether she said it was necessary or not. She kept receiving gifts from him one by one, and now it seemed to overflow. Even a rock would eventually be split by drops of water, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel appreciated by Carlisle.


    ¡°¡­Are you upset?¡±


    Elena smiled resignedly.


    ¡°No, I have to thank him. I never thought I¡¯d get to wear such a beautiful wedding dress.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it will be the wedding of the century forever!¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t want anything so grand, but when she looked at the wedding dress, she suddenly felt that those words would be on the lips of the nobles.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remove the diamonds and give them back to him after the wedding, so don¡¯t worry too much about it.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    She was relieved by Mirabelle¡¯s words. Although Carlisle was not the type to receive something back, Elena was determined to make him take it this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I got the diamonds from brother-inw without your permission. He asked me to keep it a secret¡­and I want to make a beautiful wedding dress. I did it because I was selfish.¡±


    Elena smiled at Mirabelle¡¯s apology. Her sister¡¯s selfishness was for Elena¡¯s sake in the first ce.


    ¡°I understand. You¡¯ve worked so hard, little sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes, congrattions on your marriage.¡±


    Elena opened her arms and tightly embraced Mirabelle, and the warmth of her sister melted away all the troubles in her heart.


    Mirabelle then spoke up softly.


    ¡°I will make you the most beautiful bride in the world tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The tension slowly faded away from Elena¡¯s body.


    And so, the day before the wedding passed by quickly.


    Elena received skin treatment at the mansion, and dinner was a meal she could also easily digest. In the evening, Elena got into bed with Mirabelle. They talked to each otherte into the night; Perhaps it was because they knew they could not easily do this again. Perhaps they knew much would change tomorrow.


    It would be a new beginning.

 Chapter 138 - Wedding Of The Century (1)

    <h4>Ch. 138 Wedding Of The Century?(1)</h4>


    Elena found herself rushed off her feet the moment she opened her eyes on her wedding day.


    Starting in the morning, her hair and makeup was styled by an army of experts, and all the family¡¯s maid servants were mobilized to help her dress from head to toe. Mirabelle, as well as Margaret, who had came to the mansion from afar, kept their attentive eyes on Elena. Finally, the preparations wereplete.


    ¡°Oh my word!¡±


    Margaret wasn¡¯t the only one who was stunned. Many of the maids¡¯ and experts¡¯ mouths opened in surprise as well.


    There was never a more perfect bride, and Elena had an ethereal glow about her that didn¡¯t seem toe from this world. She was already pretty, but today she dazzled so brightly that everyone in the room was held captive by her beauty.


    ¡°You look incredible, Lady ise. I¡¯ve been to countless weddings, but I¡¯ve never seen such a gorgeous bride.¡±


    Elena gave a faint smile at thevishpliment.


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re only saying it because it¡¯s my wedding, I appreciate thepliment.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not lying. Ask anyone else, and they would have the same answer. Isn¡¯t that right, everyone?¡±


    Margaret turned to room, and all the women enthusiastically nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re so beautiful, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°The absolute best!¡±


    As they all sang theirpliments, Elena was swept up by a new feeling of embarrassment and happiness. Her eyes turned towards the young woman who had achieved all this and shouldered more work than anyone else¡ªMirabelle. She was watching the scene with a look of satisfaction.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you, Mirabelle. Thank you.¡±


    Mirabelle answered with a bright smile and a blush of embarrassment.


    ¡°But you¡¯re a lovely model. No matter how beautiful the dress was, it wouldn¡¯t look as good if it weren¡¯t for you.¡±


    The atmosphere warmed between them, when suddenly there was a rap on the door. Mary was the first to get to the door.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Michael¡¯s voice answered in reply.


    ¡°The master of the house is here.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. Just a moment.¡±


    Mary rushed back and informed Elena that Alphord was waiting outside. As Elena had already finished dressing for the ceremony, she looked round at everyone before speaking.


    ¡°Thank you for all your hard work since this morning. My father is here, so please return to your duties. I will call you if I need any assistance.¡±


    The maids replied in a simultaneous chorus.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Margaret looked on at Elena admiringly. Even the most prestigious noble families could not easily assert a hierarchy among their servants. The maids had no reason to be loyal to thedy of the house.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be waiting outside. Please let me know when the Count leaves.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Mirabelle also asked Elena if she wanted to be alone with their father, and when Elena answered in the affirmative, Mirabelle made to leave as well.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now then. I¡¯ll see youter, sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When the room finally emptied, Alphord entered. Though dressed in a splendid suit, he wasn¡¯t much changed. The borate costume made him stand out more, but he still wore the solemn and heavy look of a middle-aged gentleman.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fully prepared.¡±


    Alphord had never asked about Elena¡¯s wedding arrangements, and there was no time to talk about the dowry even after it was omitted.


    For a moment, Alphord looked at his beautiful daughter in silence, then pulled something out of his inner pocket. Elena looked down at it questioningly. In his hand was a red jewel box, which was opened to reveal a pair of delicate pearl earrings. A memory shed through Elena¡¯s head as she looked at them.


    ¡°Oh, this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Yes, it belonged to your mother. I heard that a bride should have one old thing at her wedding. I kept it for a long time, as it was her will to leave it to you.¡±


    ¡°Father¡­¡±


    Elena carefully picked up the pearl earrings. Alphord looked on at Elena with a remote expression before continuing.


    ¡°From now on, you will no longer be a daughter of Count ise, but the Crown Princess of the Ruford Empire. Maybe from this moment onwards, I won¡¯t be able to speak down to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°You must behave as befitting your position. Never bring disgrace to your father¡¯s name.¡±


    A day like today¡­she would have liked her father to offer her words of warmth, but she already knew his character too well. Elena nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember it.¡±


    She would use her position as crown princess to prevent the death of Count ise. She didn¡¯t care if he didn¡¯t know that. What was most important was that she protected her family with her own hands. Alphord did not ce such a responsibility on her in the first ce, but she would carry this burden on her shoulders.


    Alphord turned away and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at the ceremony.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    The meeting between Count ise and his daughter was now over. When the wedding ended, their rtionship would be of crown princess and head of the fourth order of knights.


    Elena, now alone, looked at herself quietly in the mirror and carefully put on the pearl earrings. In the past, the items had been dear to her mother. Elena felt a lump in her throat as she thought about her mother wearing these same earrings.


    ¡®If only Mother were still alive¡­¡¯


    Elena wished that she could have gone back to the past before her mother¡¯s death, and then possibly her mother could have given the earrings to her. The memories of her mother were faded, but Elena still remembered her fondly.


    ¨C Len, always follow the path you believe is right.


    The words that her mother had left was deeply embedded in Elena¡¯s mind, serving as the driving force behind her.


    Then, there was the sound of footsteps, and Mirabelle¡¯s excited voice came from outside.


    ¡°Can Ie in for a moment?¡±


    ¡°Of course. What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Mirabelle flung open the door and bounded in cheerfully.


    ¡°The tiara has arrived from the Imperial Pce!¡±


    Tiaras were only given during weddings to a royal family or of high-ranking nobles. Naturally, as crown princess, Elena received one as well. Soon after, Margaret came back into the room, her eyes shining.


    Then, imperial messengers dressed in white uniforms marched smartly towards Elena, then deeply bowed their heads.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor hopes you will ept this tiara for the wedding.¡±


    The crown glittered with innumerable clear gemstones. A messenger bent his knee in a graceful moment and held out the tiara towards her.


    ¡°I ept it.¡±


    The other messengers knelt before Elena and proimed in a loud voice,


    ¡°Thank you, Your Imperial Highness. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    It was the first time Elena had been addressed as ¡°Your Highness.¡± Elena was surprised by the title, but the other two youngdies gathered around her were even more amazed.


    ¡°Uwaaah¡ª¡±


    After receiving such a wee from the Imperial Family, Elena once again remembered it was her wedding day. The final preparations wereplete.

 Chapter 139 - Wedding Of The Century (2)

    <h4>Ch. 139 Wedding Of The Century?(2)</h4>


    <i>Dalgeg, dalgeg.?</i>


    Elena sat in a golden imperial carriage as it bore her towards Bellouet Square. On either side, the streets were lined with revelers tossing flowers towards the golden carriage. Elena waved her hand outside the window, thanking her people.


    When she finally arrived at the destination, she was surprised to see the square even more densely packed with people than she expected. It was not difficult to navigate the path as everyone respectfully gave way, but as she looked out to the crowds there hardly seemed to be any ce to move.


    <i>¡®¡­I know it¡¯s the crown prince¡¯s wedding, but I didn¡¯t realize there would be this many people.¡¯</i>


    Sullivan hadn¡¯t made an appearance in a long time due to his illness, but the crowds were a testament to how the people were interested in Carlisle. As soon as she stepped off the golden carriage, she headed towards the bride¡¯s waiting room with a final check on her dress, her bouquet, and to ce the veil and tiara on her head.


    Her heart thumped wildly in her chest, even though she knew this was a contract marriage.


    <i>¡®Is it because this is my first time to be married?¡¯</i>


    Although this wedding was for show, her thoughts raced through her mind. She wondered what Carlisle was doing at the moment. Superstition in the Ruford Empire had it that the bride and groom should not see each other before entering the wedding hall, otherwise bad luck would befall them. Elena wondered if Carlisle had arrived safely and if his nerves were as stretched as hers was.


    It was finally the moment. A uniformed knight came into the waiting room and spoke to one of the maids.


    ¡°It¡¯s time now.¡±


    The maid ryed the words to Elena, and she knew it was time to appear on the stage. She gathered herself, and slowly walked out to the aisle.


    She could hear cheers in celebration of the day¡¯s wedding, and when she stepped out, everyone¡¯s eyes widened as Elena¡¯s beautiful appearance was revealed. The aisle was carpeted in white, and the first person she came across was her father, Alphord, who was waiting to escort her to Carlisle. Elena took her father¡¯s arm with trembling hands, and walked down the aisle.


    <i>Ttogag ttogag.</i>


    ssical music began to flow in pace with Elena¡¯s footsteps, and the appearance of the bride brought the guests standing from their seats. Therge square was filled with innumerable nobles and envoys from foreign kingdoms. There were also the eyes of countless people watching from outside the za. Their breaths were caught at the bride¡¯s stunning appearance¡­


    Carlisle stood below a tform at the end of the aisle. He looked striking in a ck suit, the perfect image of a fairy tale groom.


    Finally, Elena and her father arrived at before Carlisle.


    <i>Seueugeu.</i>


    Alphord spoke in a low voice, slowly handing Elena¡¯s hand to Carlisle.


    ¡°I look forward to your kind cooperation, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Carlisle stared so intently Elena through the veil that she couldn¡¯t help but flush. Then the pair, man and woman, walked together onto the tform. It was so high it took quite some time to reach the top where the officiant was waiting. Meanwhile, Carlisle murmured to Elena from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°You¡¯re more beautiful than I even imagined.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for saying that.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not empty words. Sometimes I want to hide you away so only I can only look at you. I can¡¯t bear sharing you with others¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s face, stiff from tension, turned red. Those were very sweet words. Perhaps he was saying that today because he knew her heart was shaking.


    The wedding was officiated by one of the highest priests on the continent. His white hair, beard, and gentle smile on the corners of his mouth gave him an air of benevolence.


    ¡°Before we begin, I would like to congratte both of you on your marriage. May God bless you and all who are here. Marriage is when a man and woman meet and lead a family¡ª¡±


    Elena was only half-listening to the priest¡¯s words when she nced at Carlisle, only to see that he was still watching her from the side.


    <i>¡®Has he been only looking at me since we went down the aisle?¡¯</i>


    In her head she couldn¡¯t believe it, but something else told her it was true. She felt a little flustered at his fixed gaze, as if the groom was helpless at the beauty of the bride. Elena felt she could melt from the affection that overflowed from his eyes. After a while, she turned her attention back to the priest.


    ¡°Will the groom swear to respect, cherish, and love the bride throughout all his life?¡±


    Carlisle answered the question without any hesitation.


    ¡°I swear.¡±


    The fatherly priest then turned towards Elena.


    ¡°Now I will ask the bride. Will the bride swear to respect, cherish, and love the groom throughout all her life?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°I hereby pronounce you man and wife. May God bless you both forever. ¡°


    Elena sighed with relief that it was finally over, until the priest spoke for the final time.


    ¡°You may have the kiss of oath.¡±


    Elena was so busy preparing for the wedding she had forgotten about the kiss. She looked at Carlisle in surprise, but he was standing before he with a far calmer expression than she expected.


    His hands slowly lifted the veil over Elena¡¯s hair. As her face was revealed, a gasp rippled through the guest section. Carlisle¡¯s burning blue eyes slowly approached her. Knowing that this was inevitable, Elena allowed the kiss and closed her eyes tightly.


    <i>¡®¡­!¡¯</i>


    She felt Carlisle¡¯s lips press heatedly against hers. She had thought it would be a light kiss, and when she thought it was over, Carlisle¡¯srge hand suddenly fastened around Elena¡¯s waist and neck. He kissed her more intensely, almost as if he could devour her, and Elena¡¯s eyes opened in astonishment. Her heart was thumping in her chest, and her world spun.


    Finally Carlisle pulled away, and Elena gazed at his slender eyes. She almost felt like her body waspletely possessed by his gaze.


    <i>¡®¡­My heart is going to burst.¡¯</i>


    <i>Kung kung kung kung kung.</i>


    The kiss was so breathtaking that she could hear her blood thundering in her ears and feel her mouth tingling.


    That was the first kiss she experienced in two lifetimes.


    *


    *


    *


    A young man sitting in a guest row blushed as he watched Carlisle and Elena kiss.


    ¡°That¡¯s quite heavy.¡±


    His grandfather next to him did not respond, so he spoke again.


    ¡°What do you think, grandfather?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°This marriage.¡±


    ¡°What do I think? I think that it has nothing to do with us.¡±


    ¡°But if the Crown Prince bes emperor, won¡¯t the politicalndscape change?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    Harry, the young man who appeared to be in histe teens, was selected as the heir to lead the Kraus family in the future. The old man seated next to him was his paternal grandfather, Count Evans, and the current patriarch of the family. Evans watched Carlisle and Elena disinterestedly.


    ¡°It¡¯s all the same, no matter who is emperor.¡±

 Chapter 140 - You’re So Beautiful (1)

    <h4>Ch. 140 You¡¯re So Beautiful?(1)</h4>


    Elena was dazed. All thoughts of the crowds watching thempletely flew from her mind. The only thing that filled her field of view were Carlisle¡¯s zing sapphire eyes.


    After a while, his lips, hot and greedy against her own, finally fell away. Elena gazed at him in astonishment, while Carlisle wiped her damp lips with his thumb. The gesture felt so natural that Elena¡¯s red eyes trembled.


    <i>¡®What on earth¡­¡¯</i>


    What was this man thinking?


    Her numbed brain shattered into a whirlpool of thoughts. Perhaps Carlisle didn¡¯t think a simple kiss was an option, contrary to Elena¡¯s notion. Maybe he just thought a wedding was supposed to end in a strong kiss. Or perhaps he decided he needed to disy a convincing love affair with her.


    Elena tried untangle Carlisle¡¯s psychology in her head, but there was no way of knowing which theory was right. Suddenly, she remembered what he had said the day they were alone on a boat together.


    <i>¡ª If you have any questions, ask me anything. I¡¯ll be honest with you.</i>


    She stared at Carlisle with wide eyes, and spoke in a soft voice that was audible only to him.


    ¡°¡­What are you thinking?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes still burned with a warm heat. He gazed unflinchingly at her.


    ¡°I want to do it one more time.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened even more. She dimly registered the storm of apuse and cheers for the couple who had just shared their kiss of oath.


    ¡°Waaaaaah¡ª¡±


    Soon there were popping sounds, and fireworks dazzled the blue sky. When Elena looked towards the guest seats, she saw Mirabelle whooping with a radiant look, her brother Derek wearing a conflicted expression, and her father with his usual solemn face.


    There were many others she also knew. Marchioness Marissa and her close friends from the south. Ste, who was one of the most influential people in capital society, and Lady Yulia, who was the Madonna of the ball in the previous life. Elena also spotted Helen and Sarah ring at her.


    Elena had to remind herself that today was her wedding. She felt as if she had entered another realm for a moment, and then was dropped back to reality.


    Carlisle truly was a mysterious man. Even today, Elena felt possessed by him like a ghost. Fortunately, her shaking heart began to subside, and she quickly took control of her confused feelings and waved to the crowd. She murmured to Carlisle from the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow you to kiss me once, but not twice.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s forehead wrinkled at her words, then heughed.


    ¡°My bride is so astute that it¡¯s troubling.¡±


    Elena blinked at his words. If she didn¡¯t pull herself together, she would be going at Carlisle¡¯s pace.


    <i>¡®I¡¯m sure he¡¯s a yboy.¡¯</i>


    He seemed so skilled with women, while Elena, on the other hand, had no experience and stumbled whenever a situation caught her off guard. However, it shouldn¡¯t have to be this way, when they may be doing more than kissing in the future. She didn¡¯t want to be startled by this level of touch. Moreover, she had allowed this kiss, and in this situation it really was unavoidable.


    Elena set aside her thoughts of that searing kiss. She had many more things to take care of.


    <i>¡®Such as the Empress and the Second Prince¡­¡¯</i>


    Elena¡¯s vivid red eyes reflected the image of Emperor Sullivan and Empress Ophelia, with the Second Prince Redfield sitting behind them. There were still many enemies to face. And although he wasn¡¯t here, Paveluc would be thest.


    Elena could never show weakness. There were countless enemies who would rip her throat the moment she revealed the slightest crack. From now on, she would begin to take the revenge that she had failed to fulfill in herst life. This marriage was her first major step forward.


    Carlisle¡¯s open hand appeared before Elena to escort her from this point. She looked at his face and discovered that he was smiling, his eyes soft. She gazed at him curiously.


    ¡°You look happy.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re saying the obvious. Today is our wedding day.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what it was like to be in a contract marriage, but she didn¡¯t mind his warm gaze on her. She took Carlisle¡¯s hand, and they slowly paraded through Bellouet Square. She nced at Empress Ophelia and Prince Redfield, then turned to look at Carlisle again.


    ¡°I feel happy having a partner like you, too.¡±


    It was the same feeling she had after Redfield¡¯s party. She was lucky to have chosen Carlisle. Many enemies stood in their way, but if they walked together as they did now, they would ovee the most challenging of adversaries. Carlisle smiled gently as he looked at the will burning in Elena¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°My bride says something very admirable.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena and Carlisle were carried back to the imperial pce in a carriage. The wedding was a performance, but now it was the start of politics. Elena didn¡¯t get to formally greet the guests in the morning, but the reception at the Imperial Pce was her opportunity to meet the nobles and foreign envoys in person.


    Upon arrival at the pce, she changed from her diamond wedding dress into a simpler, more elegant gown, which alluringly revealed her back.


    <i>Ttogag ttogag.</i>


    Carlisle was already waiting outside when Elena hurried to attend the reception. He looked carefully at Elena¡¯s waistline and spoke softly.


    ¡°This was not what I expected.¡±


    Elena remembered Carlisle¡¯s words at the wedding and responded teasingly.


    ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want others to look at me again?¡±


    However, Carlisle¡¯s expression was serious as he nodded.


    ¡°You know.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Somehow, this situation was amusing to her. Carlisle truly delivered hispliments seriously. He probably wanted to dig out the eyes of the people who had seen her.


    ¡°Today is our first day of marriage. My husband shouldn¡¯t interfere with what I wear.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression softened at Elena¡¯s yful tone.


    ¡°You look good in what you wear because you¡¯re already beautiful. You¡¯re far more stunning than the dress.¡±


    Elena blushed at the forwardness of hispliment. Carlisle lowered his head towards her and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°But if you can, I only want you to wear it when you¡¯re with me. Or my eyes would white out in jealousy.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re with another man while I¡¯m away, he won¡¯t be ?safe with you.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s words sounded too bloodthirsty to be a joke. She remembered something else Carlisle had said in the past.


    <i>¡ª¡­ I¡¯ll kill them all. All the men who came into contact with you. If I were the only man in the world, then perhaps you would look at me then.</i>


    Carlisle had said that if Elena had an affair, he would kill all the other men. Elena still remembered how strange it was when he said he wouldn¡¯t touch her. His words now felt a bit like that moment. He wouldn¡¯t interfere with what she wore, but he wouldn¡¯t forgive the men who looked at her.


    She looked up at him.


    <i>¡®¡­Is he ying with me?¡¯</i>


    He had to be joking, and surely Carlisle didn¡¯t desire Elena to this excess. She smiled and answered lightly.


    ¡°Then in the future, you¡¯ll be busy taking care of all the men I¡¯m seeing.¡±


    ¡°I guess I¡¯ll have to keep a close watch on you today.¡±


    Carlisle spoke in a pleasant manner, but there was a dark shadow to his words. Elena was curious by it, but before she could think on it further, Carlisle kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because you¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Caril!¡±


    She was not used to receiving these kinds ofpliments from Carlisle. Although marital respect was essential in a rtionship, royal men did not give more than necessary for fear it would undermine their authority. For Carlisle to kiss the back of her hand meant he respected her and was dedicated to her.


    She looked on, speechless, and he continued with a smile on his lips.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    She came to her senses and finally nodded.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was time for the main characters to enter.

 Chapter 141 - You’re So Beautiful (2)

    <h4>Ch. 141 You¡¯re So Beautiful?(2)</h4>


    As Carlisle and Elena approached the hall, a guard gave a low bow and opened the door.


    Kkiiiigeu.


    A ptial room came into view,vishly decorated under Elena¡¯s direction. Elena nced around to check for any minor problems, but everything seemed to be going as nned. The guests who already arrived at the reception turned their attention to the arrival of the couple, and the Emperor spoke first to greet them.


    ¡°My son and his wife have finally arrived.¡±


    Jjag jjag jjag!


    The crowd pped and warmly congratted the couple on their wedding day. At the scene before her, Elena smiled and moved with Carlisle toward Sullivan. Emperor Sullivan and Empress Ophelia sat at the head of the table, and there was a vacancy beside them.


    ¡°You must have had a busy wedding schedule. Thank you, sweetheart. Sit and rest for a while. ¡°


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Carlisle made a curious expression at the familiar way they addressed each other, but Elena made no mention of it and wore arge smile.


    If the wedding was a show, this was the theater stage. Elena wanted tomand confidence in her debut performance as a member of the Imperial Family. Soon after, Carlisle and Elena took their seats, and Sullivan addressed the room.


    ¡°Well, then let¡¯s begin.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! First is the delegation from the Kingdom of Freegrand.¡±


    A young ambassador stepped forward and gave a formal bow. Elena¡¯s interest was piqued at the mention of Freegrand. She was curious about the other kingdoms as well, but Mirabelle had said she would consider going to Freegrand to study design.


    ¡°It is an honor to stand before His Majesty the Emperor, Her Majesty the Empress, the Crown Prince, and the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    The ambassador was a graceful and beautiful woman with her hair tied to one side. Envoys were typically men, but Freegrand, as a free and prosperous kingdom, in rare form had sent a woman to represent their country. Perhaps it was because the kingdom was known for their fashion, but the ambassador wore a smart uniform instead of a gown, which captured Elena¡¯s admiration.


    ¡°It must have been a long and difficult journey all the way here for a woman.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. Gender is not important. It is an honor to meet with His Majesty the Emperor of the Ruford Empire. ¡°


    She spoke in a steady voice, then nced at the others behind her to signal them to bring forward the gifts.


    ¡°I present to you the most precious fabric from the Freegrand kingdom. I hope that it pleases you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The Empress would prefer a fabric from Freegrand more than I do.¡±


    Empress Ophelia answered with a soft smile.


    ¡°It is still the Emperor¡¯s property, no matter how small the gift. If you desire to gift it to meter, you have my gratitude.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Empress.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Your Majesty.¡±


    The conversation seemed harmonious, but there was a subtle discordant note to it. The ambassador then turned towards Carlisle and Elena.


    ¡°To celebrate the wedding, we also offer gifts to the Crown Prince and Crown Princess. Please kindly ept them.¡±


    Fine fabrics were also carefully presented to the couple, which seemed natural for a kingdom that had no special goods other than fashion. Elena gave her gratitude, her expression soft.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Was it because of Elena¡¯s friendly bearing? For a moment, Elena¡¯s and the female ambassador¡¯s gaze met in midair, but then the moment broke as the ambassador stepped away. A young official standing near Sullivan heralded the next guests.


    ¡°Here is the delegation from the Kingdom of Carthenia.¡±


    There was no time to waste, as there were many delegations from various other kingdoms. The Freegrand ambassador backed away, to be reced by the ambassador from Carthenia, the poorest kingdom on the continent. In contrast to the unique uniforms of the Freegrand delegations, the envoys from Carthenia were dressed moremonly.


    ¡°Hail to His Majesty the Emperor. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    The Carthenian representatives also brought a gift to the Emperor, as well as a gift to celebrate Carlisle¡¯s wedding. The congrattions were a constant stream.

 Chapter 142 - Don’t Forget (1)

    <h4>Ch. 142 Don¡¯t Forget?(1)</h4>


    Before long, gifts were piled high from the representatives of each country. Elena noticed that enormous tributes were given to the Ruford Empire, perhaps for various reasons, but not least as a payment to not invade their kingdom. The Ruford Empire had been part of countless wars, and had ravaged and defeated many countries like a bloodthirsty demon. For the surrounding kingdoms watching, the Ruford Empire was a symbol of fear, and no one dared to challenge their military might.


    The Empire was more peaceful under Sullivan¡¯s rule, but Carlisle, the current crown prince, seemed to have the bloodthirsty streak of previous emperors. It was natural to be concerned whether the violent history would be resurrected. Carlisle was better known among the foreign kingdoms rather than in the Ruford Empire, as he had encountered the other kingdoms directly in the battlefield. Elena had these thoughts to herself as she watched the delegations.


    ¡®Is that why they keep looking at him?¡¯


    The delegates first looked towards Sullivan, but their eyes were inevitably drawn towards Carlisle. They all had the same fear in their eyes. For Elena, who had already lived one life, knew how Carlisle was viewed by other kingdoms. They were the first to say that Emperor Paveluc¡¯s treason would have failed if Crown Prince Carlisle were still alive.


    Elena looked at Carlisle with new eyes. Feeling her gaze on him, Carlisle shifted his expression from indifference at the delegates to amiable when he looked at her. He bent over slightly and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°What are you thinking of, wife?¡±


    His tone was yful, but Elena was flustered. Perhaps it was because of the way he addressed her as ¡°wife.¡±


    The delegates looked on in astonishment at Carlisle¡¯s sudden change in mood, and Elena replied in a low voice.


    ¡°They¡¯re all constantly staring at you, Caril.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression turned steely, and he looked over them one by one.


    ¡°You mean you don¡¯t like them?¡±


    Elena shook her head, trying to assuage Carlisle¡¯s threatening tone.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m just amazed. Everyone seems to know you very well.¡±


    ¡°Some may have seen me before, but the others¡­they may have heard rumors.¡±


    ¡°Are the rumors frightening?¡±


    Elena made a joke about what she already knew. Carlisle paused for a moment, and replied in a deadpan voice.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re talking about my generouspassion¡­however, let me know if there is someone who is gossiping about me.¡±


    ¡°Why? So you can deal with them?¡±


    Elena already had a rough idea of what kind of past Carlisle had, despite how indirectly Carlisle talked about it.


    ¡°Deal with them? I only want to just reason with them.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t hold back augh at his remark. The day Carlisle gently admonished anyone twice would be the day she died.


    The guests were astonished at the scene of the couple amiably whispering to themselves. It wasn¡¯t only the foreign ambassadors. The nobles of the Ruford Empire noticed too, including Empress Ophelia, who was sitting not far away. The Empress¡¯ eyes glimmered as if she had discovered something very interesting.


    *


    *


    *


    Emperor Sullivan started to look more fatigued as the reception of the delegates continued on, and he interrupted in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I need to rest for a while.¡±


    Carlisle and Elena rose straight from their seats, and Carlisle spoke first, his expression smooth.


    ¡°Let me see you off.¡±


    ¡± There is no need. This is your day.¡±


    Sullivan turned towards Ophelia, who had been sitting wordlessly next to him.


    ¡°I don¡¯t feel well, soe with me.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, you don¡¯t think I¡¯ll do something wrong if you¡¯re gone, do you?¡±


    Ophelia had a soft smile, but her tone was churlish. Nevertheless, Sullivan seemed ustomed to it.


    ¡°Not at all. I mean that you¡¯re the only one that can take care of me.¡±


    ¡°I understand. We¡¯ll leave together.¡±


    Ophelia smiled as if she had no choice, then in a graceful motion stood up to support Sullivan. On the surface, the scene didn¡¯t seem strange at all, but the atmosphere was hostile. Elena bowed in farewell to them.


    ¡°Go back safely, Father, Mother.¡±


    Sullivan smiled back.


    ¡°Yes, enjoy yourself, sweetheart.¡±


    Elena turned to Ophelia, but the Empress brushed past her. Carlisle stared at the increasingly distant figures of Sullivan and Ophelia with a cold expression.


    Now that the Emperor and Empress were gone, the greatest attention turned towards Carlisle and Elena. She didn¡¯t know if Sullivan had intended it, but she wouldn¡¯t waste this opportunity. Now, no one would notice the Emperor¡¯s fatigue.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to greet the people who came to see me from the south.¡±


    Carlisle responded with a slight nod.


    ¡°Very well. Come to me when you¡¯re done, and I¡¯ll introduce you to the people I know.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Elena parted from Carlisle¡¯s side, and she stepped down from the head table and approached Marissa with a bright smile.


    ¡°Marchioness Hond, thank you foring all this way to my wedding.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness!¡±


    Marissa had quickly ustomed to Elena¡¯s new title in a short amount of time. As a model in southern society, she made no mistake at all. Marissa and her close friends bowed.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Elena wasn¡¯t still unused to the greeting, but she gave a gentle smile without showing any outward signs of anxiety. The ise family was from the south, and if Mirabelle were to return there in the future, she would need the help of the southern aristocrats.


    The Ruford Empire was divided into five regions¡ªthe south, the east, the west, the north, and the central capital. It was natural for Elena to start exerting influence in the south, which was her home after all.


    ¡°We were all amazed to see your wedding dress earlier today. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, where did youmission it?¡±


    Dresses were a popr topic among noblewoman, and Elena was prepared for this. She responded kindly.


    ¡°From Anco¡¯s Tailors in the capital. My sister also has a talent for design, and contributed many ideas.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean the youngdy from before? So incredible already at such a young age.¡±


    Although Marissa was ying up thepliments, Elena covered her mouth and smiled. Now that she had risen to a high position, it was natural for everyone to try and tter her.

 Chapter 143 - Don’t Forget (2)

    <h4>Ch. 143 Don¡¯t Forget?(2)</h4>


    Thedy standing by Marissa looked at Elena wondrously.


    ¡°The wedding dress was the most extraordinary thing I¡¯ve ever seen.¡±


    ¡°Ah! My husband had diamonds embroidered on the wedding dress.¡±


    Elena intentionally boasted the value of the dress to the other women, even though it was her nature to be reserved. The noblewoman who had asked the question widened her eyes.


    ¡°D-diamonds? So it was all real jewels?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was.¡±


    ¡°Oh my goodness!¡±


    Marisa, who was listening from the side, looked at Elena with envious eyes.


    ¡°You must truly have the love of the Crown Prince. I had heard rumors that he requested to his father that no bridal dowry be required.¡±


    Elena could feel their eyes on her at the mention of that rumor, and she tentatively nodded.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all true. I am very grateful to him.¡±


    The nobles¡¯ doubt turned into surprise.


    ¡°The Crown Prince really must be a romantic.¡±


    ¡°I envy you, Your Highness. You two seem like a perfect match.¡±


    Elena made herself smile as widely as possible, faithful to the role of a bride happy to marry her true love. In fact, she never really like to boast like this, and she wondered what it would be like to show her true self to others. Happiness wasn¡¯t aboutpeting with anyone. She believed that each person defined happiness differently, and that being satisfied with one¡¯s life was the only way to live happily.


    However, being the Crown Princess meant ying a different game where she had to hide her true thoughts. Carlisle had to express affection towards her, and show that their financial resources were notcking. Wealth was power, and with so many dresses and jewelry given to her by Carlisle, Elena now had a considerable amount of personal wealth as well. From now on, she had to think about how to use these assets effectively.


    ¡°Marchioness Hond has been of great support to me. In return, I would like to give you the precious fabric I received from the Freegrand kingdom. I hope you will ept it.¡±


    Wedding gifts given by foreign countries were, in all practicalities, tribute. They were wrapped up as gifts, but it was not the same as one given by close acquaintance. The emperor could give such items to the nobles who helped with the wedding.


    ¡°How could I ept something so valuable¡­!¡±


    Marissa looked shocked as if she never could have imagined this situation. However, this was the true feeling of Elena¡¯s heart. She had grown up in the south, and was thankful for Marissa¡¯s friendliness. At the moment, Elena prioritize revenge over grace, but she wanted to return her good feelings if possible.


    ¡°Pleasee to the pce wearing this fabric next time.¡±


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness.¡±


    Marissa looked around with an exuberant and dazed look, proud at the extent of her rtionship with Elena. Hopefully it would be of help to the south, and in any case, having a close rtionship with the Crown Princess would be beneficial.


    After speaking with Marissa sufficiently, Elena took a step back.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be going now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Elena epted Marissa¡¯s bow, which was more reverent than the first, then walked away to meet the other nobles. Already, there was energetic conversation about the wedding dress she had worn earlier. Elena looked on with a pleased expression, catching intermittent conversation from the crowd, when an unexpected figure came into view.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡ª¡¯


    Helen, a beautiful young woman in a green dress. Elena had glimpsed her sitting in the guest row at the wedding, so she was not too surprised to see her at the reception. More importantly, the Selby family was quite powerful as well.


    Elena stared at Helen for a moment, before thetter began walking vaguely in her direction, the click of her heels getting louder as she neared. Helen, who looked drunk, widened her eyes as she spotted Elena, and her expression turned sour. Helen¡¯s hostility was obvious, but Elena approached her without a care.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Selby.¡±


    Perhaps she didn¡¯t want to be criticized, but Helen gave Elena a respectful greeting despite her obvious reluctance.


    ¡°H-hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°I heard that you became the Empress¡¯dy-in-waiting.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Right.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face was triumphant at the mention of dy-in-waiting.¡± Elena spoke in a low voice, a smile on her face.


    ¡°You should celebrate. I thought you¡¯d never be able to show your face in society again, but this is like a lifeline.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°So I will warn you for thest time, hold on to that lifeline. If you try to hurt me one more time¡ª¡±


    Elena stepped into Helen¡¯s space and spoke in a voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°¡ªI won¡¯t let it pass.¡±


    Elena was suspicious about Helen¡¯s sudden appointment as ady-in-waiting. Their rtionship was already stormy¡ªHelen had used Elena of sleeping with different men every night, and Helen was thought to be a viin who had tried to ruin Elena¡¯s face out of jealousy. Of course, the usations against Elena were false, while the ones against Helen were exaggerated.


    But in the end, it was water under the bridge. As Elena had told Carlisle at the time, it wouldn¡¯t help Carlisle take the throne if Marquis Selby was involved. If Helen kept provoking Elena, however, Elena wouldn¡¯t let it continue any longer. Carlisle wanted to pay back his revenge after bing emperor, but if Helen stopped now, Elena nned to be more generous.


    And so, Elena gave her final warning.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget my words.¡±


    Elena offered a dignified smile, then turned her head and walked away.


    A momentter, Sarah, who had been watching breathlessly nearby, came into sight. Sarah had been glued to Helen¡¯s side since the tea party in the south, and Elena recognized her face. Somehow, Sarah seemed even more detestable than Helen. She hurried to bow her head when Elena¡¯s gaze fell on her, and the Crown Princess uttered her own warning against her.


    ¡°You should look at the line and see which side is more profitable.¡±


    Elena brushed past Sarah towards the center of the hall, and Sarah stared at her back, her face stiff.


    Chaeng-geng!


    Helen¡¯s face was a furious red, and her ss had slipped from her trembling hands. Broken ss fragments scattered across the floor. People were whispering and widening their distance from her, but she didn¡¯t notice. Helen gritted her teeth angrily.

 Chapter 144 - I’ll Only Say It Once (1)

    <h4>Ch. 144 I¡¯ll Only Say It Once?(1)</h4>


    The next person Elena approached at the reception was Countess Ste Viviana, one of the most important social figures in the capital. Ste was a potential enemy, as Elena had been forced to ckmail Ste about her hidden son. It was because of this exploitation that Elena was able to be crown princess, and she was uneasy about it.


    Elena easily found the countess, as she was the one with the mostdies gathered around her. Ste greeted Elena with a radiant smile when she noticed she was approaching.


    ¡°Oh, thank you foring all the way here, Your Highness.¡±


    Ste¡¯s words drew the attention of the otherdies, and soon after they all greeted her with a bow.


    ¡°Hail the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Elena still found it awkward when everyone bowed to her this way, but she returned the smile with no hint of difort.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. I came to see the Countess Viviana, and found you all here.¡±


    ¡°Oh goodness, I didn¡¯t realize the Crown Princess was looking for me. I¡¯ll have a quick chat with her and join you otherdies again.¡±


    Ste replied confidently, as if she were acquainted with Elena. The otherdies smiled at the two of them.


    ¡°Yes, please return, Countess.¡±


    ¡°Congrattions on your wedding today, Your Highness.¡±


    The women gave their chorus, and Elena and Ste epted their words with bright smiles. They both headed outside the hall towards to an open-air terrace. It was already sunset, and the cool spring breeze blew pleasantly across their faces. They were they only two souls on there, but Ste kept her polite smile on her face.


    ¡°What did you want to talk to me about, Your Highness?¡±


    Elena was curious at how calm Ste remained, as if theirst meeting had never happened. After contemting how to begin the conversation, Elena decided to be straightforward.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect a warm wee from you.¡±


    ¡°Is there any reason why I shouldn¡¯t be d to see you, Your Highness?¡±


    The question might have seemed absurd. Elena rified herself, as she wondered what on earth Ste was thinking.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t leave the first meeting on the best of terms.¡±


    ¡°You kept your promise to stay quiet, so I decided to forget it.¡±


    At Ste¡¯s reply, Elena understood once again that the most dangerous opponents were not the ones who were outwardly terrifying. The countess¡¯ reputation as a shrewd woman was not for nothing. Ste already knew that open hostility towards the Crown Princess was not to her benefit.


    ¡®But she can¡¯t help but be wary of me.¡¯


    There was no way anyone would befortable having their with having their deepest secrets exposed. Another saying crossed Elena¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Keep your friends close, and your enemies closer.¡¯


    Ste was keeping her enemy, Elena, closer. But so was Elena. She couldn¡¯t let Ste alone, but since the Countess had made no movements yet, Elena couldn¡¯t yet touch her. Elena tried to appeal to her heart this time, but the countess was more skilled than she thought, and she couldn¡¯t help but admire the other woman. She didn¡¯t know if Ste would stab her in the back, but no rtionship began withplete faith. Elena decided to keep Ste around for now and, if possible, make her her ally.


    ¡°I worried that you may have your doubts about me, so I¡¯m relieved that you trust me.¡±


    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no one on this continent who doesn¡¯t believe in the Crown Princess of the Ruford Empire. I also worried that you may be reluctant about me, so I¡¯m happy to hear that you trust me as well.¡±


    It was a pleasant remark with proper ttery. If Ruford Empire were as free as the Freegrand Kingdom, Ste could have made an excellent ambassador in other countries. It was a regretful waste of talent. In any case, though Ste¡¯s true intentions were unknown, she was not hostile to Elena.


    Elena continued with a soft smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to see you again. Pleasee to the pce sometime after today¡¯s reception. I¡¯ll send you an invitation personally.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s an honor, Your Highness.¡±


    Both were feeling out the other while guarding their true intentions. And funnily enough, both of them were aware of it, but pretended to not know anything.


    After the short conversation with Ste, Elena headed inside the reception hall again. Ste followed her and then gave her a bow.


    ¡°I will see youter, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Ste parted with Elena and returned to her flock of noblewomen. While Elena watched her walk away and considered who she should meet next. Before she could make a decision, however, there was the sound of footsteps moving closer to Elena.


    Tabak tabak¡ª


    Elena immediately noticed them, but feigned ignorance as to not arouse suspicion of her abilities. The sound of footsteps stopped, and a voice spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena turned around and saw the Freegrand ambassador before her.


    ¡°Oh, you are¡­¡±


    ¡°My name is Log Ashmore.¡±


    Elena took in her neatly pressed uniform.


    ¡°Dame Ashmore?¡±


    She was unsure if the ambassador was a knight, but she could easily spot a swordsman¡¯s posture.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s just Log, Your Highness.¡±


    Her permission to let Elena use her first name meant that she wanted to be closer.


    ¡°Very well, Log.¡±


    Elena epted without protest. She was particrly interested in bing acquainted with the Freegrand delegation, particrly for Mirabelle¡¯s sake. At Elena¡¯s use of her name, Log¡¯s expression brightened.


    ¡°I saw you at the wedding, and was truly blown away by your beauty, Your Highness. The wedding dress was awe-inspiring as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy you think so. My younger sister contributed many ideas towards it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, she is quite the talented one.¡±


    Elena swelled with pride at Log¡¯spliment. Elena tried to restrain herself because of her position as Crown Princess, but if anyone praised Mirabelle, she couldn¡¯t help but feel happy.


    Elena smiled faintly, then spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Is there anything else you would like to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Oh. I heard that you gifted the Freegrand fabric from the delegation to another noblewomen.¡±


    Elena had promised it to Marissa. It seemed that the story had quickly spread, and Elena nodded lightly.


    ¡°If I may, I would like to gift you another fabric personally, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I hope you will enjoy it.¡±


    Elena knew that in all kingdoms, gifts given to the state could be re-gifted to other nobles. However, a meeting and promise of a personal gift waspletely different. Elena¡¯s red eyes shone. Human rtionships were quite simple, and politics could be easily be summed up as ¡°Give and take.¡±


    ¡®Log wants to give me fabric, so what does she want to take?¡¯


    Elena wanted to know her intentions, and so she epted Log¡¯s offer and made sure they had the opportunity to speak again.


    ¡°I cannot possibly refuse your sincerity. Then I will make sure to call you before you leave the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you! Your Highness!¡±


    Log¡¯s tense expression softened to relief, and Elena watched her with a curious eye.

 Chapter 145 - I’ll Only Say It Once (2)

    <h4>Ch. 145 I¡¯ll Only Say It Once?(2)</h4>


    ¡®Ah!¡¯


    Suddenly, Elena spotted Mirabelle in the crowded room. Elena knew her family attended the reception, of course, but hadn¡¯t had the time to seek them out yet. Elena gave her farewell to Log.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you again soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    After receiving the ambassador¡¯s bow, Elena immediately headed towards where her sister was amicably chatting with another noblewoman.


    ¡°Mirabelle!¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s head turned, and she gave a sunny smile when she spotted her older sister.


    ¡°Ah, sister¡ªno, Your Highness!¡±


    She quickly corrected herself and gave a small giggle. Elena found the sight so adorable she couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been talking with Glenn.¡±


    ¡°Glenn?¡±


    It turned out that Elena knew the young woman next to Mirabelle. Their cousin Glenn had freckles and thick red hair, and Elena had once left ise Castle under the pretext of going to Glenn¡¯s wedding.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, Glenn. It must have been a long way, how did you get here?¡±


    Glenn bowed her head and gave a smile.


    ¡°Hail the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°You can omit such greetings between us.¡±


    ¡°I had so much help from the hairdresser you sent to my wedding. Of course I had to attend my cousin¡¯s wedding¡ªNo, I mean, Your Highness¡¯.¡±


    For some reason, Elena found it heartwarming that her family had not yet adjusted to her status. She was beyond happy to see her family after only meeting political figures.


    ¡°It must have been a difficult journey to the capital city. Did you both have dinner?¡±


    Elena yed the older responsible sister among Mirabelle and Glenn. For now, she could shed the pretentious image of the crown princess and be the real Elena.


    *


    *


    *


    Carlisle had also been surrounded by a number of people, but soon enough everyone gave him a wide berth and he was left to himself. Perhaps it was due to his aura that no one approached him, until a lone shadow appeared by his side. Carlisle, sensing the presence, turned his head and saw a familiar face.


    It was Derek, Elena¡¯s older brother.


    ¡°What are you doing here, Your Highness?¡±


    Carlisle had once been given a cold reception by Derek, but thetter was in a very different mood now. Carlisle replied in a voice equally as t as Derek¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for my wife.¡±


    Derek¡¯s eyes shone brightly for a moment, but he continued on calmly.


    ¡°May I stand next to you for a while?¡±


    ¡°Make yourselffortable.¡±


    Carlisle, however, did not initiate any further conversation with Derek, and neither did Derek with Carlisle. Derek might havee to say something, but no words were exchanged between them.


    And so silence passed. Neither man seemed ufortable standing in what others would have called an awkward atmosphere. It was only after a long silence did Derek finally speak.


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°If you have something to say, say it.¡±


    ¡°Take good care of Elena. Make sure she¡¯s happy.¡±


    Carlisle nced sharply at Derek, but despite the prince¡¯s predatory expression, Derek continued on calmly.


    ¡°If you do that, the ises will follow you for life.¡±


    Carlisle smiled.


    ¡°The ise family is already an ally of the Emperor. What I hear now is that if I make Elena unhappy, you might turn around.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Derek did not deny it. He did not know what his father Alphord thought, but those were Derek¡¯s feelings. Carlisle understood the intentions behind his words and smiled. There was only one reason why he would ask that.


    ¡°Listen carefully because I¡¯ll only say it once. You don¡¯t have to worry. I will do my best to make her happy. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Do you mean it?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I¡¯ll only say it once.¡±


    Derek frowned at Carlisle¡¯s arrogant attitude. He didn¡¯t expect the prince to talk this way, but Mirabelle had said that if he looked into Carlisle¡¯s eyes, he would see how much the prince loved Elena. Although Derek wasn¡¯t sure what Carlisle felt at the moment, Derek seemed to understand a little about what his sister meant. After a few minutes of contemtion, Derek summarized his thoughts into a short phrase.


    ¡°¡­You have my loyalty, Your Highness.¡±


    Another smiled graced Carlisle¡¯s mouth as he thought how Derek¡¯s loyalty was tied to Elena¡¯s happiness. Carlisle nced over at Derek, who was standing next to him with zing eyes. If it hade from anyone else other than Elena¡¯s brother, Carlisle would not have tolerated this. Carlisle turned back to the front with an indifferent look.


    ¡°I look forward to your loyalty.¡±


    ¡°You can depend on me.¡±


    And so, unexpected rtionship was created between the two. Both Carlisle and Derek stood together, not paying attention to the fact that the noblewomen around them were staring at the pair.


    *


    *


    *


    Redfield sat in the corner of the reception hall wordlessly drinking his win. Next to him was a group of young nobles, regrs at the parties he hosted. If it weren¡¯t for Elena covering her face at the masquerade ball, some of them would have recognized her.


    ¡°Second Prince, didn¡¯t you say the Crown Princess attended the party? She might know the secret¡ª¡±


    Redfield cut off their words as if he didn¡¯t want to hear them.


    ¡°Of course not. Her time there was too short to notice anything, and even if she did, what can she do about it?¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    Kwang!


    Redfield mmed his wine ss onto the table.


    ¡°Shut up. If you don¡¯t believe me, deal with it yourself. My mother and the Anita family are behind me, who would dare to touch me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Second Prince.¡±


    Redfield¡¯s face twisted after hearing the apology. He didn¡¯t mean to leave Elena be after their meeting, but there was a time for everything. Redfield had ced pressure on Elena¡¯s wedding nning, but if he had gone any further, his mother Ophelia would have stopped him. The Empress had already ordered Carlisle¡¯s wedding to go through. At the very least, Redfield wasn¡¯t stupid enough to get caught. Until then, he could deceive Ophelia and enjoy himself.


    ¡®Just wait, sister-inw.¡¯


    Redfield¡¯s repressed emotions gave way to a despicable smile.


    ¡®The more you resist, the more I want to take away.¡¯

 Chapter 146 - Our First Night (1)

    <h4>Ch. 146 Our First Night?(1)</h4>


    Elena, fatigued after meeting many of the guests at the reception, returned to the corner where Carlisle was sitting alone. Her eyes were still fixed on Mirabelle and Glenn however, and when Carlisle spoke he was noticeably annoyed.


    ¡°You leave the groom alone on the first day of marriage?¡±


    Elena turned her gaze towards a disgruntled-looking Carlisle, but his argument was wed. Most of the people around here were anxious to hear his every word, but the overwhelmingly hostile atmosphere he was exuding kept them away.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be alone. Isn¡¯t that why you intimidated everyone away?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I don¡¯t want others to approach me, but that doesn¡¯t mean I want to be alone. I want to be with you.¡±


    Elena was taken aback by his forwardness. Despite his petnce, he did want herpany after all. Elena hesitated, then softened her expression.


    ¡°¡­I see. I didn¡¯t realize you were waiting for me. You said you wanted to introduce me to some people, right? Shall we go see them first before the reception is over?¡±


    The most important task she had at the reception was to strengthen their position as a crown prince and a princess. Carlisle smiled and spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Sometimes I feel like I¡¯m being trained by you.¡±


    ¡°Trained?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You talk in such a soft tone, like everything will be alright.¡±


    So he wasn¡¯t expecting things to turn out alright? Why? She stared at Carlisle confusedly, but he rose from his seat without an exnation and held out his arm for her to take.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one important person we have to meet, and then we can get out of here.¡±


    Carlisle suddenly leaned in close to her, whispering so only she could hear.


    ¡°¡­Tonight is our first night.¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes widened. The terms of the contract marriage stated that they wouldn¡¯t share a bed until after she became empress.


    ¡°What are you¡ª!¡±


    But before Elena could finish her retort, Carlisle took her hand with a mischievous look and pulled her away. She btedly realized that Carlisle must have been ying a prank on her. Come to think of it, just because it was their first night, it didn¡¯t mean they would sleep together.


    ¡®¡­He scared me.¡¯


    Elena stared at Carlisle ahead of her. She was determined not to be swayed by him, but she could feel as if she were falling into his pace.


    And the bigger problem was¡­


    She was gradually getting used to it.


    *


    *


    *


    Carlisle brought her to meet an elderly gentleman and a younger boy who appeared to be his grandson. Elena looked at them curiously, as she didn¡¯t recognize them.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you again, Lord Krauss.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes glimmered when she recognized the name. If she was correct, the person before her was Count Evans, head of the Krauss family, and his grandson Harry, his sessor. Evans and Harry both bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Hail the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire. ¡°


    Carlisle gestured them to raise their heads, and Elena calmly opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am¡ª¡±


    She almost introduced herself as Elena ise, but remembered that she took her husband¡¯sst name now. After a brief pause, she smiled and continued.


    ¡°I am Elena Ruford, daughter of the ise family.¡±


    Evans gave her a weing smile.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I saw you at the wedding. I am Count Evans, head of the Kraus family, and this is my grandson, Harry. Congrattions on your wedding once again.¡±


    It was a right and proper greeting. The noble socialites were a mere triflepared to this powerful merchant family, and Elena could safely assume that Count Evans was an extraordinarily intelligent and crafty man.


    ¡®How can I bring him to Carlisle¡¯s side?¡¯


    Count Evans was highly coveted in the political scene. So far, he had stayed his hand in the power struggle between the Emperor and Empress, but it was clear that the bnce would be tipped to whoever lured Evans to their side. He was simultaneously the most desired ally and the most feared enemy.


    Harry had been quietly watching Elena and Carlisle by his grandfather¡¯s side before he spoke up.


    ¡°Your love story has been passed around so much as to cause sore ears. The Crown Prince not only gave the Crown Princess a diamond wedding dress, but other young nobility haveined that there was no dowry as well.¡±


    Elena looked at Harry questioningly, and he smiled as he exined.


    ¡°All thediespare the men with the romantic Crown Prince, and the rest of the men were unhappy. ¡°


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena understood Harry¡¯s words perfectly. Carlisle¡¯s poprity had soared among the noblewomentely, and the rest of the men were feeling self-conscious.


    After a second evaluating the situation, Elena took Carlisle¡¯s firm forearm. Carlisle slightly stiffened at her touch, but his expression didn¡¯t change and no one else noticed.


    ¡°My husband has been quite generous to me. I truly appreciate him.¡±


    Elena smiled as broadly as she could. She was able to recall the details about the Krauss family without difficulty. Count Evans only loved one woman throughout his life, and he lived alone without taking another woman even after his wife passed away. It was likely Carlisle would make a greater impression if he was presented as a devoted lover instead of a yboy.

 Chapter 147 - Our First Night (2)

    <h4>?Ch. 147 Our First Night?(2)</h4>


    Harry continued pleasantly.


    ¡°I suppose the rumor was true, too. What was the proposal like, Your Highness?¡±


    Evans nced at Harry for his question.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s rude to ask such a thing. There¡¯s no reason to pry for personal information.¡±


    Evans turned to Carlisle and Elena with a guilty expression.


    ¡°My apologies. He¡¯s a curious boy, so please understand.¡±


    Elena hurriedly shook her head.


    ¡°Not at all. It¡¯s something that everybody is curious about. We can¡¯t hide it.¡±


    Despite her outward rxed appearance, however, she was calcting inwardly on what to say. She had been debating how to curry favor with Evans, and fortunately Harry¡¯s interest in their love story provided a golden opportunity.


    However, she and Carlisle had never had a proper proposal as they were bound by a contract marriage. For Elena, the moment was when she saved Carlisle¡¯s life and asked him to marry her, but she needed a more usible story that would satisfy the people¡¯s fantasy.


    ¡°Hmm¡­my first inkling he prepared something was when I met with him and found the ce lit with a myriad of candles.¡±


    Harry¡¯s expression flickered with interest, in contrast to Evans¡¯ restraint.


    ¡°It was a very beautiful location with man-madekes to one side and gardens on the other. From there, we walked along the path and watched the stars in the sky¡­and at one point, he held out a ring to me.¡±


    Harry gave an involuntary exmation.


    ¡°Oh¡ª¡±


    Romantic proposals were rare in aristocratic society where political marriages weremon. Harry wasn¡¯t the only one captivated; Evans seemed surprised as well, although he pretended not to be.


    Carlisle seemed to be listening with the greatest interest, most of all.


    ¡°And then he told me¡­he told me I would be the onlypanion he would ever have. And then he proposed. It¡¯s somewhat embarrassing trying to put this into words.¡±


    Indeed, there was a slight blush on Elena¡¯s face. She had to make up something that had never happened, and she had begun to ramble. Luckily, however, no one eemed to notice something strange, and Elena gave a sigh of relief. Contrary to expectations, Evans replied to Carlisle first.


    ¡°Considering your history in battle, I never thought there was such a romantic side to you.¡±


    Carlisle nced at Elena and smiled faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s the same when everyone falls in love. What difference would it be to me?¡±


    The impact seemed even greater when Carlisle said these words himself. He was ying his role better than Elena expected.


    Harry nodded approvingly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you would answer my question with such grace. Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I was only recounting what happened. Come and visit the pce again sometime. If you¡¯re curious, I¡¯ll tell you more about horseback riding and sword fighting.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed gently, but Elena still had a soft smile. Harry nodded his head, as if he were quite pleased with the suggestion.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll visit sometime if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. I¡¯ll be waiting for you with delicious food.¡±


    Elena had already invited many people to the pce, but Harry would definitely be the most valuable guest.


    Meanwhile, Evans was staring at Elena with an unreadable expression, and Carlisle nced at the time.


    ¡°It¡¯s time we take our leave. Lord Krauss.¡±


    At his parting words Evans bowed politely towards Carlisle.


    ¡°May we meet again, Your Highness.¡±


    Harry followed after him.


    ¡°Thank you very much, Your Highness.¡±


    Carlisle ended the conversation, but Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel disappointed. She had aplished a decent amount for a first meeting, but she wanted to talk more. However, one had to recognize when was the perfect time to withdraw.


    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    Elena exited from the reception hall still holding on to Carlisle¡¯s arm. There were still many nobles gathered at the party, but Carlisle had decided they should leave after meeting with Evans. Elena had already seen everyone she wanted to, and did not try to stop him.


    And so theypleted the wedding¡¯s final act¡ªthe reception.


    *


    *


    *


    Evans spoke to his grandson as he stared at the gradually disappearing figures of Carlisle and Elena.


    ¡°Why did you ask that question all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious, Grandfather? Is it really a romantic affair or a political one?¡±


    ¡°What does that have to do with us?¡±


    ¡°When the princess was talking, I was listening carefully.¡±


    Evans did not criticize him. Indeed he was surprised at Carlisle¡¯s romantic side, and Elena image wasn¡¯t as bad as he thought. But that was all. They were members of the Imperial Family, nothing more.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go out of your way to be friendly to the royalty. You will be thrown into unnecessary disorder.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you trust me? I¡¯ll take care of it, Grandfather.¡±


    A yful smile widened on Harry¡¯s face. His mischievousness was probably because of his young age, but he was not so immature that he did not act without thinking beforehand. If he did, he would have never been groomed as the next sessor of the Krauss family. He was a genius. Evans had deep faith in young Harry¡¯s insights, so he left him to take care of the matter.


    ¡°Do as much as you like, as long as you do not harm the Krausses.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Both men now stared in the direction where Carlisle and Elena disappeared, different ideas swirling in their minds.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena suddenly realized that she was still clutching Carlisle¡¯s arm and quickly released him.


    ¡°O-oh¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re apologizing for holding my arm, don¡¯t. Personally, I like it better.¡±


    Elena nced at him when she heard his yful tone. Come to think of it, they had walked quite a ways away from the reception hall.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going? We¡¯re going to our bedroom.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She suddenly remembered that she had to share a bed with Carlisle starting from today. She did anticipate it, but it had slipped her mind once wedding nning overwhelmed her. After oveing various challenges one-by-one, now she felt like she was facing the final boss. Her face darkened.


    ¡®¡­This is serious.¡¯


    She had been meeting people all day, and her whole body seemed drained of energy. But one night with Carlisle¡­it was unlike anything she had done today.


    With a tense silence, Elena and Carlisle finally arrived at the bedroom in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    Kkiiiig¡ª


    Carlisle walked forward first and opened the door, and the room came into view.


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth dropped open.


    She had seen Carlisle¡¯s room several times already, but now it had been transformed into the perfect honeymoon suite. Red petals were scattered around the room, a bottle of wine sat on a table, and even the lighting seemed to be suggestive.


    Elena took the scene with wide eyes. Finally, Carlisle spoke, his voice pitched low.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    What? Elena swallowed dryly.

 Chapter 148 - Good Night, My Wife (1)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 148 Good Night, My Wife?(1)</h4>


    ¡°I-it looks well-prepared. It¡¯s a shame about the red flowers though¡­there are still manyvender flowers left at Bellouet Square, and I would¡¯ve had some delivered here if I had known.¡±


    Elena rambled on the first words that came to mind as she took in the red petals scattered throughout the room. She didn¡¯t want to let Carlisle know she was nervous. Carlisle sank into a luxurious couch with an indifferent expression and replied in a low voice.


    ¡°Was itvender decorating Bellouet Square? I didn¡¯t know that.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe he entirely missed that prominent detail. Purple was not amon wedding color.


    ¡°Thevenders were everywhere, didn¡¯t you notice? What were you looking at in the venue¡ª?¡±


    Elena paused. A scene floated at the forefront of her mind, the moment when Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes riveted on her.


    ¡®He must be joking¡­¡¯


    Elena¡¯s red eyes glistened in astonishment.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t know what I was looking at.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, shall I tell you?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t need him to tell her. His likely answer would be that the wedding decorations were unmemorable and he only looked at Elena. Her face heated in embarrassment at the thought.


    ¡°Ah, never mind. It¡¯s only flowers at the wedding ceremony.¡±


    Elena hurried to reply before Carlisle could say anything further. He noticed her sudden bashfulness however, and a smile tugged on the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°How long are you going to stand there?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She suddenly realized that she had remained standing by the door, and reminded herself that this marriage was a path she willingly chosen. She rxed the tension in her shoulders, and with a determined look, went inside. The enormity of those few steps were overwhelming.


    Kkigeu¡ª


    She closed the door, and soon she was fully inside the room. After inhaling deeply, Elena turned as casually as she could and approached the other end of the couch where Carlisle was sitting. He observed her wordlessly, then picked up the bottle of red wine sitting on the table.


    ¡°Do you want a drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She briefly considered it, but then thought it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea at this time. Carlisle poured himself a ss and took a sip without furtherment. Elena couldn¡¯t help but notice how attractive he looked as he did so, and kept stealing furtive nces at him. Carlisle, oblivious to her interest, emptied his ss then spoke again.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t be nervous. When I sense it¡­I get thoughts.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He seemed to have noticed the tension twisting Elena¡¯s mind despite her outward calm appearance. With no particr reply to give him, she sat and listened as he continued in a subdued voice.


    ¡°Try to hide it as much as possible from now on, even in this room. If I sense an opening, I¡¯ll want to prate it.¡±


    The words that sounded like a warning could be interpreted in many ways.


    ¡®An opening¡­¡¯


    The condition in their contract stated that they not sleep together until after she became the empress. It was almost unreasonable to expect for a man and woman to stay together and expect nothing would happen between them.


    Just because Elena was inexperienced about romance, didn¡¯t mean she was ignorant. Eventually, the time woulde where she would have toy with Carlisle. But that couldn¡¯t happen now. Before Carlisle became emperor, she would be his weapon, rather than his woman.


    Eventually, the strange feeling that ran through her body subsided, and she was able to recall what she had to do.


    ¡°Are you saying you can¡¯t keep our contract?¡±


    Elena spoke to him sharply, but Carlisle shook his head.


    ¡°Of course not. I wouldn¡¯t have agreed to the contract otherwise. I only meant¡­don¡¯t make it difficult for me.¡±


    Difficult? Why? Elena stared at Carlisle, and he smiled thinly.


    ¡°Sometimes nervousness looks like anticipation in someone else¡¯s eyes. And with anticipationes the desire to fulfill it.¡±


    Elena raised her voice in protest.


    ¡°Nervousness and anticipation arepletely different!¡±


    ¡°I know. But don¡¯t make such a displeased expression like you are right now. If you do, it will make me want to tease you. And then it might get to the point where it can¡¯t be stopped¡­¡±


    Why was it soplicated? Elena became less convinced the more she stared at him, but his eyes were filled with a hungry stare.


    ¡°Since I¡¯m upholding our contract faithfully, don¡¯t forget the other part of our agreement.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Their contract stated they wouldn¡¯t sleep together until after Elena became empress, but conversely, when she did be empress, they would. Carlisle was clearly trying to get to that point now. Elena paused before she replied.


    ¡°¡­I know.¡±


    For now, she had a grace period. When Carlisle became emperor and the survival of the ise family could be secured, then apletely different future would unfold from thest one. She was not yet sure what their rtionship would be like when that came. Saving her family was her utmost priority now, so she could think about the restter.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have time to look at anyone else until then.¡¯


    So far her n had unfolded smoothly, but her happiness at the present did not mean she had already forgotten the pain of the past. The years of being a knight were long and harsh, and she was only just a princess now. There were still many mountains to cross before she could be empress.


    Carlisle set the ss of wine back on the table.


    ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re keeping your promise¡­¡±


    Carlisle slowly rose from his seat, then retrieved a decorative sword hanging from a wall.


    Srrung-


    Carlisle swiftly drew the de across his palm.


    Ttugttugttug.


    Blood started to flow down his hand, and Elena jumped from her seat with a stunned cry.


    ¡°Caril!¡±


    However, Carlisle¡¯s expression remained calm. She was about to ask what he was doing, but after a moment it became clear.


    Tog tog¡ª


    Carlisle allowed the blood to drip from his palm to the bed. There was an old tradition among imperial families toy white sheets on bed for the wedding night. Superstition had it that if the blood-stained sheets were burned the next day, the bride would give birth to a healthy child.


    Elena was speechless. She stared at Carlisle with a conflicted expression on her face, and he smiled first.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything.¡±


    Elena wanted to protest. There was no reason for him to do this. It was only a formality, and it wasn¡¯t like a marriage could be annulled from the absence of virgin blood. And even there had to be blood, it should have been Elena¡¯s.


    Herint welled up in her throat, but she couldn¡¯t find herself to say them. He really did care for her.


    ¡°¡­My debt keeps increasing.¡±


    She had mixed feelings about him again. She had repeatedly pledged not to be blinded by him until the safety of her family was guaranteed, but she felt Carlisle was slowly reeling her in.


    Carlisle studied Elena¡¯s conflicted expression and gave another strange smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you feel more indebted.¡±


    He seemed strangely happy in this situation. Elena hurried to Carlisle and took out a handkerchief, then wrapped it around his hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll treat it properly tomorrow.¡±


    She made a despairing look at Carlisle¡¯s wound without her even realizing it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Like you¡¯re worried. I¡¯ll want to get hurt more.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You¡­you want me to be worried about you?¡±


    ¡°More like I want your attention.¡±


    ¡°Then you won¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    She replied calmly, and he looked curiously at her. A smile flickered on her face.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that my biggest concern is Caril?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes alighted at her words. His mouth twitched as if he had no idea how to react to it.


    ¡°That sounds good to my ears.¡±


    ¡°Before I¡¯m your contract wife, I¡¯m a bodyguard responsible for your safety.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s smile faded away.


    ¡°I wish I hadn¡¯t heard that.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You must be tired, so go to sleep.¡±


    Elena froze at Carlisle¡¯s suggestion. She would sleep in this bedroom, naturally, but where and how they would sleep had yet to be decided.


    ¡®What do we do? I don¡¯t know if I should sleep on the couch¡­¡¯


    As Elena¡¯s thoughts raced in her head, Carlisle strode towards the couch andy himself down without a word. The couch was long enough to amodate several people, but his legs were somewhat cramped because of his height. Elena quickly recovered herself and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sleep on the couch. You¡¯re too tall, and it would be inconvenient for you to sleep there.¡±


    ¡°You sleep over there, and I sleep here. That¡¯s not negotiable.¡±


    Carlisle raised his arm to cover eyes as if he would not allow further argument.


    She stood in ce and debated with herself for a moment, but in the end she decided she would not be able to force Carlisle to stand up. She looked at the bed, which was far toorge for a single person, then forced herself to speak.


    ¡°Alright. Then I¡¯ll wash myself first.¡±


    ¡°¡­Whatever.¡±


    She had to remove her make-up and change into a nightgown before going to bed, so she hurried to the bathroom.


    After a few minutes, the sound of water echoed throughout the bedroom. Carlisle, who was lying on his back on the couch, tugged the cravat from his neck.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think I canst until I be emperor.¡±

 Chapter 149 - Good Night, My Wife (2)

    <strong>Ch. 149 Good Night, My Wife (2)</strong>


    After a quick shower, Elena carefully stepped back into the bedroom. The lights were turned down, and Carlisle was already dressed infortable sleeping attire.


    ¡®I washed as fast as I could, yet he¡¯s already ready for bed.¡¯


    The room was luxuriously furnished with not one bathroom, but two, each for separate use, as well as a powder room. Elena noticed that Carlisle¡¯s hair was damp, as if he hade out of the shower as well. She couldn¡¯t see his face, however, as his arm was still covering his forehead.


    ¡®This is isn¡¯t as ufortable as I thought.¡¯


    Perhaps it was because Carlisle fell asleep first, but this was far less nerve-wracking than she had imagined. She climbed into bed. Traces of Carlisle¡¯s blood were still on the sheets, but fortunately the bed wasrge enough for her to lie down away from it.


    ¡®¡­It¡¯s strange.¡¯


    From now on, she would live here instead of ise mansion. She became so lost in thought that she drifted off to sleep without realizing it. From wedding to reception, her body had been worked to the bone.


    She vaguely registered someone stroking her hair very gently. The hand touched her somewhat hesitantly, as if it were the first time it had done so.


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Elena turned in her sleep, and the hand stopped moving. Eventually, her breath turned steady again as she rxed, and a familiar voice whispered in her ear.


    ¡°Good night, my wife.¡±


    Her whole body felt like cotton, and instead of opening her eyes to see who it was, she finally sumbed to slumber.


    *


    *


    *


    sh!


    When Elena woke up, she opened her eyes wide. She dimly recalled being disturbed in her sleepst night.


    ¡®¡­What was that?¡¯


    She pushed herself out of bed, when her jaw dropped when she saw the scene before her.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    There were fiverge boxes overflowing with jewels that had not been there the night before. It was as if a wealthy aristocratic family had been plundered in overnight.


    ¡°What on earth is this¡­?¡±


    She shook the remnants of drowsiness from the head, but the incredible vision did not disappear. Elena looked around the room, but there was no sign of Carlisle. She immediately rang the bell at her bedside, and a maidservant entered the room.


    ¡°Did you sleep well, Your Highness?¡±


    Elena opened her mouth awkwardly at the unfamiliar title.


    ¡°What are these jewels here?¡±


    ¡°Oh, this is your return gift. I believe this is the most ever given in Ruford history. Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Return gift¡­!¡±


    A wedding tradition that had escaped her memory returned to her. Typically, women married into the Imperial Family usually had arge dowry, so it was custom that the groom returned some of the money after the wedding night. It was more of a courtesy than a requirement, and the value differed depending on how much he loved the bride. As such, the majority of people evaluated the love royal men had for their wife based on the jewels given. Not only did Carlisle not ept a dowry from Elena, but he had given her thergest return gift in the Ruford Empire.


    The maid continued on in amazement.


    ¡°Rumors about the jewels have already spread, and there are countless nobles envious of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Elena nodded slightly, slowly pressing on her temples.


    ¡®This man¡­!¡¯


    She sighed secretly, remembering Carlisle she had seenst night.


    ¡°Where is His Highness now?¡±

 Chapter 150 - I’ll Teach You

    <h4>Ch. 150 I¡¯ll Teach?You</h4>


    As she finished preparing for her first outing at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, Elena made towards the private training hall where she was informed Carlisle was. She received envied looks from everyone during her short journey through the pce, as rumors already spread that the Crown Prince bestowed her an enormous return gift out of sheer love for her.


    Ttogag ttogag¡ª


    The knights at the training hall immediately bowed their heads at Elena¡¯s unexpected appearance.


    ¡°Hail the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    The greeting was still unfamiliar, thought no longer disconcerting, and she nodded gracefully in acknowledgment. She had already been here with Zenard, and the weapons lined on the walls no longer made her feel awkward.


    As she approached Carlisle¡¯s private training hall, she heard the sound of a sword cutting through the air.


    Hwig, hwiig!


    She soon caught sight of Carlisle with his sword in his grip, and just like before, he was not wearing a shirt. This time, however, she wasn¡¯t here to study his swordsmanship skills.


    ¡°Caril.¡±


    He immediately stopped and turned his head, revealing to Elena his blue eyes and the mysterious fever in them.


    ¡°Are you up already? I thought you would sleep longer. You looked quite tiredst night.¡±


    Despite Carlisle¡¯s concern over Elena¡¯s condition, he was the one that looked exhausted.


    ¡°I slept well enough. Don¡¯t you ever sleep, Caril? You look worse than usual. ¡°


    ¡°Well, I suppose¡­¡±


    She was sure he had fallen asleep first, and she looked at him quizzically.


    ¡°Did you have any problemsst night?¡±


    ¡°No. I¡­I just couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    It was strange that Carlisle, tired as he was, didn¡¯t get any rest, but Elena brushed it aside. There was something else that was more important. She drew herself up and looked squarely at Carlisle.


    ¡°I saw your return gifts.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Carlisle stared at her casually, but Elena had a lot she wanted to say.


    ¡°Firstly, I appreciate the exaggerated rumors of our rtionship. I am grateful for the intention of your gifts.¡±


    It was a good result, but she wasn¡¯t entirely happy about it.


    ¡°But it¡¯s too much of a burden for me to pay back.¡±


    ¡°Then ce it as part of your debt.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to owe you anymore. I don¡¯t know how much I can pay back, and it¡¯s not my nature to keep receiving it.¡±


    She was grateful for the elevation of her prestige at home and abroad, but in her heart she did not want the return gifts. Carlisle smirked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to ept the gifts I gave you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve kept track of everything you¡¯ve given me so far, and I cannot make any more concessions. You¡¯ve already given so much, so please.¡±


    Carlisle took in Elena¡¯s stern expression, and then he burst intoughter.


    ¡°Sometimes I think how much easier it would be if you were like other women and liked jewelry and dresses.¡±


    Carlisle sheathed his sword, and walked towards Elena in his half-naked state. She couldn¡¯t help but notice every ripple of his solid, well-built muscles.


    Seueug.


    He stopped in front of Elena and looked down at her. Then, slowly, he lifted his hand and carefully tucked a strand of Elena¡¯s hair behind her ear.


    Was it an illusion, or was Elena¡¯s heart pounding wildly? She looked up at Carlisle with trembling eyes, and he continued to speak in a soft voice.


    ¡°I wish you were a woman who I could interest with jewels, that your eyes could be dazzled by wealth.¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re too difficult for me.¡±


    Elena thought that the conversation was flowing in a strange direction, but before she pursue that thought, Carlisle continued.


    ¡°I ept your opinion. We can¡¯t fight on our full first day of marriage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Elena¡¯s face brightened as he agreed with her. But Carlisle wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°Think of the return gifts as the cost to maintain the standard of living.¡±


    The cost to upkeep the crown princess¡¯ lifestyle was quiterge, but it certainly wasn¡¯t equivalent to the jewels Carlisle gave. Elena¡¯s brow wrinkled in a frown.


    ¡°No matter howrge the maintenance costs are, it¡¯s not as much as the return gifts.¡±


    ¡°Consider it a few years worth of payment.¡±


    ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take back what I already gave. I believe this is a good deal.¡±


    Elena agonized over Carlisle¡¯s decision for a moment. She anticipated his usual stubbornness, but he had conceded more than she expected. Carlisle wouldn¡¯t let her return more anyway, and so she decided to approach this another way.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Carlisle looked surprised at the way she coolly answered, but she wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Instead, please calcte the exact value of the return gifts and subtract them from the cost of living. That includes the diamonds from the wedding dress. As you suggested, I¡¯ll consider it a few years¡¯ worth of payment.¡±


    If she left Carlisle to make an estimation, she was sure he would try to pay her more again. When Carlisle replied, it was in a subdued voice.


    ¡°¡­If that is your wish.¡±


    ¡°One more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Just as I¡¯ve epted your extravagant gifts, please do not refuse any gifts I give you in the future.¡±


    An expectant smiled lifted on Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Are you going to give me gifts?¡±


    ¡°I try to give back as much as I receive.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±


    Unlike Elena, Carlisle was quite happy to receive gifts. He nodded and replied without any hesitation.


    ¡°I won¡¯tin about anything you give me, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep my word.¡±


    A new promise was forged between the two.


    Elena could not tell this to Carlisle directly, but she had already made a decision after receiving his return gifts.


    ¡®I should start investing soon.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t nned this far from the beginning, but Carlisle¡¯s continued financial support naturally made her wonder where to spend all the money. She had realized that she knew the future. Business wasn¡¯t her primary skill, but she could invest in the ones that she knew would be sessful. Carlisle¡¯s unexpected return gifts was a great opportunity to begin.


    ¡®Just wait. I¡¯m going to increase our fortune.¡¯


    Elena wanted to give back to Carlisle more than he had given her, and so she made him promise not to refuse her extravagant gifts. As such, she was determined to organize a business n based on her memories in the near future.


    ¡°Is this our first disagreement since we got married? That¡¯s something new.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t ced deep meaning on this conversation until now, but Carlisle looked at if from a different perspective.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try to work our problems out as much possible in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I agree.¡±


    ¡°Then wait for a moment, wife. Let¡¯s have breakfast together.¡±


    She paused at the word ¡°wife¡±, but then she nodded. It was part of their contract.


    4. If there are no othermitments, have every meal together.


    It was still unclear why he added this condition, but it was what he wanted. She was staring at the perspiration running off Carlisle¡¯s body, when an idea entered into her head.


    ¡°Caril.¡±


    His gaze turned directly to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been difficult for me to train in ise mansion in secret. I heard this is your private training hall. Can I use it?¡±


    If she started training properly, she could restore her peak strength from her past life. Carlisle thought for a moment and then answered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. However, many of my mene and go here. I can order them not toe here without permission, but¡­¡±


    His voice trailed off, and Elena strained her ears to hear him. Carlisle smiled and looked at her fondly.


    ¡°Some may think it strange if you stay at this training hall for too long. Sometimes other women stop by, but they only stay briefly.¡±


    ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t think of that.¡±


    Elena ced her hand on her chin. She wished there was a ce where she could train as much as she wanted, but no other ce came to mind. Carlisle¡¯s eyes glinted as if a thought entered his head.


    ¡°I have one way.¡±


    ¡°What is it? ¡°


    ¡°You might disagree if I tell you, but I am certain it will work.¡±


    ¡°If it works as much as you say, then I won¡¯t object. I don¡¯t care what it is as long as I have a ce to train.¡±


    In order to make Carlisle emperor, she had to use power in various ways, but what she was best as was the sword. Killing was a necessary skill, and it was urgent that she restore her capabilities as soon as possible to respond to critical moments.


    It was then.


    Jeobeog jeobeog¡ª


    Elena and Carlisle, both excellent warriors, picked up the sound of approaching footsteps. Carlisle took a step closer to Elena. It was only a single step, but it felt monumental. Elena looked up at Carlisle wonderingly, and when he spoke, his voice was lower and huskier than usual.


    ¡°¡­Last question. It doesn¡¯t matter what the method is, right?¡±


    Something felt off to Elena, but she nodded as she could never give up practicing sword training.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right¡ª¡±


    However, Carlisle quickly cut in.


    ¡°Then put your arms around my neck.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened in shock as Carlisle¡¯s lips collided against hers in a fierce kiss. He moved his mouth against hers like a starving man, and he grabbed her waist with both hands and lifted her, adjusting her body so that she was positioned higher than him. The sudden kiss was enough to scramble Elena¡¯s mind.


    She was far gone by the powerful kiss, and she had no time to breath. At that moment¡ª


    Uttug!


    Zenard stopped walking when he saw the couple kissing hotly. His face med and he immediately turned his heel to march straight back outside. There was the sound of his distant voice shouting at everyone not toe inside.


    Elena didn¡¯t have time to pay attention to that, however. She was like Carlisle¡¯s prey, unable to escape from his kiss.


    After several long moments, Elena started to feel the urgent need to breathe. Carlisle pulled away, his lips more swollen than usual, and she was able to take in a rough gasp.


    ¡°Haa!¡±


    Elena stared at Carlisle dazedly, and he smiled mischievously.


    ¡°Breathe deeply, wife.¡±


    ¡°What¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s rumored that we¡¯re using the training hall this way, no one will approach this ce, and no one will question why you¡¯re here.¡±


    Rationally, she understood what he meant. However, even though he sought her permission first, he didn¡¯t give her time to prepare her heart. Elena had said that she didn¡¯t care for the method, but she somehow felt cheated by him.


    Carlisle, who was staring at the confused Elena, once again put his lips against hers. She was startled by the series of light pecks, and he lowered his eyes and smiled sweetly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this opportunity to teach you how to kiss and breathe at the same time.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    The gatekeeper was standing guard at the entrance to the Imperial Pce when he saw an old woman approaching. He immediately blocked her way.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I came here in a hurry to see someone.¡±


    The gatekeeper took in the old woman in front of him. He was not sure if she was an aristocrat, but she had a strange, intimidating presence. Her hair was pure white from age, but her eyes still shone with vigor. The gatekeeper raised his voice.


    ¡°Who did youe to see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m looking for Lady Elena ise.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­!¡±


    The gatekeeper recalled the grand royal wedding from yesterday. Elena was one of the most spoken of names in the capital, and there was not one person who didn¡¯t know she was from the ise family. The gatekeeper was unable to conceal his embarrassment.


    ¡°You mean you¡¯re here to see the Crown Princess? Who did you say you were?¡±


    ¡°Ah. She must have already gotten married.¡±


    The old woman¡¯s deep eyes filled with regret, and she heaved a deep sigh.


    ¡°Tell her it¡¯s her nanny visiting her. I¡¯vee a long way.¡±

 Chapter 151 - Test The Waters (1)

    <h4>Ch. 151 Test The Waters?(1)</h4>


    Elena¡¯s mind managed to recover as she made her way out of the training hall, but her racing heart wouldn¡¯t calm.


    Carlisle¡¯s words still burned in her ears.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll teach you how to kiss and breathe.


    Wasn¡¯t it said that the first time trying something was difficult, and the second time was easier? She wanted to question why Carlisle was doing this all of a sudden, but she remembered she had allowed it to happen.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t act shy like this.¡¯


    They were not married long, but already intimacy was creeping into their rtionship. Although they didn¡¯t sleep together because of the contract, they had already had two passionate kisses like an ordinary couple. The heat of them still tingled on her lips. Elena shook her head to dispel her imagination.


    ¡®I need to pull myself together.¡¯


    At this rate, she would be swept away by him, but she couldn¡¯t allow herself to. She still had so much to do to make Carlisle emperor.


    Elena rested a hand on her pounding heart.


    ¡®¡­Calm down.¡¯


    It was not a bad way to keep people from trespassing Carlisle¡¯s private training hall. However, no matter how much Elena repeated to herself ¡°It was just a kiss,¡± her mind didn¡¯t seem immune to this kind of touch.


    Elena gave a defeated sigh. She walked towards the direction of her room, when the maid from earlier this morning hurried up to her and bowed.


    ¡°Your Highness, you have a visitor in the pce.¡±


    ¡°Visitor?¡±


    Elena had invited many people from the reception toe by, and she wondered who among them it would be. The maid was quick to notice Elena¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°She says she¡¯s Your Highness¡¯ nanny¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena¡¯s scarlet eyes widened at the unexpected guest.


    *


    *


    *


    Ttogagttogag!


    Elena¡¯s footsteps raced as quickly as her mind.


    ¡®The nanny is here!¡¯


    Elena had sent a letter to the nanny asking her whether she was well, but made no mention about the wedding or Carlisle. She didn¡¯t expect the nanny toe in person, but her heart was d. The nanny had filled the hole in the family after the Countess died, and raised the young Elena and Mirabelle since they were children.


    Elena finally arrived at the parlor room.


    Tak!


    Just as she took hold of the doorknob, she suddenly remembered she had a breakfast appointment with Carlisle. She had run away because of the sudden kiss, and had probably left him waiting without a message. Elena turned back towards the maid who had been following her right behind.


    ¡°Please tell the Crown Prince I have a sudden visitor and I cannot join him for breakfast. We can dine together next time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid hurried away to deliver the message. Elena braced herself, then opened the door to the parlor room.


    Kkiiig¡ª


    In thevishly decorated space was the nanny sitting primly in her chair. She still had the same white hair pulled back in a tight hairstyle, just like the nanny Elena had missed since herst life.


    ¡°Nanny!¡±


    Elena abandoned her usual manners and rushed towards the nanny. Upon seeing her former charge, the nanny gave a warm smile and spoke in a kindly voice.


    ¡°Now a crown princess doesn¡¯t run this way.¡±


    But the nanny¡¯s words passed through Elena¡¯s ears. If one included the memories of the past life, it had been about twenty years since Elena looked at her nanny¡¯s grave andid white chrysanthemum flowers on them. The excitement of seeing her alive almost brought Elena to tears. She ran to her nanny and hugged her like she did as a child.


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    ¡°Well, now you¡¯re behaving more like a baby.¡±


    Despite her light scolding, the nanny soothingly patted Elena¡¯s slender shoulders. The small gesture seemed to melt away all of Elena¡¯s suffering and hardship like a magic spell. She clung to her nanny for several long moments before looking up at her.


    ¡°But how did you get here? I was so worried about you that I didn¡¯t even tell you I was getting married.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how much regret I feel now? I feel as if I missed my life¡¯s pleasure in seeing you get married.¡±


    Disappointment was evident in her wrinkled face.


    ¡°I was afraid that you might be in poor health. And you can see Mirabelle¡¯s wedding instead of mine.¡±


    ¡°I will not be alive then¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Live with me forever.¡±


    The nanny gave a soft chuckle at her words.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    The nanny held Elena¡¯s shoulders back to study her.


    ¡°You truly are a mature woman. So beautiful. Yourte mother would have been very happy to see you like this.¡±


    ¡°¡­Would she?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elena¡¯s lips lifted upward at her praise.


    ¡°But how did you marry the Crown Prince? Was this your choice or did the Count decide it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡­¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t tell her the full truth, so she narrated a false love story about Carlisle. They ventured on other topics as well, and time passed by quickly, as there was so much to talk about.


    It was morning when the nanny arrived, and now lunchtime was already approaching.


    Ttog ttogeu-


    There was a knock on the parlor room door. Elena turned towards the sound and spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The nanny, who was looking at Elena, instantly changed her mood at the arrival of a new person. The door to the parlor room opened and a woman in a maid¡¯s uniform entered. Elena had never seen her before, but there were so many people working in the pce that she didn¡¯t know all their faces yet.


    ¡°Your Highness. The Empress has sent you a personal wedding gift.¡±


    ¡°Gift?¡±


    Elena looked on in wonder. The Empress had already sufficiently congratted them, of course, but she knew that Ophelia¡¯s rtionship with Carlisle was less than friendly.


    ¡°What did she send me?¡±


    ¡°A messenger from the Empress¡¯ pce says it¡¯s a rare nt that only grows in the Sibena kingdom in the far south. If it¡¯s tended to well, it will grow pink flowers, which symbolizes harmony and fertility.¡±


    Elena had no protest to the gift. Such a rare nt could be considered a gift of suitable sincerity, while not being too much of a burden. After thinking for a moment, Elena finally replied.


    ¡°Bring it here. Let me see it myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid bowed her head and soon returned to the parlor room with a burly-looking servant carrying arge flower pot. Although the nt had yet to bloom, its sweet scent filled the room. Elena did not particrly fancy sweet scents, but even this she found it pleasant. She studied the nt with her eyes, then nodded when she saw nothing outwardly wrong with it. She was with her nanny for now, and could check it againter.


    ¡°It smells divine. Then in my room¡­¡±


    However, the nanny¡¯s face had changed dramatically once she saw the nt. She had been watching without a word, but now she interrupted in a calm voice.


    ¡°My Lady, is there a need to leave right now? Let¡¯s ce it here for a while and enjoy the fragrance.¡±


    It seemed a strange suggestion, but Elena decided to follow her nanny¡¯s example. It was not difficult to move the nt at any time.

 Chapter 152 - Test The Waters (2)

    <h4>Ch. 152 Test The Waters?(2)</h4>


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s keep the nt here for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid looked slightly taken aback, but she gave a look to the servant, who ced therge pot on the table. The luxurious atmosphere of the room seemed to lift with the cement of the single nt.


    Before the maid left, she turned to Elena to speak.


    ¡°Please call me when you want to move the nt to your room.¡±


    Elena nodded in reply, and the maid scuttled away with a friendly smile.


    Kkiig, tak!


    As soon as the maid gone, the nanny immediately stood up from her seat and began to throw open all the windows. Elena looked questioningly at the nanny¡¯s urgent behavior.


    ¡°The weather has been getting warmertely, but wouldn¡¯t it still be cold if you open all the windows?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t catch a chill, My Lady. But this nt¡¯s fragrance¡­I have a feeling that keeping it around will be bad for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The nanny returned to Elena¡¯s side again and opened her mouth to exin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen it with my own eyes, but I¡¯ve heard that some fragrant nts from Sibena have a detrimental effect on the body.¡±


    ¡°Detrimental? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If a woman inhales the fragrance over an extended period of time¡­she may find it difficult to get pregnant.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena was stunned. Pregnancy was not something that she thought relevant to herself at the moment, as she and Carlisle would not sleep together until he became emperor in the first ce. However, that didn¡¯t mean she wasn¡¯t angry. The gift from the Empress was truly wicked.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Elena gave a sharpugh, but it was not one of joy. The pce was as terrifying as she expected.


    ¡®I was too sure of my safety.¡¯


    Elena had been so reliant on her sword and her ability to defeat assassins that she thought it was not easy for someone to hurt her. However, imperial power was not necessarily wielded with physical force. The gift was a grim reminder of that.


    ¡°Thank you for warning me, nanny. The oue would have been terrible if you didn¡¯t know about it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not too confident, but I like to be careful. I have already said this to you, but ultimately it is a child that gives an imperial woman strength. The woman¡¯s ambition must be focused on pregnancy. ¡°


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Although the nanny was thinking far into the future, the truth was that Elena had never pondered on it deeply before. When the goal was to make Carlisle emperor, it was useless to worry about anything after that.


    But her nanny was never wrong. Once an emperor¡¯s attention was naturally drawn to other women and he had many concubines, the only thing left for the empress was to provide a sessor. For this reason, if Elena failed to get pregnant, she had no choice but to step down as she grew older. The final victory of imperial women was to give birth to the next emperor.


    ¡®But¡­it shouldn¡¯t matter to me.¡¯


    Elena and Carlisle were in a contract marriage. Ultimately, Elena wanted to protect her family, and Carlisle was the man she would walk with to make emperor. She didn¡¯t know if their rtionship would change, but even if the two of them were indeed bound together, Elena would take a step back in power. The thought of fighting with other concubines for Carlisle¡¯s favor didn¡¯t appeal to her.


    ¡®If that happens someday¡­would Caril do the same thing with other women as he¡¯s done with me?¡¯


    She remembered Carlisle¡¯s sweetly smiling face in the bedroomst night, as well as the searing kiss they had shared this morning. The moment was so vivid that she could see it just behind her eyelids if she closed them.


    It was strange to think that it would all be repeated with other women.


    Uggsin.


    Elena pressed her hand against her chest as her heart throbbed painfully.


    ¡®Why do I feel uneasy?¡¯


    From the outset, she had suspected Carlisle was a yboy. She was grateful enough that he wasn¡¯t meeting other women when she spent so much time thinking about protecting her precious family.


    Elena stifled her pain and looked at her nanny in front of her. She had been thinking of making the nanny herdy-in-waiting since she sent the letter, but now when Elena saw the nanny in person, she knew that there was no one else better. Determined, Elena spoke.


    ¡°Nanny, there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask you¡­I¡¯m telling you this in advance, but if what I ask you is too difficult, you can refuse it.¡±


    ¡°Do you want me to serve as yourdy-in-waiting?¡±


    Elena blinked in surprise at her astute observation.


    ¡°How did you know¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the privilege of being the one who raised you. I know what you¡¯re thinking just by looking at your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you came all this way?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although you didn¡¯t put it in your letter, I knew you would need my help as soon as I heard about the wedding. I wondered what I could do best, and I came to the conclusion that I could serve as yourdy-in-waiting. Now, what do you think, Your Highness?¡±


    The nanny smiled knowingly, and Elena felt her heart beat faster as she was overwhelmed with gratitude. There were so many good people in her life, and she wanted to protect them from dying so they could remain by her side.


    Elena cleared her throat and took the nanny¡¯s hand, which bore the evidence of age.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. I had already made my preparations, and I was not beyond staging a protest if you wouldn¡¯t let me.¡±


    Elena knew that her nanny often joked to lighten the mood. Elena choked back her emotions and forced herself to smile.


    ¡°Promise me one thing. You should never work yourself more than you can handle. Alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    They shared a warm feeling that only people who knew each other for a long time could share. As Elena gazed affectionately at her nanny, the rare nt from Empress Ophelia caught the corner of her vision. Later in the afternoon, she had to meet Emperor Sullivan and Empress Ophelia. She¡¯d like to thank the Empress for the nt she just received.


    ¡®First, let¡¯s test the waters a little bit.¡¯

 Chapter 153 - What A Wicked Man

    <h4>Ch. 153 ¡­What A Wicked?Man</h4>


    Elena had no intention of making a move at the moment, but now that the Empress had, she couldn¡¯t allow things to remain the same. Elena slowly rose from her seat, her blood-colored eyes shining.


    ¡°The maid who brought the nt looks a little suspicious to me. What do you think of her?¡±


    ¡°I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°Yes. There can be none of the Empress¡¯ people here.¡±


    I was sure that Carlisle already knew, but there was a mole hiding among us. From now on, many things would change. I was the mistress of this pce.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, I opened the door to the parlor, and a maid who I recognized approached and quickly bowed to me.


    ¡°Is there anything you wish, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Get me Sir Zenard.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Yes, My Lady!¡±


    As expected, the maid seemed to know who Zenard was. After several visits to the pce, he was the one Elena encountered the most among Carlisle¡¯s subordinates save for Kuhn. Zenard was one of Carlisle¡¯s closest aides and she was familiar with him, making him the right person to speak to once she had just entered the Imperial family.


    As Zenard¡¯s neat, white-haired appearance floated in her mind, she calcted her future moves in her head one by one.


    ¡®Now, shall we move on?¡¯


    *


    *


    *


    Several minutes passed before Zenard arrived to the parlor room. As soon as he saw Elena¡¯s face, he bowed politely.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°We will meet many times in the future, so you can omit such formal greetings between us.¡±


    ¡°Oh no. I must follow standards.¡±


    While his stubborn tone was simr to Kuhn¡¯s, there was still a distinction in their personalities. Kuhn carried an air of indifference to him, while Zenard was steadfast to convention, and Elena knew not to ask him again to skip the formalities. She nodded knowingly and continued.


    ¡°I want to meet the people that work in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. I¡¯d like to gather everyone together, and I can think only of you who could do this.¡±


    ¡°Ah, is that so?¡±


    He lifted his head proudly. In the past he had looked at Len with eyes heavy with envy and burden, but his impression of Elena was quite admirable.


    ¡®The difference in his reaction when I am Carlisle¡¯s guard and his wife is enormous.¡¯


    Perhaps that was why there was a strange feeling of distance between them. When Elena was a knight, Morgan was the only one who treated her with a kind smile, contrary to his intimidating looks. She suddenly wondered if he was doing well, but she was pressed for other matters.


    ¡°I would like you to arrange a ce where I can introduce everyone to my headdy-in-waiting.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Zenard looked at the nanny standing next to Elena with new eyes. The headdy-in-waiting and the head butler always yed arge role on their master¡¯s side.


    The nanny, who had been keeping a quiet position next to Elena, politely introduced herself first.


    ¡°Hello. I¡¯m the nanny who had looked after Her Highness when she was a child. I¡¯m honored to be the headdy-in-waiting, so please take care of me.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to working with you. As you may have already heard, my name is Zenard. Please feel free to ask me for help anytime in the future.¡±


    Satisfied with each other¡¯s greetings, Elena continued.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to take a look at everyone before I send my regards to the Emperor. Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll have as many people as possible attend.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Zenard gave another bow in acknowledgment. The final task was to examine the nt Ophelia had sent. If it truly was poisonous to the body, they could feign ignorance and disguise it as a weakness. Elena would have assigned this to Kuhn, but he was still at ise mansion. She pointed to the nt on the table and spoke to Zenard.


    ¡°This was a gift from the Empress. Can you find out exactly what this nt is from the Sibena kingdom?¡±


    ¡°The Empress?¡±


    Zenard¡¯s eyes shed. His suspicions also seemed to have been aroused.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take it right away and find out.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯ll leave this nt where I pass by often.¡±


    ¡°But if it¡¯s dangerous¡ª¡±


    ¡°All the more reason to.¡±


    Zenard stare at her nonplussed, and Elena smiled and spoke quietly.


    ¡°With this, we will be able to find out who the Empress¡¯ spies are in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. They will lower their guard if I appear to act careless.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He was stunned at her reply, then he spoke in admiration.


    ¡°You truly are a crown princess.¡±


    Elena smiled sheepishly at his excessive praise.


    Whether it was a favor or a grudge, one had to return whatever they had received. This time however, she nned to act differently.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have to expose my ws yet.¡¯


    Elena needed to conceal her true intent and watch the Empress¡¯ reaction. And if the opportunity came, she would strike first.


    ¡°I will go quickly and gather the servants of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Zenard made to exit the room, but he suddenly stopped and turned toward Elena with a cautious look.


    ¡°Ah, Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve threatened everyone to keep away from the Crown Prince¡¯s private training hall, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anyone interrupting you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena blinked for a moment, and then her cheeks med as she realized what he meant. She thought she glimpsed Zenard when Carlisle kissed her this morning. It hadpletely slipped her mind after she received the nt from Empress Ophelia.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe it¡­¡¯


    Outwardly she was calm, but inwardly she wanted to crawl into a mouse hole and never leave. Other people might not give second thought to their love affair, but Elena was so embarrassed that she wanted to die. The nanny looked curiously at Elena.


    ¡°Training hall? What happened there?¡±


    Thankfully, Zenard had the sense to shake his head.


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    Zenard left with a look of satisfaction on his face, blissfully oblivious of Elena¡¯s feelings. Elena fanned her hot face with her palm, and the nanny ventured with her question again.


    ¡°What happened at the private training hall?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing, nanny.¡±


    Elena avoided her gaze and stared out the window. She may have a ce to train now, but she suspected that rumors of the two sharing a passionate love life would spread far. She suddenly remembered when Carlisle leaned down to whisper in her ear.


    ¡ª¡­Last question. It doesn¡¯t matter what the method is, right?


    It seemed that Elena still needed a lot of mental preparation before she could practice sword fighting as much as she wanted. Her face glowed red as she remembered the hot pressure of Carlisle¡¯s lips against hers.


    ¡®¡­What a wicked man.¡¯


    *


    *


    *


    Zenard quickly gathered all the servants that worked in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. An assembly was expected with a new mistress in charge, but it happened much sooner than anyone anticipated, as it was only a day after Elena rose to the position as Crown Princess.


    Ungseong ungseong¡ª


    There was a rumble of feet as the crowd gathered, and Zenard confirmed to Elena that everyone was present.


    ¡°We are ready, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    They were assembled at an open garden outside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, as it was difficult to amodate them all in one ce indoors. Elena slowly ascended the high tform Zenard prepared, taking in the view of arger crowd than she expected. The servants all gathered their voices together in unison.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    The voices sounded quite distant as everyone spoke together. Elena turned her head to survey the group and spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you all. From this day on I will manage the pce, and I hope you will obey my will.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Then, I will introduce my chosen headdy-in-waiting. From now on, treat her as such.¡±


    For the servants of the pce, the headdy-in-waiting was their immediate superior, who they would encounter more than the crown princess. Everyone¡¯s attention turned to the aged woman as she rose to the tform. She had a gracious air about her, but there was a sense she was not to be trifled with either.


    ¡°Pleasure to meet you all. From today on, I will be the headdy-in-waiting. If you don¡¯t break the rules, there will be no need for embarrassment, so please do your part well.¡±


    Everyone bowed to the nanny¡¯s calm charisma.


    ¡°Yes, headdy-in-waiting.¡±


    Elena watched with a look of satisfaction, and she studied each of the servants¡¯ faces gathered there. Some of them she had already met several times before. And¡­


    She spotted the face of the maid who brought her the nt to the parlor room. Elena pointed towards the maid.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am Asabe, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Very well, Asabe. I would like you to serve as my personal maid starting today.¡±


    Asabe¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, then she quickly lowered her head.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness!¡±


    Elena kept her face outwardly smooth, but she had already secretly exchanged nces with her nanny. Elena may be able to find out more about Asabe and if she was secretly associated with the Empress. If the maid was confirmed as a spy, it was not yet known whether Elena would remove her, but the important thing was that she could be useful one day.


    ¡®Even though she may be a spy, it doesn¡¯t mean I have to keep her away. I can bring her closer to me and leak false information.¡¯


    To do so, it was urgent she find out who were her friends and who were her enemies. It was likely that many of the servants here were not only spies for the Empress, but of other nobles and even of other kingdoms.


    ¡®It¡¯s impossible to not be watched at all¡­¡¯


    Elena quietly looked at all the servants gathered here.


    ¡®¡­The more you figure out who your enemy is, the better you can make your move.¡¯


    First she would look into Asabe, the first to catch her suspicion. Elena had taken her first step in her life as part of the Imperial Family.


    *


    *


    *


    In the Empress¡¯ pce, Ophelia lounged in a high-backed chair with a pipe resting in her hand. A spiral of smoke drifted in the air, when someone approached her silently from behind.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    Ophelia turned her head at the low voice. Cassana, her headdy-in-waiting, stood before her.


    ¡°The gift was delivered to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s reaction was muted, however, and Cassana spoke carefully.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t notice at all, so I don¡¯t believe they¡¯re the smartest type.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit disappointing that she didn¡¯t even notice a simple gift.¡±


    At those words, the corner of Ophelia¡¯s mouth tipped upward. She wanted to test Elena¡¯s reaction, and so she baited her with the nt. The Empress could¡¯ve tried something more borate, of course, but for now a little taste to celebrate the arrival of the Crown Princess would suffice. If Elena didn¡¯t notice anything about the nt, that was fine. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Ophelia if Elena were to get pregnant before Sullivan died. Ophelia wondered how they would have reacted if they noticed the scheme quickly.


    She ced her pipe back on her lips and rxed, like a fisherman waiting for a fish to take the bait.


    ¡°¡­I look forward to seeing what the new family member will be like.¡±

 Chapter 154 - Mismatch (1)

    <h4>Ch. 154 Mismatch?(1)</h4>


    After introducing herself to the servants of the pce, Elena met up with Carlisle to pay their respects to the Emperor and Empress. Carlisle wore his usual formal clothes, save for a cravat around his neck. She looked at him curiously, but then turned away as their eyes met. She still felt a bit embarrassed after their kiss at the training hall.


    ¡°Tie it for me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I heard that other people¡¯s wives do it every morning.¡±


    ¡°Who did you hear that from?¡±


    ¡°My subordinates.¡±


    ¡°Please ask one of the maids to do it.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed at Elena¡¯s rejection.


    ¡°Why should I allow a maid to do it when my wife is perfectly capable?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Elena paused, and breathed a low sigh. Then slowly, she admitted her inability.


    ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t know how to tie it.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never done it before?¡±


    ¡°There was no one for me to do it for. My father and brother are knights, and they usually wear their uniforms.¡±


    The knights¡¯ uniforms had standing cors, so there was no reason to wear a cravat. Even when her father and brother did have to wear one, they would ask one of the maids to do it, not Elena.


    Carlisle¡¯s mouth gently lifted upwards.


    ¡°Then I can be your first.¡±


    ¡°¡­I really don¡¯t know how.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°People might talk badly of me if they see an uneven cravat.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll cut their throat.¡±


    She was shocked by the casualness of his remarks. She couldn¡¯t tell how much of it was true and how much was a joke.


    ¡°We have to go soon.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s response caught her off guard. She was about to refuse again, but she knew the futility of it and took the strip of cloth from Carlisle¡¯s hand.


    ¡°I warned you.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Carlisle slightly lowered his upper body, and she concentrated on fastening the cravat around his shirt cor. When she looked up, she saw that his gaze was fixed intently on her.


    ¡°¡­What are you thinking of?¡±


    ¡°Beautiful.¡±


    His response came out of nowhere, and Elena widened her eyes as she looked up at him. He spoke again, his voice like velvet.


    ¡°My wife is so beautiful.¡±


    Elena¡¯s fingertips felt shakier than before, and she suddenly became aware of his proximity to her. His breath tickled her forehead. She didn¡¯t want him to notice her burning cheeks, so she hurriedly finished tying the cravat. It didn¡¯t look as neat as a maid¡¯s work, but it was eptable enough.


    ¡°It¡¯s ready.¡±


    Carlisle carefully stroked the cravat with a look of satisfaction.


    ¡°I should have married you sooner.¡±


    Elena alternated looking between Carlisle and the cravat, and spoke with a perplexed look on her face.


    ¡°Because I did your cravat?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Maybe I¡¯ll ask you to do it every morning.¡±


    Elena sometimes really wondered what was going on in Carlisle¡¯s head. He extended his hand towards her as a warm smile yed across his face.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena and Carlisle arrived at the Emperor¡¯s Pce in time for their meeting. The guard gave a deep bow and opened a massive door embellished with pure gold.


    Kkiiieu¡ª


    Beyond the doors was avish interior, and sitting inside was Emperor Sullivan, looking more sickly than before, and Empress Ophelia, a picture of elegant beauty. Elena remembered the rare nt she received from the seemingly generous Empress. Ophelia was not someone to be underestimated.


    ¡°Kollog¡ªwee.¡±


    Sullivan held back a coughing fit behind his hand as he greeted Carlisle and Elena. A frown crossed Carlisle¡¯s face.


    ¡°You look worse than before.¡±


    ¡°As you age, each day is different. There is nothing to worry about.¡±


    Sullivan carelessly waved his hand, but Elena thought he did look sicklier.


    ¡°How was your night at the Imperial Pce, my dear?¡±


    Elena blinked and turned to look at Sullivan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thanks to the care of Father and Mother, there was nothingcking.¡±


    It was a routine answer, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the one he was looking for.


    ¡°Yes, my daughter-inw can say all kinds of lovely words. But is it true that Carlisle gave you an enormous return gift? The pce is buzzing about it.¡±


    Elena nodded as she recalled the small fortune Carlisle had given her. She was still embarrassed about it.


    ¡°Yes. Carlisle cares about me very much.¡±


    Sullivan smiled knowingly.


    ¡°Haha, it¡¯s no use persuading my son otherwise, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Hearing this, Ophelia answered with a honeyed smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a blessing when a couple gets along well.¡±


    ¡°Just like us?¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes glimmered like a snake, but the look had disappeared in an instant and no one noticed.


    ¡°Truly¡­it is a great blessing.¡±


    However, Elena sensed something was wrong. Sullivan and Ophelia looked amiable on the surface, but somehow it felt as if they were treading on thin ice beneath them. Elena couldn¡¯t quite put it into words. She soon gave up trying to gauge their mysterious rtionship, and instead intended to watch them for now.


    ¡°I received the flowers that you sent today, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena¡¯s words caught Sullivan and Carlisle¡¯s eyes, and she continued.


    ¡°I hear that it is a rare nt only found in the Sibena Kingdom. The blooming flowers symbolizes harmony and fertility.¡±


    If the nt was truly harmful, she had to make Ophelia say she was the one who sent them herself, so she could not im otherwiseter. The Empress¡¯ eyes shimmered, but then she smiled and casually answered.


    ¡°Yes. When I heard there was such a nt, I immediately thought of you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how I could express my gratitude for sending me such a gift. Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena hid her true intentions, instead projecting the appearance of a simple-minded princess. Nothing would be better than taking her enemy off guard.


    ¡®¡­It will be easier to make my move that way.¡¯


    Elena didn¡¯t want the Empress to immediately be wary of her. Ophelia¡¯s influence was greater in the Imperial Pce, and Elena had not yet established her own power.


    An elegant smile graced Ophelia¡¯s face.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t realize you would like it so much. Would you like me to nt them all over the garden of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±

 Chapter 155 - Mismatch (2)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 155 Mismatch?(2)</h4>


    Elena suspected this was a test to see if she knew the truth. If the nt was truly harmful, she couldn¡¯t allow this to happen. The smile broadened on her face.


    ¡°There is no need, Your Majesty. No matter how precious something is, its value lessens when there¡¯s many of it. I will cherish what you sent me.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll nt more of them whenever you desire, so just say the word.¡±


    Pointed daggers were hidden under their smiling faces. Carlisle watched the scene with a curious eye and spoke to Elena in a barely audible voice.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear about the Empress sending a gift.¡±


    Elena had asked Zenard to investigate the nt, but she hadn¡¯t told Carlisle yet, thinking it wouldn¡¯t be toote to talk about it after the results of the investigation. Still, she suspected that Zenard might¡¯ve informed Carlisle at some point, but she had kept the knight busy gathering the servants around the pce.


    Elena looked awkwardly at Carlisle and replied.


    ¡°I had so much to do that I must have forgotten. I received a gift from the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Whatever the news is, I hoped to hear about it first.¡±


    Other people might not have noticed, but Elena detected a telltale glimmer in his eyes that indicated he was in a bad mood. However, Carlisle looked straight at Ophelia with no signs of displeasure.


    ¡°Anything that goes to my wife, even the smallest thing, goes through me from now on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, are you already trying to protect her?¡±


    Ophelia covered her mouth and smiled, but in spite of her teasing gesture, Carlisle spoke unblinkingly.


    ¡°Of course. She¡¯s my wife.¡±


    It was true that Elena was his wife, but toy his feelings so nakedly before them was a bold gesture. Ophelia looked stunned for a moment, then burst outughing as if she had witnessed something amusing. At the same time, a strange mood lingered around Sullivan as he sat by and watched the situation, his face as pallid as ever.


    ¡°You two must be quite busy on your first day of marriage. We can finish here, then you can leave.¡±


    ¡°We are just getting acquainted with the Crown Prince and his wife, and you are already sending them away, Your Majesty?¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s face was stered with a sad smile, but everyone gathered here knew it wasn¡¯t genuine. Carlisle responded in a clipped tone.


    ¡°Our rtionship is different from what I know.¡±


    The mood in the Emperor¡¯s pce quickly turned ugly. Carlisle was a man of characteristic arrogance and overwhelming spirit, even when he was simply standing still. Most would recoil at the hint of bloodthirstiness, but Ophelia¡¯s spirit was also formidable. Although the Empress had never learned to wield a sword, the Anita family had produced many generals, and she met Carlisle¡¯s cool eyes without so much as a blink. It was Sullivan¡¯s cough that cut through the strained atmosphere.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog.¡°


    His fit forced Ophelia and Carlisle to dampen their heated feelings. Their expressions were still hostile, but Sullivan interrupted them.


    ¡°I need to get some rest. You may leave now.¡±


    Carlisle shot Ophelia a cold look and immediately gave Sullivan a bow. Elena, who had been watching the situation, hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°Rest well, father.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my dear. Until next time.¡±


    It may have been a customary farewell, but Elena was sincerely looking forward to her next meeting with him. Before she was married, he promised to tell her the secret of the blue bead ring he gave to Carlisle when he was just a boy.


    ¡°Father, did you remember that you and I would have another dinner together after I became crown princess?¡±


    Carlisle had dismissed the ring as just superstition, but Sullivan believed in it and even declined the dowry from Elena. The ring was the reason why the Emperor so easily epted the marriage in the first ce. Elena wondered if there truly was a secret behind it. Sullivan nodded with a faint smile on his face.


    ¡°Of course. I will keep my word to my daughter-inw. I will see you when I feel better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be awaiting you, Father.¡±


    ¡°Leave safely now.¡±


    Elena bowed respectfully to Sullivan and Ophelia, then walked out of the Emperor¡¯s pce with Carlisle in a good mood.


    Kwaang!


    After Elena and Carlisle fully stepped out of the pce, the golden door closed again. Ophelia, however, was looking at the empty spot with a look of displeasure. An air of strained silence hung over her and Sullivan.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog.¡°


    Sullivan covered his mouth as his body racked with coughs, while Ophelia held out a handkerchief to him.


    ¡°You are in bad health, so please don¡¯t strain yourself, Your Majesty.¡±


    Sullivan epted the handkerchief Ophelia gave and spoke with a more serious tone than before.


    ¡°¡­Can you just follow my lead?¡±


    He gave no exnation, but Ophelia understood it immediately. He meant that he couldn¡¯t groom Carlisle to be the crown prince if she undercut him.


    Ophelia smiled, casting her eyes away as if she knew nothing.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. Don¡¯t say things like that, Your Majesty.¡±


    Sullivan and Ophelia had known each other for decades, and Sullivan already knew that Ophelia was often a snake with her words. However, he didn¡¯t understand what she meant. He shot her a questioning look, and she gave him his usual smile.


    ¡°Expressing your feelings when we have such a political rtionship, it really isn¡¯t like you You shouldn¡¯t convey your thoughts when you have an upright image to maintain, Your Majesty. ¡°


    Sullivan¡¯s expression darkened. In either case, the Emperor and Empress were the two pirs that supported the Empire. There was so much to lose if any of them backed away, and so for many years that fought to take another inch from each other. There was no difference¡­even until now. They only kept in proximity to each other to keep each other in check, and their affection was simply show to the Empire and to the other kingdoms. They were a couple who never had a physical rtionship with each other in these long years.


    As usual, Sullivan bore a gentle smile on his face.


    ¡°Yes. I feel weak because I feel like myst day is approaching. ¡°


    They looked at each other and smiled as if they were a loving couple. It was such an old move now. Ophelia spoke with a radiant smile on her face.


    ¡°Yes. A concession between the two of us, it really doesn¡¯t fit.¡±

 Chapter 156 - The Name Of The Emotion (1)

    <h4>Ch. 156 The Name Of The Emotion?(1)</h4>


    Silence hung over Carlisle and Elena after they left the pce. It was only when they reached a fork in the path did Elena shatter the quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go this way. ¡°


    She turned away, when¡ª


    Tak.


    A hand captured Elena¡¯s wrist. She looked questioningly back at Carlisle, who responded in a firmer voice than usual.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what she gave you, but whatever it is, dispose of it now.¡±


    ¡°If I dispose a gift from the Empress, there will be gossip. Don¡¯t worry, I have a n in mind.¡±


    ¡°¡­You make me worry about you.¡±


    ¡°You needn¡¯t be concerned about me.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyebrows lifted at Elena¡¯s over-confident answer, but she refused to retreat. She knew Carlisle was worried, but he didn¡¯t understand her position right now.


    ¡°I am not a little girl hovering at the water¡¯s edge. Are you going to be angry simply because I hadn¡¯t yet told you about the Empress¡¯ gift?¡±


    His jaw clenched, but he had nothing to say about it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget our contract, Caril.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t as if she had made the decision so easily. After receiving the nt from the Empress, her first course was action was toe up with a solution, not to go running to Carlisle at the first sign of danger. She didn¡¯te to the Imperial Pce to depend on him, but to ultimately make him emperor and save her father, brother, and Mirabelle. She couldn¡¯t bear to lose them again in this lifetime. As her heart became more desperate, so did the burden on Elena¡¯s shoulders be heavier.


    ¡°¡­Are you telling me to leave you alone, no matter what you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying that. I just want you to trust me.¡±


    In less than a year, Paveluc would attempt to seize the throne. When Elena had returned to the past, it was as if her blood dried up when she realized that she had so little time left. She threw herself into doing everything she could for Carlisle¡ªsword fighting, power games, living in the pce. Sometimes, however, Carlisle¡¯s overprotectiveness threatened to obstruct her path.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re mistaken. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe in your ability. In truth, I¡¯ve admired everything you¡¯ve done so far.¡±


    Elena¡¯s ruby eyes shimmered at the unexpected answer. She thought he didn¡¯t believe in her decisions, as he always tried to stop her every time she tried to do something.


    Carlisle continued, his voice soft.


    ¡°Trusting you and feeling worried about you are different. The Empress is known to be vicious and clever, both at home and abroad. I can¡¯t leave you vulnerable to her.¡±


    ¡°But if you¡¯re going to be emperor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Why the hell are you so obsessed with me bing emperor?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena was struck dumb. Carlisle may be ignorant, but it was because she couldn¡¯t confess her motivations. She wasn¡¯t sure how much he would believe in a situation that couldn¡¯t be exined logically.


    ¡®¡­I would be lucky if he didn¡¯t see me as a madwoman.¡¯


    Elena didn¡¯t answer, and Carlisle continued on in a suspicious tone.


    ¡°I thought you wanted to be empress because you desired wealth, but you have no care for it at all¡­ I don¡¯t understand why you want me to be emperor.¡±


    To her amazement, Carlisle seemed to have gleaned Elena¡¯s thoughts in all the time they were together. In fact, all of what he said was true. She wasn¡¯t greedy for wealth or power. What she wanted was to protect what she had. No one knew how horrendous her past life was, how she shivered in the biting winters surviving for days on a piece of bread, with only one thought in her mind.


    ¡®I want to see my family¡­¡¯


    She had spent those decades possessed with regret and anger. After experiencing a hellish life, she had a miraculous chance to turn her fortune. She decided she had to change her future at all costs, no matter the pain and sacrifice.


    ¡°When you be emperor¡­I hope that someday I will be able to exin it to you with a smile.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed at the seriousness of her tone. So she couldn¡¯t tell him right now.


    ¡°You leave me with a big question.¡±


    ¡°Forget about it for now. What¡¯s important is that I will support you immensely in your path to emperor.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes and Carlisle¡¯splicated gaze met in midair.


    Hwiiiingeu¡ª


    A warm spring breeze blew past them, and Elena raised her hand to catch the stray locks from flying in the wind. Carlisle lifted his hand and arranged her fine golden hair. It was a special gesture without physical contact¡­


    A strange feeling welled up within Elena. It was something that she had never felt before in her life.

 Chapter 157 - The Name Of The Emotion (2)

    <h4>Ch. 157 The Name Of The Emotion?(2)</h4>


    ¡­What is this?¡¯


    Elena stared up questioningly at Carlisle¡¯s finely sculpted face. His hand came slowly down as he arranged her hair, then his fingers traced her jawline. It was an action where she could barely feel his touch, but nevertheless, a small ripple pulsed through her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll lose my anxiety over you.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    ¡°I cannot stand it if the Empress tries to harm you in front of me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯s soft voice, Carlisle pushed forward stubbornly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re thinking right now. But there is one thing you are overlooking.¡±


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    ¡°Your safety.¡±


    ¡°I care about that¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, every time I¡¯ve seen you so far, you seem to have no regard for yourself. I won¡¯t ask why you want to be empress anymore, but remember this one thing. ¡°


    There was a deep emotion in Carlisle¡¯s eyes that she could not identity.=


    ¡°Without you¡­there is nothing.¡±


    Kung kung kung.


    The small ripple in Elena¡¯s mind became a huge wave, and her red eyes widened. She never thought he would say such words to her. Elena was ready to jump into a fire holding a can of oil, but it was as if Carlisle was telling her to cherish herself first.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She found it difficult to conjure up something to say. After what she heard so far, should she be angry with him? Should she try to stop him from worrying unnecessarily? Or perhaps¡­


    Should she say thank you?


    Elena¡¯s thoughts tangled in her head, and her expression hardened as if she had been doused in cold water. Carlisle seemed to have mistaken her expression, however, and he lowered his hand with a bitter smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at dinnerter.¡±


    It was part of their contract to eat a meal together every day. Carlisle parted first, with a promise of a next meeting.


    Ttubeog ttubeogeu¡ª


    She stood frozen on the spot, staring at Carlisle¡¯s back until he disappeared.


    ¡®¡­Why did he sound like that? ¡®


    It was not the first time Carlisle worried about Elena. This time, however it felt different. He had said there was nothing without her, and to her ears it sounded like, ¡®You are more important than anything.¡¯


    Perhaps that was too generous of an interpretation. But whatever it meant¡­it moved Elena¡¯s heart.


    Kung kung kung kung kung.


    Her heart pounded in her ribcage. She didn¡¯t know the name of the emotion when Carlisle touched her hair, but she knew now.


    It was ¡°thrill¡±.


    *


    *


    *


    After Elena¡¯s wedding, the ise mansion was a hive of activity. The one who found himself busiest of all was the butler Michael.


    ¡°Are you all set to enter the pce tomorrow?¡±


    Mary answered with a vigorous nod.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The weddingpleted, some of the servants prepared to arrive at the Imperial Pce to attend to Elena. Oftentimes when a noble was married, they took familiar servants from their own families, and Elena, as Crown Princess, would need more people tofortably take care of her.


    ¡®The maids are almost ready¡­¡¯


    The list of maids going to the Imperial Pce had already been taken care of by Elena. A few other servants, however, were not well-acquainted with Elena, and she left it to Michael to choose those who could be trusted. Michael didn¡¯t think much of it, and told the ise household they needed more assistance at the Imperial Pce¡­


    Kuhn, who had been employed a while ago, volunteered. Michael remembered how Mirabelle¡¯s face was like death when she found out, and he pressed his fingers against his temple.


    ¡°What the hell is going to happen¡­¡±


    Mary, who was standing opposite of Michael, widened her eyes.


    ¡°Hm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­.¡±


    Michael confirmed that Mary was fully packed, then moved to check another maid¡¯s room.


    ¡°Rest well, Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Michael finally left the small room.


    Kkiig, tak!


    The door shut with a loud click, and Mary turned to the luggage case she had packed, aplicated expression on her face. She didn¡¯t have much, as she was given her daily necessities by the family she served.


    ¡°¡­Well.¡±


    Mary heaved a sigh, and then pulled out the item she had secretly hidden in the luggage case. It was a letter from Tilda that had arrived unexpectedlyst night. Tilda was Sophie¡¯s friend, and was currently in the employ Lady Selby. She had also previously worked for the ise family for a long time.


    ¡°Why is she sending me a letter now?¡±


    She hadn¡¯t opened the envelope yet, and she wondered what was inside. When Sophie had received a sudden letter from Tilda, Sophie had torn Elena¡¯s dress into pieces and fled.


    A letter sat before Mary now. She was hesitant to read the contents, but discarding it felt like ignoring the camaraderie they had built. Mary considered telling Elena about it first, but she was worried it would be a mistake.


    ¡®Alright. I¡¯ll just take a look at it, and I¡¯ll tell her if it¡¯s anything strange.¡¯


    Fully resolved, Mary finally opened the sealed envelope.

 Chapter 158 - It Was Enormous (1)

    <h4>Ch. 158 It Was Enormous?(1)</h4>


    It came as a sudden shock to Mirabelle when she found out that Kuhn would leave for the pce. She had settled down her mind and decided to go on a pic with Kuhn, but now she felt as if everything was falling apart.


    ¡°Kuhn, are you really going to leave for the pce?¡±


    Kuhn replied immediately, despite the quiver in Mirabelle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Her clear, green eyes trembled even more at his answer.


    ¡°Why? Why would you go to the pce so suddenly?¡±


    ¡°It pays well¡­¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll pay you better than the Imperial Pce does.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn stared at Mirabelle¡¯s determined face before a thin sigh escaped from his mouth. He had failed to capture the rat hiding in ise mansion, and now that Elena was married, the rat would naturally follow her to the pce. Kuhn had to do the same. He had toplete his original mission, but now an unexpected obstacley before him.


    ¡®What do I do here?¡¯


    Kuhn felt the stare of some maids as they walked past. Though the maids were some distance away, his sensitive ears managed to pick up on their conversation.


    ¡°Look, the Young Lady is with that servant again.¡±


    ¡°I know. I think it¡¯s true that she¡¯s in love with him.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s intense affection had put Kuhn in the center of attention in ise mansion. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh again.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    Mirabelle looked at him questioningly.


    ¡°Kuhn? Oh!¡±


    Mirabelle was about to open her mouth to speak when¡ª


    Tag, hwiig!


    Kuhn grabbed her shoulders and quickly pushed her where no one else could see them. She was quickly driven into a dark storehouse, with a hard wall at her back and Kuhn¡¯s face right in front of her. It was an awkward position. Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened even further in embarrassment.


    ¡°Th-this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shhh. Or other people will see.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s low voice caused her cheeks to color, but she managed to steady herself.


    ¡°What does it matter if others see us?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll gossip about a close rtionship between master and servant.¡±


    ¡°The servants in my family don¡¯t do that¡ª¡±


    ¡°Everyone¡¯s the same. Take my advice so you don¡¯t get involved in a scandal.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face scrunched up as she reflected on his words, but Kuhn only stared down at her with a smooth expression.


    ¡°¡­.I¡¯ll be more careful in the future.¡±


    ¡°Please keep it in mind. In any case, I¡¯ll be leaving for the pce.¡±


    ¡°Why? Did I do something wrong?¡±


    Mirabelle pouted at him like an abandoned puppy. Kuhn furrowed his brow at the sight and swallowed the words he couldn¡¯t say.


    ¡®You¡¯re the problem.¡¯


    Thedy of the house could do no wrong to a servant, and she couldn¡¯t be criticized for any mistakes she made. Such was noble society, and such was the gulf between Mirabelle¡¯s and Kuhn¡¯s positions.


    ¡°This rtionship with you is somewhat ufortable, Young Lady.¡±


    In truth, Kuhn needed to return to the Imperial Pce toplete his mission for Carlisle. Mirabelle¡¯s behavior towards him had nothing to do with him leaving, but it was a convenient excuse, even if it hurt her. After all, the rtionship between the two was only a fantasy from the beginning.


    Mirabelle¡¯s face paled.


    ¡°My actions made you ufortable?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want people to stare and gossip about me, and I don¡¯t feelfortable with someone who knows my past. I¡¯d like to make a fresh start in the pce, where no one knows me at all.¡±


    That was the perfect, usible reason. Kuhn thought it would be enough, but Mirabelle turned out to be surprisingly stubborn.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Even if you¡¯re ufortable¡­stay.¡±


    Kuhn looked surprised as if someone knocked him over the head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more careful now that I know what the issue is. You still have some time left on your employment contract, and¡­and I¡¯ll give you a raise, as I said. Oh! I can also make other tasks easier if you want.¡±


    Mirabelle started to ramble, but it was a hopeless distraction from Kuhn¡¯s point of view.


    ¡°¡­Young Lady.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face stiffened as she knew what his soft tone meant.


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to go anywhere unless I allow you. You are contracted with ise mansion for a year.¡±


    Kuhn was speechless. She wasn¡¯t wrong, however. He had signed exactly that on his contract.


    ¡°¡­So I will not send you. Don¡¯t go.¡±


    Mirabelle clutched at Kuhn¡¯s cor in a childish gesture, a stark contrast to the sternness of her words just before. She gave orders like a noble andpletely disregarded his thoughts, but she was gripped with desperation. Kuhn looked alternately between her thin hands and trembling green eyes.


    He didn¡¯t know what to do with this little bird-like girl.


    *


    *


    *


    Batori was busy packing his things as he was selected to go to the Imperial Pce. Instead of volunteering and arousing suspicion, he had nned to arrange an ¡°ident¡± for a servant so he could take their ce. Fortunately, a vacancy opened up without him needing to do anything, and Batori was able to save himself the effort.


    ¡°Hmm, hmm~¡±


    Batori was humming a happy little tune to himself when¡ª


    Kkiiigeu.


    The door opened and Kuhn entered into their shared room. The dark-haired man looked rather gloomy today, but Batori greeted him with his usual bright look.


    ¡°Hey~ Are you there?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn sat down on his bed without a reply. Kuhn often ignored Batori¡¯s attempt to talk to him, and so Batori was used to it.


    ¡®I strangely like that he¡¯s cautious with his words.¡¯


    Batori could charm anyone, and was easily able to infiltrate as a jewelry store clerk. It quite suited his aptitude. Artificial smile, artificial actions, artificial conversations. Batori disyed considerable skill in it, but he was strangely attracted to this man of few words. It almost felt as if he had been searching for someone of his own kind. Batori smiled at the thought.


    ¡®If he infiltrated into ise¡¯s mansion like me¡­it¡¯s too obvious.¡¯

 Chapter 159 - It Was Enormous (2)

    <h4>RotFK Ch. 159 It Was Enormous?(2)</h4>


    In many ways, Kuhn who received Mirabelle¡¯s love in abundance was not someone worth suspecting. Excellent assassins would conceal themselves, so acting whileying everything bare like this was impossible.


    Batori continued to speak Kuhn even though the other man didn¡¯t bother looking his way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving for the pce tomorrow. It¡¯s a little sad since we¡¯ve gotten along so brilliantly, right? ¡°


    Kuhn¡¯s expressionless gray eyes blinked at the word ¡°pce.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one going to the pce instead of me?¡±


    ¡°Was it your position that I reced? The butler said there was a vacancy in the pce and he asked me if I had any thoughts. I agreed because of the higher sry.¡±


    Batori once again deemed that Kuhn was not dangerous to him. If it was for his personal purposes, there was no way he would¡¯ve missed an opportunity to infiltrate the pce.


    ¡®It¡¯s a useless thought. Him as the same kind is ridiculous¡­¡¯


    There was a murderous glint shed in Batori¡¯s eyes, but Kuhn did not notice. Batori smiled back and continued in a cheery voice.


    ¡°Take care of yourself when we part and¡ª¡±


    Kuhn ignored Batori¡¯s farewellmiseration. In truth, Kuhn didn¡¯t suspect Batori as a dangerous person either. Kuhn believed that if he had left for the pce as nned, Batori would not have taken his ce and would have remained at ise mansion. The rat that Kuhn was looking for wouldn¡¯t rely on chance, and instead would have used an ident to disguise his entry.


    ¡­But Mirabelle¡¯s sudden interruption had put a spanner in the works.


    ¡®Do I have to ask for help from the General?¡¯


    If he couldn¡¯t leave ise mansion on his own volition, thest resort was to seek assistance from Carlisle. He couldn¡¯t remain stuck here forever. Kuhn may be able to make a direct request to Elena, but he couldn¡¯t tell her that he was tracking an intruder and had made a false promise to protect Mirabelle. The reason for Mirabelle¡¯s obsession mystified him, but it was clear that she wouldn¡¯t let go.


    Kuhn pressed his fingers against his throbbing head.


    ¡®¡­My heart was weakened.¡¯


    He should be going to pce, even if it meant speaking more hurtful words to Mirabelle. But he couldn¡¯t bring himself to. He scolded himself internally for failing to make a sober judgment because of a momentary feeling.


    Batori¡¯s words interrupted him from his thoughts.


    ¡°Oh, and I left my shampoo in the bathroom. You can use it if you need it¡ª¡±


    Kuhn fell back on his bed with a thump. Batori kept talking as he watched the other man prepare to sleep.


    ¡°Hey, are you listening to me?¡±


    Kuhn silently turned his head away and buried himself under a nket. Ever since he came here, it had only been trouble.


    *


    *


    *


    The work in the Imperial Pce was making steady progress as Elena nned. The nanny exceeded her expectations as headdy-in-waiting, and had organized the servants in a heartbeat.


    Elena kept secret watch on Asabe, whom Elena suspected was in the employ of the Empress. The flower¡¯s aroma was potentially harmful, and so Elena had the nt ced in a drafty area and took extra care not to be expose herself to it.


    ¡®Do I wait?¡¯


    If Asabe was revealed to be Empress¡¯s spy, or if the nt was identified, Elena could make her move as soon as possible. Anything could be used to attack the empress.


    As Elena briefly considered her ns, she suddenly looked up at Carlisle eating his meal across from her. He was was overwhelmingly handsome. He had an air of intimidation about him, but when his deep blue eyes turned at her, she couldn¡¯t help but swallow hard. His straight nose, sharp jawline, and muscled neck all looked as if they wereboriously sculpted by a craftsman. Even when Elena first met Carlisle, she knew he was iparable to anyone else.


    ¡®Is that why¡ª?¡¯


    Her heart was beating at the sight of a handsome man. Carlisle had affected her from the start, and she tentatively concluded that he was familiar around women. He had been quite good to her, but¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t have been the only one.¡¯


    Although she had never seen Carlisle with another woman, he had quickly gotten along with Mirabelle. And if Carlisle treated another woman like he did Elena, it would be inevitable that she would fall for him. He had even managed to turn the head of someone whose eyes were fixed only on revenge.


    ¡®At a time when I should be thinking about my family¡­instead I¡¯m feeling excited about my contract husband¡­¡¯


    On the one hand, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of shame. She didn¡¯t think she had any room left in her mind for frivolity, but Carlisle had stolen her attention¡­


    Elena was in turmoil over these confusing and new feelings.


    ¡°If you stare with such a passionate look, even I might get nervous.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes widened. She had been staring at Carlisle¡¯s face without even realizing it.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Elena tried to formte an excuse, but Carlisle simply smiled and looked at her as if she was the only beautiful thing in the scenery.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean you should stop looking.¡±


    Carlisle interlocked his fingers and rested his chin on them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how you look at me because I¡¯m yours, but I¡¯d like you to eat as well.¡±


    They she looked at him wasn¡¯t near the same intensity as Carlisle¡¯s gaze now. As she stared into his prating blue eyes, Elena felt her heart beat faster again.


    Dugeun, gugeun.


    To have this feeling¡­


    It was enormous.

 Chapter 160 - Stop Right There

    <h4>Ch. 160 Stop Right?There</h4>


    Elena had been too preupied with the turmoil in her mind to eat much, and Carlisle kept shooting her concerned nces. After finishing dinner, they both returned to their shared bedroom.


    ¡®¡­Why was he looking at me so affectionately?¡¯


    She remembered how her brother would leave her a cup of sweet cocoa after her father became upset with him. It would never fail to lift her spirits whenever she drank it, but the feeling she had from Carlisle¡¯s gaze contained a deeper sweetness than the cocoa.


    The problem was that nothing about Carlisle had changed; nothing in his gaze, tone, and behavior.


    What had changed what her eptance of him.


    ¡®Keep your head straight, Elena. Don¡¯t you remember what you have to do?¡¯


    The lives of her family members were on her shoulders. She had no time to look elsewhere. However¡­she couldn¡¯t help but feel an attraction towards Carlisle. She didn¡¯t know when it started. At some point, the emotion had embedded itself deep in her mind and sprouted roots. If she looked back at him, she knew that her heart would beat wildly.


    ¡®I¡¯m beginning to be aware of the opposite sex¡­¡¯


    Elena briskly shook her head. She had to sort this out before it tightened its grip on her. She needed to keep her distance from Carlisle¡­


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Elena let out an involuntary gasp. When she looked up in the mirror, she saw Carlisle staring right at her.


    ¡°W-what are you doing here, Caril?¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t respond to me no matter how many times I called you.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­.¡±


    She must have been too lost in thought to realize he had been calling her. Carlisle, however, did not leave. He simply leaned against the door frame of the powder room with his arms crossed as he stared at her. Elena broke eye contact from him and opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Well, you¡¯ve checked in on me, so you may leave now.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking about?¡±


    Just a moment ago, Elena shook her head to shove away the thoughts in her mind. Anyone would be curious.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Carlisle looked at her doubtfully, but fortunately he didn¡¯t press her further. He continued to study Elena¡¯s face for a moment, then turned and strode away with his long legs.


    ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s time to go to bed.¡±


    Elena remembered they were married. It was impossible to stay away from Carlisle while she tried to find her peace of mind. Under the terms of the contract marriage, they had to face each other at every meal, and then they would see each other again each time when they went to bed.


    ¡®¡­Please god.¡¯


    Elena dropped her forehead onto her hand.


    *


    *


    *


    After she finished in the powder room, she took a few cautious steps into the bedroom, and saw Carlisle was seatednguidly on the couch waiting up for her. His ordinary appearance felt different from usual, even though he was unchanged.


    Elena kept her voice casual as she spoke.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wait up for me. If you¡¯re tired, you can go to bed first.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t extinguish themps until youe in anyway.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I can see well in the dark and find my way to bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t object, and Elena was satisfied that he epted her request. They would be able to sort out how to stay in this room.


    Carlisle made to stand up from the couch, when Elena quickly raised her hand to stop him.


    ¡°Why are you getting up?¡±


    ¡°The lights¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯ll extinguish them, so please lie back down.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°Please let me do it.¡±


    Carlisle looked at her questioningly, but he finally relented and sat back down on the coach.


    Elena didn¡¯t want Carlisle toe too close to her. In order to extinguish themps, he would have toe near the bed where Elena was lying down, and her feelings might excite her again. Out of sight, out of mind. While some contact was inevitable as a married couple, she wanted as much distance as possible so she could regain herposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll turn them off.¡±


    She hurriedly extinguished all the lights in the bedroom. She would normally leave a bedsidemp on, but she wanted the darkness and the illusion of sleeping alone. Sharing a bedroom with someone she was starting to see as a man made her feel awkward in many ways.


    The bedroom darkened. Elena walked to the bed, avoiding Carlisle and the couch as much as possible.


    ¡®Don¡¯t waste time thinking about him, and work on how you¡¯re going to live in the pce¡ªOw!¡¯


    Kudantang!


    She was so preupied with avoiding Carlisle that her foot crashed into an ornament.


    She would never had made this mistake under ordinary circumstances. Her vision and senses were keenly honed on the battlefield by the threat of a sword or arrow.


    ¡®¡­I must look foolish.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t believe she had done such a stupid thing, and she leaned down to hold her painful ankle. At the same time, her frustration welled up in her.


    ¡®What the hell am I doing¡­¡¯


    In herst life, she didn¡¯t have the luxury of individual sleeping quarters in battle, and had slept among men she didn¡¯t know in the barracks. It suddenly seemed ironic that she was trying so hard to avoid Carlisle.


    ¡± ¡­Haaa.¡±


    Elena dragged her palm down her cheek in despondency.


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    She heard the sounds of footsteps in the dark. When she looked up, she saw a dark silhouette, with blue eyes shining dimly through the dark. For a moment Carlisle looked like a wild animal, a jaguar looking for its prey.


    ¡°Are you hurt?¡±


    Just by his tone, she knew that he didn¡¯t like her being injured. Elena quickly hid her bruised ankle and replied in a nonchnt voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t need to worry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you¡¯re fine.¡±


    As he spoke, he walked closer to Elena. She hurriedly held out her hand.


    ¡°Stop right there.¡±


    Carlisle froze on the spot. Elena hadn¡¯t meant to blurt it out like that. She didn¡¯t want to be so conscious of Carlisle anymore. In this situation where her family¡¯s life was on the line, she had no time to indulge in this new feeling.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, really. Don¡¯te any closer.¡±


    Although it was obscured in the dark, Elena could almost sense a smirk on Carlisle¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s footsteps resumed again. And then came his voice, lower and huskier than before.


    ¡°I told you, if there¡¯s ever a moment when you¡¯re too conscious of me, you have to hide it¡­¡±


    Before she knew it, she realized that Carlisle¡¯s long legs had brought him close to her.


    ¡°¡­because I can¡¯t stand it.¡±


    ¡°Caril!¡±


    Before Elena could say anything, Carlisle¡¯s arms came under her waist and knees and abruptly lifted her into the air. No matter how slim she was, an adult woman was a heavy load. Carlisle seemed unburdened however, and Elena looked up at him with a wide-eyed stare.


    ¡°How many times are you going to say that, when you¡¯ve already broken two things at once?¡±


    Carlisle walked towards the bed, carrying Elena in his arms. In the short distance, Elena felt an oddly tickling, peculiar sensation¡­


    She was carefully deposited onto the mattress. But it didn¡¯t end there.


    Seueugeu.


    Carlisle took Elena¡¯s slender ankle from underneath her nightgown.


    ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re hurt. I¡¯ll call the doctor right away.¡±


    She was startled by the heat of his skin on hers. Carlisle¡¯s body temperature was higher than she expected.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call a doctor at thiste hour. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    Looking at Carlisle¡¯s sharp eyes, she couldn¡¯t help but feel once more he was a man who crossed lines freely. The more she tried to avoid him, the more entangled she became. Elena pushed away her confusion before speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, truly. I don¡¯t want to be crowded when peoplee and go. If I wake up tomorrow and it still hurts, then we can call the doctor.¡±


    Carlisle frown disapprovingly, but he relented.


    ¡°Be sure to.¡±


    Carlisle hesitated for a moment, then pulled the nket up to Elena¡¯s neck. She looked at him in surprise when he brushed his hand against her forehead.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so sleep now.¡±


    Finally, Carlisle turned away.


    As Elena watched his dark shape walk away and then recline onto the couch, she felt her thoughts became even more confused than before.


    This was a long night.


    *


    *


    *


    Zenard had been very busytely.


    He had gathered all the servants working at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce at Elena¡¯s order, then waster scolded for not reporting the nt to Carlisle.


    ¡®By the time I looked for him, the prince had already gone to the Imperial Pce to visit the Emperor and Empress.¡¯


    Zenard though his treatment was unfair, but it couldn¡¯t be helped. For now, he focused on gathering information on the nt even into thiste hour. There was no deadline, but wanted toplete it as soon as possible in respect to Elena.


    ¡®She is a good match for the prince.¡¯


    When Zenard had first met her, he was stunned by her dazzling beauty, andter, he came to admire her meticulous character and intelligence. Elena may not realize it, but Carlisle had changed immensely since he met her. Knowing how Carlisle was like at the borders of the Ruford Empire, Zenard could safely say that the prince had be more human than before.


    ¡®If the prince is to be as gentle as he is now, he will need as much help from the princess as much as possible.¡¯


    The only thing that could put an angry beast to rest was beauty. An uncharacteristic smile spread on Zenard¡¯s face as he thought of the crown princess.


    Ttog, ttog.


    There was a knock on Zenard¡¯s door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    One of Zenard¡¯s men charged with gathering information entered the room.


    ¡°We found what you were looking for. Please look over this report.¡±


    Zenard immediately began looking at the material the man had brought.


    [Manera nt.


    A rare nt that grows only in the kingdom of Sibena in the south.


    If raised well, it will bloom pink flowers and is very aromatic.


    Women, however, will be infertile if exposed to the fragrance over a long period of time.]


    Zenard was shocked at the passage he just read. He had an ominous premonition knowing that Empress Ophelia had sent it, but he didn¡¯t realize it would be to this extent. Elena had not mentioned a single word about this.


    ¡®Does the Crown Princess know about this?¡¯


    Elena already knew that the nt only grew in the Sibena kingdom, so chances were that she was not ignorant. Nevertheless, she kept the nt¡­ She was truly dauntless, and Zenard felt another wave of admiration. However, another sentence caught his eyes.


    [There is another nt called the Vanera, which is the Manera¡¯s twin.


    It is said¡­]


    A serious light glimmered in Zenard¡¯s eyes as he read the information.

 Chapter 161 - Was It Too Late? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 161 Was It Too Late??(1)</h4>


    Elena slept fitfully until dawn. Countless thoughts swirled in her mind, most of them about Carlisle.


    ¡®When did it start?¡¯


    She opened her eyes to see sunlight filtering softly through the curtains. She cast her mind back to the time when the ise family was destroyed, when she had run away from Mirabelle and Derek, and the grief she felt when she saw her father¡¯s dead body. The memory used to reyed in front of her every time she closed her eyelids at night. Not a day passed in herst life where she wasn¡¯t reminded of that hell.


    ¡®But since when¡­¡¯


    When did she start having days when she wasn¡¯t chained to those terrible memories? Returning to the past seemed to have a greater effect on her then she thought, as the bitter memories started fading away into a nightmare that she didn¡¯t want to revisit. She used to be ovee with venom every time she recalled them.


    ¡®My time is moving.¡¯


    In herst life, Elena spent years learning to fight and sharpening her sword to take revenge against Paveluc. No matter how much time passed, her mind was always wrapped up in the death of her family¡­


    But now, Elena¡¯s heart flowed with time like a river, and Carlisle had unexpectedly taken hold in her thoughts.


    ¡®Is it alright to let this be?¡¯


    Just because she was starting to see Carlisle as a man, it didn¡¯t mean she didn¡¯t care about the safety of her family. Nothing changed from the current situation she was in. Ultimately, making Carlisle emperor was her mission, and even if she couldn¡¯t do that, she couldn¡¯t leave him to the mercy of Empress Ophelia or the Anita family.


    ¡®Would this heart get in the way?¡¯


    Perhaps she should wait until Carlisle was crowned emperor and she achieved her goal at least¡­


    A long shadow fell on Elena¡¯s face, and she tilted her head to see Carlisle looking down at her.


    ¡°Why are you still lying down when you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I was just thinking¡ª¡±


    Hwiig!


    Carlisle didn¡¯t even hear Elena¡¯s answer as he tugged aside the nket to reveal her ankle.


    Elena looked at him in surprise.


    ¡°What are you doing, Caril?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you to wake up.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes fell on her bruised and swollen ankle. He frowned as he lightly rubbed her foot with his hand.


    ¡°Did you lie to mest night about not being hurt?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll be better soon.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t believe you when you say you¡¯re fine from now on.¡±


    Carlisle called the maid waiting outside and ordered her to bring a doctor immediately. Though his voice was calm, the maid scurried away quickly. The atmosphere emanating from the prince was terrifying.


    Elena watched the scene from behind in wonder. A small injury like this didn¡¯t require this level of fuss, she wouldn¡¯t even consider going to a doctor for such an injury in herst life.


    Some time passed before the doctor arrived to inspect her ankle.


    ¡°Ah, Your Highness. Fortunately, it¡¯s not as serious as a fracture or dislocation. Don¡¯t move around too much and apply some ice. If the pain isn¡¯t severe, you don¡¯t even need bandages¡ª¡±


    Carlisle, who was hovering closely, cut in.


    ¡°What do you mean the injury isn¡¯t severe? You should do something to keep her ankle in ce.¡±


    ¡°She has bruises, but to have that degree of treatment¡ª¡±


    The doctor fell silent under Carlisle¡¯s withering re and swallowed.


    ¡°Are you saying that after seeing the injury with both your eyes that it¡¯s not serious?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. Your Highness. My lowly self prepared such a treatment in the case of an unforeseen emergency.¡±


    The pce doctor quickly pulled out some bandages from his bag, and Elena couldn¡¯t help but feel embarrassed. She didn¡¯t think the injury wasn¡¯t serious enough for bandages, but she couldn¡¯t disagree with Carlisle in front of him. They had to project a picture of love, and Elena did not intend to question Carlisle¡¯s honor, no matter how trivial. She watched the doctor carefully bandage her foot, then looked back at Carlisle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Thank you, Caril. You care about me so much for even the smallest thing.¡±


    Carlisle lifted his eyebrows at her unexpected reply, but he soon realized that she was conscious of the doctor nearby. He smiled and raised his hand to touch Elena¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt, my wife.¡±


    Even though it was all an act, her heart fluttered at his words. She started to realize she was losing control.


    ¡®No one¡¯s ever doubted me when I said I was fine¡­¡¯


    Everyone believed her when she said she was fine, even when she was suffering. No one tried to uncover her hidden wounds like Carlisle did. Carlisle stared at the bandages wrapped around Elena¡¯s ankle, then turned to the maid.


    ¡°Is the medicine ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. It will help with the pain in the ankle. Shall I administer it now?¡±


    Carlisle nced at Elena then shook his head.


    ¡°Not yet, medicine is not good on an empty stomach. Tell the chef to serve foods that will promote healing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid backed away and hurried out of the room as Elena gazed at her overprotective husband. As either the eldest daughter of the ise family or as a knight, she was never worried over. Carlisle¡¯s concern for her seemed to warm her body.


    ¡®It feels good¡­¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know how to express the feeling in words, but she was touched by Carlisle¡¯s care.


    A thought struck her. To be able to stop her heart going to Carlisle¡­


    Was it toote?

 Chapter 162 - Was It Too Late? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 162 Was It Too Late??(2)</h4>


    Elena was resting in the bedroom when there was a knock on the door, and her nanny entered.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sir Zenard is here. Shall I let him in?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes, right away.¡±


    The nanny smiled and stepped back outside. A momentter, Zenard entered and bowed respectfully.


    ¡°Hail to the crown princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Wee, Sir Zenard. Have you finished the research I asked for?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Before I exin it to you, please read the report first.¡±


    She epted the report from Zenard and quickly skimmed it, then paused in one spot.


    [There is another nt called the Vanera, which is the Manera¡¯s twin.


    It is said that they look identical, and only schrs who study Sibenian nts are able to distinguish their fine differences.


    The Vanera nt produces the same pink flowers, but unlike Manera, which is harmful to a woman¡¯s body, inhaling its fragrance is not harmful.


    Rather, the sweet smell of the Vanera flowers promotes health for the mind and body of a woman¡­]


    Elena¡¯s forehead creased. Was the gift sent by Empress Ophelia the Manera nt that caused sterility? Or was the Vanera nt that waspletely harmless? Apparently only a schr from Sibena could tell.


    ¡®Why did the empress send me one of these twin nts?¡¯


    It was not yet clear whether it was a coincidence or if there was a more nefarious intent. Elena brought her hand to her chin as she thought over the information, then looked back at Zenard.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to confirm the contents of this report first. Thank you for your quick attention to this matter.¡±


    ¡°Yes. As you can see, no ordinary person can distinguish between the two flowers.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll need a botanist that knows of nts from Sibena.¡±


    ¡°I already brought in a schrst night to identify the one you¡¯ve been given.¡±


    Elena was impressed by Zenard¡¯s swift initiative. She had met some of Carlisle¡¯s men several times, Kuhn included, but she didn¡¯t know that Zenard had such amazing capability.


    ¡°It¡¯s reassuring that the Crown Prince has a man like you by his side.¡±


    ¡°You are too kind, Your Highness.¡±


    Zenard bowed his head at thepliment.


    Elena meant it. The crown prince couldn¡¯t act alone, and it was a blessing that Carlisle hadpetent subordinates at hand.


    ¡°We can save a lot of time thanks to your quick work. What did the schr say about the nt?¡±


    ¡°¡­It is the Manera flower.¡±


    Manera was the one that caused infertility. It was not different from her original suspicious, but the fact that there were twin nts weighed on Elena¡¯s mind. Would the Empress simply lie or say she was mistaken? It would be convenient if Ophelia was the clumsy type, but Carlisle had warned her she wouldn¡¯t be that easy.


    ¡®Then what on earth is going on?¡¯


    Despite her lingering difort, there was no way for her to find out now. Zenard interrupted Elena¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°How do you intend to handle this?¡±


    ¡°I assume you reported this to Prince Carlisle. Did you tell him what you told me?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    His eyes widened. It was true that he had already gone to Carlisle before going to Elena, asst time he had been scolded for delivering his reportte. Zenard was taken aback, but he was also impressed that Elena casually noticed this information.


    ¡®She truly is a crown princess.¡¯


    Every time he saw her confirmed to him that she was a perfect match for Carlisle. Zenard looked at Elena with an enviable eye and bowed his head.


    ¡°As you said, it¡¯s true that I reported to Prince Carlisle first. He then ordered me to do whatever you asked.¡±


    ¡± ¡­Caril?¡±


    Elena was so surprised that she inadvertently called Carlisle by his pet name. She usually took care to refer to him by his formal title to establish his authority.


    ¡®Is it because of what he said before?¡¯


    Elena had told Carlisle to trust in her, and this seemed to be his answer. It wasn¡¯t an excessive reaction, but it was support nheless.


    ¡ª I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not going to let you down.


    Despite his concern over her safety, he seemed to have trust and confidence in her abilities. For him to leave this case to Elena despite how worried he was¡­ A faint smile spread on Elena¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Your Highness?¡±


    Zenard noticed the sudden change in Elena, who broke from her reverie and looked at Zenard in front of her.


    ¡°Oh, I was thinking of something for a moment.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t exin, but Zenard guessed that Carlisle was on her mind. After a moment, Elena continued to speak with her red eyes shining brightly.


    ¡°As long as we have the Empress¡¯ weakness, we cannot let it go.¡±


    ¡°Those words¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to set a trap, one so tight that the Empress cannot squirm out of it.¡±


    It was necessary to let the whole world know that Ophelia intended to hurt Elena, and not allow her to easily make excuses.


    ¡°Among the ambassadors here to celebrate the wedding are from the Sibena Kingdom, correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Please check if any of them have ever studied nts. ¡°


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Zenard seemed to put together what Elena was nning. She gave him a meaningful look.


    ¡°And tell the ambassadors of all kingdoms that I will host a party as gratitude for the wedding. Do it as soon as possible before they return home. In the meantime, we shall send an invitation to the Empress as well.¡±


    The smile on Elena¡¯s lips deepened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start by unveiling the Manera nt in front of everyone.¡±


    If it was revealed that Empress Ophelia sent the flowers to Elena, it would cause an uproar. Even the Empress could not stop the mouths of the people from other kingdoms. This was the trap Elena had woven. Zenard gave a deep look of admiration and bowed.


    ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±

 Chapter 163 - I’ll See Soon

    <h4>Ch. 163 I¡¯ll See?Soon</h4>


    The ambassadors who wanted even the slightest connection with the Ruford Imperial Family could not refuse Elena¡¯s invitation. All invitees expressed their intention to attend the party, and as the date loomed the pce became increasingly popted. Because Elena¡¯s ankle made it difficult to move speedily, it fell to the headdy-waiting to organize the servants and create as perfect as event as possible.


    ns were going smoothly, when there was a knock on Elena¡¯s door.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Asabe entered the room and gave a low bow.


    ¡°Your Highness. Lady Mirabelle from the ise family is here, as well as the other maids and servants.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll go out myself.¡±


    As Elena stood up on her bandaged ankle, Asabe quickly went to her side to assist her. Elena¡¯s injury wasn¡¯t so severe that she was immobile, but Carlisle was so insistent on her recovery that she simplyplied. Of course, her ankle was healing quickly thanks to him.


    ¡®Mirabelle will worry if she sees me like this.¡¯


    Elena swiftly headed out of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, her heart lifting in anticipation in seeing Mirabelle after a long time. Elena spotted the familiar figures of the ise residents exiting from the carriage. When Mary saw Elena walking with Asabe¡¯s help, the maid¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°My Lady!¡±


    Mary hurried to Elena and looked at her anxiously.


    ¡°What happened to you? Did you hurt your ankle?¡±


    ¡°Yes, recently. It¡¯s not serious, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡±


    ¡°It looked serious because of the bandages. Well, you don¡¯t have to worry now that we¡¯re here. I¡¯ll work hard to lessen your inconvenience.¡±


    ¡°That is reassuring.¡±


    Elena gave a warm smile. She had thought she had been doing fine so far, but seeing Mary¡¯s familiar face made her feel at home. It seemed that nobles did not usually take maids from their parents¡¯ households.


    Elena looked around in search of her sister.


    ¡°What about Mirabelle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, she should be here soon. There is a lot of luggage, so it was sent ahead first.¡±


    ¡°I see. Some people should be here soon to tell you about your amodations and other things. Let me know if you need anything else.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady! Ah no, Your Highness!¡±


    Elena smiled faintly at Mary¡¯s confusion over her title, then turned to Asabe.


    ¡°Go to the headdy-in-waiting and inform her that the maids and servants from ise family have arrived. Tell her to give them special attention.¡±


    Asabe, who was quietly watching the scene between Elena and Mary, bowed her head.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Asabe left. She was a maid of the Imperial Pce, and was much more well-groomed and polite than the average maid of a noble family. Mary murmured in surprise,


    ¡°Maids from the Imperial Pce are different.¡±


    Elena responded with a smile.


    ¡°They¡¯re not that different. And you¡¯re far more important to me than the other maids.¡±


    ¡°Oh, My Lady¡­¡±


    Mary gave Elena a moved look, then hesitated before continuing to speak.


    ¡°Um, My Lady¡ª¡±


    She was interrupted by another voice.


    ¡°Sister!¡±


    A bright voice turned their heads. Mirabelle had disembarked from another carriage, and was smiling brightly and running towards Elena. Then, in a moment, she fell into the arms of her older sister. Mirabelle¡¯s physical touch made Elena¡¯s face split into a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister. I missed you.¡±


    After a brief reunion, Elena turned her head back to the maid.


    ¡°Mary, what were you trying to say earlier?¡±


    ¡°Oh, nothing, My Lady. I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll see you in a little while.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Elena and Mirabelle turned and walked towards the pce hand-in-hand. Another figure was watching them with a close eye.


    ¡°Hwii~¡±


    Batori gave a low whistle as he watched the sisters¡¯ disappearing figures. Elena was closer to the family servants from home than from the Imperial Pce. Batori was never under suspicion in ise Mansion, and here in the pce he had even more free rein as a servant of the Crown Princess.


    ¡®I nned it this way from the beginning, but this is an excellent position.¡¯


    Batori carried the luggage from the carriage, smiling as usual.


    Mary stood there for a moment, staring at the backs of Elena and Mirabelle, and then returned to her original position. There was no one there to notice how her expression turned gloomy.


    *


    *


    *


    This was the first time Elena and Mirabelle had seen each other since the wedding, and they spoke to each other as if they had been apart for years. Elena gave Mirabelle a tour inside the pce. Although Mirabelle had already visited the ce before, Elena was able to show everything in more detail.


    They settled in a luxurious parlor room while Elena told her sister about the going-ons of the pce.


    ¡°What? Our nanny has be the headdy-in-waiting?¡±


    ¡°Yes. She¡¯s busy preparing for a party I¡¯m hosting, but before you go back, please see her and say hello.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯ve missed her so much¡­I never thought I¡¯d see her again like this.¡±


    The nanny had yed an important role in their lives, filling the hole after their mother died.


    Mirabelle made an expression as if she remembered something, then pulled out a stack of documents.


    ¡°Ah, sister. Here is a list of all the maids and servants. It also has personal information about them, so keep it safe.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Elena smiled and ced the papers on the table. When Mirabelle spoke, it was with a more cautious voice than before.


    ¡°It¡¯s a slightly different list than the one I received from the butler. I switched out one of the servants with another.¡±


    ¡°A servant? Why?¡±


    Mirabelle answered Elena¡¯s question with an awkward smile.


    ¡°I just wanted to keep him a little longer because I¡¯m so attached to him. So I want to ask for your understanding.¡±


    As Mirabelle spoke, there was only one person that came to Elena¡¯s mind¡ªKuhn Kasha, Carlisle¡¯s subordinate. Elena looked on questioningly.


    ¡°What is the name of the servant?¡±


    ¡°Kuhn Kasha. Do you remember him fromst time?¡±


    At Mirabelle¡¯s sheepish reaction, Elena had a tight feeling in her stomach. When she had been busy preparing for her wedding, she had a suspicion that Mirabelle was nurturing feelings for Kuhn. More importantly, Kuhn had said something to Elena that had bothered her.


    ¡ªThe Young Lady has been working me hard.


    Mirabelle was not the type to always keep a servant close to her. Elena tried to speak as gently as possible.


    ¡°You must have be close to the servant Kuhn without me realizing.¡±


    ¡°Uh-huh. Somehow¡­¡±


    Mirabelle scratched her nose and smiled shyly. She had changed in a short amount of time. Elena had epted that Mirabelle would mature as she grew older, but now it felt a little different from that.


    Presently, Elena did not know the details of Kuhn¡¯s situation, as he had lied about promising to protect Mirabelle. From Elena¡¯s point of view, she considering asking Kuhn to ensure Mirabelle¡¯s safety until she returned to the south.


    ¡®It¡¯s convenient to have Sir Kasha stay in ise mansion, but¡­¡¯


    When she heard Kuhn applied to work as a pce servant, she knew that he would leave ise mansion. What Elena didn¡¯t expect, however, was Mirabelleplicating matters by blocking him.


    ¡®What is going on?¡¯


    She needed to verify Kuhn¡¯s story with himter. Elena gave an understanding nod to Mirabelle.


    ¡°Very well. If you want to keep the servant Kuhn, you may.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Thank goodness!¡±


    Mirabelle whooped with glee, but was interrupted by the sound of a knock. The parlor room door opened and the nanny walked in.


    ¡°Young Lady!¡±


    Mirabelle leapt up at the sight of the nanny, then ran to hug the aged woman.


    ¡°Nanny~¡±


    Elena watched the joyful reunion. Mirabelle¡¯s smile always magically made her happy, and she wanted to protect that smile the most in the world.


    Time passed by and the day of Elena¡¯s party finally arrived. She didn¡¯t want undue attention, so she removed the bandage from her ankle for the day and wore a strikinglyvish dress. The party would be attended by many people, from Empress Ophelia to the ambassadors from various countries. Elena took meticulous care, as this was her first event hosted as crown princess.


    Ttogag ttogageu¡ª


    Elena spoke in a low voice to her nanny as she walked towards the hall.


    ¡°Is there nothing suspicious about Asabe?¡±


    ¡°Nothing yet.¡±


    ¡°Very well, then we¡¯ll watch a little longer. She was the maid to bring me the Manera nt after all.¡±


    ¡°Of course. You can rely on me.¡±


    Elena gave a faint smile. The nanny acted as if she were Elena¡¯s hands and feet, and exceeded the expectations of her position. It was hard to imagine how Elena would have gotten through pce life without her nanny by her side.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been working hard organizing the party, nanny.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the preparations went smoothly, so you can be at ease. And you should call me dy-in-waiting¡¯, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll only call you nanny when we¡¯re alone. I¡¯m still more familiar with that term.¡±


    The nanny wore a tender smile, knowing that there weren¡¯t many people Elena could act as a child around.


    Elena didn¡¯t know what would happen once it was revealed to everyone that the Empress had given Elena the Manera nt. It would be arge stain on the Empress¡¯ reputation, unless there were any unounted variables. Of course, that did not mean Elena would loosen her grip on a dangerous opponent, like Carlisle warned her so many times.


    ¡®But it won¡¯t be easy to get out.¡¯


    Even the Empress could not slip away from this. How would Ophelia react in this situation? While Elena knew the Empress by word of her reputation, this was Elena¡¯s first direct confrontation with her.


    ¡®I¡¯ll see soon.¡¯


    With her jewel-like red eyes shining brightly, Elena approached the hall with her nanny following her footsteps. The people milling by the entrance recognized her and bowed all at once.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s voices came together in a loud chorus. With as muchposure as possible, Elena walked into the party.


    Kkiiigeu¡ª


    The door opened before Elena¡¯s footsteps. The brilliantly decorated interior gradually came into view, followed by the ambassadors from various countries, as well as Empress Ophelia seated at the head table.


    The servant standing by the door heralded Elena¡¯s arrival.


    ¡°The Crown Princess of the Ruford Empire has arrived!¡±


    Everyone at the party turned towards the entrance. Despite the numerous eyes turned on Elena, she entered the party with an undaunted and dignified look.


    The secret battle would begin.

 Chapter 164 - Knew It Would Happen (1)

    <h4>Ch. 164 Knew It Would Happen?(1)</h4>


    Ophelia greeted Elena with a gracious expression when she entered the room.


    ¡°You have arrived.¡±


    When Elena bowed to her, she recalled the conflict between Carlisle and Ophelia. Beneath the facade of virtue, there was poison in the Empress¡¯ smile.


    But Elena was also formidable. She answered with a broad smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you again for epting my invitation.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. All the ambassadors from all over the world are here, and one should support the crown princess, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    In truth, Ophelia would not easily tolerate a meeting between the ambassadors and Elena without her there. If Ophelia hadn¡¯t been invited, it was likely she would have prevented the party from happening. She didn¡¯t reveal it outwardly, however, and Elena was grateful that Ophelia did not know her intentions. Smiling and talking with the Empress at a party was something Elena would have never considered in her past life. She had been reluctant to engage in these artificial pleasantries before, and so she found her current position ironic.


    Elena suddenly wondered if the smile on her face was as natural as Empress Ophelia¡¯s. Even if she didn¡¯t have the Empress¡¯ skill, perhaps in time she would learn to wear a poisoned smile to trick her opponent. It didn¡¯t really match her personality, however¡­


    Still, she would try to do it better than anyone else, if it meant protecting her family and Carlisle.


    With her own smile that she practiced in the mirror dozens of times, Elena approached a group of ambassadors, holding her head tall.


    ¡°Thank you all foring to my party. Please enjoy yourself before you return home.¡±


    The ambassadors eagerly replied at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you for your invitation!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll eat and drink as much as I can today. Ha ha ha.¡±


    The sound ofughing and talking filled the room. Elena looked at them with a satisfied expression, then pped lightly as a signal.


    Jjag jjag!


    Dancers emerged in synchronization to the center of the stage, all dressed in airy, chiffon costumes to perform traditional dances of the Ruford Empire.


    ¡°A group of famous dancers from the Ruford Empire will perform for us today. I hope you will enjoy their performances.¡±


    It was moremon to have dancers at arge imperial ball rather than a small party like this. The Ruford Empire¡¯s dances were famous for its splendor and beauty, but it was rumored they were rarely performed.


    Delegates from each country watched in fascination as the dancers move in ways they had never seen before. Their rich costumes fluttered in the air, giving the appearance of goddesses descending from heaven.


    ¡°Oooh¡ª¡±


    A sound of admiration came from the ambassadors. Ophelia looked on with an interested expression, as if she hadn¡¯t expected the dancers.


    ¡°You are quite meticulous. It hadn¡¯t been that long since you¡¯ve sent out the invitations, and yet you¡¯ve already prepared a variety of things to see in such a short time.¡±


    ¡°I thought of how I could promote the status of the Ruford Empire to the ambassadors. I¡¯m very happy to hear that you have a good impression, Your Majesty.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes shed in response to Elena¡¯s answer, but Elena did not notice. Ophelia naturally continued.


    ¡°Still, a beautiful dance does not symbolize the empire. It may have been around for generations, but what truly represents the empire is¡ª¡±


    Elena answered before she could finish.


    ¡°Power.¡±


    Elena¡¯s and Ophelia¡¯s gaze collided in midair. A smile spread innocently on Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve prepared other things to match the status of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Because Ophelia could ask what it was, the dancers disappeared behind the stage, just as beautiful men and women in white uniforms took their ce. Their austere atmosphere was very different from the graceful dancers just before, and the audience looked on in anticipation.


    It was then.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    There was a spirited shout, and a sword dance began. Such a demonstration would convey the military might of the Ruford Empire to the ambassadors.


    ¡°This is the Ruford Empire, too.¡±


    ¡°The sword dance is wless without any superfluous moves.¡±


    Theirpliments carried as far back towards where Ophelia and Elena were sitting. Ophelia had an unpleasant look in her eyes, but her mouth still held a benevolent smile.


    ¡°Yes, the Crown Princess has prepared it well.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I still have a lot to learn from you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena watched the stage as she feigned humility. It was finally time for the main event. Some of the sword dancers temporarily held aside their des for a moment, while the others pulled out pink flowers from their arms.


    Hwiig!


    They tossed the pink flowers into the air, and the waiting sword dancers cut the petals into dozens of pieces.


    Swig, swig, swig.


    The petals fell in the air like rain, and the ambassadors burst into apuse at the sight.


    ¡°Bravo!¡±


    ¡°The Ruford Empire is impressive.¡±


    The sweet fragrance of the pink flowers sweetened the senses everyone at the party, and Elena¡¯s red eyes glistened as she watched the pink petals drift slowly to the floor. These very flowers were the ones that grew on the Manera nt, and the performances were simply a means to draw attention to them.


    Sensing that it was the right time, Elena stepped forward, pping her hands just like the beginning. Then she opened her mouth to speak to all those present.


    ¡°Wonderful. Please, let¡¯s show our appreciation for the performers.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s encouragement, the apuse from all sides rang louder. At that time, one of the ambassadors deliberately nted in advance spoke up.


    ¡°Excuse me, may I ask you what these petals are? It smells so sweet. Is it a flower that only grows in the Ruford Empire?¡±

 Chapter 165 - Knew It Would Happen (2)

    <h4>Ch. 165 Knew It Would Happen?(2)</h4>


    Elena replied with a nonchnt look.


    ¡°Oh, this flower is from a rare nt that grows only in the Sibena Kingdom. Her Majesty the Empress recently sent one to me as a wedding gift, and I loved the aroma so much that I had to have it at this party.¡±


    The audience all nodded.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°It smells wonderful.¡±


    However, whispering broke out from those from the Sibena kingdom, dark expressions on their faces. Elena deliberately turned towards them.


    ¡°Ah, yes, there are ambassadors from Sibena. What is the exact name of this nt?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ª¡±


    One of the ambassadors frowned in contemtion. Elena gave a surreptitious nce towards the nanny before turning back.


    ¡°Oh, the flowers are so torn up that it¡¯s impossible to identify even by a Sibenian. I¡¯ll show you the actual nt given to me by the Empress.¡±


    As soon as Elena finished, the nanny approached the ambassador with the potted nt. It was all ording to n. The closer Manera nt came, the darker the expressions from the ambassadors from Sibena. If the ambassador said the wrong thing, the Empress would be in an unstable position. However, if he lied in open view of the others, it was tantamount to taking the me.


    Although it was not hot in the hall, the Sibenian ambassador was sweating as if it were in a humid summer. He closed his eyes, then spoke.


    ¡°W-well, it¡¯s called the Manera nt. It¡¯s difficult for many to distinguish it from its twin, the Vanera.¡±


    ¡°Then, among the twin nts, the Empress gave me the Manera.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. That¡¯s right.¡±


    Some of the people began to murmur among themselves. Elena pressed the ambassador again.


    ¡°I have heard that the flowers bring harmony and fertility, correct?¡±


    The ambassador of the Sibena Kingdom, while he did not wish to reveal as much as he could, realized that there was no way out. He had a defeated expression on his face as he spoke.


    ¡°Not¡­not at all. If you inhale this fragrance over a long period of time, it can cause infertility in women.¡±


    ¡°What? What are you saying?¡±


    Elena turned to Empress Ophelia with a startled expression. Elena wasn¡¯t the only one, as the entire party looked at Ophelia with amazement. Sending a nt that caused infertility to the Crown Princess was obvious in its intent to harm. Elena spoke with a look of disbelief.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what is the meaning of this?¡±


    This was the conclusion of Elena¡¯s carefully prepared trap. It had already been confirmed that some of the ambassadors to the Sibena Kingdom could distinguish the Manera and Vanera nts, and she had staged a performance that would draw attention to the flowers. The nobles of the Ruford Empire may be under the Empress¡¯ influence, and so she filled the hall with envoys from other kingdoms. Under this n, Ophelia would suffer a severe blow to her image.


    Ophelia¡¯spletely calm demeanor caused a sinking feeling in Elena¡¯s stomach, however.


    ¡®Something¡¯s wrong.¡¯


    But she couldn¡¯t figure out what on earth it was. Elena quickly recalcted everything in her head, when Ophelia¡¯s voice rang through the hall.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand me, Crown Princess. Someone must have manipted this to defame me.¡±


    ¡°¡­Defame?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I sent you the sweet Vanera flowers, not the Manera. And I can bring a schr from the Kingdom of Sibena here to prove it.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    From the start, Elena thought it was strange that there were twin nts. She frowned.


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty, it would be difficult to confirm the situation with only one witness. How much can we trust one schr?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Someone must be ying a trick to separate us, and I¡¯ll make sure to find out who.¡±


    Ophelia spoke in a confident tone and called herdy-in-waiting, Cassana.


    ¡°Cassana, quickly bring the Sibenian schr staying in the Empress¡¯ pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Cassana rushed out of the party as the ambassadors exchanged disturbed looks among themselves. Elena wanted to speak more, but she couldn¡¯t ignore Ophelia¡¯s promise to bring a witness, as if the Empress had prepared for this exact situation.


    Before long, Cassana returned with a middle-aged man.


    ¡°Hail to the Empress. Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    The man approached and fell to the floor in a deep bow. Ophelia spoke in a displeased tone.


    ¡°I ordered you to buy a Vanera nt to send it to the crown princess. Now the others say it¡¯s the Manera nt. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, it can¡¯t be. What I sent was clearly the Vanera nt. I swear my life on it. Can I see the nt myself?¡±


    Elena was forced to nod, and the nanny approached the schr with the nt. As soon as the schr saw the Manera, he shook his head and spoke firmly.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t send this, Your Majesty. Was there any opportunity for someone else to switch out the nt?¡±


    Empress Ophelia pretended to think.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s no one in the pce who could¡­¡±


    Her words trailed off, and she looked at Elena as if she realized something.


    ¡°Who delivered this nt to the Crown Princess, by any chance?¡±


    ¡± ¡­It was the maid Asabe.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s bring the maid here. You, fetch the maid Asabe from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Search the maid¡¯s room thoroughly for anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    The pce guards left the hall. Whatever trap Elena had woven, the Empress¡¯ was far more borate and difficult to break.


    ¡®It was as if she knew it would happen.¡¯


    Anxiety started to gradually squeeze Elena¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 166 - Would You Like A Drink? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 166 Would You Like A Drink??(1)</h4>


    Asabe was dragged roughly into the party by the pce guards, then tossed face down onto the ground.


    ¡°Why did you call me here¡­?¡±


    Empress Ophelia looked coolly down at Asabe.


    ¡°Tell me the truth. Did you rece the Vanera nt to drive a wedge between the Crown Princess and I? If you are honest, I will spare your life.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what? What are you talking about?¡±


    Her eyes were filled with fear, as if she knew something was wrong. One of the other guards, under the orders of the Empress, brought in a potted nt.


    ¡°I found this nt in the room of the maid Asabe, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena, who had been observing the situation so far, was speechless. Whatever trap Elena prepared for Ophelia, the Empress found a way to squirm out. This couldn¡¯t be a simple act of coincidence.


    ¡®Was it all nned?¡¯


    This only made sense if the Empress had prepared for this in advance. But why?


    ¡®Did she want to test how I would react when I received the gift?¡¯


    Elena¡¯s red eyes trembled in incredulity. If so, Ophelia was a step ahead of Elena and was assessing her. It would be dangerous if this assumption were true. Elena couldn¡¯t appear harmless if her ws were shown too early.


    Ophelia spoke to the schr she summoned earlier.


    ¡°Look at this. Is this the nt that I wanted to give to the Crown Princess?¡±


    The schr quickly inspected the flowers and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. This is the Vanera nt I sent you. I painted the pattern on the pot myself, so I recognize it.¡±


    Taang!


    Ophelia pounded the chair with her first. In an instant, a deathly silence gripped the room.


    ¡°How dare you change the nt? Tell me, who made you do it?¡±


    Asabe looked up with a pale, trembling face.


    ¡°W-what do you mean? Your Majesty, I am guilty only of following your orders. I only did what I was told¡­¡±


    ¡°Ha. You still can¡¯t repent of your mistakes. Are you trying to frame me, despite the evidence otherwise?¡±


    Ophelia was speaking to Asabe, but Elena sensed the words were meant for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to see your face anymore. Take her out and execute her.¡±


    Asabe¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°P-please save me, Your Majesty! I was wrong! I really did only what you ordered!¡±


    Asabe begged loudly of her innocence as the guards dragged her away, but it was futile. Eventually her screams faded away, but it lingered in the minds of those in the hall.


    Kkuug.


    Elena clenched her first. She never dreamed that the Vanera nt would be found in Asabe¡¯s room. If it weren¡¯t the case, Elena would have intervened, but she couldn¡¯te forward in this situation. A wrong step could lead to Elena being misunderstood in this drama. Asabe was still a maid of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, and Elena had kept her close to her side recently.


    ¡®How dreadful¡­ ¡®


    Ophelia had swiftly ordered an execution without even batting an eye. As Elena expected, Asabe had confirmed that she was a spy nted by the Empress. It was incredible how the Empress so easily tossed aside a human life.


    ¡®Did the Empress find Asabe less valuable when she knew that I suspected Asabe was a spy?¡¯


    It would be logical for the Empress to cut Asabe off before Elena could glean any information from her.


    Elena looked with new eyes at the woman sitting proudly next to her. She realized why the Empress was considered one of two pirs that supported that Ruford Empire, and she was far morepetent and dangerous than Second Prince Redfield.


    Noticing the tense mood of the ambassadors, Ophelia smiled calmly.


    ¡°Oh goodness, the mood of the party has been ruined. Forget about what happened earlier and just enjoy yourselves. You there, why is there no music?¡±


    Opera music began to flow in the room. Elena wordlessly looked at Ophelia and felt the defeat in her bones.


    ¡®I lost this time¡­¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t erase the feeling that she was ying in Ophelia¡¯s palm.


    *


    *


    *


    Despite the incident from earlier, Elena¡¯s party ended in great sess. Ophelia¡¯s smile dropped from her face as soon as she was in the Empress¡¯ pce.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Crown Princess to make it this far.¡±


    Cassana spoke up from behind her.


    ¡°Yes. We underestimated the Crown Princess because she kept the flowers in a ce where she walked by frequently, but she¡¯s more clever than I thought. Not clever enough for the Empress, however. You¡¯ve won the game again.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Despite thepliment, Ophelia did reply. That meant she was in a bad mood, and Cassana knew from experience to not speak up in this situation.


    Ophelia leaned back in her chair in contemtion, tapping the armrest with her nails. Then she frowned, as if she was displeased with the oue of her thoughts.


    ¡°That bitch Asabe was stupid.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    Cassana looked on questioningly, but Ophelia muttered as if she were talking to herself.


    ¡°Was she a fool that could only do what she¡¯s told to do? When things went the way it did, she should have said that it was the Crown Princess that made her do it.¡±


    Cassana swallowed dryly. In fact, anyone else in the situation would have been found guilty. But Ophelia denied it, and so everyone believed her words. Cassana quickly nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes. It was a great opportunity to ce the princess into trouble, but unfortunately it was missed.¡±


    Ophelia had sent the Manera nt to simply test Elena, and only made evidence to prove her innocence, not to fight back. Asabe¡¯s execution was originally part of Ophelia¡¯s n. However, the Crown Princess¡¯ n was more effective than expected.


    If Asabe had said ¡°The Crown Princess told me to change the nts,¡± the situation would have been reversed significantly. And if Elena tried to stop the maid¡¯s execution, Ophelia would have been able to establish a connection between the two. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to falsify proof that Elena bought the Manera nt, but Ophelia could at least instill suspicion that Elena was an unscrupulous figure. However, the young woman was smart enough not to let herself be caught by that.


    Ophelia tutted at the thought.


    ¡°Jjeut, I wasn¡¯t thinking enough¡­¡±


    Elena believed she had lost the party, but it didn¡¯t flow the way Ophelia intended either. Until now, she hadn¡¯t been serious about Elena and never expected a n this well executed. If Ophelia had gone in without any preparation, it would have been over for her.


    ¡°By keeping the Manera nt close to her to appear vulnerable¡­she may be a difficult opponent after all.¡±


    Looking at Ophelia¡¯s irritated expression, Cassana carefully opened her mouth.


    ¡°This was just a light test, wasn¡¯t it? We need to be more careful when dealing with the Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You mean¡­¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes filled with a dark energy.


    ¡°There is Carlisle.¡±


    The Crown Prince was already a formidable opponent by himself, and he would be even more troublesome with Elena by his side. If only Elena was simply a pretty face or frivolous love.


    ¡°¡­The tiger may grow.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s face crumpled as she remembered Elena¡¯s beautiful face at the party.

 Chapter 167 - Would You Like A Drink? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 167 Would You Like A Drink??(2)</h4>


    Zenard reported details of the party to Carlisle. Carlisle, sitting quietly in his study as he listened, gave a regretful smile.


    ¡°I thought the n would be a sess given how carefully nned it was, but the Empress managed to escape again.¡±


    ¡°When I heard the news that the maid Asabe was executed, I thought it that was truly the Empress¡¯ work.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the way she likes to operate.¡±


    Despite the care taken in Elena¡¯s n, Carlisle was not surprised by the oue. If Ophelia had been an easy opponent, he would have defeated her already.


    ¡°Did you find any evidence that the Empress ordered the Flower Bridge¡¯s copse?¡±


    ¡°We are working hard with the Casey family who built the bridge, and we may have news in the near future.¡±


    Carlisle was still dissatisfied.


    ¡°What are theponents of the drug found at Redfield¡¯s party?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll find out exactly and keep you posted. We know it¡¯s a drug, but it¡¯s difficult to find out theponents of the strange powder.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re out of the battlefield, yet they act like they¡¯re out of the war? Tell them to move fast, before I send them back to the perimeter.¡±


    Although Carlisle did not mean itpletely, Zenard knew it wasn¡¯t entirely a lie either.


    ¡°Once we find everything out, the Empress won¡¯t be able to escape so easily anymore.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t take those as words of constion andughed bitterly.


    ¡°I need to be emperor quickly.¡±


    ¡°Haste makes waste, Your Highness.¡±


    Themonce saying was true for Carlisle¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Think of yourself in my position.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t reply. Zenard thought he was attentive to Elena¡¯s and Carlisle¡¯s rtionship, but that wasn¡¯t the case at all. Carlisle never revealed to anyone that he was in a contract marriage with Elena, and with his wife close by every night, no one knew how much temptation Carlisle had to suffer.


    ¡°Well. It¡¯s not something I can exin in words. And¡­¡±


    Carlisle remembered Sullivan¡¯s increasingly frail face. He wouldn¡¯t necessarily call him a good parent, but he couldn¡¯tpletely ignore Sullivan¡¯s health either.


    When Carlisle spoke, it was in a subdued tone.


    ¡°¡­I should be the one to take over the throne before he dies. ¡°


    As Sullivan¡¯s health deteriorated by the day, Carlisle knew he didn¡¯t have long with his father. Before then, he wanted to grant Sullivan¡¯s wish. Carlisle was always eager to prove he could be emperor even with his cursed blood.


    Zenard studied the prince¡¯s face, and when he spoke it was with more caution than before.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll give an update to you as soon as possible.¡±


    Carlisle rose from his seat with a slight nod of his head. It was already quitete, and he had to go back to the bedroom where Elena was waiting.


    As Carlisle was about to leave his study, another thought came to mind, and he turned back to Zenard.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve been contacted by Kuhn, and he says he needs to leave ise mansion.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    A look of displeasure flitted across Zenard¡¯s face at the mention of Kuhn¡¯s name. Only Carlisle knew of their uneasy rtionship with each other.


    ¡°We¡¯ll find the rat that had infiltrated ise¡¯s mansion ourselves, so tell Kuhn he can take more time off there. Since he promised to keep my sister-inw safe, he should stay there until she at least leaves for the south.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will inform him.¡±


    Although the two subordinates were bitter foes, they were not the type to let their personal feelings interfere with work. When Carlisle finished speaking, he turned his heel and left.


    Kkiiieu¡ª


    Carlisle looked puzzled when the smell of aromatic wine drifted out as soon as he opened the bedroom door. No one but Elena could enter this room at this time of night, and so he didn¡¯t understand why this smell was here.


    Carlisle spotted Elena sitting on the outdoor terrace, carefully nursing a drink. Next to her were several empty bottles.


    ¡®I thought she hated alcohol.¡¯


    She refused alcohol on their first night together, and he hadn¡¯t seen her drink much before either. Carlisle approached the table curiously, and Elena turned her head when she heard his approaching footsteps. She had already drank quite a bit, and her face was flushed.


    ¡°What are you doing alone?¡±


    ¡°I was drinking¡ªhic¡ªdrinking alone.¡±


    Her slurred words revealed that she was even more inebriated than he thought.


    ¡°You should have called for me if you needed someone to drink with.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not toote now. Come here with me¡­¡±


    Elena continued, waving the ss in her hand.


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±

 Chapter 168 - Playing Dirty (1)

    <h4>?Ch. 168 ying Dirty?(1)</h4>


    ¡°Would you like a drink?¡±


    Carlisle, stunned by the offer, approached Elena and sat in front of her. He cast a sidelong nce at the empty bottles before speaking.


    ¡°When did you start drinking?¡±


    ¡°I was only going to drink when you came, but you didn¡¯t show up, so I ended up drinking a little.¡±


    Elena handed Carlisle a full ss of wine. Carlisle wordlessly epted it without a word and downed it in one gulp.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s more than a little??¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t call that quantity just a little. Elena looked at the offending bottles on the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ I¡¯m feeling rather upset today. Did you hear what happened at the party?¡±


    ¡°Just about.¡±


    ¡°You warned me many times to watch out for her, but I was too confident.¡±


    She refilled her ss as she spoke.


    ¡°I kept an eye on the maid Asabe. It¡¯s ridiculous that a Vanera nt came from her room. I don¡¯t know if she really had it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°At the order of the Empress, the Vanera nt was discovered by a guard. Now Asabe that has been executed, we can no longer uncover anything about the incident.¡±


    Carlisle quietly listened to Elena as she more freely spoke her mind.


    ¡°I was probably ying into the Empress¡¯ hand in the beginning. I only ended up revealing myself to the enemy.¡±


    Elena gave a defeated sigh. She looked up at Carlisle, and he noticed that her eyes were zed and bloodshot.


    ¡°I look like a fool, don¡¯t I?¡±


    Last time she asked Carlisle to believe in her, and now she was upset that she hadn¡¯t lived up to his expectations. She should have been more cautious¡­


    Carlisle, who had been sitting quietly so far, finally answered in a soft voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this isforting, but what you¡¯ve been through today, I¡¯ve already experienced countless times because of the Empress.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened at Carlisle¡¯s unexpected confession.


    ¡°If you are a fool, then I¡¯m even more of a fool. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. Your n sounded good to my ears, and the only miscalction was not realizing why the Empress sent twin nts.¡±


    ¡°Because of that, Asabe was executed today.¡±


    ¡°She was a spy the Empress nted anyway. We would still have to get rid of her, but this way there¡¯s no blood on our hands.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s words eased Elena¡¯s mind. She had been tremendously burdened by the knowledge that her family may die if she failed in her mission, but when she suffered defeat by the Empress, her fears became crushing. What if she couldn¡¯t change the future no matter how hard she tried? How much more cunning was Paveluc to win against the Empress?


    Elena¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of thoughts. The me she ced on herself was so heavy that she even drank alcohol, which she rarely ever touched. However, in the end, it was not the drink that quelled her anxiety, but Carlisle. His words seem to say to her, ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    Elena gave an unfocused smile at Carlisle.


    ¡°You¡¯re so sweet¡­that I dislike it.¡±


    For the first time, she considered that she would be be jealous if Carlisle¡¯s affection turned to another woman. For him, he was simply consoling Elena as a partner walking on the same path, but for her, she was rmed that her personal feelings were growing.


    ¡®I thought I could stop my heart, but¡­.¡¯


    Elena smiled disappointingly as she gazed at Carlisle¡¯s handsome face, which appeared blurrier than usual.


    ¡®¡­.I won¡¯t let this man stop me.¡¯


    These new temptations could make her forget her duty. But she had to admit it. She loved this moment with Carlisle.


    ¡°Sweet enough to dislike¡­words that are so contradictory that I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s good or not.¡±


    At his words, Elena raised her wine-filled ss without replying. She couldn¡¯t answer him, as she couldn¡¯t really tell what her feelings were either. She hated the way he looked at her with kindness, but she also liked that he treated her warmly.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Tak!


    Carlisle swiped the ss from Elena¡¯s hand, then tipped the entire contents in his mouth. Elena¡¯s jaw dropped open.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve had too much. From now on I¡¯ll drink my portion.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still fine¡­¡±


    ¡°Those are the words of a drunk.¡±


    Elena bit her lip. The noblewoman Elena of thest life did not enjoy alcohol, but when she lived as a female knight, she drowned herself in strong drink after strong drink. There were many nights she spent in drunkenness because of the guilt she felt about being the sole survivor of her family.


    ¡°I said we should drink together, not watch you drink alone.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too¡ªtoo one-sided.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous if you drink more here.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena looked at him dumbfoundedly, and when Carlisle smiled there was a mysterious heat lurking behind it.


    ¡°You and I are the only ones in this bedroom together. What do you think the danger is?¡±


    Elena mulled over his words. No matter how much she thought over it, there was only one answer. In this closed environment, there was only one thing that was a risk factor.


    Carlisle.


    ¡°Hmm. What you¡¯re trying to say is¡­Caril is dangerous? ¡°


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    After his brisk reply, Carlisle refilled his drink and swallowed it. Elena propped her chin on her hand as she watched his lean figure go about the motion.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯re dangerous. You said you would follow the contract. And I know you¡¯re a man who keeps his word.¡±


    Carlisle gave a sardonic chuckle at everything he had to endure. He looked up at Elena¡¯s sparkling eyes, and when he spoke his voice was deeper than before.


    ¡°My wife doesn¡¯t know anything. Though you mention the contract, it¡¯s not just about sharing a bed.¡±


    Elena looked up at Carlisle¡¯s questioningly. It was safe, and there was no need for the two of them to have physical contact before he became emperor. However, Carlisle continued to speak as if he wereughing at Elena¡¯s idea.


    ¡°There¡¯s plenty of things you can do even if we don¡¯t go all the way. So if you are too drunk and lose your inhibitions, my self-control may bepromised. I¡¯m warning you in advance.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand what kind of skinship he was talking about. Did he mean kissing? However, the nuances he was talking about seemed more obscene than that.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Elena¡¯s pure curiosity instantly brought a dangerous smile to Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°If you¡¯re curious, do you want me to teach you?¡±

 Chapter 169 - Playing Dirty (2)

    <h4><b>Chapter 169: ying Dirty (2)</b></h4>


    Elena swallowed the lump in her throat at Carlisle¡¯s prating gaze. She wasn¡¯t sure exactly what he was saying, but she had an idea that something irreversible could happen. Elena shook her head as she answered.


    ¡°No thanks.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression fell, and he moistened his dry lips with his tongue. The sight of it was so erotic that it made Elena¡¯s heart beat faster.


    Kung kung kung.


    As she listened to the thrumming in her head, she realized that she was quite drunk. The Carlisle sitting before her seemed more handsome than usual. His ck hair was a striking contrast against his pale skin, and his long nose and firmly closed lips drew Elena¡¯s gaze like a ma.


    ¡®Does he look better now because of my heart?¡¯


    She knew he had a handsome face since the start, but now she felt excited whenever she looked at him. Perhaps the danger was not Carlisle, but a drunken Elena. To Carlisle, she may be just a woman, but to her, he was the only man that caused her to shiver.


    ¡®Sober up before you make a mistake, Elena.¡¯


    Suddenly, she was rmed at what she might do under the influence of alcohol. The effects of it made anyone less inhibited, and she did not want to be honest about her feelings without any countermeasures. She was afraid of how Carlisle would take it, and her shoulders were already heavy with burden.


    Fortunately, her depression from the day had eased off a little, and she rose from her chair to recover her senses.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take a short walk to sober up ande back.¡±


    Elena stood up and started walking away from the terrace, then stopped when Carlisle captured her wrist.


    ¡°You took the bandage off your ankle.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She hadn¡¯t wanted to reveal any signs of weakness at the party, and so she removed the bandages. She had been so busy that she had forgotten about it¡ªuntil Carlisle pointed it out now. It hadn¡¯t been a serious injury from the start, but wearing high heels all day did make it feel worse. Elena quickly made an excuse for fear that Carlisle would worry over her if she told the truth.


    ¡°I feel well enough that I don¡¯t need the bandages.¡±


    ¡°Really? Your ankle looks more swollen today.¡±


    The physical change was so small that Elena couldn¡¯t even tell by sight, only by the feeling of pain. Carlisle¡¯s ability to detect subtle differences was incredible.


    Elena hesitated for a moment, and Carlisle noiselessly entered the bedroom. He was back out in a hurry with a bandage, and he approached Elena again.


    ¡°Sit down. Don¡¯t overdo yourself until you¡¯re better.¡±


    Carlisle pulled a chair and ced it behind Elena, and she seated herself in it. Carlisle knelt before her and held her slender ankle, then gently began to wind the bandage around it.


    ¡°Car¡ªCaril¡­.¡±


    Startled by his posture, Elena made to rise in a hurry.


    ¡°Hold still.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s firm voice blocked her movement, and Elena flushed in embarrassment.


    ¡°What if someone sees you kneeling?¡±


    ¡°Kneeling to hold my wife¡¯s ankle?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯e the Crown Prince of the Rupert Empire. This behavior¡­


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I¡¯m the crown prince. It¡¯s my decision no matter what position I touch my wife¡¯s ankle.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s arrogant remarks were enough to set fire to Elena¡¯s confused mind. His alcohol-blurred image seemed to sharpen with her emotions, and she became so dizzy she couldn¡¯t help it.


    Kung kung kung kung kung kung.


    Her heart pounded in her ears even louder than before, and her blood boiled from his searing touch.


    A few momentter, Carlisle finished wrapping the bandage, and he lifted his head to smile softly at Elena. His eyes were focused on her, and the affectionate curve of his lips made her covet them at that moment.


    Elena unthinkingly ced her hands against Carlisle¡¯s cheek. He looked at her questioningly as she firmly held his face.


    Was it because of the alcohol? The feeling in her chest was exploding like fireworks. Elena whispered to him with reddened cheeks.


    ¡°I¡­want to kiss you.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes widened momentarily. The world seemed to be spinning more around Elena as her emotions peaked, but she did not intend to stop there. Little by little¡­


    The moment when their lips were about to reach¡ª


    Teolsseog!


    Her face went straight past his lips andnded on Carlisle¡¯s shoulders, and he reflexively caught her limp body so she would not fall over. He had no choice but to tighten his hold on her. He could feel Elena¡¯s breathing on his shoulder.


    Not long after, a sigh escaped from Carlisle¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Elena¡¯s body felt so fragile that she could break, and she was so pleasantly warm that he didn¡¯t want to drop her for a second. Despite her drunken state, her scent made him dizzy.


    Carlisle held on to Elena as she slumbered on like a stone statue.


    ¡°You¡¯re ying dirty, wife.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    The incident at the party kept the Freegrand delegation up untilte at night. Today Log was wearing a uniform that men usually wore, rather than a dress, and her hair was tied to one side. Her eyes were bright with interest.


    ¡°Today¡¯s incident made one thing clear. The Crown Princess¡¯ rtionship with the Crown Prince is not an act, but of genuine support.¡±


    The man sitting right in front of her replied brusquely.


    ¡°I believe so as well. Judging by her hostility towards the Empress, she must have ns to ce the Crown Prince on the thrones.¡±


    The man who spoke was Isaac, another one of the Freegrand ambassadors. He had a rough appearance about him, but Log kept him close for his exceptional abilities.


    ¡°From the very first moment I sense that the Crown Princess could be a match, but looking back there isn¡¯t anyone else more suitable than her.¡±


    ¡°Think carefully before you decide. What I saw today didn¡¯t work on the Empress.¡±


    Isaac had a point. It was true that Elena was weaker than Empress Ophelia, nevertheless, a deep smile broadened on her face.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m needed by the Crown Princess. If there¡¯s no shortage, she won¡¯t ept our terms.¡±


    Isaac didn¡¯t reply, but he had a strange look in his eye. He had some agreement with Log¡¯s words. She went on with a look of excitement.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to meet her. We¡¯re sure to be on the same side.¡±

 Chapter 170 - Take Responsibility (1)

    <h4>Ch. 170 Take Responsibility?(1)</h4>


    The next morning, Elena woke up with a pounding headache. She must have a hangover from drinking too muchst night, and she clutched her forehead with a groan.


    ¡®When did I fall asleep?¡¯


    That thought didn¡¯tst long, however. As soon as she opened her eyelids, her breath hitched when she saw Carlisle¡¯s face right in front of her.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The pair of them had decided on the first night of marriage that Elena would take the bed and Carlisle the couch. Since then, neither had intruded on each other¡¯s territory.


    At this very moment, Carlisle was on the bed, his head propped up on his hand as he watched her. The look in his eyes were both stubborn andplicated.


    ¡°Did you just wake up now?¡±


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t sleep at all.¡±


    ¡°Why¡ª¡±


    But Elena¡¯s words did notst long. She was surprised to see Carlisle so close to her, but soon memories ofst night appeared in her mind like a panorama.


    ¡®I¡­¡¯


    Elena¡¯s cheeks med.


    ¡®¡­I was crazy.¡¯


    She had never gotten herself blindly drunk in herst life. Perhaps, out of depression from losing her family, she had never made a mistake, even when she had a quarrel with someone. For the first time in her life, she realized how dangerous drinking was.


    ¡ªI want to kiss you.


    Those were the words she said to Carlislest night. She had already kissed Carlisle twice already, but each time had a purpose. The kiss at the wedding was inevitable, and the kiss at Carlisle¡¯s private training hall was meant to keep everyone else out. It was the first time she ever wanted to kiss him for no reason.


    ¡®Oh my God!¡¯


    She wished she could turn back the clock to stop herself. She was so embarrassed she wanted to crawl into a rat hole, but unfortunately, there was no ce to hide. Carlisle had been close since the morning, as if he were blocking all her escape routes.


    ¡®I don¡¯t want to remember anything.¡¯


    Cowardly as it was, she didn¡¯t want to think aboutst night, but Carlisle had silently watched her reaction as she recalled her memories from the night previous. She had a feeling that if she pretended to feign ignorance now, it would not work.


    Carlisle looked Elena for another moment, then he turned and poured a cup of water from a jug on the bedside table.


    ¡°Drink.¡±


    It was not until he spoke that she realized that her throat was parched dry. She didn¡¯t know how to react anyway, so to buy some time, Elena took the cup and started drinking slowly. Carlisle¡¯s patience was short, however, and he didn¡¯t wait for her to finish drinking when he spoke.


    ¡°What you said to mest night¡ªwhat did you mean?¡±


    ¡°Huh! What?¡±


    Elena almost spit out her water. She could feel her heart racing in her rib cage.


    ¡°Kiss me¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, it was just a casual remark.¡±


    ¡°Casual?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed in disbelief.


    ¡°I must have been quite drunkst night. I apologize deeply if you were ufortable. It doesn¡¯t mean anything, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Elena hoped her hasty excuse was enough. It was toote for her to pretend she wasn¡¯t aware of anything, and she couldn¡¯t think of anything else to say. It seemed to her that this was the only way to calm the situation. However, the more Elena spoke, the stonier Carlisle¡¯s expression became.


    ¡°So you only said it on impulse?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    ¡°Is that your habit when you¡¯re drunk?¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, maybe¡­¡±


    ¡°So even if it wasn¡¯t me that was with youst night, you would have said the same thing to someone else. ¡°


    Was that what he thought? Elena swallowed nervously as their conversation started to turn in a direction she didn¡¯t anticipate. Carlisle¡¯s mood seemed to turn cloudier, but she couldn¡¯t say, ¡°I like you now.¡± It was like a confession.


    ¡°I don¡¯t drink much anyway, so don¡¯t worry about it¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t drink in my absence.¡±


    She was forced to nod. She had fabricated a ridiculous drinking habit, but that was her own fault.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try my best.¡±


    Only after hearing her answer did Carlisle finally rx. He stared at her with an inscrutable expression, then straightened her untidy hair with one hand. When he spoke, his voice was soft.


    ¡°You are a dangerous woman.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    What outrageous things did Carlisle hearst night? Elena had no choice but to me herself as he looked at her with a mysterious fever in his eyes. She suddenly realized that the hand on her hair had drifted down to the back of her neck.


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She thought their current positions were a bit strange. She was lying on the bed, while Carlisle was slightly leaning over her with his head propped up on his arm.


    ¡°¡­Caril?¡±


    In response to Elena¡¯s puzzled voice, Carlisle replied in a lower tone than usual.


    ¡°Do you still want it now?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You said you felt like kissingst night.¡±


    Another hot fever flushed on Elena¡¯s face, but she did her best to nod calmly.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯m sober, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    But Carlisle¡¯s face was still leaning in closer. As Elena stared up at him with surprised eyes, Carlisle spoke again with a faint smile.


    ¡°Your desires may be gone, but I¡¯ve been feeling that way sincest night.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ ¡°


    ¡°So take responsibility.¡±


    Before she could say anything else, Carlisle¡¯s hot lips covered Elena¡¯s own. Every time they kissed, Carlisle had always done it with reckless desperation. She wondered if she would end up being devoured this way.


    Elena, lying on the bed, was unable to move back, and so she took his kiss directly. After a while she started to be dizzy from theck of air, and so she blindly grabbed his firm chest and hung on. Perhaps for that reason, Carlisle¡¯s kisses softened, and the storm eventually changed into something as sweet as ice cream. It was her first time experiencing such a kiss. Luckily or not, no one disturbed the newlyweds in their bedroom, allowing Carlisle and Elena to kiss each other for a long while.


    After exploring each other for some time, Carlisle finally pulled away. Elena heaved in deep lungfuls of air, and when she looked up at Carlisle her cheeks were pink. He gently brushed her hair back before speaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible. The more I kiss you, the hungrier I get.¡±


    Elena felt captive by the deep, blue intensity of his eyes. Her heart raced, and Elena realized once again how bad Carlisle was for her heart.

 Chapter 171 - Take Responsibility (2)

    <h4>?Ch. 171 Take Responsibility?(2)</h4>


    The Selby mansion in the capital.


    It was none other than Helen who brought the Manera and Vanera nts, and had already known the Empress¡¯ ns for them. Helen felt giddy when she heard that Elena had been defeated by Ophelia at the party with the ambassadors as nned.


    ¡°Ho ho ho, isn¡¯t it amusing to see someone who doesn¡¯t know their ce try to attack the Empress?¡±


    Sarah was seated across the tea table from Helen. They used to talk to each other as equals in the past, but over time Helen spoke to Sarah as a subordinate. Sarah didn¡¯tin about, however. Though they were both nobles, their ranks were different.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Lady ise must be upset.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wish I could tell everyone about this, but I have to keep it to myself.¡±


    Empress Ophelia¡¯s strategy was secret, and so Helen was forced to keep quiet. Of course, she was too impatient to do that, and so she bragged to Sarah, her closest aide.


    Sarah spoke in a lowered voice.


    ¡°I think it was smart for Lady ise bring all the ambassadors though. You should never let your guard down.¡±


    ¡°Tch, what a fool! What can she do? Anyone can think of that! She only got this far by marrying the Crown Prince!¡±


    Helen¡¯s pleasant mood instantly changed stormy. Not unfamiliar with Helen¡¯s wild mood swings, Sarah quickly changed her words.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right. She made it all the way up because of the Crown Prince. I just meant that we should n things more carefully.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hmph.¡±


    Helen huffed disapprovingly. She herself had been branded a viin after she suffered defeat at the hands of Elena. Had Helen not been made ady-in-waiting of the Imperial Pce, she would not have been able to show her face in society until now.


    And so, Helen began to fixate on Elena and despise her even more. Sarah knew she had to be more careful.


    ¡®I sensed itst time, but Lady ise is more formidable than I thought.¡¯


    Sarah had her suspicions since Elena escaped from the trap Helen hadid. Helen was more proud and arrogant than she was intelligent, nevertheless, Sarah¡¯s family was so poor and powerless that they had to attach themselves to a more well-known family to survive.


    Sarah remembered what Elena said to her at the wedding reception.


    ¡ª You should look at the line and see which side is more profitable.


    A wry smile spread on Sarah¡¯s face. Despite the fact that Elena had be the Crown Princess, Helen still had more to offer. She had the backing of Empress Ophelia. There was no reason to turn away from Helen, an imperialdy-in-waiting.


    Moreover, Sarah had not built her friendship with Helen for nothing. Helen began to lean on Sarah, and she enjoyed being in the middle more than she expected. She gave a wry smile and pretended she knew nothing.


    ¡°I heard that the Empress will push you to be the prince¡¯s concubine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will. Her Majesty will make me the second wife. Ho ho ho ho.¡±


    Helen¡¯s face flushed as she imagined herself as a potential bride. Nowadays, Carlisle was the envy of all the nobles and gossip of him was everywhere. His rtionship towards Elena was like out of a fairy tale.


    ¡°Soon, there will be a party with the prince¡­ Perhaps the first impression between the two of you was not so favourable.¡±


    ¡°I have no choice but to go. The nasty thing ruined my image!¡±


    Helen never called Elena by her royal title, and Sarah smiled as if in understanding.


    ¡°Then this is your chance. You should n how you will meet the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°I will. I won¡¯t lose this time.¡±


    There was a greedy glint in Helen¡¯s eye.


    In truth, any borate scheme Helen had ever worked on all came from Sarah¡¯s head. Helen was too emotional to calcte such moves, while Sarah solidified herself as a schemer.


    Jng jng¡ª


    Helen looked at the sweets and empty cups on the table and rang a bell. The door opened and Sophie came in.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ll be here longer, so bring more tea and refreshments¡ªwhat? Sophie, are you still here?¡±


    ¡°Uhhh.¡±


    A strange sound left Sophie¡¯s mouth. In a fit of rage, Helen had cut Sophie¡¯s tongue on the day she failed to spread a false rumor that Elena was a whore. Sarah looked on with a pitied expression.


    ¡°Get out of this room right now! Where have all the other maids gone? Dare they make a fool of themselves?¡±


    Sophie had suffered long under Helen.


    *


    *


    *


    Helen¡¯s maids were all severely punished. Sophie, who had been living like a rat, was eventually ousted from the Selby mansion.


    Tilda was so badly beaten that her calves were ck from bruises. She prayed, looking up into the night sky with a tearful face.


    ¡®Mary, please, save me.¡¯


    The only hope she had left was her letter to Mary, who was still at ise mansion. Tilda regretted believing Sophie¡¯s words and leaving ise mansion. She was fortunate that Helen forgot she also previously worked for the ises, and she would not have been safe when Helen cut Sophie¡¯s tongue. Now the maid was desperate to get out of this hellish ce as soon as possible.


    ¡®Heug heug. Lady Elena, I¡¯m so sorry¡¯.


    Though overdue, Tilda sincerely repented for her mistakes. Shameful as it was, she hoped that Elena would save her.

 Chapter 172 - The Person We Chose (1)

    <h4>Ch. 172 The Person We Chose?(1)</h4>


    Elena¡¯s royal life eventually stabilized, and soon she sent invitations to several people as she promised at the wedding reception: Marchioness Marissa of the south, Countess Ste of the capital city, Log Ashmore of the Freegrand Kingdom, and so on. Lastly was Harry, who was considered the sessor for the Krauss family.


    Log¡¯s reply came back first. Perhaps there was an urgency because the Freegrand delegations all had to return home¡­or perhaps the ambassador had been keenly anticipating Elena¡¯s invitation.


    ¡®¡­What does she want to say to me?¡¯


    Elena had been curious ever since the ambassador said she would give her a personal gift of fabric. Elena found Log strangely intriguing, particrly because the ambassador was the ideal woman Elena dreamed of. Even in a woman¡¯s body, Log looked impressive in a smart uniform and a sword belted at her waist. This was not easily done in the Ruford Empire, where women still had a difficult time making their way through society.


    ¡®If it can¡¯t be me¡­then I want Mirabelle to live freely.¡¯


    She wished Mirabelle could fly as boundless as a bird without being held down by anything. To do that, Elena would give her full material and emotional support to her most precious sister. A faint smile spread on Elena¡¯s lips as she thought of Mirabelle¡¯s bright face.


    There was a knock on the door, and the nanny entered the room.


    ¡°Dame Ashmore is here, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let her in.¡±


    As soon as Elena¡¯s permission was given, Log entered the parlor room and bowed deeply in greeting.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal Glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Elena stood up from her seat and greeted her as well.


    ¡°Wee. Have you been well?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been enjoying myself greatly in the Ruford Empire. Firstly, I¡¯d like to present my gift you¡ª¡±


    Servants waiting outside the door brought in bolts of fabric. Elena¡¯s eyes widened as she saw the luxuriousness and quality of the material.


    ¡°I was expecting a gift, but¡­I didn¡¯t realize it would be so much.¡±


    ¡°They are given with all my heart.¡±


    Log smiled, revealing her white teeth. Her cheerful attitude pleased Elena. It wasn¡¯t just about the expensive gifts¡ªthe more Elena saw Log¡¯s confident demeanor and polite mannerisms, the more satisfied she was.


    ¡°Thank you. Because of this, I can make a variety of dresses.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to add to the beauty to the Crown Princess.¡±


    Log wasn¡¯t servile, but she was a good listener, and Elena suspected she was well-versed in business. Elena inspected the fabrics then ordered them to be taken to the dressing room. Soon after, she offered Log to sit across from her.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    After the two settled down in their respective chairs, maidservants appeared to ce refreshments and snacks in front of them. Elena gestured to one of the uniquely shaped sweets.


    ¡°This is one of the most popr delicacies in the Ruford Empire. Please try it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind consideration, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Have you eaten yet? Let¡¯s eat together before lunch.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so brazen to turn you down. Thank you for giving me the honor of dining with you.¡±


    So the two shared some everyday conversation. Elena already noticed that Log had something to say to her, but waited for her to bring it up. When the ambassador finally thought the time was right, she spoke in a lowered voice.


    ¡°I have something important to tell you, Your Highness. Would you mind speaking alone?¡±


    Elena pretended to be oblivious.


    ¡°Something to tell me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Well, I wonder what it is.¡±


    At Elena¡¯smand, the nanny and the maids left the parlor room. When only the two of them remained, Log¡¯s expression turned more serious.


    ¡°I have one thing to say. In the future, please secure a trade agreement with the Freegrand Kingdom and Ruford Empire with our leader.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected remark. But her surprise was brief, and a momentter, she regained herposure.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you discuss this matter with the Emperor? I don¡¯t understand why you¡¯re telling me this.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor and Empress have already refused, to put it bluntly. I cannot say for sure, but there aremercial powers already involved in the political struggles of the Ruford Empire. We cannot even gain a foothold here.¡±


    It was no exaggeration to say that business in the Ruford Empire was already dominated by the Krauss family. Nevertheless, the Emperor and Empress also held separate funds. It was difficult to create trade agreements without already having connections at the top.


    ¡°So you brought this to me, the wife of the soon-to-be-emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you allow us, we will also help the Crown Prince rise to the throne.¡±


    Elena was surprised once more. It seemed as if Log understood the circumstances of the Imperial family. The Emperor and Empress fought secretly over who would seed the throne, which would go to either Crown Prince Carlisle or Second Prince Redfield. Of the two, Log appeared to be betting on Carlisle.


    ¡°Then shouldn¡¯t this offer be made directly to the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t think the Crown Prince likes our leader very much.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I once ran into abat unit led by the Crown Prince on the battlefield. We crossed the border without permission by mistake.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t seem to recognize Log¡¯s face at the wedding reception, but to her it was vivid as if it had taken ce yesterday.


    ¡°He gave us our lives in exchange for handing over all the items we had. When I saw him, I knew he would be the emperor.¡±


    ¡°And so you came to me in advance.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s observation, Log smiled awkwardly and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s not exactly the Crown Prince we chose. It¡¯s you, Your Highness. If you can give us trading rights after you be empress, we will move as your people.¡±


    Those were not bad terms for Elena. She needed a power to support her, not something that was part of Carlisle, or the ise family¡­but a secret force that was Elena¡¯s only.


    However, there was no reason yet that it should be Log¡¯s leader, someone from the Freegrand Kingdom. Elena needed to be careful about this part. After a moment to ruminate over it, she spoke again.


    ¡°What¡¯s the name of your leader?¡±


    ¡°Ah, our leader¡¯s name is Astar¡­¡±


    Elena nearly dropped the teacup in her hand.


    Juleuleugeu¡ª


    Hot liquid spilled over her fingers, but Elena¡¯s surprise did not abate.


    Astar. That was the name of Freegrand¡¯s top delegate in the future. Moreover, he was famous for his trustworthiness, and business with them was always efficient and reliable. Elena, having lived in the future, was more knowledgeable of it than anyone else.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness, are you alright?¡±


    Log looked on in surprised concern, but Elena took no notice of the mild burn. She had fallen on incredible luck.


    ¡®If it¡¯s Astar, then I don¡¯t have to hesitate.¡¯


    Elena had wanted to hang onto the issue first, until Log¡¯s suggestion. Elena already amassed many jewels from Carlisle¡¯s return gift that she intended to invest in the future. Log¡¯s proposal in many ways was beneficial to her situation now.


    Without further hesitation, Elena nodded.


    ¡°Very well. If I be empress, I¡¯ll give Astar exclusive trade rights. In the meanwhile, help me until Crown Prince Carlisle takes the throne.¡±


    Log looked surprised at Elena¡¯s sudden agreement, but she nodded as well.


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°You have a contract with you, don¡¯t you? I¡¯ll ce the crown princess¡¯ office seal on it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    Log looked moved, and Elena continued.


    ¡°There¡¯s another thing. I¡¯d like to make some investments, and I¡¯d hope you can hide my name.¡±


    ¡°Ah, what are you going to invest?¡±


    ¡°Firstly¡­¡±


    She told Log about her investment ns, who listened with intensely shining eyes. Their conversation was much longer than expected.

 Chapter 173 - The Person We Chose (2)

    <h4>Ch. 173 The Person We Chose?(2)</h4>


    Kuhn had sent Carlisle a message requesting help to leave ise¡¯s mansion, and an answer soon returned.


    Kuggiseu¡ª


    Kuhn crumpled the letter in his hand.


    [Prince Carlisle considers you to be on vacation, and orders you to stay with Lady Mirabelle until she returns to the south. ¨C Zenard]


    Kuhn and Zenard avoided seeing each other¡¯s faces when they could. It was no different this time, but what was written on the letter still frustrated Kuhn.


    ¡®¡­Vacation.¡¯


    Kuhn had never taken a break since he joined Carlisle, except when he was forced to rest for injuries. That was the way Kuhn wanted it. He did not know how to spend time without a mission, and he felt useless when he was sitting still.


    ¡®General, why¡­?¡¯


    Until now, Carlisle knew Kuhn¡¯s ethic and made it possible for him to return to work quickly. For him, a bloody battlefield was the only thing that made him feel alive.


    Kuhn recalled something Carlisle had said to him after he escaped from the Empress¡¯ pce.


    ¡ª Force yourself to rest sometimes. Don¡¯t overwork yourself to death.


    At that time, Kuhn thought it was just a casual remark born out of worry. But was it true? This time Kuhn felt driven into an environment where he had to rest, whether he wanted to or not.


    Kuhn looked around the empty bedroom, frowning. Batori had left for the Imperial Pce, and their once shared quarters was now quieter.


    This oppressive silence¡­Kuhn hated it. If he didn¡¯t get a chance to move his body, he was a good as dead.


    ¡®What the hell is one supposed to do in a ce like this?¡¯


    He could disappear like a shadow from ise mansion, but now he was bound by his promise with Elena and orders from Carlisle.


    A headache pulsed in Kuhn¡¯s head, and he grabbed his forehead with one hand.


    ¡ª You useless bastard! Go and die!


    Somehow, old memories floated to the surface on his mind. Though the event took ce long ago, the voice sounded clear in his ears. His heart clenched.


    It was then.


    Ttog ttog.


    There was the sound of soft footsteps, and then a few taps on the door. There were not many who would knock carefully when visiting a servant. Kuhn looked towards the entrance, and a clear, familiar voice spoke.


    ¡°Kuhn, are you in there?¡±


    It was Mirabelle. She burdened him with kindness before, and now she was speaking to Kuhn, who was trying to avoid the gaze of others.


    Kuhn still did not understand. Why did she go so far to take care of him?


    ¡®When did it start?¡¯


    Was it when he saved Mirabelle? Or was it when Mirabelle saved his wounded self at the pce? In retrospect, all of their meetings took ce in unexpected circumstances. It was the first time in his life that so many idents coincided. Whether or not it was destiny, Kuhn had never experienced such a thing before.


    After a moment, the door groaned noisily as it swung inwards. Mirabelle looked sunny as always. Kuhn didn¡¯t realize it, but the unpleasant memories that came to his mind were swiftly fading from his head.


    ¡°Oh? I thought you weren¡¯t here because you didn¡¯t answer.¡±


    Usually, one would have shouted at Kuhn for not answering, but Mirabelle did not treat him differently despite his status.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hear you call because I was thinking of something else, Young Lady.¡±


    Despite the obvious lie, Mirabelle believed his words without a doubt. Lying like this was new and a little ufortable, especially when he lied so easily and she trusted him so fully.


    Mirabelle stared at Kuhn with a warm gaze and asked him innocently,


    ¡°Would you like to go on the pic that I told you about?¡±


    Her question gave the implication that he could reject her offer. But could a servant of ise mansion refuse?


    Kuhn gave himself a self-mocking smile. No matter that he worked under Carlisle, memories of his past ve self always haunted him. He couldn¡¯t forget his position even when he was disguised as a servant. Kuhn, who had lived as a ve since he was a child, knew better than anyone else.


    He dismissed Mirabelle¡¯s offer of a choice and chose the answer he thought had already been decided.


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±

 Chapter 174 - The Pain Was Good (1)

    <h4>Ch. 174 The Pain Was Good?(1)</h4>


    Mirabelle packed a pic basket full of food, and headed to the mountainside apanied only with Kuhn. It was unusual that she didn¡¯t bring any other maids or servants, and the butler tried to persuade her otherwise, but she made excuses about feeling too crowded. In reality, she couldn¡¯t talk freely to Kuhn if there was anyone else. Kuhn was vaguely aware of the fact, but he pretended to be ignorant.


    ¡°Wow, look at all the forsythia flowers here. They¡¯re so beautiful.¡±


    It was an idyllic spring day, and a warm breeze floated in the air. Mirabelle kept expressing her admiration for the blooms, while Kuhn looked on with a nk expression. He was not impressed by naturalndscapes. Flowers were just flowers, and trees were just trees. He couldn¡¯t understand why people admired the changing of the seasons.


    And so Mirabelle and Kuhn had opposite reactions, but they did not force their own opinions on each other. Mirabelle continued to be delighted, while Kuhn simply observed her. They were an unusualbination that didn¡¯t match at all, but nevertheless, they weren¡¯t ufortable with each other.


    Mirabelle pointed to a small bird sitting on arge branch.


    ¡°Oh, look over there. That bird is so cute.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Despite the bluntness of his response, Mirabelle smiled. They strolled around the mountainside and took in the natural beauty of spring.


    After some time, they settled down on a nket and unpacked the pic basket from ise mansion. There was an unbelievable amount of food inside, and there was barely any room for them to sit on when Mirabelle finishedying them out. When she finished, she smiled at Kuhn.


    ¡°Help yourself, Kuhn.¡±


    Kuhn knew from experience that he couldn¡¯t refuse her, and so he nodded and thanked her.


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    No matter how tasty the food he ate was, his expression remained the same. He did not show his feelings out of habit. Mirabelle would sometimes stop eating to watch Kuhn, and though he felt a little awkward, he continued to eat silently. No matter who looked at them, thebination of the lovely youngdy and a taciturn servant was quite unusual.


    They ended up eating half the food they brought, and Mirabelle watched Kuhn as he quietly cleaned up.


    ¡°How does it feel to go out and have some fresh air?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You were looking a little depressed these days. Actually, I wanted to bring some more food. Watching the scenery while eating delicious food is the best way to rx.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn had never properly rxed before, and didn¡¯t understand it well. It was the first time in his life that he had ever had leisure. If it weren¡¯t for Mirabelle, Kuhn wouldn¡¯t never have gone on a pic. What was clear to him, however, was that looking at the flowers and listening to the birds did make him lose his uneasiness.


    ¡®Has she been observing my mood?¡¯


    Kuhn often wore an impassive mask, and it was difficult for others to tell if he was happy or unhappy. Mirabelle, however, seemed to have seen through his gloomy mood. The irony was that the cause of his mncholy was Mirabelle herself, who prevented him from leaving ise mansion.


    Kuhn gave Mirabelle a curious look, and finished packing up the pic basket.


    ¡°What do you want to do next, Young Lady? Do you want to look around a little more? Or do you want to go back to the mansion now?¡±


    Their carriage was at the bottom of the mountainside. Kuhn had driven it alone, and no one else was waiting for them there. That meant that Mirabelle could arrange the schedule as she pleased.


    ¡°Hmmm¡ª¡±


    Mirabelle gave a thoughtful look, when¡ª


    Uleuleung! Kwagagagang!


    A thin bolt of lightning shed in the sky. Dark storm clouds started to creep into the clear blue.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Mirabelle stared upwards with a confused look. Kuhn picked up the pic basket without hesitation, then hurried over to the seated Mirabelle.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to hurry back. It¡¯s going to rain soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Mirabelle stood up with a look of regret. They could get caught in the rain in the middle of the mountainside, and so the pair diligently made their way down to where the carriage was located.


    Unfortunately, heavy raindrops began to fall before they reached it. Spring showers weren¡¯t unexpected, but Mirabelle didn¡¯t expect the weather to be so capricious. Her breathing became morebored as she trudged down the path.


    ¡°Ha, ha.¡±


    She started to pale as her body chilled in the rain. At the sight, Kuhn recalled the day when he first met Mirabelle and she had copsed to the floor in pain. He worried that it would happen again. He pulled off his jacket and ced in on Mirabelle, and her pale lips lifted in a faint smile.


    ¡°Thank you, Kuhn.¡±


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Mirabelle acted as calm as she could, but Kuhn noticed that her condition was worsening. He tossed the pic basket to the ground, causing the contents to rattle inside, but he ignored and bent down to offer his back to Mirabelle.


    ¡°Get on. We¡¯ll get back as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡ªheus¡ªI¡¯m fine¡ª ¡°


    ¡°Quickly.¡±


    At Kuhn¡¯s urging, Mirabelle replied in a fading voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    As soon as Mirabelle¡¯s small body leaned against back, Kuhn rose up and began to run forward. She was lighter than he expected, so much so that he worried she would disappear. Kuhn wondered for a moment at his unexpected feelings, but now was not the time to contemte it.


    He hurried down the slope, and Mirabelle was amazed at the speed.


    ¡°Kuhn, you¡¯re going really fast. It¡¯s like a ride.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice was faint in his ears, and she was noticeably shivering on his back. Kuhn spoke to her firmly.


    ¡°Hang in there.¡±


    He took a deep breath and sped down the slope. Mirabelle clung feebly as she was jostled on his back, and she swallowed her groans of pain as to not worry him. She forced a faint smile despite the agony that radiated from her stomach.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me¡­¡±


    Since Mirabelle was a child she had suffered from an unknown disease, which was even worse as no one knew the proper treatment. When the pain suddenly came like this, she felt like she would die¡­


    Well, if she had to pick a time and ce to do so, this was a good one.


    ¡°¡­I hope the road never ends.¡±


    As long as she could be with Kuhn, the pain was good. She gradually began to lose consciousness on his back, and could faintly make out Kuhn¡¯s voice yelling at her.


    ¡°Young Lady, you have to stay awake!¡±


    Mirabelle wanted to answer his desperate cry, but she lost the battle to keep her eyes open.

 Chapter 175 - The Pain Was Good (2)

    <h4>Ch. 175 The Pain Was Good?(2)</h4>


    Mirabelle started to stir. How long had it been? Her eyes were still closed and her vision was dark, but she could vaguely make out a voice talking.


    ¡°She¡¯s alive now because of the quick medical treatment. A littleter and it would have been disastrous.¡±


    Who was speaking? A doctor?


    Another, more familiar, voice replied. It was the stern tone of her father, Alphord.


    ¡°How the hell did you watch over Mirabelle while I was away? I can¡¯t believe you allowed a mere servant to apany her outside the mansion!¡±


    Even without seeing his face, Mirabelle knew that her father was terribly angry. Michael¡¯s voice answered from somewhere nearby.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lord. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Mirabelle wanted to get out of bed and exin that it was not the butler¡¯s fault. She had begged Michael to go on a pic alone with Kuhn.


    The atmosphere in the room continued to crackle, but fortunately, it was Derek that now spoke to reassure his father.


    ¡°Stop it, Father. It¡¯s not the butler¡¯s fault. How could he change Mirabelle¡¯s decision? I¡¯ll look after her more carefully.¡±


    ¡°How long has Elena been married?¡±


    ¡°¡­Not long.¡±


    ¡°Very well, keep it a secret from her for now. If she hears that Mirabelle is sick, she¡¯lle running back. Now that she¡¯s the Crown Princess, it¡¯s not good for her to be involved in every detail of our family.¡±


    Alphord¡¯s words about drawing a line with Elena struck a blow to Mirabelle¡¯s heart. Even if Elena was married and changed herst name, she was still the eldest daughter of the ise family. Apart from the fact that Mirabelle was sickly, Mirabelle didn¡¯t like the way she was treated differently than everyone else. In her eyes, Alphord always acted more cold-heartedly towards Elena.


    With that thought in her mind, Mirabelle fell into slumber once again. Sounds drifted in and out of her consciousness, from the friendly voices of the maids wandering around, to the conversation of the servants outside the door, and the now familiar voice of the doctor whose face she hadn¡¯t seen yet. But none of them had the voice that Mirabelle wanted to hear.


    ¡®Where are you?¡¯


    Perhaps he had gone to the pce when she was unconscious? Did her other family members punish him because they went on a pic alone? Numerous questions and worries twisted in her head, but lifting her heavy eyelids wasn¡¯t easy.


    ¡®¡­I miss you.¡¯


    She missed Kuhn¡¯s cool gray eyes. She wanted to hear the blunt monotone of his voice.


    ¡®Kuhn¡­Kuhn¡­¡¯


    A day after Mirabelle fainted, she finally managed to open her eyes properly. It was dark now, and only a dim candle lit the view. Even in the shallow light, Mirabelle was dazzled and she had to blink her eyes several times to focus her vision. She turned her head to look around. The first thing that caught her eyes was¡ª


    Her teddy bear sitting by her bedside. The velvety, dark-blue bear was the same color as Kuhn¡¯s hair. It was still clothed in the jacket from when she first met Kuhn. However, it wasn¡¯t her bear that Mirabelle wanted to see right now¡­it was the man that the bear reminded her of.


    Mirabelle turned her head to take in more of the room, when a man suddenly and silently appeared. The same one she had searched many times in her dreams. She stared at him with wide eyes.


    ¡°Do you feel better?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s throat felt too sore to answer him, and she simply nodded. Relief washed over Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes.


    At their first meeting, Mirabelle had begged him to stay, but when she opened her eyes again he had already disappeared. She didn¡¯t know what she would do if was gone again. At the moment, however, she was relieved to see him at her side.


    ¡°¡­Kuhn.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    It was difficult for Mirabelle to form words with her dry throat, but she felt she had to say this now. There was no other way to properly express her feelings except to tell him.


    ¡°Kuhn¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady.¡±


    When she called him again, Kuhn replied casually as always.


    ¡°¡­I love you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Kuhn was thrown into sudden confusion. Mirabelle felt pleased that she was able to cause a reaction on his usually expressionless face.


    ¡°What did you say just now?¡±


    Mirabelle answered with confidence once again.


    ¡°I said I love you.¡±


    Perhaps she had been harboring these feelings for a long time, but she only realized it now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know when it started, but I¡¯vee to love you.¡±

 Chapter 176 - Because Of Him (1)

    <h4>Ch. 176 Because Of Him?(1)</h4>


    ¡°¡­.¡±


    Kuhn didn¡¯t say anything at Mirabelle¡¯s unexpected confession. More correctly, he didn¡¯t know what to say. Kuhn simply stared at Mirabelle¡¯s pale face, his own as stiff as a statue.


    ¡®What did she tell me now?¡¯


    He couldn¡¯tprehend it. How could a daughter of a count love a man who had nothing to his name? Mirabelle was not aware of Kuhn¡¯s true identity. To her, he was a man who was involved in something dangerous in the past, but was still low enough to work as a servant in a mansion. No, even if she knew his true identity, their differences were too wide to ovee. No nobleman would ever allow their daughter to be with someone like him.


    That did not mean Kuhn didn¡¯t have advances from other women. However, the words he had heard so far were, ¡°I like you, do you want to be together for a while?¡± or ¡°Do you want to be my lover?¡± No one ever confessed that they loved him.


    The look of embarrassment faded from Kuhn¡¯s face, and the nk and impassive walls were rebuilt.


    ¡°Young Lady, do you know that women in the Ruford Empire take their husband¡¯s status?¡±


    ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    ¡°You know that as the daughter of a count, if you marry a baron who is of lower status than you, then you will be a baroness?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So you are aware that if you are with me, you will be the wife of a servant?¡±


    Mirabelle was not asking Kuhn to marry her immediately, but he wanted to make a strong impression on her mind. The two of them together were hopeless.


    Contrary to Kuhn¡¯s intentions, however, Mirabelle replied with a firm nod.


    ¡°Yes, but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s not important if I¡¯m a servant¡¯s wife, but if I¡¯m Kuhn¡¯s wife. ¡°


    Kuhn was at a loss for words. He was sometimes taken aback by her, but that was nothingpared to this. Despite the gauntness of her cheeks, she waspletely resolute.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t have anything. I can work hard.¡±


    Until now, Kuhn had assumed Mirabelle was like a frail little bird, but she had an unexpected resolve. She spoke words that no one else could easily do. Some unknown emotion stirred inside Kuhn.


    ¡®Is that why she¡¯s kept me around?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know Mirabelle¡¯s agenda, but now he understood. This lovely girl loved with him incredible purity.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog.¡°


    Mirabelle gave a few racking coughs, and he was broken from his thoughts.


    ¡°Get some rest first, Young Lady.¡±


    He turned away, when Mirabelle¡¯s voice halted him.


    ¡°The answer to my confession¡­is it just a reminder of our differences?¡±


    Kuhn turned back to look at Mirabelle.


    ¡°That¡¯s the most important thing, Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°If you were a noble, would our rtionship be changed in a better way?¡±


    A flustered look shed across Kuhn¡¯s face, but it was soon gone. Whatever freedom she imagined what not reality. Kuhn locked his eyes with Mirabelle and replied coldly.


    ¡°Please think against it. I wouldn¡¯t be listening to this ufortable confession if I weren¡¯t a servant.¡±


    No matter who heard it, it was a clear rejection. Mirabelle¡¯s clear green eyes began to tremble in pain.


    Kuhn turned away, seemingly unconcerned, and made towards the window to leave. Mirabelle was still young and mistaken. Once she was older, she would look back at this moment with regret.


    Kuhn took a few steps forward, but he heard Mirabelle¡¯s faint voice behind him.


    ¡°¡­I love you, Kuhn.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s feet paused at the confession, but he soon stepped forward again as if nothing were wrong. Fortunately, the room was too dim for her to notice. This time, he answered without even turning his head.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pretend that I haven¡¯t heard from you today.¡±


    At the same time, Kuhn touched a desk clock lying on the table, and he knocked it to the ground with a crashing noise. It startled the maid who was dozing outside, and she quickly went into Mirabelle¡¯s room.


    ¡°O-oh, Young Lady! Are you all right? Hold on a moment. I¡¯ll call the doctor!¡±


    Then the maid realized Mirabelle was awake and hurried away. Mirabelle, who had suddenly been distracted by the maid, turned to the window again, but Kuhn had already disappeared.


    Hwiiiingeu¡ª


    The wide open windows were the only evidence that he had ever been there.

 Chapter 177 - Because Of Him (2)

    <h4>Ch. 177 Because Of Him?(2)</h4>


    Elena¡¯s pce life was going smoothly. Few people knew that she considered her party a failure because of her unsessful strike against the Empress, but everyone else¡ªboth natives and foreigners¡ªpraised the colorful dances andvishness of the event. It was not the intended result, but it was still a favorable oue.


    Previously, Elena had chosen Margaret to be one of herdies-in-waiting, and today was Margaret¡¯s first day at the pce in official capacity.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Margaret gave a polite bow at the entrance, and Elena hurried over to grab her hand.


    ¡°You can leave out such formalities between us.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, Your Highness, it is my honor. How have you been?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s manner of speaking was more formal than when Elena was unmarried, but thedy-in-waiting¡¯s face was still soft and weing. Elena answered with a soft smile.


    ¡°I am well. How are you, Lady Lawrence?¡±


    ¡°Very well. Nothing much has happened, except that I¡¯ve been a little busy since everyone found out that I am yourdy-in-waiting.¡±


    Margaret¡¯s words reminded Elena of the time when her love affair with Carlisle was thrust into the high society. She had been flustered by the sheer volume of invitations and the loss of her quiet social life. Looking back now, it seemed a distant memory.


    ¡°Was there anything that made you ufortable?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all! Since I became ady-in-waiting, my family¡¯s business is doing better, and my father is happy. I just wonder how I can repay you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Elena and Margaret strolled through beautifulndscaped garden. Elena would normally receive visitors from the parlor room, but the weather was so pleasant that she couldn¡¯t stay in.


    ¡°Let¡¯s have some tea together, Lady Lawrence.¡±


    ¡°Ah, thank you, Your Highness.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. If you like, I can gift some to you separately, so remember to take itter.¡±


    After Elena finished speaking to Margaret, she ordered Mary to bring tea, and the maid hurried away to fulfill her order.


    ¡°How about we have tea at an outdoor table? Today I¡¯ll show you everything in the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an honor, Your Highness.¡±


    A happy expression spread on Margaret¡¯s face, and the pair settled at a table in the middle of the garden. Several minutester, Mary arrived and set down a tray of fragrant tea in front of them. Margaret took a careful sip of her drink, and then looked at her cup in delight.


    ¡°Wow, this is delicious.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? I¡¯m d you like it.¡±


    Elena had forgotten how enjoyable it was to spend time with the right person. The two women¡¯s conversations branched out into various topics, from the happenings in the south to the wedding. The atmosphere between them was pleasant, until Margaret opened her mouth suddenly as if she had remembered something.


    ¡°By the way, have you heard of the recent rumors in society about the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°What rumors are you talking about?¡±


    Elena looked at her curiously, and Margaret flushed. Thedy-in-waiting paused to make a decision, then continued on more seriously than before.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s right for me to say this to the newlywed Crown Princess, but I still believe you should know.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­there¡¯s a rumor going around that the Crown Prince is seeking a second wife. The gossip became even more intense after his marriage with you, and there are many noblewomen seeking the position.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena was lost for words. She and Carlisle had been married and now there was talk about concubines¡­ However, the subject hadn¡¯t entirely slipped Elena¡¯s mind. Carlisle only marriedte because of the unfortunate prophecy, but now that it wasn¡¯t the case anymore, the families supporting Carlisle were pushing their daughters to be his wives. Elena may be Crown Princess, but she was not part of a great family, and another wife may be beneficial.


    ¡®Yes, it was only natural.¡¯


    Carlisle, the emperor, was never the man Elena could have alone. There would be a need to unify many forces in the future, and marriage was one of the easiest ways to secure alliances. Of course, Carlisle may not immediately remarry as he vowed to put Elena in power as empress, but that was only a temporary measure. If Carlisle could get a step closer to the Emperor¡¯s seat by marrying another woman, Elena did not intend to oppose him.


    The thoughts in her head were perfectly rational¡­but her heart said otherwise. The mere mention of such a rumor tore her to pieces and made her chest ache.


    ¡°Your Highness, are you all right?¡±


    Margaret looked at her worriedly, and Elena pasted a smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. If His Highness intends to marry again, I will not oppose him.¡±


    Elena kept herposure as cool as possible, but Margaret knew better. She took Elena¡¯s hand and spoke in a kindly voice.


    ¡°Even if the Crown Prince takes a second wife, his heart will not leave you. Thest time I saw him at the party, I sensed it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is that so?¡±


    Elena smiled weakly. Margaret did not know that Carlisle and Elena were in a contract marriage to satisfy each other¡¯s demands.


    ¡°I have a hard time saying this, but it¡¯s important for you to know who maye after you. There¡¯s a rumor in the social circles¡­that Lady Selby is after the position.¡±


    The moment Helen¡¯s name was mentioned, Elena¡¯s red eyes shed dangerously. Helen had already tried to trap Elena several times, and Elena had warned her that she would no longer tolerate another challenge. Elena did not want to confront the Marquis Selby family, but she would do so if she had no choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to find out more about it.¡±


    She already had conflicted feelings about Carlisle taking another wife, but Helen was an uneptable choice. It wouldn¡¯t be bad to have the power of Marquis Selby on their side, but Helen was already on the side of the Empress.


    Margaret agreed, nodding her head vigorously.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything I can do to help, please let me know, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    If the rumors spread any further, many more women would try to catch Carlisle¡¯s eye. The next event was an official party that Elena and Carlisle would attend. The young women were more likely to make their move there. And if Helen wanted to be Carlisle¡¯s wife, she would be there too.


    ¡®¡­I should be prepared.¡¯


    Elena didn¡¯t want to ept anyone else as Carlisle¡¯s wife. She wouldn¡¯t endure the pain in her heart unless the other woman was truly helpful to him.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena and Margaret chatted the hours away, but Elena couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of dread. From the moment she heard about the story of another wife, she couldn¡¯t concentrate on talking to Margaret anymore.


    Elena was still unsettled even after Margaret left, and she took out her frustration in Carlisle¡¯s private training hall. Unlike the way she secretly practiced in ise mansion, here Elena was free to practice her swordsmanship skills, and as a result her strength improved significantly. At this rate, it would not be long until she regained her full strength from her previous life. That was a good thing, but¡­today she had no motivation.


    Swiig, swiig.


    Elena was garbed in simple clothes to more freely move about. Her feet moved more nimbly than the dance performers. One could describe it as beautiful, if they were unaware of the danger lurking beneath the de.


    Elena¡¯s head was empty as she automatically moved through the motions, when¡ª


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    She heard the sound of approaching footsteps. Since she was hiding her abilities, she halted her routine and looked at the entrance.


    It was Carlisle that emerged, and he walked towards her with efficient strides. He looked wless again today.


    ¡°There you are.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    He seemed to have been seeking her out for some reason, but she couldn¡¯t find any words to say. She stared at him with a conflicted expression, and Carlisle gave her a questioning look.


    ¡°Is something worrying you?¡±


    Elena almost replied back. It was because of him that she was being driven mad¡­

 Chapter 178 - Her Own

    <h4>Ch. 178 Her?Own</h4>


    She knew reasonably that it was not Carlisle¡¯s fault if he chose another woman as his second wife. Carlisle, like Elena, had made a contract out of necessity, and he was still faithfully fulfilling his terms. It was Elena¡¯s fault that her heart was uncertain. They were married before she realized that she liked him, and now she could see him weing another wife before she even expressed her feelings properly.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t like it.¡¯


    She tried to soothe her nerves countless times. She didn¡¯t want to share Carlisle with anyone. Her greed for him crept up unexpectedly, and she had not taken it into ount when she first drew up the contract. Elena¡¯s mission was to protect her family and make him emperor. Only then could Paveluc be eliminated and everyone¡¯s future changed.


    ¡®Caril may never be my own.¡¯


    An emperor had to secure his position with many alliances, which naturally led to marriage. It was unheard of for an emperor to marry only one woman. Elena wrestled with the idea of wanting Carlisle to be emperor, but also having him solely as her own. However, no matter her heart¡¯s protests, there was only one answer. Carlisle had to be emperor. She simply needed a little time to kill the feelings inside of her.


    Carlisle looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything wrong, tell me.¡±


    ¡°N-nothing¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to confess that she feared him marrying another woman. What would he say if she was honest with him? A bitter smile spread on her face as she imagined it.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    Carlisle gently stroked her chin with his hand. After taking in her troubled expression, he spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Shall we talk over a drink?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Ever since Elena drunkenly said she wanted to kiss him, Carlisle had been offering to drink with her. It was obvious he thought that kissing was her drunken habit, but she couldn¡¯t understand why kept making this offer.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m not distressed enough to need a drink.¡±


    A small smile of regret passed Carlisle¡¯s face at her rejection.


    ¡°Call me whenever you need a drinking friend. I¡¯ll drop everything.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your words.¡±


    Elena set down the sword in her hand, then picked up a bow and arrow and stood in front of a target. She had used a crossbow before when she saved Carlisle and had less muscle strength, but now she was considering returning to her main weapon.


    Hwiig!


    Her shotnded dead center of the target.


    Hwig! Hwig! Hwig!


    Each arrow she let fly had the same result. Eventually, dozens of arrows tightly packed the center, and each subsequent arrows split the wooden shafts. Meanwhile, Carlisle observed her practice with an interested expression.


    Elena pulled another arrow in the bowstring, and her worries about Carlisle taking a second wife shed in her mind. Her focused calm seem to unbnce.


    ¡®¡­ Don¡¯t be greedy.¡¯


    There was only one option for her. She didn¡¯t need to worry about something useless¡ª


    Taang!


    Elena was jerked out of her thoughts. She had pulled the bowstring incorrectly, and it almost whipped onto her face.


    In a sh, Carlisle shot to her side and covered her face with his palm, preventing an ident.


    ¡°Ca-Caril!¡±


    Elena looked up at him in amazement, and he returned her a scowled look.


    ¡°What were you thinking? You almost got hurt.¡±


    ¡°Is your hand alright? Let me see.¡±


    Elena quickly took Carlisle¡¯s hand and inspected it. Though his skin was reddened, the injury was not deep enough to bleed or cut through the bone. She looked up at Carlisle in relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was thinking about something for a while¡­¡±


    ¡°Your beautiful face would have been scarred. Last time you already burned yourself by spilling tea. How can I not be worried about my wife?¡±


    Elena had burned herself when she was talking to Log, and even that minor injury was treated with the same care as her ankle. Of course, if Elena had been cut by the bowstring this time, the injury would be so severe she couldn¡¯t attend the party. She couldn¡¯t believe that she let herself make such a clumsy error.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I would make a mistake.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Carlisle continued, gazing at the center of the target that was packed with arrows.


    ¡°Normally you wouldn¡¯t have made a mistake. Well, there are days when monkeys fall from trees too, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry anyway.¡±


    Carlisle saw no need for her apology. He stroked her hair and spoke in a softened voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re worried about, but let it go. If it doesn¡¯t work, talk to me. I¡¯ll make it whatever you want.¡±


    She gave an involuntary smile. He didn¡¯t even know he was the source of her worries¡­


    But one thing was clear. She was greedy, and she was incapable of throwing away the greed that filled her heart. That was how much she wanted him.


    Elena took Carlisle¡¯s injured hand and bent down on one knee, in a gesture knights made when they formally gave their vows to their lords. Although she was slender, an intense aura came out of Elena¡¯s small frame. She pressed her lips against the back of his hand, then lifted her head and looked straight at him. Her deep red eyes fixed on his without so much as a flinch.


    ¡°I¡¯ll protect you from getting hurt again.¡±


    Her feelings would not change, no matter if Carlisle took another woman as his wife. So she had to make concessions. She would ce Carlisle in the emperor¡¯s seat, and be with him until he didn¡¯t need her anymore. She didn¡¯t know how long it willst, but if Carlisle looked at her as kindly as he did now, she could live on with those memories. There was only one path, but she was able to ept it all again. For her and her family. She will make Carlisle emperor.


    For a moment, Carlisle looked surprised at the spirit and resolve emanating from Elena. However, he leaned down as if he could no longer endure it and hugged Elena¡¯s small body.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯s stunned reaction, Carlisle did not move. He squeezed her tightly, before speaking in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°Where have you learned such a wonderful words?¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡¯re saying I learned them.¡±


    ¡°No matter how much you make me fall for you, the difficult one is you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯s curiosity, Carlisle didn¡¯t seem to be willing to exin any further. Elena, who was pressed against his body, couldn¡¯t help but speak.


    ¡°Please let me go, Caril.¡±


    At this rate, he would feel her rapidly beating heart. Even looking into Carlisle¡¯s eyes would cause her heart to go crazy these days. As Elena was about to pull out of his arms, Carlisle breathed a sigh.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you hurt?¡±


    ¡°The hand that was hit by the bowstring earlier hurts.¡±


    ¡°Does it hurt a lot? Let me take a closer look.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t move.¡±


    Despite hisint of pain, he hugged Elena even more fiercely.


    ¡°So just wait a little longer¡­¡±


    In the end, Elena simply rxed her body into Carlisle¡¯s arms. His solid chest and firm arms seemed to stand out sharply before her. She could hear her blood pounding loudly in her ears as she leaned her reddened face against Carlisle¡¯s shoulders. That small gesture alone was more powerful than any skinship.


    *


    *


    *


    Even since then, Carlisle keptining that his hand hurt.


    Tak!


    His fork slipped from his hand onto the table.


    ¡°My hand hurts too much to hold it.¡±


    ¡°Really? The doctor said it wasn¡¯t serious.¡±


    Carlisle gave a secret smile under Elena¡¯s worried gaze.


    ¡°Sometimes it feels better, then it suddenly gets worse. But it¡¯s not serious, so I¡¯ll get better soon.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that.¡±


    ¡°Still, I can¡¯t eat now. I wish someone would feed me.¡±


    Carlisle stared pointedly at Elena as he rested his chin on his other hand. She blushed and looked around at the servants standing by in the dining hall.


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    But as soon as that was over, Carlisle went back to spreading the fingers out of his injured right hand.


    ¡°Oh, why does it hurt so much?¡±


    Eventually, Elena rose from her seat and approached Carlisle directly. She cut a piece of steak, ced it on a fork and held out to him. Elena assumed he would take the fork with his good hand, but instead he leaned down and took a bite. Her cheeks burned with embarrassment as she fed him. However, Carlisle gave her a soft smile.


    ¡°It tastes better when you feed me.¡±


    ¡°Is that possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I can continue to enjoy this kind of luxury, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll ever need my right hand again.¡±


    Elena frowned, unsure whether he was joking or being serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that even in jest.¡±


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    Carlisle smiled gently and ate the food she offered him. Elena learned something new today from feeding someone else¡ªwatching a man eat was extremely attractive. Whenever Carlisle¡¯s red lips open to ept the food, she had to avert her eyes. He truly was bad for her heart.


    *


    *


    *


    After finishing her meal, Elena was resting in her room when¡ª


    Ttog ttog.


    She turned towards the door and replied,


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    It was Mary who entered. She looked more serious than usual, and Elena gave her a puzzled look.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I thought I might need to speak to you.¡±


    Mary held out two envelopes she had in her hand.


    ¡°When I first received this letter, I tried to ignore it. I thought I was being tricked. But a second letter that arrived today changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°Who is this letter from?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from Tilda, who used to work for the ise family. She was the one who tore your dress.¡±


    Tilda¡¯s face floated to Elena¡¯s mind. Tilda also spent a considerable amount of time working at ise¡¯s mansion, and so Elena hadn¡¯t forgotten her.


    ¡°Is this letter from Tilda to you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, please read it yourself.¡±


    With a determined expression, Mary handed the two envelopes to Elena.

 Chapter 179 - Don’t Be Late

    <h4>Ch. 179 Don¡¯t Be?Late</h4>


    Elena epted the envelopes Mary held out, opened the top letter and began reading carefully.


    [Hello Mary. It¡¯s been a while. It may seem shameless for me to contact you all of a sudden, but you¡¯re the only one I can turn to. I hope you will listen to me for old times¡¯ sake.]


    Tilda¡¯s letter began with the story of how Sophie tricked her into betraying Elena, and detailed information of her work as a maid. Elena¡¯s eyes skimmed over the page as she read.


    [Helen has a terrible temper and has cut off Sophie¡¯s tongue. Please tell Lady Elena that I need her help. I secretly overheard a scheme Helen is nning at the party¡­]


    The letter included the scheme Tilda overheard, included a plea for Elena to remove her from the Selby household.


    After Elena finished reading the first letter, she looked up at Mary. The kindly maid was the type who was easily taken advantage of because of her caring personality. Elena was surprised that Mary had been unswayed by Tilda¡¯s words, and had given the letters to Elena instead.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me about this first letter because you thought it might be a trick?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady. I was afraid Sophie might have leaked fake information to me, because she sent a letter just like this to Tilda.¡±


    Mary was not wrong, and even if she had immediately brought the first letter to Elena, thetter would have still been suspicious. However, from Mary¡¯s point of view, she was reluctant to let Elena know that they were inmunication. Now that Mary brought the second letter, however, it probably meant that it contained more convincing content. Elena opened the second envelope and began reading.


    [Mary, I haven¡¯t heard from you yet, so I¡¯m sending you another letter. Sophie was recently expelled out of the Selby mansion and taken somewhere. Now I can¡¯t sleep because I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen. I¡¯ll write down more of what I¡¯ve been hearing in case you don¡¯t believe me.]


    If the first letter had been brieflymented on Helen¡¯s scheme at the party, the second letter was much more detailed about it. It was also consistent with what Elena had recently heard from Margaret.


    In summary, Helen nned to obtain an aphrodisiac with Sarah¡¯s help. Tilda¡¯s second letter spoke more specifically how they went about doing so. The n was so brazen as to be ridiculous, but if it seeded, Helen would get the results she wanted.


    Elena deemed these letters unlikely to be a trap. The context fit, and there was no reason for Helen to benefit by informing Elena this. However, she could not draw a conclusion on this alone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to investigate myself to see if what the letter says is true.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I think you should, too.¡±


    ¡°It must have been difficult to ignore the letter Tilda sent to you.¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s true that Tilda¡¯s situation is pitiable, but¡­but I can¡¯t betray you.¡±


    Elena smiled at Mary¡¯s loyal answer.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elena kept Mary around because she had a good heart, but Elena was always worried that she was weak and easily influenced by others. The maid seemed to have matured a little without even realizing it. To Elena, Mary now seemed a younger version of her nanny.


    ¡°I came to the Imperial Pce as your maid, and I have to lend you my strength.¡±


    ¡°If this letter turns out to be true, I¡¯ll get Tilda out of the Selby family.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡±


    It was obvious that Mary felt sorry for Tilda. Elena offered Mary a faint smile.


    ¡°Of course. When have you seen me lie?¡±


    ¡°No, you wouldn¡¯t lie, Your Highness. Thank you so much!¡±


    ¡°You can tell Tildater that it¡¯s all because of you, Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Tilda will be very grateful when she hears this.¡±


    ¡°Until I¡¯ve confirmed what¡¯s on the letters, you can¡¯t tell anyone about this, understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Mary gave an enthusiastic reply.


    Elena immediately went about nning. Not long ago, she had made an agreement with Log to join hands. This would be an ideal opportunity to test the power of their leader Astar. Normally Elena wouldmunicate periodically to them, but she knew what to do when she needed help immediately.


    Elena turned towards Mary.


    ¡°Mary, I need you to do something.¡±


    ¡°Anything.¡±


    ¡°Go to the market and find a ce called the Nei Store. I want you to find a man named Isaac and take him here to the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°A man named Isaac?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you tell him I sent you, he¡¯ll know. Say to him that I want spring flowers.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Mary nodded. It was a strange order, but she trusted Elena without hesitation. In turn, Elena had asked Mary to do this task because she trusted in the maid¡¯s loyalty.


    With Astar, there was a unique power avable to Elena. She thought it would be a good opportunity to see their skills and decide how to use them in the future. She looked down at Tilda¡¯s letter again.


    ¡®If Lady Selby obtained an aphrodisiac, I can¡¯t let her use it.¡¯


    Elena imagined what would happen if Helen¡¯s n was sessful and she spent a passionate night with Carlisle. A murderous red glint shed in Elena¡¯s eyes. Perhaps someday there will be a second wife depending on their needs, but¡­not yet¡­


    Not yet¡­


    *


    *


    *


    The next day, Mary found the man named Isaac at the Nei store, and brought him to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce away from any spying eyes. It was Elena¡¯s and Isaac¡¯s first time meeting each other, having only heard of each other through Log. The coarse-mannered man came in with his usual rough stride, but when he faced Elena he bowed to her politely.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Elena gave a slight nod towards Mary.


    ¡°Good work, Mary.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Please have afortable conversation.¡±


    Mary finished speaking and hurried out. She wasn¡¯t given any orders, but Elena knew she would guard the entrance to keep people away from the vicinity. Perhaps Isaac noticed the maid¡¯s loyalty too, and there was an interested glint in his eye as he watched her leave before turning back towards Elena. She pointed opposite of her as she spoke.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Isaac settled himself into the offered chair. His demeanor had changed, and so far Elena liked his personality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about you. This is our first time meeting.¡±


    ¡°Yes. My name is Isaac Ford. Please feel free to call me Isaac.¡±


    ¡°I will, Isaac.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, may I ask you why you called me?¡±


    Isaac must be wondering why he was called to the pce.


    Ever since Elena became Crown Princess, more and more people kept trying to ingratiate themselves to her. She was impatient when they would drag out the conversation with uselesspliments, but Isaac was neat and straight to the point. Her impression of him lifted a little higher.


    ¡°I think it would be quicker for you to read this letter first.¡±


    She presented the letter from Tilda, and Isaac epted the paper and unfolded it. After reading the letter in almost no time at all, he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Do you want me to investigate the means which she purchased the aphrodisiac?¡±


    Elena blinked in surprise. In such a short amount of time, he had figured out exactly what she wanted. Isaac was far more capable than she guessed.


    ¡°Yes. If it¡¯s true that she bought an aphrodisiac, then I need proof of it.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll find out and let you know right away.¡±


    ¡°When can you do it?¡±


    ¡°I believe I can bring you the exact results in three days.¡±


    Elena was impressed that it could be done so quickly, and she looked on in satisfaction.


    ¡°Astar seems to have a fairly rapid intelligencework in the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been aiming for the Ruford Empire for a long time. It¡¯s hard to intervene because of the intense factional strife, but once you start digging, you can get a lot of money.¡±


    Isaac imitated a gold coin by making a circle with his fingers. It was somewhat rude in the presence of the Crown Princess, but Elena was not offended. In fact, she liked that he was honest about their motivations. She smiled back at him.


    ¡°If I deem your work to be satisfactory, I¡¯ll be sure to make it worth your time. ¡°


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good to hear.¡±


    Isaac smiled broadly, showing his white teeth. They had a clear purpose in their rtionship, and Elena wouldn¡¯t have to waste time on emotions.


    ¡°So let¡¯s see what Astar can do for me.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be very busy. I¡¯ll write a report and send it to you.¡±


    ¡°Very well. While you¡¯re doing that, I ask one more thing.¡±


    At the same time, she handed over a in envelope she had prepared beforehand. It had no royal seal, and Isaac epted it automatically with a questioning look.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°This is a letter for Lady Jenner. Deliver it to her in secret.¡±


    Sarah Jenner.


    She was from the south, and Helen¡¯s closest friend andckey. Sarah was also involved with the aphrodisiac scheme, and Elena could have caught and punished her as well. However, Elena had different ns.


    ¡°This letter?¡±


    Isaac turned over the envelope curiously. It was not an easy task to deliver a letter to a noble firsthand without anyone else knowing. Moreover, he had already checked the contents of the letter from Tilda, and knew that Sarah was involved in the plot. What in the world would Elena have to say to Sarah? His curiosity got the better of him.


    ¡°May I ask what this letter says?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have to tell you, but you¡¯ll find outter.¡±


    Elena seemed to want to keep her cards close. Isaac nodded in regret, licking his lips. This second task wouldn¡¯t be easy, but it wouldn¡¯t be as difficult as finding clues to the aphrodisiac.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility for this as well.¡±


    Isaac stood up from his seat and gave a bow. Elena watched him and gave a warning in a low voice.


    ¡°Three days, don¡¯t bete.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s head jerked up towards the beautiful face of the woman before him. Although it was he who set the deadline, he knew that failing to meet it would result in serious consequences.


    ¡®I have to hurry.¡¯


    Isaac knew at first sight that Elena was a formidable woman.

 Chapter 180 - Should Be Mine (1)

    <h4>Ch. 180 Should Be Mine?(1)</h4>


    Sarah was on her way back from her usual visit to Helen¡¯s mansion, but today, however, there were many beggars on the street crowding around the carriage.


    ¡°Please help.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten for two days.¡±


    Sarah delicately pinched her nose with one hand, then leaned over to speak to the carriage driver.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you go a little faster? ¡°


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, My Lady. The beggars are blocking the road.¡±


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    She scowled, when suddenly¡ª


    Hwiig!


    The carriage window opened and a hand burst in. Sarah was too frightened to scream, and she froze as the hand dropped a letter into the carriage, then quickly disappeared.


    ¡°Kya-kyaaa!¡±


    Sarah finally let out a scream, but by then everything had already passed. The driver looked back in rm.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, My Lady?¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡±


    Sarah pointed a trembling finger at the letter, but as her reason gradually began to return to her, she realized that something was strange. She had visited Helen¡¯s residence countless times, and never before were there so many beggars in this alley. Why did they surround her today? More importantly, the sudden intruder did not hurt Sarah. The beggars likely weren¡¯t beggars at all, and she had been approached for some purpose.


    ¡®Perhaps¡­¡¯


    She quickly came to herself, then looked outside the carriage window. The beggars that surrounded them had scattered, as if their task wasplete. Doubt turned into conviction. This was all a ruse to deliver a letter to her.


    ¡®Who sent the letter?¡¯


    Sarah¡¯s confusion turned to scrutiny. The driver, unaware of what was going on, spoke with a worried voice.


    ¡°My Lady, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Sarah picked up the letter from the floor and opened it. She first began reading the letter with skepticism, but her expression gradually darkened. When Sarah finally arrived home¡­


    ¡°My Lady!¡±


    The servant was startled when he opened the door to the carriage. Sarah was sitting inside, looking pale andpletely exhausted. Servants of the Jenner family hurried to help her, but she bit her trembling lips and tucked the letter away.


    What was inside¡­


    No one should know.


    *


    *


    *


    The day of the party was fast approaching. As promised, Isaac delivered the results of his work to the Elena after three days. Everything was going as nned, and all that was left was to draw Helen into their snare.


    Seueug, seueug.


    There was the smooth sound of silk as Elena tied the cravat on Carlisle¡¯s neck. It was part of her daily routine now, and she was far more skilled at it now than her first awkward attempt. She firmly kept her gaze away from Carlisle¡¯s piercing eyes as she worked, but he spoke up in a low voice.


    ¡°Has there been a change in heart?¡±


    Her cheeks suddenly turned pink in guilt. She spoke carefully, worried that her feelings about him were written all over her face.


    ¡°Why are you suddenly asking me?¡±


    Carlisle nced at Elena¡¯s dress and jewelry, which were far more ornate than usual.


    ¡°You¡¯re dressing up more beautifully than you usually do, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s for my eyes.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She realized what he was talking about. Carlisle¡¯s observation wasn¡¯t wrong: today, Elena put in tremendous effort to make herself look as beautiful as possible. She wore rare and distinctive emerald jewels that she had received from Carlisle, and chose the most striking dress that Mirabelle had ever created. If Carlisle showed up at the party now when there was talk of him taking a second wife, it was obvious that everyone would look at Elena. She didn¡¯t intend to be discouraged in front of the other nobles.


    ¡°I¡­I¡¯m not sure, Caril. But for women, a beautiful dress is like a weapon in society.¡±


    Carlisle gave a soft chuckle.


    ¡°Everyone should be nervous to see you fully armed.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t know that it was he who made her nervous. Dressed in a handsome ck swallowtail coat, he was guaranteed to catch the attention of all the women at the party. Elena wanted to stand in the ce where everyone else coveted¡ªnext to Carlisle. His right-hand position was entirely her own.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished.¡±


    She smoothed over the cravat with one hand, and before she could stop herself, she looked up in Carlisle¡¯s eyes. She saw him looking at her, a soft smile in his gaze.


    Dugeun, dugeun.


    Her heart pounded loudly in her chest, but she managed to give a calm smile in return. Every moment with Carlisle was like a gift. As she cautiously admitted her feelings, she was fully able to experience the thrill.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we get some air after the party?¡±


    ¡°Air?¡±


    She looked at him curiously, and he replied in a gentle voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never gone outside the Imperial Pce since we married. You must be frustrated not having the chance to go out.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­pce life is busier than I expected.¡±


    But somehow, Carlisle managed to sneak his way into Elena¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Think about it.¡±


    Carlisle extended his hand to Elena, his face as handsome as ever. Now that they were fully prepared, it was time to go to the party venue. Elena gave a small nod and took his hand without a word. As their pair exited the pce, Zenard, who was waiting at the entrance, heralded their appearance.


    ¡°Hail to His Royal Highness the Crown Prince, and Her Royal Highness the Crown Princess!¡±


    The people outside the pce gave way to them. Everyone bowed and chorused loudly,


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Prince and Crown Princess! Eternal Glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    The voices swelled together as if it were a single loud shout, and Elena and Carlisle slowly boarded the golden carriage. The journey seemed quite noisy at first, but she gradually became ustomed to it.


    Elena stared at Carlisle¡¯s profile. When she first met him, she proposed to him to fulfill her own purposes¡­but now she hoped she could be with him for a long time.


    As if he felt her gaze, Carlisle turned his head from the window to look into her eyes. He looked like an image from a dream, leaning on his elbow as the warm afternoon sun washed over him. His sapphire blue eyes burned with a mysterious heat as he fixed his gaze on her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too beautiful, my wife. If you keep staring at me like that, I¡¯ll want to take you away somewhere else.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but give a smallugh. He was looking at her so sweetly it tickled her heart.

 Chapter 181 - Should Be Mine (2)

    <h4>Ch. 181 Should Be Mine?(2)</h4>


    For Helen, today¡¯s party was nothing less than a battle. She had prepared the aphrodisiac for Carlisle, but even then she had beautified herself as much as possible. After all, she was nominated as the Madonna of the ball, and although she had been overshadowed by Elena, she was proud to be one of the belles who represented the southern region.


    Helen attired herself today in the finest dress ever made in the Freegrand Kingdom. In addition, she adorned herself in the most expensive jewelry that she had, andpleted her hair and makeup at the most famous beauty salon in the capital. She was confident that she was more exquisite than any woman at the party today.


    Presently, Helen was in her carriage, muttering to herself as she kept checking her appearance in the mirror.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s better to change the hair decoration to the left.¡±


    Helen had asked the beauty parlor to ce it on the right, but now looking at the mirror, she thought it better ced on the left. She was forced to call the maid sitting on the carriage floor.


    ¡°Come here and do my hair.¡±


    ¡°M-me, My Lady?¡±


    It was Tilda who apanied Helen to the party today.


    ¡°Who else would it be? Shall I ask the driver to touch my head? Huh?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no, My Lady.¡±


    When the carriage stopped momentarily, Tilda hurriedly moved from the floor to the seat where Helen was sitting.


    ¡°How would you like me to do it?¡±


    ¡°Remove the ornament from here and switch it to the left.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes.¡±


    Tilda carefully pulled off the hair ornament when¡ª


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Helen gave a short yelp, then pped Tilda on the cheek.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do it right? Do you know what day it is?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, My Lady.¡±


    Helen¡¯s sudden assault caused Tilda to fall to one side of the carriage, but the maid quickly pulled herself up. She knew from experience that if she didn¡¯t do it properly, Helen wouldn¡¯t stop there. Tilda¡¯s shoulders were tense as she touched Helen¡¯s hair more carefully.


    A few momentster, Tilda sessfully changed the position of the hair ornament. Helen studied herself in the mirror, and spoke to Tilda without even looking at her.


    ¡°Tsk, if things go wrong today, it will be your fault.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Tilda had done everything Helen had asked for, but there was no praise for the maid. Tilda tried to return to her original seat in the carriage, when the carriage suddenly slowed as they neared the party. Helen turned to Tilda with a ferocious glint in her eye.


    ¡°Sit on the floor and hide. I don¡¯t want other people to see that you¡¯re in the carriage with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    Tilda quickly lowered herself and hid from view from the window. Helen nced at the maid, then looked out towards the nobility standing outside the party hall.


    ¡°Where is Sarah at this moment? I would look better if she was in front of me¡­¡±


    Helen looked down at Tilda again with a frown.


    ¡°You, find Sarah and bring her to me.¡±


    ¡°N-now?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. You can go find Sarah¡¯s carriageter.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, I understand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me twice.¡±


    As Helen¡¯s irritation red, Tilda quickly shut her mouth. Helen hated exchanging words with lower-ss servants for any extended period of time.


    Finally, the carriage stoppedpletely. Helen rearranged the sneer on her face and stepped out of the carriage with a gentle smile. Tilda was ustomed to Helen¡¯s moods, and withdrew in fear as she looked at thedy¡¯s retreated back.


    Ttogag ttogageu¡ª


    Helen was greeted by nobles from all sides as she entered the party.


    ¡°Oh, is that Lady Selby? She looks absolutely stunning.¡±


    ¡°Where did she get that dress? Oh my god, it¡¯s so beautiful.¡±


    No one would dare speak ill of the queen¡¯sdy-in-waiting. Helen wore a proud smile on her face as she walked through the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯s no use telling you were I got the dress. It¡¯s so expensive it that not anyone can buy it.¡±


    Some people froze awkwardly at Helen¡¯s words, but soon the nobles smiled like proper society folk. As Helen sensed the eyes of countless aristocratic men on her, her spirits soared.


    ¡®Where is the Crown Prince?¡¯


    She wanted to show Carlisle this beautiful image of herself. Helen was talking a solitary stroll through the party when¡ª


    Beolkeog!


    The entrance door opened, and a man shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡°Their Highnesses the Crown Prince and Crown Princess are here!¡±


    All men and women in the room bowed down to greet Carlisle and Elena as they entered the room. Carlisle was a grand sight, but Elena even more so. Helen clutched at her bosom as she looked at Carlisle¡¯s handsome figure.


    ¡®That position should be mine.¡¯


    It should be her next to Carlisle, not Elena. Carlisle and Elena looked beautiful enough to make her jealous, but today Helen felt that she wasn¡¯t far behind. The amount of money she poured into her current dress and jewelry was astronomical.


    Helens¡¯s heart pounded in excitement as she touched the bracelet on her wrist, specially designed to pour aphrodisiac when it was turned.


    And tonight¡­


    She would make Carlisle her own.

 Chapter 182 - Do You Understand? (1)

    <h4>Ch. 182 Do You Understand??(1)</h4>


    Elena spotted Helen the moment she entered the party. Helen was wearing a more noticeable dress today, and so she stood out from the crowd.


    ording to the intelligence Elena received, Helen would attempt to give Carlisle an aphrodisiac. It was most certain that Helen would wait until the most opportune moment. She had the advantage of being the only daughter of Selby Marquis, as well as having the backing of Empress Ophelia, one of the two great pirs of the Ruford Empire. If Elena couldn¡¯t avoid the situation, she would have to deal with it as calmly as possible. And so, she bid her time until she would spring her trap.


    ¡®I gave you myst warning.¡¯


    Elena didn¡¯t intend to hold back this time. She had already looked away once when Helen had spread rumors about her. Of course, she was more concerned about the damage to Carlisle¡¯s chance in bing emperor, but Helen was once again acting hostile towards Elena without a trace of repentance. It would be foolish to let this situation repeat. Elena was going to trample the other woman under her feet.


    ¡®To do so¡­¡¯


    Elena would release the bait to trap her. For a moment, her red eyes darkened over. Carlisle noticed her strange expression and looked at her curiously.


    ¡°What are you thinking of, my wife?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯m married and I¡¯m at my first public event, so I¡¯ll need to introduce myself to the other noblewomen.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Even with Carlisle¡¯s permission, however, Elena was reluctant to part from him. She knew the moment she left him, Helen, but also countless women, would descend upon Carlisle. When she hesitated, Carlisle took a step forward, and she instinctively grabbed his arm.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Elena turned speechless by her sudden action. She hadn¡¯t intended it, and she pulled her hand away, but Carlisle turned around. He stared closely at Elena¡¯s expression and soon gave a mischievous smile.


    ¡°Can I take this as a sign that you don¡¯t want to leave my side?¡±


    Elena blushed at his joke. Even Carlisle seemed a little surprised at her reaction. She replied with a casual look, ignoring the heat on her face.


    ¡°No, I was just¡­there was something on your clothes.¡±


    Elena brushed Carlisle¡¯s spotless sleeve, and then moved away. She could not bear to look behind her, even though she could feel Carlisle¡¯s gaze fixed on her back.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t say it.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t want to leave him alone with another woman for one moment¡­


    *


    *


    *


    Carlisle was beginning to get annoyed. Everywhere in the party, multiple women constantly dogged his footsteps. He was interrupted by an older woman stepping in his way and introducing her daughter. The nobles never approached him much before, but now they came upon him like hounds. He was feeling ufortable in this party, and yet ¡­


    When he sensed someone¡¯s gaze on them and turned around, he found that Elena was looking at them. Her red eyes were sharply raised as if she were unhappy¡­


    Or as if she were jealous.


    ¡®No way.¡¯


    This was too much wishful thinking.


    However, the scenario repeated itself several times, and Carlisle couldn¡¯t ignore Elena¡¯s unusual behavior.


    ¡®Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel hopeful. His thoughts were filled with Elena, when¡ª


    Dadadag, kuung!


    A woman approached Carlisle and spilled the wine she was holding. The action was so obviously deliberate that his brow furrowed.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, how could this have happened?¡±


    The woman looked up at him helplessly, and Carlisle could barely contain his already rising irritation. However, he stole a nce towards Elena. Again, she was staring in this direction. What¡¯s more, her expression was far more serious than before.


    ¡®¡­Why?¡¯


    Carlisle wondered why she would give such a look. He let the other woman approach, curious about her reaction.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness. Please let me make it up to you. How about I clean your jacket?¡±


    Carlisle nced at his wine-stained jacket and replied brusquely.


    ¡°Do it.¡±


    The woman¡¯s face flushed as permission was given.


    ¡°Would you please follow me for a while? There are so many people here. I¡¯ll take you to the room upstairs while I have your jacket cleaned.¡±


    It was not something done under normal circumstances, but Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes once again looked in the direction of Elena, who nodded gently.


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    The woman¡¯s smile deepened at the answer. Her identity was Helen.

 Chapter 183 - Do You Understand? (2)

    <h4>Ch. 183 Do You Understand??(2)</h4>


    When the party was in full swing, Carlisle and Helen headed for the room upstairs. She had prepared the ce in advance so that they wouldn¡¯t be disturbed no matter what happened here. She expected to spend a very long night with him. Helen gave a secret smile at the thought.


    ¡°Your Highness, will you please take your jacket off?¡±


    Carlisle removed it without a reply. Helen swallowed hard as she noticed his muscled form was hinted underneath his tight shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have it cleaned, so please wait here, Your Highness.¡±


    She rushed outside the room with Carlisle¡¯s jacket. Standing by the front door was Sarah, holding a tray of tea she had prepared. She had arrived at the partyte and looked nervous, but Helen was so excited that she took no notice of it.


    ¡°I think the prince has fallen in love with me.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Despite Sarah¡¯s confused reaction, Helen continued on ecstatically.


    ¡°Instead of getting angry when I spilled wine on him, he looked at me in the eyes, and then¡­he followed me here.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Sarah¡¯s reaction was more muted than usual, but Helen¡¯s mood was soaring.


    ¡°Maybe I don¡¯t even need to use what I¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to use it?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying! Of course with enough time he¡¯lle over to me, but I want him tonight.¡±


    Helen turned over her wrist, spilling the aphrodisiac from the jeweled bracelet into the tea. Her eyes glistened greedily. Once Carlisle drank this, it would be all over. He would lust after her body like an animal, and Helen would be the poor youngdy who was forced to lose her chastity to him. At that point, Carlisle would have no choice but to take responsibility. She had the backing of Marquis Selby and Empress Ophelia, and Carlisle would not be able to refuse her. And after entering the pce, perhaps she could poison Elena and take the position of Crown Princess one day.


    ¡®It would be nice to have a child tonight¡­¡¯


    There would be no greater power than to bear Carlisle¡¯s first child, and made sure to eat foods that promoted pregnancy. She smiled and took the tray from Sarah.


    ¡°You can go now. Keep an eye so that no one elsees here. Do you understand?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sarah gave a nod. At any other time, her lukewarm reaction would be suspicious, but Helen simply smiled at the rosy future unfolding before her eyes. She entered back into the room where Carlisle was waiting, holding the tea with a brightened look on her face.


    The time had finally arrived. However, Carlisle was simply sitting on an armchair looking bored. She admired the slender length of his crossed legs, but he lookedpletely uninterested in her entrance. She cleared her throat.


    ¡°Hmm mmm!¡±


    Only at the noise did Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes shift. He frowned at her and spoke.


    ¡°Did you go yet?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Come back when the cleaning is done. Don¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She was stunned speechless by his cold reaction. She thought they had a special connection. Helen¡¯s expression began to wrinkle slowly.


    ¡°Your Highness, if you knew who I was, you would be ashamed by how I am being treated.¡±


    An unfriendly light shone in Carlisle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already met me and you¡¯re pretending you¡¯ve already forgotten¡ª¡±


    ¡°You want me ask who you are?¡±


    Helen winced at the hostility in his voice. Carlisle could easily catch anyone¡¯s eye, but standing in the line of his charisma was an intense experience. Helen suddenly remembered the time he casually appeared at a party with a man¡¯s severed head. She had almost forgotten about it.


    ¡°I, I¡­¡±


    Helen was confused in how to answer. When her and Elena fought at that party, she had faced Carlisle. She couldn¡¯t believe that he had already forgotten her. Before now, she assumed that she didn¡¯t have arge impression on him, but in reality she waspletely nonexistent to him.


    Helen bit her lip before putting on a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m Helen Selby. I thought you¡¯d be lonely waiting alone, but I can help you with that¡­¡±


    Helen ced the silver tray on the table, and handed over the teaced with aphrodisiac.


    ¡°I prepared this as an apology for ruining your clothes, so please ept this. I won¡¯t feel relieved otherwise. I will take my leave if you ept my sincere apology.¡±


    Despite Helen¡¯s meek demeanor, Carlisle¡¯s stony expression did not soften. However, he epted the cup and slowly lifted it to his lips, as he even found exchanging words with her annoying.


    He paused before he took a sip and inhaled the scent of the tea. Suddenly, his eyes turned sharp. His mouth twisted into a smile, and when he spoke his voice was terrifying cold.


    ¡°You dare¡ª¡±


    But before he could even finish, the door to the room burst open. Imperial guards streamed into the room, led by none other by Elena. As if that weren¡¯t enough, arge number of nobles had gathered when they saw something was happening.


    Elena observed Carlisle and Helen alone in the room, then addressed the guards behind her.


    ¡°Arrest her.¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes trembled violently.


    ¡°What the hell is this?¡±


    ¡°If you have any excuses, say it at interrogation room of the Imperial Pce, Lady Selby.¡±


    As soon as Elena finished speaking, the guards behind her rushed over and grabbed Helen by both her arms. They also took the tea on the table as evidence.


    Helen began yelling hysterically.


    ¡°Let go of me! Don¡¯t you dare! How can you do this to me?¡±


    Elena stared at Helen with a cold expression and replied in a steel-hard voice.


    ¡°I was informed that you ced a drug in the teacup. We¡¯ll find out what the ingredients are. However, you must realize that you can be charged with murder even attempting such a n.¡±


    ¡°M-murder?¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened in shock. She had simply used an aphrodisiac. Even if it was revealed that she had no intention of murder, she and her family could be destroyed at the hands of society.


    ¡°What are you talking about? I never intended to kill him. I just¡­just¡­¡±


    Helen was unable to connect her words, and Elena continued to re down at her.


    ¡°Whatever your intentions are, just trying to secretly ce something in the Crown Prince¡¯s drink is enough to use you of murder. Do you understand?¡±

 Chapter 184 - It Was Love (1)

    <h4>?Ch. 184 It Was Love?(1)</h4>


    ¡°No! This is unfair! I was only using an aphrodisiac¡ª!¡±


    They had taken away the tea, but Helen had nothing to hide. The onlooking nobles began to whisper among themselves after Helen¡¯s startling confession.


    ¡°Oh my God, did you hear what she said?¡±


    ¡°Lady Selby tried to give the Crown Prince an aphrodisiac.¡±


    Whatever the context, this was pure entertainment for the guests. Tomorrow morning, the social circles would be awash with gossip about the party. Helen spoke quickly, her eyes darting frantically around the room.


    ¡°Well, I was forced to!¡±


    ¡°By who?¡±


    Elena stared at her coldly, and Helen racked her thoughts.


    ¡°It-it was Sarah! Sarah Jenner told me to approach the Crown Prince this way¡ª¡±


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    But before Helen could finish, Sarah slowly walked into the room. There was a variety of emotions ying on her face, but mostly fear. Helen murmured to herself in shock.


    ¡°Y-you¡­¡±


    Elena watched as Helen was taken aback.


    ¡°It was Lady Jenner that informed me that you wouldmit this crime.¡±


    ¡°W-what?¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened once again. She couldn¡¯t understand why Sarah would suddenly betray her. The fact that Helen had just ced sacrificed Sarah for her own life had already been forgotten.


    ¡°You! How dare you set me up? You think you¡¯ll ever be safe in this pce?¡±


    Helen screamed in rage, but Sarah didn¡¯t respond, her expression darkened. There was no need to exchange words anymore.


    Elena deliberately allowed the scene to y out before the other nobles. Only when this became known in society could punishment be made more fairly. Elena achieved what she intended, so she turned to the guards to give them an order.


    ¡°Take her to the interrogation room.¡±


    In order to prevent an intervention from the Selby family or Empress Ophelia, Elena had assigned an interrogator in advance. This time, Helen wouldn¡¯t be let off so easily. Elena was going to take this opportunity to make her pay.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The guards began to drag Helen out of the room.


    ¡°Let go! Let go of me!¡±


    Helen resisted with all her strength, but it was futile against the muscled guards. Soon after, Sarah silently bowed to Elena and then followed the group out the door. Sarah would testify against Helen as promised. There was also plenty of evidence that Helen had secretly purchased the aphrodisiac.


    When the scene was over, the guests went back into the party, whispering among themselves.


    *


    *


    *


    Before long, only Carlisle and Elena remained in the room. The door was closed behind them, and silence hovered awkwardly in the air. It was Carlisle who broke the silence.


    ¡°Did you know someone would give me an aphrodisiac?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Is that why you looked so angry?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She fixed him with a nk look, and he spoke again.


    ¡°You looked at me like you were jealous of other women.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t hide her surprise. Despite her attempts to hide her inner thoughts, he seemed to have read her mind, and she gave him a hasty reply.


    ¡°No. I was only watching just in case you needed my help.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Carlisle gave a sudden low chuckle. His forehead was creased, however, and hisughter was not a good one.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that. I was imagining things.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t understand the meaning of his muttered words, but as soon as he finished speaking, Carlisle stood up from his seat and strode towards Elena. His eyes seemed to burn in a heated stare.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me about this n earlier?¡±


    ¡°No matter how much I knew about the n in advance, there is nothing as certain as being at the scene.¡±


    ¡°What if I drank the drug?¡±


    Elena quickly fished out a small ss vial that she had.


    ¡°Did you drink it? Then take this antidote quickly, just in case.¡±


    Carlisle quietly looked between the antidote and Elena, his frown deepening. He sighed and swept his hair roughly with one hand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so angry.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what this is about, but if I¡¯ve upset you in any way¡­I apologize.¡±


    As soon as Elena finished speaking, Carlisle grabbed her slender shoulders with both hands. He lowered his head and made eye contact with her, his voice taking on a deep tone.


    ¡°¡­Elena.¡±


    She was unused to him calling her by her first name, and her heart began to race. A line had been drawn in the past, but it was her first time realizing that hearing her naminging out of someone¡¯s mouth could be so exciting.


    ¡°What would have happened if you didn¡¯t discover this n in time? What if I spent the night with another woman like a fool?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t understand the purpose of the question. But if that were to happen, there was only one path.


    ¡°¡­Then I would have to live with you having a second wife.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s grip on her shoulders tightened.


    ¡°Eut.¡°


    Elena gave a faint gasp of pain, and the power in Carlisle¡¯s grasp suddenly melted away. He looked at her with an expression of regret.


    ¡°You won¡¯t even get jealous if I bring in another woman?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The question struck Elena dumb. Of course she would jealous. She grappled with it every day. She tried to persuade herself to be satisfied if her family were simply alive and Carlisle became emperor. But it was hopeless¡­she couldn¡¯t help the greed she had for him.

 Chapter 185 - It Was Love (2)

    <h4>Ch. 185 It Was Love?(2)</h4>


    ¡°Why is that important? The question should be: would they be helpful for Carlisle as an emperor?¡±


    His eyes darkened to a stormy blue.


    ¡°I will be emperor regardless. So don¡¯t worry about anything else, and just look at me.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°If I take any other noblewoman, you can drug me without my knowledge, or you can torture me and make me a cripple.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena widened her eyes,pletely dumbstruck. Carlisle took in her startled look and gave a bitter smile.


    ¡°You can be cruel to me if you wish.¡±


    Elena was confused by his unexpected words. She didn¡¯t want to be the evil, jealous wife of the emperor.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    Carlisle faced the bewildered Elena and spoke with a softened expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you once before, but I¡¯m so greedy that even if you refuse me, I won¡¯t back down.¡±


    She suddenly recalled the words he had spoken to her on the boat.


    ¡ª If I said those words, it might reject me. But as you know, I am a greedy man¡­and I can¡¯t handle rejection.


    At that time, Carlisle asked her to guess what he desired, and she replied that it was fish. But what was it truly? As she filed through her thoughts, Carlisle cupped her face with both hands and drew her closer. The distance between the two was now almost nonexistent. Elena had the illusion that she was being sucked into his shining blue eyes right in front of her.


    ¡°I clearly warned you. But it was you who came to me without fear.¡±


    Another memory came to Elena¡¯s mind, this time of when she first saved him.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t forget this. It was you who came to me.


    She forgot nothing. All the conversations she had with him came to her one by one, until it was like a tidal wave, and gave her the answer.


    In the end, she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡®¡­No way.¡¯


    Carlisle couldn¡¯t be in love with her. They met each other when they were young, but it didn¡¯t make sense that an encounter so brief could leave an impression so deep.


    What did she have that she could give to Carlisle? He was a man of wealth, good upbringing, and what was more, he was the crown prince. He had a face that made many women prisoners of love. Surely such a fatally attractive man wouldn¡¯t turn his head for her.


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Caril, do you love me?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression hardened briefly. His lips opened, but there was no sound, and she quickly moved on with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°Ah, no, that¡¯s ridiculous¡­¡±


    She tried to turn her eyes away when¡ª


    Hwiig!


    Carlisle¡¯s broad hand captured Elena by the chin and moved her gaze back at him, and she saw that his expression more serious than she expected. The blue of his eyes were unfathomably deep, deep enough to drown in them.


    ¡°What man would be generous to a woman he doesn¡¯t even like? You only realize that now?¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Elena¡¯s jaw dropped open. Did he really act that way because he liked her? She stood stock still, unable to believe the words that came from his mouth.


    ¡°Since when did you start liking me? It doesn¡¯t make sense. We were so young when we first met¡­¡±


    It was only natural that she didn¡¯t realize that Carlisle liked her. From her point of view, she thought his niceness was part of his personality. She thought him a yboy who knew women¡¯s minds, and was justified in thinking that he had no special feelings for her.


    ¡°Why does that not make sense? I liked you from the first time I met you.¡±


    ¡°But we met a long time ago and hadn¡¯t seen each other in years. And¡­and I was a count¡¯s daughter. I could have already gotten married before I met you again.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe he held on to those feelings for years without ever seeing her. Elena gave him a doubtful stare, but Carlisle smiled faintly.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t matter to me. Even if you became the wife of another man, I would have found you somehow and made you mine.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I would havee to you earlier, but at that time my life was in danger.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s long fingers slowly traced Elena¡¯s eyes, then drifted down to her nose and then her lips.


    ¡°But no matter how we met again¡­I would still be in love with you. Though it was quite a surprise when you appeared to me in armor.¡±


    ¡°¡­How can you be so sure?¡±


    ¡°Everything about you is incredible. Your eyes, nose, lips are all so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes off them.¡±


    She blushed furiously. Soon Carlisle¡¯s lips fell on Elena¡¯s forehead. The kiss was as light as a feather, but the touch seemed to burn her skin.


    ¡°Now that you know the feelings of my heart, will you run away?¡±


    Although Carlisle¡¯s mouth moved as he spoke, his eyes were resolutely fixed on hers without so much as a tremor.


    ¡°I have no intention of breaking my contract with you, but I don¡¯t intend to resent the day you and I got married because of a contract.¡±


    And smile spread on Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Even if you run all the way to the end of the world, somehow I will keep you by my side.¡±


    It was almost a threat. But ridiculously, to Elena¡¯s ears, it sounded as if his possessiveness was whispering of destiny, of fate. No matter what she looked like or where she was, Carlisle would go to her. If she had heard this in the beginning when she didn¡¯t know him, she might have tried to run away. Now, however, it was as if her entire numb body was beginning to melt.


    ¡°My wife is mine.¡±


    He spoke in a husky growl, and Elena couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. She quickly grabbed Carlisle¡¯s back and pulled him to her. As his eyes widened at her sudden action, she crushed her lips against his without hesitation. His body froze in surprise, but Elena pressed more insistently. A moment, and then Carlisle hungrily responded back. They kissed and grabbed at each other, the heat rising between them.


    After a few long, desperate minutes, it was the demand for air that made them finally pull away from each other to catch their breath. Elena looked up at Carlisle and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°I must be crazy.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You are absolutely cute.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes popped open in surprise. At that moment, Elena threaded her fingers between Carlisle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never run away from you.¡±


    Carlisle replied in an uncharacteristically tremorous voice.


    ¡°¡­Say it again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t run away.¡±


    ¡°Again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s getting strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°We can be a little strange.¡±


    ¡°Car¡ªheub!¡°


    Carlisle swooped down and captured her lips again, as if he could no longer hold himself back anymore. They indulged in each other for a long time in that room. Elena felt as if she owned the whole world at this moment.


    Carlisle and Elena, and Elena and Carlisle.


    It was a love without a shadow of a lie.

 chapter 186 - This Is Enough For Now

    <strong>Ch. 186 This Is Enough For Now</strong>


    The Selby mansion was in chaos after Helen was arrested for attempting to murder the Crown Prince. Marquis Oswald, her father, burst to the mansion in the middle of the night, and roared at the butler that was waiting for him at the entrance.


    ¡°What the hell happened!¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, My Lord. There seemed to have been a major incident.¡±


    ¡°Helen has caused trouble more than once, so just tell me what happened.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­it appears that she purchased an aphrodisiac and slipped it in the Crown Prince¡¯s tea. I have heard from the maids recently that the Empress would support Lady Selby to be the Crown Prince¡¯s second wife. She was excited about the arrangement.¡±


    ¡°She should¡¯ve waited patiently for the Empress¡¯ move. What¡¯s the hurry to act on her own?¡±


    At Oswald¡¯s reprimand, the butler gave a low bow.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I should have kept a closer eye.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It already happened, and cing me won¡¯t help now. First, we must make sure the pce interrogator is on our side.¡±


    The butler¡¯s face darkened at his words.


    ¡°I tried to arrange it before you came, but¡­it¡¯s toote.¡±


    ¡°Toote?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Crown Princess had already designated an interrogator in advance.¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Oswald¡¯s face crumpled. Normally the presence of an interrogator was insignificant, but in such a situation, they became a person of incredible importance. Depending on who they were, evidence could be manipted and the treatment the used received in prison could bepletely changed. Oswald spoke with increasing irritation.


    ¡°Are the evidence and witnesses already secured?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to find out all the details, but the young Lady Jenner, who often socialized with Helen, has turned traitor and be a witness.¡±


    ¡°Tsk. That is why I taught her not to trust anyone. You can¡¯t rely on people with lower status, even if they are a noble.¡±


    Oswald turned his heel and boarded his carriage. He needed more information, but it was already clear that the circumstances were unfavorable to Helen. He couldn¡¯t waste more time yelling at people in the mansion, and he urgently needed those who could lend him their power. Oswald was not an influential power in the south for nothing. He excelled in his ability to judge the situation.


    ¡°First, find out the total value of all the family¡¯s assets. If things go wrong, I may have to pour out all the wealth I have.¡±


    The butler answered with a look of dismay.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    As soon as Oswald heard his answer, he gave a low order to the driver waiting.


    ¡°The Empress¡¯ pce, immediately.¡±


    The carriage started again, and Oswald left onest message to the butler.


    ¡°Cut off everything rted to Viscount Jenner. Once this case is finished, I¡¯ll make them pay dearly for this betrayal.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    The butler bowed deeply in answer, and the carriage rode away from the mansion again.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena was embarrassed that after receiving such a passionate confession from Carlisle, she had to sleep in the same space as him. Their arrangement had be routine to her, and whatever happened in the day, they would see each other in the evening. The same was true after sharing not-so-chaste kisses with him. She could no longer avoid the feelings in her heart.


    ¡®I still look red.¡¯


    She looked in the mirror in the powder room and touched her flushed cheeks. She didn¡¯t know how she survived kissing him to returning to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Carlisle had wordlessly taken Elena¡¯s hand in the carriage, and her heart beat wildly at his touch.


    Dugeun, dugeun.


    Just remembering the scene made her heart tremble as if she were back in time. Even without any conversation, she enjoyed sitting by his side and studying his profile as his warm hands enveloped hers.


    Was this alright? She was still scared of these new feelings.


    ¡®He liked me from the very beginning.¡¯


    The thought alone made her face turn even redder. Elena leaned over on the counter, covering her face with both her hands.


    ¡®What can I do? I¡¯m so happy I¡¯m going crazy.¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know if she could allow herself to feel this way. She still had so much work to do¡­her family was not yet secure, and Paveluc hadn¡¯t been removed. However, she couldn¡¯t control the emotions bursting in her, and her heart reacted before her head.


    Elena looked up and studied her crimson face in the mirror.


    ¡°¡­How can I look at him with this face?¡±


    The words Carlisle spoke earlier echoed in her ears.


    ¡ªEverything about you is incredible. Your eyes, nose, lips are all so beautiful that I can¡¯t take my eyes off them.


    Elena copsed over the counter again. She was going to die. She was so happy.


    *


    *


    *


    It was a long time before she eventually left the powder room. She had no choice, as her heart was thumping wildly just at the thought of seeing Carlisle¡¯s face again. Part of her wished that he was already asleep so she wouldn¡¯t have to confront him.


    To her dismay, however, Carlisle was sitting on the couch waiting for her. He was the first to confess his feelings out loud, but he lookedpletely calm, while it was Elena who found herself at her wit¡¯s end.


    ¡°I-I thought you were sleeping.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t fall asleep when you haven¡¯te back yet.¡±


    He spoke in a casual tone, but she couldn¡¯t bring herself to meet his eyes. She had barely gotten her reddened face under control in the powder room, and she quickly climbed into bed.


    ¡°It¡¯ste, so go sleep.¡±


    Elena nned to hurry and fall straight asleep, but Carlisle seemed to have different ideas. He looked at her for a moment, then suddenly got up from the couch and approached her. He hadn¡¯t done this except for the time she had sobered up, but the situation was different now in the middle of the night instead of morning.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Her voice trembled, and a faint smile yed on hisnguid face.


    ¡°I want to sleep with you tonight.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened. This was too fast. She could feel her heart leap at his suggestion. Just because she was attracted to him, didn¡¯t mean that the heavy burden on her shoulders disappeared. She didn¡¯t intend to do her wifely duties until Carlisle became emperor. For now, she was supposed to be his weapon. That hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Despite her stern refusal, the faint smile on Carlisle¡¯s face turned yful.


    ¡°What are you thinking? I just want to sleep by my wife¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena realized that she was getting ahead of herself. Heat poured from her face in embarrassment, and even without looking in a mirror she knew that her face was even redder than before.


    Meanwhile, Carlisle reached the opposite side of the bed where Elenay.


    ¡°I will never do anything you don¡¯t want. As I said before, I have no intention of breaking our contract.¡±


    ¡°Then why all of a sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°Not all of a sudden. I¡¯ve always coveted being by your side.¡±


    Carlisle spoke like a gentleman, but his blue eyes shone dangerously like a beast of prey. He was like a devil tempting her into something sweet, before she would realize that she was entangled in his trap.


    ¡°When I wake up, I will think that what happened today will be a dream. So let me sleep by your side only for tonight.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t find the words to reply, but she also wanted to be near him. It would be easy to say yes, but his presence was sure to throw her into even more confusion.


    As Elena appeared to be agonizing with herself in silence, Carlisle took the opportunity to speak again.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to think for so long. If you¡¯re that worried, you can just ept it. Right, my wife?¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t wait any longer and crawled into bed next to Elena. The bed dipped under his weight, causing Elena to be startled.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡±


    She stared at him wide-eyed, and Carlisle grinned at her brazenly.


    ¡°No more.¡±


    Elena was stunned, as this was the first time she had seen him so strongly demanding, simply for the mere fact that he wanted to sleep next to her. Her already red face seemed to heat up even more.


    ¡®What if I feel good in this situation?¡¯


    She wondered why she felt so happy to have Carlisle nearby. Eventually she closed her eyes, and he sidled up next to her. Theyy awkwardly in silence.


    Suddenly, Carlisle¡¯s arm wriggled underneath her neck. Her eyes flew open to look at him.


    Kung kung kung kung kung.


    Her heart was racing madly at the sudden touch. Carlisle didn¡¯t stop there, and he tilted his head in the direction Elenay, staring into her eyes.


    ¡°How can my wife be so beautiful?¡±


    The softness of his voice caused Elena¡¯s mind to spin, and with his other arm, he pulled her waist closer to him. She could feel his solid torso muscles almost as if he were naked. That wasn¡¯t all, however.


    Dugeun, dugeun, dugeun, dugeun, dugeun.


    Carlisle¡¯s heart was beating even harder than hers. He spoke in a murmured voice.


    ¡°This is enough for now¡­.¡±


    Elena¡¯s whole body was so tense that she couldn¡¯t lift a finger. She could no longer distinguish whether the thrumming she heard was Carlisle¡¯s heart or her own. She squeezed her eyes shut.


    ¡® ¡­I might die.¡¯


    At this rate, her heart might actually explode. Simply being in Carlisle¡¯s arms made her feel as if she were walking on clouds. The problem, however, was that she was getting more addicted to this feeling. She had never known such happiness existed in the world, and simply breathing in the same space as him was overwhelming.


    ¡°I¡­I feel like I¡¯m suffocating.¡±


    His arms immediately loosened around her.


    ¡°Did I hug you too hard?¡±


    ¡°No, my heart was beating too fast.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s forehead creased. As if he could no longer bear it, he wrapped Elena¡¯s slim body with his arms again and hugged her more tightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too honest, my wife. I¡¯ll go crazy.¡±

 Chapter 187 - The Choice Is Yours (1)

    <h4>Ch. 187 The Choice Is Yours?(1)</h4>


    The investigation regarding Helen was steadily progressing. Everything went smoothly as nned, with Elena making careful arrangements so that Helen could not escape.


    Standing before Elena now was Sarah, who finished testifying earlier. Sarah bowed deeply with a cunning smile on her face.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Elena indicated Sarah take the opposite chair with a nce.


    ¡°Have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Sarah tensed at Elena¡¯s chilly demeanor, but she outwardly kept on her smile. Sarah had been firmly caught in Elena¡¯s, which was why she betrayed Helen overnight.


    It all began with a single letter that described the various crimes that the Jenner family had secretlymitted. It also provided the details in which Helen obtained the aphrodisiac, proving that Sarah was an aplice to the plot.


    At the end of the letter, Elena made two demands.


    [There are two conditions for keeping all this silent.


    First, testify that Lady Selby bought the aphrodisiac. Second, obtain the antidote and bring it to me.


    The choice is yours.]


    If the contents of the letter were to be made public, it was destined to be a fatal blow to the Jenner family. In addition, the Jenner family was considerably less influential than the Selby family, and there was no one to save Sarah if she were connected to the scandal.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Sarah to make her decision. She chose to betray Helen without looking back.


    Sarah had hidden in the party venue hallway, secretly handing over the aphrodisied-tea to Helen, then going straight to Elena to inform her so she could bring the guards in on time. Sarah was now a parasite dependent on Elena to survive, whether she wanted to or not. All the aid the Jenner family received from Marquis Selby was immediately cut off, and the Crown Princess was the only one who could protect her now. As such, Sarah was forced to ingratiate herself with Elena.


    ¡°I caught a glimpse of Lady Selby as I was giving my testimony. She deserved what wasing to her.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Sarah was briefly taken aback by Elena¡¯s brusque reply, but she quicklyposed herself and deepened her smile.


    ¡°Lady Selby was foolish to ignore the Crown Princess. Your Highness had taken this great opportunity to show her your power.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no change in Elena¡¯s expression, and Sarah shivered inwardly.


    ¡®Is that it?¡¯


    Sarah tipped her head in thought. Her family was rtively poor, and had lived in the mercy of more powerful families. So far, Sarah¡¯s sweet-talking had always worked with the young nobles, but Elena was not responding the way she expected. Sarah looked on in confusion, while Elena opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to forgive Lady Selby for what she¡¯s done. Anyone who helps her will not get away easily.¡±


    Sara stopped thinking and quickly nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of your brilliance, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­In the meantime, you¡¯ve been performing well, Lady Jenner.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I serve as your hands and feet not only in the present, but in the future as well, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena put on a thin smile as she observed Sarah pivot her position as quickly as ever.


    ¡°I look forward to it.¡±


    Elena rose from her seat first, signalling the end of the conversation.


    ¡°Lady Jenner, let¡¯s meet again another time. I¡¯m not feeling well, and I should rest.¡±


    It was a clear invitation for Sarah to leave. Sarah was slightly impatient that the conversation didn¡¯t flow as smoothly as she intended, but considering that she and Elena had been enemies up until now, it was natural that they would not open to each other easily.


    Still, Sarah couldn¡¯t retreat back to nowhere. Now that Helen was gone, Sarah had to collect the benefits for siding with Elena. Sarah didn¡¯t say anything, however, as it was foolish to show off her intentions now, and so she stered on a fake smile.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re not feeling well. When I return home, I¡¯ll send you some remedies.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but thank you for offering.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Now that I¡¯m on your side, I care for your well-being.¡±


    She wanted to remain safely on the same side. Elena was able to prate the hidden meaning right away, although Sarah didn¡¯t realize that she noticed.


    ¡°I will see you again.¡±


    Judging it was not necessary to stay any longer, Sarah stood up and gave a bow.


    Elena stared at Sarah as she walked outside. Elena¡¯s feelings were tooplicated to express in a word. She was not fully trusting of the other young woman who once bullied her, but in order to gain power in society, she needed someone who was cunning, unlike Margaret. Elena wasn¡¯tpletelyfortable with Sarah, but instead of punishing her, she decided to take advantage of this fair-weather friend.


    ¡®It¡¯s true that this is easier with the help of Lady Jenner.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t trust Sarah, but she couldn¡¯t help but wonder which of yesterday¡¯s enemies would be on her side in the future.


    Elena walked silently, and the nanny fell to her side.


    ¡°Where would you like to visit, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°¡­.Where is Lady Selby being held?¡±


    She had a question she wanted to ask Helen herself.

 Chapter 188 - The Choice Is Yours (2)

    <h4>Ch. 188 The Choice Is Yours?(2)</h4>


    Helen was locked away in a shadowy and dreary dungeon. The interrogator was ordered not give special preference even if she was a noble, and treated her the same as other criminals. Attempting to kill the Crown Prince was a severe felony.


    Ttogag ttogag¡ª


    As Elena descended the basement stone stairs, various thoughts passed through her mind.


    Elena and Helen had never been entangled in their previous lives, and Elena could barely recall the other woman. Mirabelle imed that Helen had harassed Elena several times, yet Elena found it perplexing, even after having lived through the future. How did Helene to bear such a grudge against Elena?


    Elena finally stopped in front of a cell with cold steel bars. Inside was a woman, chained, her once-beautiful looks spoiled and disheveled. Her dress had be frayed and her hair matted from her time in prison.


    Helen lifted her head when she heard Elena¡¯s footsteps, and their gazes met in midair. Helen¡¯s re turned venomous as soon as she recognized Elena.


    ¡°Hoho, did youe here tough at me?¡±


    Helen disregarded any pretense and taunted Elena openly. Elena paid no regard, however, as she hadn¡¯te here expecting to be treated with any formality.


    ¡°You look like you¡¯ve gone through a lot.¡±


    ¡°Hmph. Can¡¯t you see it with your own eyes? You¡¯re the one who put me through this, Elena ise!¡±


    Helen screamed at her furiously, but Elena didn¡¯t so much as blink.


    ¡°My name now is Elena Ruford, not Elena ise. No matter your crooked words, you¡¯re the one who put yourself through this.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I gave you a final warning at the wedding reception to never cross my path again.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled the conversation that day. Elena continued in a calm voice.


    ¡°I am not one to tolerate ill actions towards myself. Did you expect me to be gentle when you provoked me?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with that? You¡¯re the one that started this!¡±


    Helen screamed at her in bitter desperation. This was what Elena was curious about. Why did Helen hate her so much?


    ¡°What wrong have I done to you?¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how Helen would reply, and in truth Elena was so busy defending her family that the other woman hadn¡¯t entered her mind. Helen replied immediately to Elena¡¯s question.


    ¡°You¡¯ve always stolen away everyone¡¯s attention even in southern society. If I hadn¡¯t suffered so much from the start, I wouldn¡¯t hate you as I do now. I¡¯m the daughter of Marquis Selby! I¡¯m not like you, a daughter of a count!¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t expect this to be the only reason, and answered Helen with a look of surprise.


    ¡°Is that really it? Lady Selby, what reason is there to envy me? Not only do youe from a good family, you are a beautiful woman.¡±


    ¡°Yes! I deserve to be admired everywhere! But you dare stand in my way! If you had left the Crown Prince alone, he would have loved me!¡±


    The iron chains jangled as she struggled against them.


    Elena didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of Helen¡¯s reasoning. Helen had wealth, a family who loved her, and could have married into a good position and lived a happy life. And yet, she couldn¡¯t stand Elena being ahead of her at all.


    ¡® I¡¯ve never thought of her name in the future, but now I understand why¡­¡¯


    Helen would have been jealous of anyone who had more than she had, regardless whether it was Elena or not. Elena only happened to be the target of her envy in this lifetime.


    ¡°¡­For the first time, I feel sorry for you.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Helen¡¯s eyes shed daggers at Elena¡¯s expression of pity. Helen had been the envy of many, but no one ever told her they pitied her. Sheshed out in rage.


    ¡°You think you¡¯ll be safe treating me like this! It¡¯s easy to think you¡¯re the princess, but I have the Empress and the Selby family behind me! If you think this ends here, you¡¯re wrong! Do you understand?¡±


    Cheolkeodeong, cheolkeodeong!


    The chains nked noisily as Helen pulled against them even harder. Elena stared silently at Helen¡¯s struggle and immediately turned away. Helen screamed at Elena¡¯s retreating back.


    ¡°If I get out of here, I¡¯ll destroy you somehow! Don¡¯t you dare think you can do this to me and think you¡¯ll be safe! I¡¯ll make you crawl under my feet!¡±


    Elena exited the dungeon without looking back. All she felt was pity.


    *


    *


    *


    The same time in the Empress¡¯ pce.


    Oswald¡¯s face was haggard. He knew the odds were against Helen so far, but the further he dug the more he realized how severe the situation was. No matter how much gold he offered, no one would dare to help him. They saw the situation was hopeless.


    When Oswald spoke, it was with a grim look on his face.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too harsh to use my daughter of attempted murder when she simply used an aphrodisiac?¡±


    He was clearly agitated, but Opheliayfortably on a long sofa with a pipe in her mouth as usual.


    ¡°She had done so without fear.¡±


    Oswald clenched his teeth. He knew that Ophelia had ns to make his daughter Carlisle¡¯s wife, but he couldn¡¯t antagonize her now. At the moment, he needed Ophelia¡¯s help more than anyone else¡¯s.


    ¡°Your Majesty, set aside the punishment forter and save my daughter first. Is she not beautiful?¡±


    ¡°She is indeed, and I took her in as mydy-in-waiting, but how has she served me? Your daughter would make a fool of me.¡±


    Oswald had alreadye to the pce earlier in the night, then returned again when he found no other way. In his desperation, he hurriedly pulled out a check.


    ¡°Please reconsider, Your Majesty. The Selby family will never forget this grace.¡±


    Ophelia snorted as she looked at the amount written on the paper.


    ¡°Did you think you could persuade me with only that?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­!¡±


    Oswald¡¯s offer was by no means small, and could support a family for several years.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t wish to help you, but she doesn¡¯t have a hope in hell. How can I save a tiger that is already caught in a trap?¡±


    Oswald¡¯s face darkened at the continued rejections. Ophelia gave him a nce and continued.


    ¡°There is only one way. Get rid of the root.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±


    A smile sprang up on the corner of Ophelia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Bring me the Crown Prince¡¯s head. When Redfield bes emperor, you will be appointed as the first official.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­!¡±


    Oswald¡¯s eyes widened at the shocking suggestion. Ophelia casually drew a breath from her pipe and blew white smoke into the air.


    ¡°Make your choice. Let her die.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes shed like a snake¡¯s.


    ¡°Or¡­give me the Crown Prince¡¯s head.¡±

 Chapter 189 - Tonight, We Will

    <h4>Ch. 189 Tonight, We?Will</h4>


    Elena spent days mulling over what to do.


    She had received a clear confession from Carlisle, but she hadn¡¯t given him the same in return. He might already have some idea of Elena¡¯s feelings, but there was a difference in his candid words and Elena¡¯s ambiguous ones. Now matter how embarrassing it may be to tell him her feelings, she didn¡¯t want to remain in this ill-defined state. She wanted to give him an equally heart-pounding confession.


    ¡°Where would be a good ce?¡±


    She wanted to go somewhere with a little more atmosphere to impress Carlisle. She wondered what expression he would make after she confessed to him.


    Since returning to the past, Elena only ever focused on defeating Paveluc, not giving much thought to what she would do afterwards. Until now. After Carlisle became emperor and the threats were eliminated, she imagined herself living a happy life by his side. She had once seen their rtionship as contractual, then it grew to something more, and when she fully realized the feelings of her heart, she vowed to stay with Carlisle until he no longer needed her. Now that she knew that their desires were aligned, there was no need for further divergence.


    ¡®Can I be this greedy?¡¯


    Nothing was organized yet. Empress Ophelia and Paveluc were still alive and had their sights set on the throne. Elena didn¡¯t want to put off being honest with Carlisle anymore.


    I love you the same way.


    After a moment of hesitation, Elena gathered up her courage and opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    Carlisle, who had been silently eating opposite of Elena, lifted his head to look at her.


    Not long ago, Elena hadn¡¯t understood what that me in those cold blue eyes were. But now she knew. The passionate heat in them was reserved only for her, a reminder that his heart was hers.


    ¡°Do you have time this evening?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°You asked if I wanted to go out and get some air. It¡¯s been a long time¡­I would like to go out.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Is there anything in particr you want to do?¡±


    ¡°No, but I¡¯ll work out the schedule so you don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Elena¡¯s words caught Carlisle by surprise.


    ¡°You¡¯ll do it yourself, my wife?¡±


    ¡°Yes, if you would allow me.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t object to anyone you want.¡±


    Carlisle offered a gentle smile. In the past, Elena thought that Carlisle liberally gave these smiles to other women and scolded herself for harboring unnecessary fantasies, but in truth he really only smiled this way for her.


    Elena¡¯s heart began to pound again. Nowadays, just looking at Carlisle would do that to her, as if there was some fault with her heart. She was embarrassed that she was unable to express these uncontroble feelings, and she nced down quickly, hoping that Carlisle wouldn¡¯t notice the heat on her face. She cut her food methodically and ced it in her mouth. Carlisle studied her for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°Do you have something nned?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to leave because you look beautiful when you eat.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kollog.¡°


    Elena choked on her food. Carlisle was even more flirtatioustely, and she didn¡¯t know how to react now that she knew he was not acting. In the past, his words would have easily passed her by, but now she became hyper-aware of everyone else around them. She was unused to receiving so much affection.


    Elena spoke, her cheeks colored.


    ¡°From now on, you¡¯re forbidden to say that I¡¯m beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Carlisle looked at Elena in confusion.


    ¡°If you keep saying that¡­I don¡¯t think my heart can take it.¡±


    She bit her lip and swallowed the lump that had risen in her throat. Then she continued in a curt voice.


    ¡°So don¡¯t, please.¡±


    Carlisle grinned at Elena¡¯s reddened face.


    ¡°My wife is the most beautiful woman on the continent.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    He escted it even further. He fixed Elena with his piercing gaze and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to tonight¡¯s date.¡±


    He always had a mischievous streak, but now Elena found herself drawn to it like a moth to me.


    That was even worse.


    *


    *


    *


    After making dinner arrangements with Carlisle, Elena was kept busy with preparations. Carlisle had said he was free this evening, but she understood better than anyone that finding free time in the Crown Prince¡¯s demanding schedule was rare. Another opportunity wouldn¡¯te by so easily, and so tonight, she had to confess her feelings.


    Elena requested the services of Isaac once again, and he arrived at the pce with a box containing a ring.


    ¡°Please take a look. This is a ring made with the finest ruby, just as you ordered, Your Highness.¡±


    She nodded as she inspected the ring in the box. As it was a man¡¯s ring, its design emphasized simplicity rather than mour. There were no other gems besides the brilliant red jewel set in the center, but the ring itself was made of tinum and of exceptional make.


    ¡°This is exactly what I wanted. I¡¯m satisfied.¡±


    She wanted to give Carlisle as heartfelt a gift as when he had given her a blue bead ring a long time ago. He had masculine hands, but they were still long and pretty. She wanted to see a ring on one of those elegant fingers, to mark that he was hers.


    ¡®I never dreamed I would give anything like this when we had the wedding¡­¡¯


    Imperial marriages did not involve the exchange of rings likemon marriages did. In an imperial lifestyle, countless jewels came and went, and a single token was considered insufficient as an expression of love. Women were expected to wear different jewelry at each social gathering, and the more jewels a woman had, the higher her status.


    Of course, there were other ways to give tokens of love, but as Carlisle and Elena were under contract, they did not feel the need to do so. They already proved their love publicly, and there was no reason to give a gift that no one would know about. It was different now, now that their rtionship had evolved far beyond the superficial.


    Isaac looked curiously at Elena ¡®s warm expression as she turned over the ring in her hands.


    ¡°I am pleased that you like it, but may I ask why you requested our services instead of directly ordering through the Imperial Household?¡±


    There was no reason to hide it, so Elena exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s a surprise. It¡¯s possible that the person might notice if I ordered it through the Imperial Household.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­is it a gift for the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s for my husband.¡±


    Elena paused after she answered the question.


    Husband¡­


    ¡°Thank you, Isaac.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Let me know whenever you need me.¡±


    Duty fulfilled, he rose from his seat and gave a bow. Then, he stopped and looked at Elena.


    ¡°Ah, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena looked up at him, and saw that Isaac had a peculiar expression on his face.


    ¡°You said I would find outter what the letter to Lady Jenner was about.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I said that.¡±


    ¡°Assuming that the situation had gone as you had nned, I can guess what you wrote down.¡±


    Elena was surprised that Isaac was still curious about it. What was he going to say? There was an interested glint in her eye, and Isaac bowed more deeply.


    ¡°I¡¯m impressed. Personally, I think you made the best choice you could in the situation.¡±


    The opportunity to eliminate an enemy did not alwayse, but Elena had chosen instead to turn Sarah to her side, even when they had never been on good terms. With the most sober judgment, Elena made the situation favorable to her. It was more difficult to ept an enemy as an ally than it was to defeat them, and Isaac had to admit that Log had good instincts. He was curious above Elena¡¯s next move.


    ¡®Presently, the Ruford Empire is divided between the Emperor and Empress. Excluding them, Grand Duke Lunen and Crown Prince Carlisle attract the most attention. But somehow¡­my heart goes to the Crown Princess.¡¯


    They had only met twice, but despite that, Isaac found himself inexplicably drawn to Elena¡¯s character. She had the kind of leadership where one would trust and follow her to the end.


    Elena gave a smile.


    ¡°Thank you for yourpliment. Please take care of my future requests.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Isaac bowed deeply once more. If Elena¡¯s judgment remained as discerning as it was now, Astar may gain even more advantage than expected.


    For some reason, he believed his hunch.


    *


    *


    *


    As Carlisle and Elena went out for the night, a spy nted in the pce immediately delivered the news to Marquis Selby.


    [The Crown Prince and Crown Princess are going out.]


    ¡°Tonight, we will kill the Crown Prince.¡±


    An old butler, who had long been in the service of Marquis Selby, turned grim after hearing those words. This decision could bring ruin to the family.


    ¡°My Lord, are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind.¡±


    Helen¡¯s charge of murder was too severe. Even if only she was punished, it was bound to affect Marquis Selby, and supporters of the Crown Prince were already showing signs of staying away from the Selby family.


    In the event Oswald managed to keep the family alive and find a sessor among his other rtives, he would still not want to stand by the Crown Prince. They had crossed a bridge that could never be uncrossed, and Oswald vowed his loyalty only to the Empress. His position had been neutral before, but now he wanted Redfield to be emperor more than anyone.


    He was cornered, and he had to ept the Empress¡¯ offer before it was toote. If he sessfully killed the Crown Prince, the Selby family would ascend to the top, and Helen could be freed from prison.


    The butler looked on anxiously.


    ¡°If it goes wrong, the consequences will be even more severe, My Lord.¡±


    However, Oswald remained as convicted as ever.


    ¡°It won¡¯t go wrong.¡±


    He was still alive, and he had arge number of soldiers secretly on the move. He had selected only the best of them to form a secret unit, and hired extra assassins with money given by the Empress. Dozens of men only waited now for the order to cut off Carlisle¡¯s neck.


    There was a mad glow in Oswald¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I will never fail.¡±


    The butler remained troubled, but he wasn¡¯t in a position to oppose his master¡¯s decision. He gave a deep bow.


    ¡°I understand. I will prepare for whatever you need.¡±

 Chapter 190 - Best Gift

    <h4>Ch. 190 Best?Gift</h4>


    Even after Isaac¡¯s visit to the pce, Elena remained busy with further preparations. Not only did she have to work out the details of the date, but she was taking painstaking care to select her dress tonight, far more than with any party or event so far.


    Elena turned to Mary, who was helping her with her fitting.


    ¡°How about this? Does this look alright?¡±


    ¡°Of course. All of the dresses you tried so far are beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d that they are¡­¡±


    Elena peered at herself in the mirror.


    ¡°¡­but tonight I want a look that can¡¯t easily be forgotten.¡±


    Carlisleplimented her every day for looking beautiful, but tonight she wanted to give him a memory that years from now he would remember with stunned appreciation.


    Mary gave a quiet smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you so meticulous, Your Highness. You seem even more nervous than the wedding.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Are you looking forward to going on your date?¡±


    Elena¡¯s cheeks colored. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to deny it. It was the first time she and Carlisle would go out together since she realized her feelings for him.


    ¡°Is it that obvious? That¡¯s embarrassing¡­¡±


    Mary¡¯s smile widened at Elena¡¯s honest words. It wasn¡¯t often that she saw Elena look this happy.


    ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t you prefer to be more honest with the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°I do have something to tell him tonight.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t say to Mary that she was in love, as the maid long believed they were already so. Elena continued, pointing to another dress on a hanger.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try that on, too.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Mary picked up the dress Elena indicated. For the first time in Elena¡¯s life, she experienced the dissatisfaction of being unable to choose what to wear, and went through a dozen dresses before making a final selection. After finishing with hair and makeup, she looked around and studied herself in the mirror again.


    ¡®I wish a were a little prettier¡­¡¯


    It would have been a shocking statement to anyone who would have heard her say that. Her flowing golden hair, clear skin, and ruby eyes would turn anyone¡¯s head. She had almost a doll-like perfection to her, but Elena had never paid much attention to her appearance before. However, love could make one do anything. She wanted to be the most beautiful person in the world to Carlisle¡¯s eyes.


    Mary approached her from behind and spoke.


    ¡°The Crown Prince has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    She surreptitiously tucked the ring box away and stepped out.


    Ttogag ttogag¡ª


    As the couple were not going on official imperial business, their departure was a quiet affair. Carlisle stood in front of a in carriage waiting for Elena, but he himself looked so handsome that even an ordinary vehicle somehow seemed luxurious.


    ¡°Caril.¡±


    Carlisle looked up, his blue eyes widening when he spotted her. His gaze was fiery as she approached, and when she arrived he spoke in a husky voice.


    ¡°You¡¯ll make things more difficult for me if you be any more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°What if I want no one else to look at you?¡±


    Elena smiled gently at the possessive longing in his words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry what other people see. You already said that I was yours.¡±


    For a moment, Carlisle froze. Then he burst outughing, covering his forehead with his hand.


    ¡°¡­My wife dominates me more and more.¡±


    However, Elena didn¡¯t hear him clearly.


    ¡°Hm? What did you say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing. I¡¯m looking forward to tonight.¡±


    He chuckled and held out his hand to escort Elena to the carriage. As she took his hand, Elena ran the schedule in her head again and became even more excited with anticipation. Tonight, she would give him a ring and confess to him the true feelings of her heart. Carlisle would smile warmly at her, and say there was nothing more he could wish for.


    Carlisle safely escorted Elena into the carriage before boarding himself. He took his seat, then looked at her with tender eyes.


    ¡°Where to?¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s go to the opera house.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena and Carlisle were seated together in a box at the opera house. It was intimate, luxurious, and¡ªmost of all¡ªprivate.


    As the opening performance began, Elena opened her mouth to speak in a soft voice.


    ¡°This performance is the same one I saw with my mother when I went to the opera for the first time.¡±


    ¡°I see. So holds a lot of meaning for you.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This was the performance I wanted to show you when we were children.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes widened. They had only met briefly, but their childhood encounter remained vivid in his mind. He had repeated their conversations countless times in his head when he fought in the hellish battlefield.


    ¡ª Of course. So are youing to my home? I¡¯ll watch the opera with you, and we can go to the bakery¡­I¡¯ll show you a lot of other fun stuff. Promise!


    Since then, Carlisle had longed to watch the opera with Elena and stroll around the streets freely. He turned his eyes back to the stage with a peculiar look on his face.


    ¡°Yes. You did say that.¡±


    Elena looked at Carlisle seated next to her and continued.


    ¡°Yes. Tonight I¡¯m going to fulfill the promises I made to you.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°When this opera is over, let¡¯s visit Charlie¡¯s Bakery together.¡±


    Carlisle turned to her with mild surprise.


    ¡°The bakery still exists?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The bakery is so popr that they have stores in the provinces as well as the capital. The man who ran the bakery at the time passed away, and the business is now run and named after his son Charles. Their bread is something to boast about.¡±


    A soft smile yed across Carlisle¡¯s face as he listened to her speak. It wasn¡¯t his usual smile, and Elena remembered that he did not forget the conversation they had as children.


    ¡®He must have gone through as many hardships on the battlefield as I did.¡¯


    In the beginning, she had suffered harshly as a woman on the battlefield with no proper skills. Maybe Carlisle wasn¡¯t so different. It was hard to imagine how much he experienced before he was even an adult. She wished she could return to their childhood and protect Carlisle from the suffering and hardships of the world. But she couldn¡¯t. It was in the past.


    But that didn¡¯t mean she could do nothing at all. They could still start from the beginning. With that in mind, Elena nned their night out together ordingly. Although she would bete in expressing her feelings, she wanted to be honest with him.


    ¡®¡­I love you too.¡¯


    Her feelings weren¡¯t unrequited. If he said to her ¡°I love you¡±, she could reply ¡°I love you, too.¡± A tender ache started to form in her chest.


    ¡°Can I lean on your shoulder?¡±


    Carlisle looked at her in surprise, and then his gaze softened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask for something obvious.¡±


    Elena smiled at the sparkling heat in Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes. His feelings were directed only to her.


    With his permission, Elena gently leaned her head against Carlisle¡¯s shoulder. It was solid and broad, but it was the mostfortable ce in the world. As Elena was watching the opera¡ª


    Seueueg.


    Carlisle¡¯srge hand cupped her face, and he lightly pressed his lips against her forehead. Elena looked up at him in wonder, and he smiled.


    ¡°Tonight is the best gift.¡±


    She didn¡¯t express it in words, but she had the same feeling.


    She secretly fingered the ring case. The night wasn¡¯t over yet.


    *


    *


    *


    The same time.


    The news of Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s outing was not only passed on the Marquis Selby, but the Empress as well. She received news faster than anyone else in the Imperial Pce. Herdy-in-waiting, Cassana, leaned down to whisper in Empress Ophelia¡¯s ear.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Crown Prince¡¯s carriage has departed.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Will Marquis Selby follow?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good if he does, and it doesn¡¯t matter if he fails.¡±


    A venomous smile crept on Ophelia¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Now that Helen is involved in a murder attempt of an Imperial Family member, the Selby family is also getting weaker. They will be to my advantage until they¡¯re no longer useful.¡±


    Helen was beyond even the rescue of the Empress now, as Helen¡¯s attempts to administer the aphrodisiac were too obvious. Ophelia could have softened the punishment, but she had no interest in dirtying herself in the crime. Using Helen¡¯s father, Oswald, brought her far greater gain, while Helen acted as a shield. It was for this reason that Ophelia made her ady-in-waiting. Ophelia was pleased that her pieces were falling into ce.


    Cassana nodded, as if she understood the Empress¡¯ goal.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. Then we¡¯ll just have to watch.¡±


    ¡°Carlisle¡¯s death will be the most desirable oue, but if the n fails, Marquis Selby will take full responsibility.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Send more troops, but do not alert Marquis Selby. If it appears that the Crown Prince is slipping from his grip, have them assist.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Oswald¡¯s forces were already substantial, and the addition of the Empress¡¯ men would further bloat their numbers. Ophelia did not want to miss the satisfaction of the Crown Prince crying in agony.


    A sly smile spread across her lips.


    ¡°I hope Carlisle¡¯s neck falls before me tonight.¡±

 Chapter 191 - Ch. 191 Have You Already Forgotten?

    <h4>Ch. 191 Have You Already?Forgotten?</h4>


    After the opera, Elena and Carlisle moved to the city center. At Elena¡¯s orders, the carriage came to a stop in front of an establishment with a sign that read, ¡°Uncle Charles¡±. It was a popr bakery often frequented by crowds, but tonight it was empty. Elena had rented the ce for the evening. The bakery¡¯s sales were so high it that it had taken arge amount of money to monopolize them for a few hours.


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    Elena and Carlisle strolled towards Charles¡¯ Bakery, and Carlisle peered curiously at the quiet store.


    ¡°Did you prepare this for me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t mind a lot of people, but I think it¡¯s easier to rx this way together.¡±


    Most aristocrats sent their servants out to buy bread from famous bakeries so the aristocrats could enjoy them in the leisure of their own home. A sudden appearance of the Crown Prince in front of the crowds would cause quite a disturbance. Elena had given this trip a lot of forethought, and Carlisle couldn¡¯t manage to suppress his smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to pay so much attention to detail.¡±


    ¡°Last time we went to an opera, you rented a whole restaurant.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve always wanted to do the best for you.¡±


    Elena felt heat surge on her face at Carlisle¡¯s casual confession. She waspletely unprepared, and tried to soothe her burning chest by hurriedly grabbing Carlisle¡¯s arm and leading him into the bakery.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in. You can¡¯t admire the bread before you taste it.¡±


    Carlisle followed Elena¡¯s lead, and his gaze fell to their intertwined hands. He smiled, and covered his face with his other hand.


    Ttng¡ª


    A sweet tinkling sound rang as they entered inside. Spread out before them was a vast buffet of various breads and pastries. Elena released Carlisle¡¯s hand and picked up a tong and a tray.


    ¡°Take anything you wish. Personally, I like the croissants, cream cakes and cheesecakes over there.¡±


    Carlisle nodded, but instead of pulling away on his own, he simply followed behind Elena and ced the same foods she chose on his own tray. After they selected everything they wanted to try, they both sat down at a table.


    ¡°You picked all the things that suited my taste.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more curious about what you enjoy eating.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know how to respond and simply nodded. Strange¡­there was a shiver in her heart again.


    She took a delicate forkful of cheesecake and ced it in her mouth. The cheese dissolved into a smooth, velvety texture on her tongue, and as she smiled, Carlisle smiled back. After finishing the cheesecake, she decided to move on to the mouthwatering cream cake.


    Suddenly, Carlisle¡¯s hand shot out, stealing some of the whipped cream on the side of her mouth. Then he licked the cream off his fingers.


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena froze and stared at Carlisle with wide eyes. He looked back at her and smiled like a satisfied predator.


    ¡°This cream is the best one here.¡±


    Elena blushed to the roots of her hair.


    *


    *


    *


    Later in the night, they found themselves by a quietkeside. Elena had ordered that dozens of floating candles be ced on theke, but the effect was even more breathtaking when she saw it with her own eyes. The water was as still as a mirror, reflecting the gentle light of the candles and the twinkling stars against the ebony sky. Carlisle looked at theke with stunned surprise.


    ¡°My wife seems determined to impress me tonight.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. Well¡­would you like to take a walk?¡±


    Carlisle nodded, and they went on a gentle stroll in the cool night air. There was the asional sound of the water rippling in the wind.


    ¡®¡­Where should I start?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder where to begin. She should tell him when she started liking him? Or should she say that she wanted to be with him even without a contract? Her thoughts weaved in and out of her head without any particr structure. Her heart was pounding so heart she feared that it would leap out of her rib cage. Elena swallowed hard, then opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    She wondered if he would notice her hesitation.


    ¡°Tell me, my wife.¡±


    Elena closed her eyes tightly.


    ¡°To be honest¡ª¡±


    Sseeeeg!


    She did not finish her words. There was the sharp whistle of wind, and Carlisle quickly pulled Elena to his arms and flung them to the side.


    Swig! Swig! Swig!


    In an instant, dozens of arrows pierced the ground right where they were standing a moment before.


    Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s heads whipped in the direction where the arrows came from, and they saw dozens of shadowy figuresing towards them from the darkness. She knew by intuition the moment she saw them.


    ¡®Danger!¡¯


    She pulled up the skirt of her dress and unsheathed the dagger tied to her ankle. Carlisle also went to work quickly, putting his fingers in his mouth and whistling loudly.


    ¡°Hwiiig!¡°


    There was a sound like drumbeat on the ground, and Carlisle¡¯srge ck horse came galloping towards them. Carlisle¡¯s bodyguards, also aware of the threat, shot from the their hiding ces to face the oing enemy. They were highly skilled, but it soon became devastatingly clear they were outnumbered. There were ten of Carlisle¡¯s men against what looked to be about seventy.


    Chang! Chaang!


    The two sides shed, and a fierce battle between the assassins and imperial bodyguards ensued. One of the bodyguards shouted towards Carlisle.


    ¡°Escape, Your Highness!¡±


    Carlisle gritted his teeth, but there were too many assassinsing for him to stay. Arge ambush like this was almost expected during wartime, but this was unheard of right in the heart of the capital. If it were, he would not have gone out with only ten guards.


    There was no time for that now, however. Elena was with him. Carlisle jumped up onto his horse and reached his hand out.


    ¡°Quickly, my wife.¡±


    Elena quickly took Carlisle¡¯s hand and flung herself onto the horse. While the guards were buying them time, they had to make their getaway as fast as possible and hope for the swift arrival of reinforcements. One of their knights would have gone to the pce to alert them of the attack. The horse carrying the couple rushed forward.


    Tadag, tadag, tadag!


    The horse¡¯s hooves thundered on the ground, and a loud cry came from the enemy.


    ¡°Get them! The prince is escaping!¡±


    The imperial guards held back the enemy forces as best they could, but their numbers were too small. The assassins would be after Carlisle in short time. Carlisle urged the horse as fast as he could.


    ¡°They¡¯re likely after me. I¡¯ll drop you somewhere out of sight, so go to the Imperial Pce and bring backup troops.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±


    She refused him, and immediately tore the skirt of her dress so it wouldn¡¯t hamper her movements. She wished she had a proper weapon, but as always, danger came without warning. Carlisle frowned as he caught glimpse of Elena¡¯s smooth calves.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you listen to me?¡±


    Elena gripped the dagger in her hand, her only weapon.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you.¡±


    She suddenly felt an ominous chill run through her spine. This was just like the time when she first rescued Carlisle. He should have been dead then.


    She gritted her teeth. If she lost Carlisle here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to cope. Even if she didn¡¯t need him to save her family, his safety was still her priority.


    Elena¡¯s eyes shed determinedly, and she held on to Carlisle¡¯s broad back.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t told you yet. So don¡¯t get hurt until I do so.¡±


    ¡°Your safety is more important than mine.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t miss the worry in his tone, but she smiled.


    ¡°Did you forget already? I¡¯m your sharpest sword.¡±


    Tadadadada!


    She could hear the assassins¡¯ horses gaining on them. Elena twisted her head to look back, then whispered warningly in Carlisle¡¯s ear.


    ¡°If ites to worst, leave me first. You know I canst longer than the other knights.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    Carlisle simply drove the horse on faster. The chasing assassins wouldn¡¯t easily catch them, but they had proper weapons in their hands that Elena did not have.


    ¡°Damn it! Caril, arrows!¡±


    At Elena¡¯s urgent cry, Carlisle quickly banked left.


    Swiiig!


    Several arrows flew past them. Elena could strike back if she had her bow, but now she only had one small dagger. The best she could do was take out one assassin by throwing it, and she decided it was better to keep the dagger on hand just in case. Elena turned back to Carlisle, but kept an eye on the assassinsing after them.


    ¡°We can only rely on your riding skills now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Elena yelled to him the direction of the arrowsing from behind, and Carlisle would immediately dodge to avoid them. A mistake from either of them would have deadly consequences, but they were inplete synch as if they had trained together. For now, Elena¡¯s sharp eyesight and Carlisle ability to ride like hell kept them alive.

 Chapter 192 - Ch. 192 I…Love..You

    <h4>Ch. 192 I¡­Love..You</h4>


    Both were able to sessfully evade the enemy forces longer than expected.


    Swiig! Swig!


    However, the number of assassins in hot pursuit gradually swelled to several times more than before. Arrows wereing from several directions at once now, and making it difficult to evade.


    ¡°Caril, watch out¡ª!¡±


    No sooner had Carlisle dodged left, another arrow flew in the air right at them.


    Hiiiiing!


    An arrow struck Carlisle¡¯s horse, and it twisted sharply and reared up its front legs, tossing its riders onto the ground. Carlisle quickly covered Elena¡¯s body and rolled them away.


    Tak tak tak tak!


    Several arrows struck the ground where they had been moments earlier. After safely dodging all the attacks, Elena raised herself up and clutched her dagger. Her dress was torn and dirtied from her tumble to the ground, but no one ridiculed her appearance. Waves of fierce energy was radiating from her.


    ¡°Caril, let¡¯s get rid of some of the men on horseback. If we drag our feet here, more of them wille after us.¡±


    Carlisle rose from the ground as well and pulled his sword from his waist.


    ¡°At yourmand, my wife.¡±


    No more words were needed. Carlisle and Elena rushed at the group of soldiers closest to them at the same time. Carlisle was ruthlessly efficient, targeting the enemies¡¯ vital points to quickly dispatch them. Elena was simrly making quick work with her dagger, appearing in front of the enemy in a blink of an eye and shing their throats.


    Together they took down three or four people, and their eyes zed with such bloodlust that the remaining assassins were forced to slow down their approach. It was then.


    Tadadadada!


    The sound of dozens more horse hooves began to ring in the air. It was too early for Carlisle¡¯s reinforcements to have arrived, and the sound was noting from the direction of the Imperial Pce. That meant that more assassins wereing their way.


    Carlisle pushed off one of the dead men from his horse and climbed on.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    She knew what to do without any furthermunication, and she pushed off another dead man from his horse and mbered on.


    ¡°Hyaaa!¡±


    At Elena¡¯s cry, the two horses leapt forward and galloped on. A single horse would have been slowed down carrying the both of them at the same time. Despite their new advantage, however, the new pursuers seemed different from the assassins from before, and their clothes were embroidered with conspicuous golden flowers on their shoulders. It was strangely more ominous. Elena couldn¡¯t put it into words, but she knew that these new soldiers were far more skilled. Elena wasn¡¯t the only one; Carlisle¡¯s expression turned grim as he saw them.


    ¡°We need to split up.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°If we stay together, the forces will concentrate in one ce. We need to split up and meet up againter.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like this n. Even if Carlisle and Elena split up, the enemy would likely pursue only the Crown Prince instead of dividing their forces. Elena¡¯s position as crown princess was meaningless once Carlisle was removed, and they had no heirs anyway. As the situation became more dire, she realized that Carlisle was only trying to protect her.


    ¡°If you say that again, I¡¯ll be very angry.¡±


    She had told him the first time she met him¡ªI will be the one to protect you. She had no intention of breaking that vow.


    ¡°Caril, I¡¯ll be dead before I leave your side.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression turned grave, but a faint smile yed on his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear such romantic words somewhere other than this situation.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind. But if there¡¯s someone that has to escape first, it has to be you.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t hear what you just said.¡±


    The pair of them smiled at each other. Even in the face of death, they looked at each other clearly as if through a mirror. Each of them cared about the other more than anyone else.


    Elena and Carlisle were riding fast in the wind, when suddenly a stiff rope appeared between tworge wooden pirs.


    ¡®How is this here!¡¯


    There was no time to avoid it, and their horses collided with the rope and went down.


    Kwadang!


    Carlisle and Elena were tossed from their rides. Elena rotated herself in the air, but couldn¡¯t avoid a hard crash into the ground.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Pain shot through her body, but she quickly lifted herself up. Several men with the embroidered golden flowers swam into view, as if they had been waiting for them. Elena spoke first.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t identify them as their faces were masked, but one of the men spoke.


    ¡°I wondered if you woulde this far, but we were lucky.¡±


    The man ignored Elena¡¯s question, and Carlisle stared him down with his icy blue eyes.


    ¡°You were waiting for us to run right here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The further you were the harder it would be to kill you. We were controlling the route to the pce just in case.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes darkened. There were more assassins in waiting for them then, and they seemed to have predicted the route in which they would make their escape. She wondered who was pulling the strings. Empress Ophelia, or perhaps Paveluc?


    There was no time to get answers for that now, as the assassins who had been chasing them were arriving at the scene. Some were the ones that attacked them at theke, while the others had the unidentifiable gold flowers on their shoulders.


    ¡®We have to get out before moree.¡¯


    Elena nced at Carlisle to see if he had the same idea.


    They couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and they immediately jumped forward in different directions.


    Chaeng! Chaeng! Chaeng!


    There was the sound of weapon shing on weapon as they fought their way out fiercely. It would have been difficult if Carlisle was alone, but he had Elena¡¯s unexpected explosive force by his side. The soldiers underestimated her ability, and several of them fell to her de.


    The battle drew on, and someone arrived to whisper to the man who had exchanged words with Carlisle and Elena earlier.


    ¡°The Crown Prince¡¯s reinforcements are close.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s faster than expected.¡±


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    The man narrowed his eyes, but he had a mission toplete.


    ¡°¡­Take him out with arrows.¡±


    ¡°What about our allies fighting against the Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. We¡¯re here to kill him at any cost.¡±


    ¡°I understand.¡±


    Onmand, several men quickly gathered and pointed their bows at the center of the battle.


    Seuseuseueu¡ª


    Elena whipped her head around when she heard the sound of arrows being notched, and saw that the enemy was aiming at Carlisle.


    ¡®¡­I have to stop them!¡¯


    She flung her dagger and immediately took out one of the bowmen. Without stopping, she took away a weapon from an assassin in front of her and knocked down another one. However, it was impossible to overpower so many men in such a short time.


    The arrows were about to let loose, and Elena made a run towards Carlisle. Her body moved instinctively before she could think. It wasn¡¯t about saving Carlisle so she could save her family. She just had to save Carlisle.


    Dadadadag!


    Her heart pounded in her ears as she willed her feet to fly faster towards Carlisle, but time seemed to move by sluggishly.


    Pusyug!


    An arrow meant for Carlisle flew through the air and struck her back. She went down like a petal falling to the ground, and her eyes met Carlisle¡¯s in midair.


    ¡°¡­Elena.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes widened. This was the first time she had ever seen him so shocked.


    Finally, Elena¡¯s body crumpled to the ground. Her back burned where the arrow pierced her flesh. She had been hit with arrows several times in her past life, but this was the first time she felt this kind of excruciating pain. She looked down at herself and saw dark red blood dripping out of her.


    ¡®¡­Is it a poison arrow?¡¯


    She coughed, and blood spewed out of her mouth.


    Suddenly, there was the roaring sound of dozens of horses. A voice in the distance yelled out to them.


    ¡°Your Highness! Are you alright?¡±


    Just by hearing the voice, she recognized who was leading the support forces.


    ¡®Thank God¡­¡¯


    If Elena fell here, Carlisle would be left alone in danger. Thank goodness the reinforcements arrived in time. The battlefield turned into confusion as the bowmen shot their arrows at the arriving forces, and Carlisle took the chance to rush towards them and cut them down. He hurried to where Elena had fallen, and gathered her in his arms.


    ¡°Wake up! You can¡¯t pass out!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s face swam in her vision. She didn¡¯t know he could look like this. His expression looked right about to crumble.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    Blood trickled from the side of her mouth.


    ¡°Shh. You¡¯re fine. Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t make that face. I¡¯m not fine.¡±


    Despite Carlisle¡¯s attempts to reassure her, his expression grew darker and darker.


    ¡®I¡¯ve only¡­just reached it.¡¯


    She had tried to honestly express her feelings, but danger threatened them before she was able to do so. Somehow, fate always seemed treat Elena more harshly. She struggled to form the words she wanted to say.


    ¡°I¡­I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll go, Caril. But if I¡¯m wrong¡­save my family.¡±


    ¡°All right, all right. Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    She lifted her hand and touched his cheek, smearing some of her blood on his face.


    ¡°There¡¯s something I haven¡¯t said yet. I wanted to say¡­¡±


    ¡°You can say it to meter.¡±


    There might not be another chance. If this was theirst time together, she wanted to tell him now. Tell him that she shared the same passionate feelings as he did, feelings that she couldn¡¯t control. She coughed up more blood, but she forced her mouth to move.


    ¡°I¡­love¡­you¡­¡±


    There were so many things she wanted to say, but this had to do. Carlisle eyes widened at her sudden confession. She had hoped that he would give her a bright smile, but his eyes were filled with cold despair. Something ck started to spread across his face, but then her vision went dark. She couldn¡¯t distinguish whether what she saw was an illusion or reality.


    Her hand slipped from his cheek.


    ¡°Aaaaaaah!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s desperate cry rang in her ears before she finally lost consciousness.

 Chapter 193 - Ch. 193 Hold On

    <h4>Ch. 193 Hold On</h4>


    Ophelia¡¯s mood as she waited for news of Carlisle¡¯s death soured as more time went by. No reports came in, although it had been hours since Marquis Selby left for the mission. Cassana shifted ufortably, then spoke to the Empress.


    ¡°Your Majesty. I¡¯ve sent someone to check on the situation, and they will bring news soon.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ophelia did not respond. As it was now, a dy likely meant that their assassination attempt had not gone as nned. She couldn¡¯t figure out why yet. Selby Marquis had amassed a considerable force, and Ophelia had sent additional troops as well. The chances of such a failure were slim, and even in that event, a report wouldn¡¯te in sote.


    ¡®What the hell happened there?¡¯


    There had been a thorough investigation of Carlisle¡¯s sword fighting skills and number of guards he had taken with him. After sending assassins after him for years, she naturally amassedrge amounts of data on his ability. Unless the ambush was leaked beforehand, it would be impossible for Carlisle to survive.


    ¡®¡­Unless someone else got involved that I did not expect.¡¯


    Carlisle was as persistent as a cockroach, but even she didn¡¯t know how even he could return from the battle¡­


    The atmosphere around Ophelia turned foul, and her eyes gleamed like a snake.


    Beolkeog!


    The door was suddenly flung open, and Cesare¡ªOphelia¡¯s younger brother and head of the Anita family¡ªstormed inside, looking like an angry red lion.


    ¡°Sister.¡±


    At Cesare¡¯s call, Ophelia looked at him and demanded answers.


    ¡°Tell me. It must be bad seeing as you¡¯re here instead of a messenger. What happened?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­¡±


    Cesare uncharacteristically seemed unable to find his words. Then he shouted angrily.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I just came back after seeing it with my own eyes. They were all wiped out.¡±


    ¡°Every man there?¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister.¡±


    Ophelia was in stunned disbelief. Failure was possible, yes, but aplete massacre? That wasn¡¯t possible. No matter how quickly Carlisle¡¯s reinforcements arrived, it didn¡¯t make sense. However, contrary to Ophelia¡¯s thoughts, Cesare¡¯s answer remained unchanged.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t believe the messenger, so I went there and saw the bodies piled up like mountains.¡±


    Kwaang!


    Normally a figure of calm, Ophelia hit the arm of her chair impatiently.


    ¡°How is that possible?!¡±


    ¡°Given that the bodies appear to be torn apart with the ws of a beast, perhaps the blood lust¡­¡±


    Cesare trailed off, and nced at Cassana standing next to Empress Ophelia. It was not something he could speak of to even the closest of aides. Cassana sensed her intrusion and quickly spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you to speak freely. I¡¯ll be waiting outside.¡±


    At those words, Cassana took all the other maidservants outside the room, and soon it became quiet again. Cesare gave a cautious nce around, but no one else was in the vicinity. With the two of them alone, Ophelia first spoke with a stiffened expression.


    ¡°Even the blood lust would not give him that much strength.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about. Damn it. The dragon¡¯s blood is strong. It keeps him persisting.¡±


    ¡°He does not have the ability to control it at will¡­so why did that power reveal itself now?¡±


    Ophelia looked on in displeasure. As empress, she knew that dragon¡¯s blood flowed through Carlisle¡¯s veins. Because of that extraordinary power, Carlisle became the crown prince and was able to cheat death several times.


    Ophelia was not a fool and continued to consider it into her calctions when she deployed her assassins; and while Carlisle was a monster, it didn¡¯t mean he was immortal. However, it was not easy to ept failure once again.


    ¡°¡­Something strange.¡±


    There was something different from the previous times and tonight. Something more that Ophelia didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°Are there no survivors?¡±


    ¡°None, my sister.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care how, but find a witness one way or another. If you can¡¯t find out, buy off one of Carlisle¡¯s people. There must be something. Something I don¡¯t know¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well. Leave it to me.¡±


    Ophelia gradually calmed her nerves and rolled her head. After this catastrophic failure, it was likely she would be traced next. Now, it was time to throw out the Selby family as a meat shield.


    ¡°First, get rid of evidence of any connection with the Selby family. Don¡¯t let anyone know we were involved in this.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡±


    At Cesare¡¯s reply, Ophelia pressed her fingers against her temple.


    ¡°We need more information about Carlisle again.¡±


    Ophelia opened her eyes again with bloody intent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fail twice.¡±


    At her words, Cesare gave a deep bow.


    ¡°I will make a n, sister.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    These were the words that were most repeated to Elena in herst life.


    ¡ª Leader, if you live like that, you will die one day.


    She was unflinching in the face of death. The only reason she survived was to repay the blood of her family. When she closed her eyes, she could hear Mirabelle¡¯s scream, and when she ate, Derek¡¯s and her father¡¯s body wavered in front of her vision. There was not a moment offort for her. Life wasn¡¯t worth living.


    Her skills on the battlefield earned her a vicious reputation, and when the opportunity came, she was formally knighted in a country that was an enemy to the Ruford Empire. Although she had worked as a mercenary for years, she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to hold her sword against Paveluc¡¯s neck.


    Elena pushed herself hard, and she rapidly ascended up the knighthood ranks. That was a massive achievement in and of itself, but she still wasn¡¯t satisfied.


    ¡ª Leader, did you stay up all night?


    Elena always stayed at the training center, to the point where she forgot where her sleeping quarters were. Almost every night shey awake. To fall into a deep sleep meant less time training with a sword, and even when she overworked her body, she refused to copse.


    Whenever she closed her eyes, she always went back to that final night at ise Castle. Red torches flickered in its hallways, and shouts of rm echoed through its halls. In her imagination, Mirabelle would scream to her for help.


    ¡ªSister! Elena! Help! Help me!


    Elena could not save Mirabelle even in her dreams. No matter how hard she tried, her brother Derek led her out the city, and she was forced to abandon her precious sister. Derek¡¯sst words were always the same.


    ¡ª Go. Go and survive, sister.


    So she had to escape.


    Escape and endure the bitter curse that was life. She had abandoned Mirabelle, and Derek sacrificed himself. Revenge, resentment, and regret cycled through her over and over again. It was such a memory that, however long had passed, it had never faded.


    ¡ª Can she smile? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen her smile.


    Elena didn¡¯t smile. How could she, when everyone she loved was dead? Just living and breathing was already hell for her, and her only faith was in killing Paveluc. When she looked back, sometimes she would think,


    ¡®Did I want to get rid of the guilt of surviving alone?¡¯


    She realized now that even if she killed Paveluc in the past, the guilt would continue to haunt her. If fact, she didn¡¯t care if she lost her life, as long as she could save her family now. She would make that choice a thousand times over, because the worst part was¡­


    ¡®To be left alone again.¡¯


    Elena did not want to experience the same hell twice, so she vowed to die before her family no matter what. Perhaps her death by poisoned arrow was the ending she had been hoping for. She risked her life doing something for her family, and she got to die before them.


    ¡®But¡­¡¯


    Thest hazy image of Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes appeared in front of her. She still remembered his expression of despair, as if he had lost the whole world. His scream prated her heart.


    ¡ª Aaaaaaah!


    Carlisle, who nevercked in anything, looked like he would copse on her death. If she was gone, she worried that he would spend the rest of his life in sorrow.


    She didn¡¯t want that.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯


    She wanted to stay with Carlisle a little longer if she could. She wanted to make him happy, and to be happy by his side. Parting from him now would only make things worse.


    As Elena grew more desperate for life, she started to feel a burning pain on her back. It was so severe that a thin moan came out of her mouth.


    ¡°¡­Uuun.¡±


    She opened her eyes, but her vision was too blurry to distinguish anything. Suddenly, several voices sounded urgently in her ear, but there was only one that shetched on to.


    ¡°Damn it! She¡¯s hurting! Is this the right way to do it?¡±


    It was Carlisle. She could clearly hear the terror in his voice.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness, this is the only way.¡±


    ¡°If she can¡¯t get up after this, I¡¯ll kill everyone. Whatever you do, save her!¡±


    Zenard¡¯s voice of reassurance spoke up behind Carlisle¡¯s shouting.


    ¡°Calm down, Your Highness. The doctors are trying their best.¡±


    ¡°Best? If anyone talks about just trying, I¡¯ll cut their throats first. I don¡¯t care about the process, just bring results!¡±


    The present situation was so tense that it didn¡¯t seem unusual if he even stabbed someone. But the ice-cold atmosphere shattered when Elena gave a tiny groan.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Someone grabbed Elena¡¯s hand. Her vision wasn¡¯t quite clear, but the hot touch alone proved that it was Carlisle.


    ¡°¡­Elena, if you leave me, I won¡¯t forgive you.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s tone was forceful, but strangely desperate.


    ¡°Hold on.¡±


    She wanted to open her eyes and look at his face, but a sharp pain shot through her like lightning and she screamed.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    As her agonized screams became louder, she could hear Carlisle in front of her. Although it was she who was in pain, it was like Carlisle was hurting more.


    Elena lost consciousness again.

 Chapter 194 - Ch. 194 Whatever The Cost (1)

    <h4>Ch. 194 Whatever The Cost?(1)</h4>


    Elena drifted in and out of conscious, waking up with pain in her back and then cking out again. Her eyes were closed more often than they were opened, and was difficult to tell how long it had been since she had been struck by the arrow. During the moments when she was awake, she vaguely registered Carlisle¡¯s firm grip on her hand. No one had to tell her, but she knew he remained steadfast by her side for every moment. A sense offort soothed its way into her heart and seemed to give her strength.


    ¡°¡­Eum.¡±


    Elena struggled to open her heavy eyelids. For the first time, she felt the pain in her back was bearable. She blinked a few times to clear her foggy vision, and the first thing she saw was¡­


    Carlisle.


    She could see his sleeping profile as he sat by her bedside. He was holding her hand tightly, as if he would never let go.


    ¡®¡­He¡¯s been by my side all this time.¡¯


    During the moments when she cried out in agonizing pain, she knew that it was his hand that held hers. Carlisle already looked thinner than when she saw himst, but he still appeared as handsome as ever to her.


    Seueug¡ª


    Elena raised her hand and gently stroked Carlisle¡¯s hair. His eyes fluttered at her touch, then opened, their gazes meeting in midair. Carlisle stared at her as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, and Elena offered him a weak smile.


    ¡°Did you sleep well?¡±


    She spoke as casually as if nothing had happened, and Carlisle looked almost afraid to shake himself from his dream. When he spoke, it was with an uncharacteristic tremble in his voice.


    ¡°E¡­lena?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Did I worry you too much?¡±


    Carlisle leapt up from his seat and ced his hand on her cheek as he examined her.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you still in a lot of pain?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s bearable.¡±


    However, Carlisle didn¡¯t seem at all convinced by her answer.


    ¡°Wait here.¡±


    Carlisle stood up, walked towards the door, and roughly pushed it open.


    Kwaang!


    Elena made out the sounds of people getting up from their seats in the hallway, and Carlisle spoke in a loud voice.


    ¡°My wife is awake. Come in quickly and check her condition.¡±


    The people outside chorused at the same time,


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Then in the blink of an eye, several doctors entered into the room and crowded around Elena¡¯s bedside to inspect her. She had a feeling there was just as muchmotion when she had been unconscious.


    *


    *


    *


    Several days passed after Elena awoke, and her condition gradually improved. At first, she had been unable to stay awake for long because of the powerful drugs administered to her, but today her head was clear as she watched a doctor apply medicine to her wound. One of the doctors, who always asked about her condition, spoke to her in a bright voice.


    ¡°How do you feel, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Heaven has given us a miracle. Thank goodness. We had been unable to find the antidote for the poison.¡±


    Elena was curious about this strange detail. The arrows were aimed to take Carlisle¡¯s life, and it must have been difficult to obtain a poison with no known antidote. What kind was it?


    ¡°If you couldn¡¯t find an antidote, how did you treat me?¡±


    ¡°We used another powerful poison with opposite effects. Have you heard of fighting poison with poison? It is a method of treatment from the east.¡±


    ¡°Is that why I was in so much pain?¡±


    The doctor nodded his head somberly.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It must be painful for the body to fight the drugs alone. There is a very low chance of sess, but you managed to survive¡ª¡±


    Elena¡¯s bare back was exposed for the treatment, and curtains were drawn around the bed to give her some privacy. She couldn¡¯t see outside, and no one could look inside. However, she heard a voice from behind the curtain interrupt the doctor¡¯s words.


    ¡°How long are you going to babble? If you¡¯re done with the treatment, finish up.¡±


    It was Carlisle¡¯s voice. Elena¡¯s condition was now stable, but Carlisle remained by her side every moment he could. He had been out earlier, and she hadn¡¯t noticed his return.


    His sudden interruption seemed to have also surprised the doctor, whose face quickly turned pale and his fingertips started to tremble. He looked as if he had been terribly threatened.


    ¡°Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll finish up soon.¡±


    Strangely, all the doctors who were treating Elena seemed frightened of Carlisle. Something must have happened while she was unconscious.


    ¡®But what?¡¯


    There was no way for her to know, and she was sure that no one would exin properly if she asked them anyway.


    The doctor quickly closed the medicine bottle and wrapped fresh bandages on the wound. When the treatment wasplete, he helped dress Elena in her nightgown and then pulled open the curtains.


    Chaleuleuleug¡ª


    Standing right behind them was Carlisle with a coldly expressionless look on his face. The doctor was startled, and he hurriedly gave his report.


    ¡°Th-the treatment isplete, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°How is my wife¡¯s condition?¡±


    ¡°The danger has passed, so there¡¯s nothing to worry about. I¡¯m afraid that she¡¯ll have a scar on her back, however.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed at this piece of news. The doctor, sensing Carlisle¡¯s darkened mood, began to tremble worse than before.


    ¡°¡­ I see. Go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡±


    The doctor immediately bowed and hurried out of the room as if someone were trying to catch him.

 Chapter 195 - Ch. 195 Whatever The Cost (2)

    <h4>?Ch. 195 Whatever The Cost?(2)</h4>


    Elena stared at the doctor¡¯s back before she turned to Carlisle.


    ¡°Are you not busy?¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    However, a voice piped up from the door where the doctor had just left.


    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s Zenard.¡±


    Carlisle red at Zenard standing by the entrance, but he replied.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Prince and Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Zenard greeted them formally as usual, then handed over a stack of documents to Carlisle.


    ¡°Your Highness, this needs your approval today, so please look over them.¡±


    Elena had watched this scene y out several times before. Carlisle refused to be separated from the now-conscious Elena, and so his subordinates would often bring his work to him. Carlisle gave a furtive nce towards Elena, then epted the papers and quickly flipped through them before handing them back to Zenard.


    ¡°Proceed as it is.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡±


    Elenay in bed, staring at Carlisle¡¯s figure.


    ¡°I¡¯m much better now, so you can go out and do some work.¡±


    Zenard¡¯s expression noticeably lifted at her words, but Carlisle snapped back as if her suggestion wasn¡¯t worth considering.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for days now, and the doctors say I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes shed fiercely.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t know the hell I experienced during those three days you were unconscious. I won¡¯t go yet. Be patient and I¡¯ll take care of you until you can fully walk.¡±


    The desperation in his voice made Elena speechless. Carlisle hadn¡¯t said anything about who attacked them or how he intended to punish them. Her only job as patient was to rest, but she was concerned whether Carlisle could stay with her for so long.


    Ttog ttog.


    There was a tap on the door, and Carlisle stood up to open it. Standing outside was a maid with a tray in her hands.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s time for Her Highness to eat.¡±


    ¡°Give it to me.¡±


    Carlisle took the tray and returned to Elena¡¯s bedside. He often fed her, insisting that too many peopleing in and out of the room would disturb her rest. Elena didn¡¯t know what to do with such behavior. Carlisle blew at the bowl of hot porridge and addressed Zenard without looking at him.


    ¡°Go.¡±


    Zenard quickly bowed.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll visit youter.¡±


    Rather than stopping there, Zenard also bowed to the bedridden Elena.


    ¡°I pray for your swift recovery.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After giving his parting words, Zenard left the room. Carlisle looked intently at the porridge cooling in the bowl, then scooped up a spoonful and held it out to Elena.


    ¡°It may be hot, so eat carefully.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this anymore.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been able to sit properly until recently, but now she was able to raise herself from bed. She was not so helpless that she couldn¡¯t eat a bowl of porridge by herself. However, Carlisle just gave a low chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying you can¡¯t eat. I¡¯m doing this just because I want to.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena had never considered that before. She stiffened slightly when Carlisle drew near with the spoon, before eventually opening her mouth carefully and eating the porridge. It was embarrassing for her to be treated like a little child. From a young age, it was always Elena who cared for her weak sister Mirabelle.


    Carlisle watched Elena as she ate.


    ¡°Eat and get better.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    A smile yed on Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°You¡¯re good at what you say.¡±


    He spoon-fed her until the bowl emptied. She ate as much as she could, knowing that he would worry if she didn¡¯t eat properly. He set aside the bowl and carefully cleaned her mouth with a napkin.


    Happiness.


    Even this little routine became precious to Elena. In contrast, however, Carlisle¡¯s expression was subdued.


    ¡°¡­I thought I¡¯d lost you this time.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This person¡¯s life can¡¯t be cut off so easily.¡±


    She didn¡¯t like the heavy atmosphere, and so she tried to inject some levity into it. Carlisle¡¯s expression only grew more serious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t risk your life for me, my wife.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know, you¡¯re an excellent knight. But not anymore. I¡¯m not sure I can go through this again.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t say it out loud, but she already had a vague notion that Carlisle was deeply unhappy. He always hated it when she was in danger, even when he had been trying to ept this side of her.


    Elena sat up straighter and took Carlisle¡¯s face in both her hands. Their gazes locked onto each others, and she spoke in a steady voice, facing Carlisle directly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not risking my life for you because I¡¯m a knight. Caril. If it were me that was about to be hit by that arrow, wouldn¡¯t you throw yourself to save me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°My body ran as soon as I saw you were in danger. I¡¯m not trying to protect you because of a previous contract we made. Now I¡ª¡±


    She took in a shuddering breath. This was the confession she made when she thought it would be thest time.


    ¡°¡ªI want to protect you because I love you.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes widened with shock. Until now, she had always told him she wanted him to be emperor. But even if that weren¡¯t the case now, she would still protect him.


    ¡°If it were to happen again, I would do it over for you. And it¡¯s the same in the future. I won¡¯t turn away even if there are tens of thousands of dangers.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression ran through a gamut of emotions: happy, angry, sad, and happy again. Elena embraced Carlisle¡¯srger body without a word. There was a twinge on her back, but she bore through the pain.


    ¡°¡­I love you.¡±


    She spoke her heartfelt confession again.


    Carlisle buried himself deeper in her arms as if he couldn¡¯t hold himself back anymore.


    ¡°I hate that you¡¯re in danger because of me, but then you give me this.¡±


    ¡°Were you that worried about me?¡±


    ¡°¡­I thought I would go out of my mind.¡±


    That alone seemed to convey Carlisle¡¯s feelings towards her. Elena slowly stroked his back.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for your hardship.¡±


    Carlisle quietly buried his head on Elena¡¯s shoulder. The moment he thought she died, he had so much anger in him that he wanted to destroy the whole world. When Elena¡¯s eyes opened again, he vowed to do whatever he could so it stayed that way.


    Strangely enough, when he heard Elena¡¯s confession, he felt as happy as a fool. He almost wished that Elena was a woman who couldn¡¯t do anything without him.


    But Elena was not such a woman. She wouldn¡¯t remain quiet in his arms where he could keep her away from any danger. The woman Carlisle fell in love with was far too strong for that. But her confession that she would never leave him alone was utterly mad¡­


    ¡®I can¡¯t repeat the same situation again.¡¯


    Carlisle¡¯s closed eyelids slid open. His icy blue gaze now had a cruel glow to them.


    ¡®¡­I want to be emperor as soon as possible.¡¯


    There was only one way to protect Elena, who risked her life to protect Carlisle. He had to get rid of all the dangers that threatened them.


    Whatever the cost.

 Chapter 196 - Time To Finish Playing House (1)

    <strong>Ch. 196 Time To Finish ying House (1)</strong>


    Batori had been living in the Imperial Pce and serving Elena for some time when he was secretly issued an order.


    [Find out what happened the night Carlisle was attacked.]


    After reading over the contents of the note, he ced it in his mouth and swallowed it. He then swept his chin with one hand in thought and murmured to himself.


    ¡°¡­Hmm. This is unusual.¡±


    Even before he read the note, he had already been monitoring Elena¡¯s movements and knew of the ambush nned for her and the Crown Prince. Empress Ophelia and Paveluc were close allies, and so Batori already figured out how many troops were to be dispatched on the mission.


    ¡®How did the prince get back alive?¡¯


    While Elena may have survived, he was certain that Carlisle should have fallen. In the end, Elena was injured, and Carlisle returned to the pce without nary a scratch on him. What did this mean?


    ¡°Something is bothering me.¡±


    Batori had an unerring instinct, and his gut told him that he was missing something important this time. Something simple that was easily overlooked.


    His pondering brought him no results, so he stood up scratching his head. First, he had to find a witness from the reinforcement unit that was sent to support Carlisle.


    ¡®I saw a person move to the Empress¡¯ side, and I can¡¯t be toote to report it to the Duke.¡¯


    Empress Ophelia and Paveluc maintained friendly rtions both publicly and privately, but that was not necessarily the truth. Information was another form of power, and Batori did not intend to lose to anyone.


    A knight making his way to his quarters caught Batori¡¯s eye, and the spy quickly stered on his usual smile.


    ¡°Hello? May I ask where you¡¯re headed?¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Mirabelle got up from bed and decided to make a long-anticipated visit to the pce. She knew her sickness worried her father and brother, but she couldn¡¯t tolerate staying cooped up inside any longer. Besides, she hadn¡¯t seen her sister Elena¡¯s face in a long time.


    ¡°Huh? I can¡¯t meet my sister now?¡±


    Mirabelle hade to the pce with cheerful expectations, but her heart sank as the nanny looked down at her with a regretful expression.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but she¡¯s not feeling well.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is she hurt?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­no, but she has a cold, and she asked if you could visitter when she is feeling better.¡±


    The nanny had no choice to but deceive Mirabelle. Those with deep intelligenceworks in the Imperial Pce knew that Elena was injured from a surprise attack, but otherwise, the story was not widely known.


    Even the ise family waspletely unaware of the news. Elena did not want to cause unnecessary anxiety to her family about her condition, and asked the nanny to dy the meeting for another time.


    Mirabelle looked on in puzzlement.


    ¡°You mean she has a cold in this warm weather?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not impossible to catch one in the summer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but¡­¡±


    Mirabelle turned crestfallen. There was so much she wanted to say.


    Her gaze fell on Kuhn, who was standing just a short distance away. She had wanted to talk to Elena about her newly realized feelings for him, however, she had no choice but toe again at ater date.


    ¡°Alright. Tell her to take care of herself, and I¡¯lle visit her again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Young Lady. Her Highness has missed you greatly. I¡¯ll send someone to fetch you as soon as she gets better.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­thank you.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself.¡±


    Mirabelle plodded back towards Kuhn, and he looked at her in curiosity.


    ¡°I thought you were going to meet Her Highness?¡±


    ¡°Oh, my sister has a cold, so I can¡¯t see her today.¡±


    ¡°¡­Cold?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Suspicion stirred inside Kuhn. It wasn¡¯t impossible to catch a cold at this time of the year, but Elena wouldn¡¯t so easily turn away her sister from the Imperial Pce.


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes darkened.


    ¡®Did something happen?¡¯


    Kuhn was officially on vacation, and had not heard any news from the Imperial Pce. The original n was for him to return after Mirabelle went back to the southern region, but it was dyed due to her illness. Mirabelle didn¡¯t seem at all eager to go south anyway.


    ¡®Is it because of me?¡¯


    Recently, she had given him an earnest confession of love. She was still young and naive about the world, and was even willing to give up her noble position to be with him.


    Since then, Kuhn avoided Mirabelle in the mansion when he could. He only apanied her today for the simple fact that she wasing to the pce.


    There was no path open for them. Kuhn couldn¡¯t ept Mirabelle¡¯s heart. Carlisle was his master, and Mirabelle was only the sister of the woman he had to protect. There was a high wall between them that could never be crossed, and no one would ever bless their rtionship. It was best to dissuade fantasies of a rtionship before Mirabelle was hurt or Kuhn was abandoned¡­


    Mirabelle looked up at Kuhn walking silently beside her.


    ¡°What are you thinking about, Kuhn?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    He pushed away thoughts of Mirabelle in his mind and turned them back to Elena. No matter how much he considered the information, something didn¡¯t add up.


    ¡°Young Lady, would you return to the mansion first?¡±


    ¡°What? Me first?¡±


    Unlike the day when they went on a pic alone, this time Mirabelle had a carriage driver and several servants waiting outside for her. It wouldn¡¯t matter if Kuhn was gone for a while.


    ¡°Since I¡¯ve been away for a while, I¡¯d like to meet up with previous acquaintances to check up on something.¡±


    Mirabelle couldn¡¯t hide her curiosity.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on all of a sudden?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to exin in detail to a young girl. It¡¯s personal.¡±


    At Kuhn¡¯s sharp reply, Mirabelle didn¡¯t press any further.


    After a pause, she looked up at him with eyes like an abandoned puppy.


    ¡°Will¡­youe back to the mansion?¡±


    For some reason, Kuhn hesitated. Mirabelle seemed to know that he could leave anytime he wanted. Perhaps it was a woman¡¯s intuition.


    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯lle back.¡±


    ¡°Can you promise me?¡±


    Mirabelle asked him with the intensity of a heartfelt swear.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    He nodded and smiled clearly.


    ¡°Alright. Come back safely when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s heart was troubled by how she so easily trusted him with just a few words. Although he didn¡¯t intend to break his promise to return to the mansion, he could lie at any time.


    He never had qualms about it before, which served him well as a spy, but for the first time¡­the word ¡°guilt¡± entered into his mind.


    Mirabelle felt Kuhn¡¯s intense gaze on her, and she tilted her head at him.


    ¡°¡­Kuhn?¡±


    He did not respond. He gave Mirabelle a formal bow as usual.


    ¡°Travel safely.¡±


    Mirabelle stood and watched Kuhn as he turned and began to walk away. It was far from the first time that she had seen him do so, and the sight of it was familiar to Mirabelle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t get used to this.¡±


    It looked a lot like a parting, and her heart became depressed.


    For some reason, an anxious mood gripped her.

 Chapter 197 - ime To Finish Playing House (2)

    Chapter 197: Time To Finish ying House (2)


    After Kuhn parted from Mirabelle, it was not difficult for him to gather some information and find out that Elena had been injured by a poison arrow.


    Despite his long absence, his sources still existed in the pce. Carlisle and Elena had been ambushed when they were out, although no other information was avable aside from Elena¡¯s injury.


    ¡®Why is there nothing about the number of enemies or how the General escaped safely?¡¯


    Someone must have stemmed the flow of information, and if Kuhn, a subordinate of Carlisle, could not find it, then it must have been blocked by Carlisle himself.


    ¡®¡­But why?¡¯


    Kuhn couldn¡¯t help but wonder, so he sought out a source nearest to Carlisle besides himself.


    ¡®I suppose there¡¯s only one person that can exin this in detail.¡¯


    It would be Zenard.


    Ttog ttog¡ª


    Kuhn knocked on a door, and a low voice answered from inside the room.


    ¡°Come in. ¡°


    As Kuhn entered the room, he caught sight of the silver-haired man rummaging through a desk full of papers. The man looked up to see Kuhn¡¯s entrance, and his face hardened.


    ¡°You¡­what are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°I heard that the Crown Princess was injured. What happened?¡±


    They didn¡¯t make direct eye contact with each other and only spoke words that were absolutely necessary.


    Zenard loathed Kuhn for a simple reason: his lowly origins. Zenard couldn¡¯t tolerate the fact that two people of vastly different social standings could have an equal conversation. For the knights that came from aristocracy, Kuhn was an object to be rejected and despised, with Zenard being the most forward about it.


    Zenard frowned as if he disliked Kuhn¡¯s presence in his office, but for the time being he set aside his personal feelings. Issues rted to Carlisle were far more important.


    ¡°A short time ago, the Crown Princess was struck by a poisoned arrow. The Crown Prince witnessed it. Because of that¡­he became uncontrobly powerful.¡±


    Zenard exined it in vague terms, despite the fact that there were only two of them in the room.


    That did not mean Kuhn didn¡¯t understand, however. Despite Carlisle¡¯s best attempts to conceal his power, some of his subordinates knew of it, including Kuhn and Zenard. On the battlefield, they saw Carlisle¡¯s right arm transform and unleash a terrible destructive power.


    However, that was already known to Kuhn, so he didn¡¯t understand why Zenard was speaking with such ambiguity.


    ¡°Is that it?¡±


    Zenard¡¯s expression darkened. He recalled the night Carlisle caught and murdered dozens upon dozens of assassins. Many panicked and tried to flee because of Carlisle¡¯s terrifying strength, but he did not let slip single one. He ughtered every person there, as if he loved to kill.


    At that moment, Carlisle was not human. It was the most fearsome Zenard had ever seen him.


    If Carlisle hadn¡¯t heard Elena¡¯s moan confirming that she was actually alive¡­Zenard had no idea how he would stop Carlisle at the time.


    ¡°It was different from usual. He was in shock when the princess fell, and the ck scales¡­¡±


    Zenard spoke again slowly, his fingers pointing to his chin.


    ¡°It came all the way up to here. There were some on his face too.¡±


    Up until now, Carlisle¡¯s mutation had been limited to his right arm. Kuhn was surprised, as he had never heard of that many scales sprouting before.


    But Zenard¡¯s words did not end there.


    ¡°I realized then that the more he is transformed, the greater his power. Most of the assassins were torn to pieces by his own hand. I killed the rest myself, to stop any witnesses from spreading rumors.¡±


    Kuhn nodded in understanding, but the frown on Zenard¡¯s face only deepened.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say this, but how long are you going to be fooling around in ise mansion? My dislike for you is no secret, but you need toe back quickly.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what will happen if another situation like this arises.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Prince Carlisle lost all his reason and almost attacked our troops.¡±


    ¡°From our side?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve made sure that Carlisle¡¯s power is kept secret, but I¡¯m afraid that if it goes out of control, he will end up attacking our allies.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t leave themselves defenseless if Carlisle attacked both enemies and allies with indiscriminate force. Zenard couldn¡¯t handle him alone, so it was necessary for Kuhn to return as soon as possible. Regardless of personal grudges, Kuhn was the most skilled among Carlisle¡¯s men.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll end my vacation.¡±


    At that moment, an image of Mirabelle floated to Kuhn¡¯s mind. Her expression was deeply sincere as she made her confession.


    ¡ªI said I love you. I don¡¯t know when it started, but I¡¯vee to love you.


    Whether Kuhn wanted to or not, it was time to finish ying house with Mirabelle.

 Chapter 198 - There’s No Need To Be Bitter (1)

    <strong>Ch. 198 There¡¯s No Need To Be Bitter (1)</strong>


    Carlisle rarely stayed separated from Elena since her injury. Because she had long been confined to her bed, today he carried her to a private garden to get some fresh air.


    ¡°Ca-Caril, set me down. Someone might see.¡±


    Her cheeks were hot as she kept ncing around, but Carlisle ignored her protests.


    ¡°So what if they see?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, and it¡¯s embarrassing if you carry me around like this.¡±


    ¡°My wife is too shy. No one will me a husband and wife going out together.¡±


    The servants wouldn¡¯t say anything to them, but Elena was sure they would gossip behind their back. Those who served in the Imperial Pce were human after all, and wouldn¡¯t be able to resist a bit of chit chat about their masters¡¯ private lives.


    ¡°Still¡­¡±


    Carlisle replied to Elena¡¯s continued doubt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If anyone says something offensive to you, I¡¯ll punish them severely.¡±


    He didn¡¯t sound like his was joking, and she gave a disapproving frown.


    ¡°You can¡¯t gain your subordinates¡¯ loyalty if you punish them too harshly.¡±


    ¡°People¡¯s hearts are evil, and we don¡¯t know if they are truly loyal. Obediencees before loyalty.¡±


    Carlisle was not wrong; objectively speaking, it was a standard belief for a reason. As Crown Prince, he did not have the luxury to easily ce his trust in people.


    However¡­Elena was worried about his asional violent nature. She wanted to show him that the bloody conquest of emperors past was not the only path for him, and politics could be beneficial to his people. That was Elena¡¯s small wish.


    ¡°You are right, but always remember to be kind. That way, more people will be there to support you if you get into troubleter on.¡±


    Carlisle grinned at her words.


    ¡°Are you worried about me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You upy most of my worries.¡±


    ¡°Whatever they are, I like that you worry about me.¡±


    At the same time, he stopped at a table in the middle of the garden. He sat down on a chair, and with great strength adjusted Elena so that she was sitting on hisp.


    ¡°Oh!¡±


    Elena gave an exmation of surprise, and he looked at her, savoring her figure.


    ¡°In fact¡­I once thought that if I was not going to be loved by you, then I would rather be hated.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°I wanted your mind to be full of me, no matter what emotions you felt.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s feelings were different from those of ordinary people. Elena couldn¡¯t define it in a word, but he certainly did not express his affection the way others did. She even discovered something new about it.


    ¡®When Caril doesn¡¯t act cute at all, I think he¡¯s even more cute.¡¯


    In other words, probably only Elena saw him that way. From an objective standpoint, Carlisle¡¯s actions were not particrly attractive, but she did not mind his greed. She was happy that those intense blue eyes were directed only towards her.


    ¡®Maybe I¡¯m strange too¡­¡¯


    Elena smiled happily as she immersed herself in thoughts of Carlisle.


    Feeling somewhat exhausted after being outdoors for some time now, she leaned against his broad shoulder and spoke in azy voice.


    ¡°It worked. Now I spend most of the day thinking about you.¡±


    Carlisle stared at Elena¡¯s golden hair gleaming in the sunlight. Despite her sickly pallor, her eyes were bright, and he stroked Elena¡¯s hair with a careful hand.


    ¡°And I¡¯m madly in love with you. Stay by my side for a long time.¡±


    Elena sensed a faint note of desperation in Carlisle¡¯s words. He seemed sick with worry ever since she had been hit by the arrow. She knew that if she had been in his position, she also would have been just as frightened if Carlisle were about to die.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯ll be here for a long time.¡±


    Despite the confidence in Elena¡¯s answer, Carlisle only gave a rueful smile. There was no guarantee that Elena would never get hurt, not when the road ahead of them was so dangerous.


    ¡°Unless I die, I will likely be emperor. But it¡¯s up to you to decide what kind of emperor I will be.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°You know more than anyone how selfish and aggressive I am. I am hardly a saint. So I need you by my side¡­¡±


    Elena raised her head again to look at Carlisle¡¯s face. No one had ever told her that they needed her like this before. When she thought about it now, that was the way it had always been with him.


    A feeling swelled in her chest. She was so happy.


    ¡°It¡¯s sweet.¡±


    Elena smiled and cupped Carlisle¡¯s face with her slender hands.


    ¡°A man who cannot be without me¡­¡±


    While Elena didn¡¯t realize this about herself, her beauty could captivate any man in the world. Carlisle momentarily gripped her hand as if he couldn¡¯t hold himself back, but soon his hold loosened. His brow furrowed as he looked at her.


    ¡°You need to gain some weight. I feel like I¡¯ll break you if I hold you too tightly.¡±


    Elena burst intoughter at his words. It was true that she had lost some weight, but she wasn¡¯t so fragile that she would snap by his hand.


    She didn¡¯t hate his words, however. Her chest warmed at the thought of his tender treatment towards her.


    ¡°I won¡¯t break, so you can hold on to me tight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me, my wife.¡±


    Carlisle gazed intently at the bandages on Elena¡¯s back and continued in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m already barely restraining myself.¡±


    Elena understood his meaning and smiled faintly.


    There in the lush garden of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, they basked in the early afternoon sunshine. Not much had changed, but Carlisle felt a warmth seep in him that seemed toe from another world. He embraced Elena quietly and spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Did you forget something?¡±


    ¡°Forget?¡±


    Elena thought back on recent events to try to understand what he was talking about, but nothing came to mind. Ever since her injury, she had simply been confined to bed rest.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s reply, Carlisle quietly took a small box out of his pocket. He opened it and revealed a simple ring studded with a single red ruby.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    It was the ring Elena prepared to give to Carlisle. She picked up the box with a surprised look.


    ¡°Did you forget my present?¡±


    ¡°But how did you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I found it in your dress. I knew it was mine at a nce.¡±


    Elena flushed. She was ready to give it to him now, but she was too embarrassed to say the words.


    ¡°How are you so sure it¡¯s yours?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a man¡¯s ring.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So it¡¯s mine, of course.¡±


    Elena smiled at his unchanged attitude.


    They had a simr conversation before, when she still didn¡¯t understand his way of thought. She had asked him what he would do if she was unfaithful to him, and he replied without any hesitation.


    ¡ª ¡­I would kill them all. All the men who came into contact with you.


    ¡ª What if it¡¯s not one or two?


    ¡ª I told you, I would kill them all. And if you don¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll kill all the men on the continent.


    Though his passion was sweet, the words themselves were quite gruesome.


    ¡ª If I were the only man in the world, then perhaps you would look at me then.


    Elena looked up at Carlisle endearingly and spoke again.


    ¡°If this is another man¡¯s ring, would you kill that person?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I would make it a painful death.¡±


    For a moment she thought, what should I do with this man? His words were crazy, but she was drawn to his expressions of extreme affection.


    Carlisle¡¯s eyebrows lifted when Elena didn¡¯t answer, and he spoke in a quieter, more curious voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really another man¡¯s ring, is it?¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and hugged him, but then her back suddenly twinged in pain.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Carlisle looked at Elena in concern.


    ¡°Are you alright? You should be more careful.¡±


    ¡°Then stop doing things that are so endearing.¡±


    Carlisle stared at her with an uprehending expression.


    ¡°If not you, then who else would I give this ring? Of course I bought it for you. I wanted to give you an incredible confession that night.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. Anything you say makes me happy.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same with me.¡±


    Elena took the ring out of the box, then carefully slid it on his left ring finger.


    Carlisle stared at the jewel on his hand, and soon his face broke into a smile. The corners on the edge of Elena¡¯s mouth also couldn¡¯t help but lift at his pleased reaction, and she leaned in to kiss Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    They pulled apart and came back together repeatedly, their exhration building like fire until they were blissfully dizzy with happiness.

 Chapter 199 - Ch. 199 There’s No Need To Be Bitter (2)

    <h4>Ch. 199 There¡¯s No Need To Be Bitter?(2)</h4>


    Carlisle reluctantly parted from Elena after she went to bed for a nap. There was an important matter from Zenard he needed to attend to.


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    Carlisle¡¯s steady gait seemed to bear more purposeful authority as he headed towards the dungeon. When he arrived, he found Zenard waiting for him at the front of a cell with thick iron bars. Zenard gave a deep bow as he approached.


    ¡°Wee, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t touch a hair on him like I ordered?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I brought him in good condition.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    After the brief exchange, Carlisle entered the cell to see Oswald Selby, who was tied up in chains.


    When it was discovered that Marquis Selby was behind the prince¡¯s assassination attempt, the marquis immediately tried to flee the country. It was Carlisle¡¯s men that caught him and brought him back to the pce.


    As soon as Oswald saw Carlisle enter the cell, he looked up with a pitiful expression.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, I¡¯m not the culprit. You know I¡¯m not. Looking back now, I was only blinded because my daughter was in danger. I¡¯ll testify before everyone. So please, please¡­spare my life.¡±


    Carlisle was unmoved by Oswald¡¯s desperate begging.


    ¡°Your Highness, believe me. It was the Empress. The cunning woman tricked me into trying to kill you.¡±


    Even with his confession, Carlisle only listened on with apparent disinterest. Oswald paused in a brief moment of confusion, and it was then that Carlisle spoke.


    ¡°Are you done with your final words?¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Highness!¡±


    Oswald¡¯s eyes flew open in fear, but Carlisle had no intention to entertain him anymore.


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you something? The official report says that you¡¯re still on the run. No one knows you¡¯re being held in this dungeon, and you will not be brought for trial.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡­?¡±


    Oswald had assumed that Carlisle¡¯s face was smoothly expressionless, but when he took a closer look, he found he was wrong.


    Carlisle had a look of terrible rage.


    Oswald recoiled in fear as the prince slowly began to approach him. He was so terrified that he couldn¡¯t even move his mouth to speak.


    ¡°And your testimony? I don¡¯t need that.¡±


    Ttubeog.


    Carlisle came one step closer.


    ¡°Even without it, I have plenty of bait to catch the Empress.¡±


    The distance between them closed with every word.


    ¡°There is no need to be bitter. Everyone involved will die like you.¡±


    Oswald¡¯s face turned ashen.


    ¡°P-please.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you now. I¡¯ll make it as painful as I can.¡±


    Soon after, Oswald¡¯s screams rang through the dungeon.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    Zenard, who was standing outside the cell, nced inside. He had expected this when Carlisle ordered him not harm the marquis.


    ¡°He should have killed himself before the prince arrived¡­¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Elena, who was taking a nap in her room, opened her eyes earlier than usual. She wasn¡¯t the type to sleep for a long time, and the more her condition improved, the less she needed to sleep.


    When she opened her eyes, she noticed that Carlisle was not beside her. She tilted her head in wonder.


    ¡®Where did he go?¡¯


    She soon dismissed the thought, as she knew that he had a busy schedule. There must have been something urgent he had to attend to.


    Elena quietly got out of bed, when the nanny, who hade to check in on her, approached her in a hurry.


    ¡°You¡¯re awake now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I must be getting better because I¡¯m not sleeping as long.¡±


    ¡°What a relief. Oh! As you were sleeping, a messenger from the Emperor had arrived.¡±


    ¡°The Emperor?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If you are able, the Emperor wants you toe by today.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Emperor Sullivan¡¯s summons stirred up memories in her.


    He had promised to reveal the secrets of Carlisle¡¯s blue bead ring the next time they met. Perhaps then she would find out about the ck scales on Carlisle¡¯s body as well. It was only because of the Emperor¡¯s poor health that their meeting had been dyed.


    He was asking for her now though¡­


    That meant she would find out about the secrets of the ring today.

 Chapter 200 - Ch. 200 The Dragon’s Orb (1)

    <h4>Ch. 200 The Dragon¡¯s Orb?(1)</h4>


    Elena hadn¡¯t yet fully recovered, but there was no telling when her next chance to meet Sullivan would be. She rose urgently from her bed.


    ¡°Help me get ready.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you want to go? You¡¯re in no state to be moving about right now¡­¡±


    ¡°I need to meet him.¡±


    Elena was determined to find answers. Sullivan and Carlisle made varying ims about the blue bead ring¡ªCarlisle had said the ring¡¯s ability to grant wishes was simply superstition, but Sullivan thought otherwise. He even permitted their marriage because of it. She didn¡¯t think that Sullivan would believe something so outrageous without cause.


    What was more, the ck scales on Carlisle¡¯s body gave her reason to believe that perhaps the ring had hidden abilities that Elena didn¡¯t know about.


    While it was not clear whose im was true at this point, there was one thing she could say for certain.


    ¡®If it¡¯s dangerous¡­Caril might not tell me.¡¯


    It wasn¡¯t that she was distrustful of Carlisle, but he was clearly averse to anything that might put her in danger, even to the point where he tried to divert Elena to a safe area several times when they were chased by assassins.


    But Elena needed to know. Especially if Carlisle might be in jeopardy.


    ¡®I¡¯ll protect you.¡¯


    She vowed never to leave Carlisle¡¯s side, even if she had to stare down tens of thousands of dangers. The site where the poisoned arrow struck her still hurt terribly, but she would take any injury for him countless times if it meant keeping him alive. The agony of her loved ones leaving her first was far more painful. She wouldn¡¯t be left alone anymore¡­


    Elena quickly began to prepare for her visit, a determined glint in her eye.


    *


    *


    *


    If one saw Elena walking towards the Emperor¡¯s pce, they never would have guessed that she was suffering any injury at all. Although she could not properly tighten her corset because of the wound, her waist was straight and her expression was that of serene calm. She had also chosen a brightly colored dress to hide her paleplexion.


    Elena pushed forward with a stately gait, ignoring the throbbing pain in her back. Any hint of weakness, and the Imperial Family¡¯s enemies would immediately take advantage of it. Information traveled fast enough that others may be aware that she was injured, but she didn¡¯t have to reveal how serious it was. Showing everyone that she was healthy would suppress any unnecessary gossip.


    Elena finally arrived at the prearranged meeting ce. When the head butler saw her, he hailed her arrival.


    ¡°The Crown Princess has arrived!¡±


    There was a hacking cough from inside the room, then Sullivan¡¯s voice replied.


    ¡°Kolog, kolog. Come in.¡±


    Permission given, the head butler bowed lowly to Elena then opened the door for her.


    ¡°Please enter, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena gave a passing nod, then went inside the room. Strangely, all the curtains were drawn across the windows, leaving the room in darkness. She took in the gloomy surroundings curiously, then moved closer towards Sullivan lying in bed.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s face looked far more gaunt than it did before. The disease seemed to have advanced to the point it where it was now clearly noticeable.


    Elena spoke in a worried voice.


    ¡°Father, are you ill?¡±


    ¡°Even if I¡¯m lying in bed while my daughter-inw is here, there is no need to worry. It will be as if nothing has happened after I take a sleep.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you should.¡±


    Elena tried to speak optimistically, but she knew from herst life that Sullivan had died from a long-term illness. For a while she hoped that his death might be changed since Carlisle was now alive. Unfortunately, Sullivan¡¯s illness only seemed to continue its destructive progression.


    ¡°Are you feeling better?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. I am much better now, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Her arrow wound hadn¡¯t healed yet, but she didn¡¯t want to cause unnecessary anxiety to her already sick father-inw.


    Sullivan nodded contentedly at the news, then reached out his hand to her.


    ¡°Sweetheart, help me up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Elena took his hand and carefully helped him out of bed. With her help, Sullivan managed to stand and limp towards a wall. He leaned himself against a nearby table as the meager task took its toll on him.


    ¡°Do not forget what I¡¯m about to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Kolog kolog! Turn the picture frame three times to the left and four times to the right.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    She looked at the picture he was indicating, a framed painting of a ck dragon ascending to the sky. Because of the empire¡¯s founding myth, there were many emblems and artworks of dragons found around the Ruford Imperial Pce. She wondered at Sullivan¡¯s order, but for now she did what she was told without a word.


    Kkiiig kkiig¡ª


    The frame moved as Sullivan requested, but nothing changed. She nced back at him, and he gave her the next instruction.


    ¡°Finally, turn the candlestick on the wall to the left.¡±


    Elena turned the antique candlestick. It was then.


    Kuleuleuleung!


    There was a clunking sound, and an imperceptible seam in the wall split open and separated from each other. Without Sullivan¡¯s guidance, she never would have guessed there was a secret space hidden in the Emperor¡¯s room.


    A smile yed on the Emperor¡¯s face as he looked at Elena¡¯s stunned expression.


    ¡°Not even the Empress knows about this.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s incredible.¡±


    She suspected there may be secret passages in the Imperial Pce, but this was more sophisticated than she expected. For her to enter one that was connected to the Emperor¡¯s room was even more remarkable.


    ¡°Normally, I would only tell the son who would inherit the throne. Carlisle detests this kind of thing, however. I¡¯m afraid he will try to close this if he finds out about it.¡±


    ¡°Then is this a ce only you know, Father?¡±


    ¡°No. I cannot be sure, but perhaps Archduke Lunen also knows. I know that my father, the former emperor, taught him several things with the intention of handing the throne over to him.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    Paveluc now ruled the Duchy of Lunen. That meant he knew the secret of the imperial family for a long time.


    Elena¡¯s heart pounded as she realized that that secret now lie before her.


    ¡°Father, what is the purpose of this room?¡±


    Elena was well aware of Carlisle¡¯s character. He was stubborn, but never thoughtless. If Sullivan tried to hide this from his own son, it must be for a good reason.


    However, Sullivan only smiled, his pale face glowing in the dark.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Father.¡±

 Chapter 201 - Ch. 201 The Dragon’s Orb (2)

    <h4>Ch. 201 The Dragon¡¯s Orb?(2)</h4>


    Elena had alreadye this far, and she had no intention of retreating.


    Once again she supported Sullivan¡¯s frail body and they stepped into the secret space. Fortunately, the pain from her wound did not bother her severely.


    Their footsteps echoed as they descended the gloomy underground passage. At the bottom of the steps, they arrived at a ce that looked like a cross between a museum and a treasure vault. The walls were covered with eerie paintings and geometric patterns, and in the center of the room stood a statue of a dragon.


    Elena took in her surroundings in awe.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Sullivan quietly finished her sentence with a remorseful expression.


    ¡°This is where the Ruford family¡¯s secrets are kept.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes turned to the blue bead ring she was wearing. She wondered what massive secret this little ring could contain.


    ¡°What do you think of the ring?¡±


    ¡°I was told at a jewelry store that the gem was very unusual.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not only that.¡±


    There was a dark gleam in Sullivan¡¯s eye, and when he spoke his voice was grave.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just a bead¡­It¡¯s called the Dragon¡¯s Orb.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    If Sullivan weren¡¯t talking in such a serious tone, Elena would have thought that he was joking with her. She remembered something Carlisle had said before.


    ¡ªMy father believes that the blue bead ring I gave you is the Dragon¡¯s Orb.


    She thought it was absurd then, but the words ¡°Dragon¡¯s Orb¡± were embedded in her heart.


    ¡®Is this bead really the Dragon¡¯s Orb?¡¯


    She wasn¡¯t easily convinced, and the ring waspletely ordinary in all the years she kept it in herst life. Even if Sullivan¡¯s words were true, there was no reason for Carlisle to give such an invaluable item to Elena when they were children.


    As if sensing her doubt, Sullivan spoke again.


    ¡°You don¡¯t believe it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t. To be honest¡­it¡¯s so sudden that I don¡¯t know how to process it.¡±


    Sullivan nodded in sympathy.


    ¡°It is understandable. This is the first time you¡¯ve heard a story like this. But listen to my words carefully; the power of the dragon has been passed down generation to generation in the Imperial Family, just as the myth says.¡±


    Elena had already witnessed the transformation on Carlisle¡¯s body, so she knew that was true. However, she couldn¡¯t fully erase her skepticism.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you speak of it? If the other kingdoms knew, they would be more afraid of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because not all the offspring have the dragon¡¯s power. It is only manifested in a few select boys of the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°So when the dragon¡¯s power was passed on to Carlisle¡­that meant¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. That is why Carlisle was made the crown prince.¡±


    If that was true, it exined how Carlisle, who showed no special outward signs, caught Sullivan¡¯s eye and was made the heir to the throne.


    People whispered that it was because Carlisle was the eldest son, or that it was because he was the son that was most favored by Sullivan, but¡­the truth didn¡¯t seem like that.


    ¡°Father, what exactly is the power of the dragon?¡±


    Despite her doubt earlier, Elena couldn¡¯t help but express curiosity about the story. The more she considered Sullivan¡¯s words, the more she wanted to know.


    Sullivan gave her a knowing look and then spoke.


    ¡°A part of the body transforms into a dragon and the person gains immense power. Another ability is to create a dragon¡¯s orb, but it is extremely rare and not many have done so.¡±


    Elena recalled the ck scales on Carlisle¡¯s arm. When she had first seen them, her immediate thought was that it looked like a dragon¡¯s. She nced down wonderingly at her ring.


    ¡°Can this ring¡­really grant one wish?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She found herself gradually starting to believe his words, but that only opened up even moreplications. Sullivan had been misled by Carlisle¡¯s false wish on the ring. Carlisle had told her:


    ¨C Say that I gave you the blue bead ring as a token of the proposal. Tell him that I said the man who marries you will be the emperor of Ruford Empire and bring about a great revival.


    But he never made that wish to Elena. If the bead truly was the Dragon¡¯s Orb, as Sullivan imed, then Elena did not know what Carlisle¡¯s true wish was. Considering that he had given the ring to Elena, there was a strong possibility that it was about her.


    ¡®What wish did he make in his childhood?¡¯


    Her mind swirled in confusion, but she couldn¡¯t tell Sullivan what she knew. In any case, he strongly believed in the lies that Carlisle instructed her to deliver to him. She could only wonder what was true or false.


    ¡°If what you¡¯ve told me so far is true, and you¡¯re reluctant to let outsiders know this, then why did you tell this to me?¡±


    A small smile spread on Sullivan¡¯s face at her question.


    ¡°You have a quick mind. Good question. Some of the Imperial Family may already know what I¡¯ve told you so far. But no one else knows what I¡¯m going to tell you from now on.¡±


    This only aroused Elena¡¯s curiosity even more. Why would he say this to her?


    ¡°There is only one reason I would tell this to you and no one else.¡±


    Elena gave a hesitant nod.


    ¡°Because there is something you need to do for the child that will carry on the dragon¡¯s blood.¡±


    ¡°Something¡­I need to do?¡±


    An ominous feeling came over her. Then suddenly, her eyes were drawn to the eerie paintings in the room.


    One of them depicted a man kneeling before a ck dragon on the ground. Blood flowed from the man¡¯s lips as he devoured something he held in his hands.


    ¡®What is he eating?¡¯


    She suddenly realized that the scene depicted in the painting differed from the widely known myth of the founding of the country.


    [The one born between dragon and man will be the emperor of the Ruford Empire, and will have absolute power for generations.]


    As it was known, a blessed child born from the loving union between a dragon and human would be the emperor.


    But the scene she saw was¡­monstrous.


    A heavy silence settled in the room as Elena grappled with this new information. Sullivan¡¯s expression was grave as he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°And so¡­¡±

 Chapter 202 - The Curse on The Imperial Family (1)

    <strong>Ch. 202 The Curse on The Imperial Family (1)</strong>


    Sullivan¡¯s expression was grave as he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°And so¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s neck tensed as she waited for his words. Somehow, she felt a sense of foreboding from what she was about to hear from Sullivan.


    ¡°¡­To obtain the power of a dragon, human blood is needed.¡±


    But Elena didn¡¯t immediately understand him.


    ¡®Human¡­blood?¡¯


    She gave Sullivan a searching look, and he continued his words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand what this means yet.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Let me exin. A boy who inherits much of the dragon¡¯s blood begins to manifest physical signs around the age of ten. The signs vary, but in Carlisle¡¯s case, his whole body turned pitch-ck and then pale again.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Elena understood that Carlisle truly did have the blood of a dragon. Although she still didn¡¯t fully trust in Sullivan¡¯s words yet, everything that she had wondered about lined up¡ªthe ck scales on Carlisle¡¯s arm, Sullivan¡¯s sudden consent to the couple¡¯s marriage.


    Elena decided to listen further to the emperor¡¯s words. She could make a judgment after she heard everything.


    ¡°When does one need human blood?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need for worry. They don¡¯t have to keep feeding on blood. It only takes seven to ten days to wake up one¡¯s ability, and it needn¡¯te from a living human being. The child may try to resist, but eventually the need will overwhelm them and they¡¯ll be soaked in the craving of blood.¡±


    The more Elena heard, the more horrified she became. Sullivan seemed to be speaking from experience, and if her guess was right, then he was talking about Carlisle.


    In her mind¡¯s eye, she imagined Carlisle as a young boy, hungrily devouring red blood. A chill shivered in her heart. When she spoke, it was with a colder voice than before.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. Why is something as sinister as human blood needed to awaken such a blessed power?¡±


    ¡°That it is a blessed power is correct¡­but the process of obtaining it, not so.¡±


    ¡°Those words¡ª¡±


    Sullivan interrupted Elena and pointed to one of the paintings.


    ¡°What does this look like?¡±


    She studied the macabre-looking scene and spoke in a cautious voice.


    ¡°The dragon¡­it looks like it¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°And?¡±


    ¡°A man is eating something in front of the dragon¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°You see well.¡±


    Sullivan looked satisfied, but Elena was still unsettled. She did not misinterpret the painting, but she still didn¡¯t understand what it meant.


    ¡°The man who first founded the Ruford Empire was a skilled dragon hunter. After studying dragons for many years, he discovered a secret that only our family knows.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°The source of a dragon¡¯s magices from its heart.¡±


    As soon as Elena heard those words, she grimaced.


    ¡®Surely¡­¡¯


    She wondered if her suspicions were correct, but she waited for Sullivan¡¯sst words. He gave a calm smile at the sight of her anxiously trembling red eyes.


    ¡°Yes, your feelings are correct. If you remove the heart of a dragon that is still breathing and eat it, you will absorb its power.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She was as stunned as if someone had struck her on the head. She had believed the myth that a child born between the union of human and dragon would have special abilities.


    But that wasn¡¯t the truth. The man in the painting looked consumed with greed as he ate the dragon¡¯s heart. In order to satisfy his hunger, he did not hesitate to cross the line into a sinful act.


    ¡°Because of that, the dying dragon left a curse on our family. Anyone who inherits its blood would be consumed with madness and a thirst for blood.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened to the point where they could not widen anymore.


    She remembered how the previous emperors conquered other kingdoms and created a history of blood and war. ording to Sullivan, it was because of the dragon¡¯sst curse.


    Goosebumps pricked on her flesh. This waspletely different from what Elena had known.


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that human blood must be fed to a child?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The more power is inherited from the dragon, the stronger the craving of blood. And if something is wrong with the body, one must be fed blood as well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you know what Carlisle said when he was a child?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°He said he was a monster. Ha ha ha.¡±


    Sullivan gave a sardonic chuckle, but Elena wasn¡¯t amused at all. She remembered what Carlisle had said to her.


    ¡ªLet me ask you this. You know about the prophecy regarding my first bride. Do you have any regrets about your decision? And you know¡­I could be a monster.


    The first time they met, Carlisle had said these words with an expression of loneliness on his face.


    ¡ª Think carefully before you answer the question. This may be yourst chance to escape.


    Not only that, but he had spoken disparagingly of himself.


    ¡ªDidn¡¯t you read fairy tales when you were a child? Monsters¡­aren¡¯t killed easily.


    Elena had replied, wondering why he had said it.


    ¡ªIt may not be easy to kill you, but that doesn¡¯t mean you have two lives.


    ¡ªI¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t hear your words.


    She understood now why Carlisle called himself a monster. He despised the blood that coursed through his body.


    As Elena recollected her interactions with Carlisle in the past, Sullivan¡¯s voice turned to displeasure.


    ¡°To say he¡¯s a monster, it¡¯s absurd.¡±


    Sullivan seemed to have apletely different viewpoint from Carlisle.


    ¡°He cannot appreciate the blessing that¡¯s been given to him. No matter how much I desire it, I cannot have it for myself.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s face was despondent. Having that power did not unconditionally make one heir to the throne, but Sullivan, however, immediately made Carlisle the crown prince as soon as he discovered his ability.


    It was because¡­


    ¡°Father¡­do you truly want to be like that?¡±

 Chapter 203 - The Curse on The Imperial Family (2)

    <strong>Ch. 203 The Curse on The Imperial Family (2)</strong>


    His eyes widened momentarily in surprised. Soon after, however, he regained hisposure and answered softly.


    ¡°You are very quick, my daughter-inw.¡±


    A faraway expression came on his face as if he were remembering the distant past.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told many times since childhood that I inherited less of the dragon¡¯s blood because of my gentle personality. Ironically enough, I was able to rise to the throne for that reason. And yet¡­I¡¯ve always been envious of Archduke Lunen.¡±


    Sullivan seemed to genuinely envy his older brother¡¯s strength. Perhaps that was why he named Carlisle as his heir, as he bore no resemnce to his weaker self.


    In the past, Elena had heard that the previous emperor chose Sullivan over Paveluc, in order to continue the prosperity of the Ruford Empire down a path other than war. Now as she listened to Sullivan¡¯s words, the rumor did not seem wrong.


    ¡®Does he feel inferior because of his father?¡¯


    Although Elena couldn¡¯t fully understand Sullivan¡¯s feelings, his rise to the throne enabled the Ruford Empire to make many advances. It was an undeniable fact.


    ¡®I¡¯m sure he would be devastated if he finds out that Paveluc would eventually take over the throne.¡¯


    Sullivan was ignorant that, in the near future, Paveluc would attempt to destroy the imperial family and take the crown for himself. Elena wouldn¡¯t allow that to happen again.


    However, the thoughts in Elena¡¯s head remained tangled in aplicated. She no longer thought of Sullivan¡¯s beliefs as mere superstitions, and, assuming that Carlisle and Elena would have a son, she would have to give the child human blood.


    There was a horrible feeling in her stomach as she imagined herself feeding that child with her own hand.


    ¡®¡­Father thinks it a blessing, but this is a curse on the imperial family.¡¯


    Although the couple would not immediately have children, this wouldn¡¯t be an easy matter to approach. Elena suddenly recalled something else Carlisle had said a long time ago.


    ¡ª I hope you will have my child. They would be lovely with blonde hair and red eyes like you.


    She had wondered whether Carlisle could only love a child if it looked like her, but what she knew now gave her a more ominous perspective.


    As Elena stood there in a brooding silence, Sullivan once again spoke with a solemn voice.


    ¡°Carlisle tends to think poorly of his lineage, but you shouldn¡¯t do so. Because of the dragon¡¯s power, the Ruford Empire has grown strong and never lost a war with another kingdom.¡±


    Sullivan was right as well. When it came to military power, many kingdoms could not even reach the foot of the Ruford Empire.


    ¡°If something happens to me, please keep this secret space safe and protect the bloodline in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elena finally understood why Sullivan told her the secret of the Imperial Family. However, she found it difficult to give him a reply. She closed her eyes tightly then opened them again.


    ¡°Father, you must understand that this is sudden and overwhelming¡­please give me time to think.¡±


    ¡°Very well. This all must be quite a shock. If you have any further questions, I¡¯ll be happy to answer them.¡±


    He wore his usual smile on his pale, gaunt face. However, it was now difficult to hide that Sullivan was now dealing with arade who shared the same secret. Elena was at a loss at how to ept this and what to do in the future. Among her many worries, she remembered the lonely look Carlisle made when he once called himself a monster.


    ¡®How terrified Carlisle must be when he realized all this as a child?¡¯


    For some reason, it was pained her to imagine it.


    *


    *


    *


    Elena left the Emperor¡¯s pce with conflict in her heart. Sullivan¡¯s health hadn¡¯t allowed for a long visit, and they said their farewells as soon as they left the secret room. She wasn¡¯t feeling well herself from the arrow wound, though she showed no outward sign of difort.


    As Elena strode through the grounds lost in thought, a voice called out to her.


    ¡°Where are you going in that condition?¡±


    She turned her head at the familiar voice, and saw someone briskly walking towards her.


    It was Carlisle, looking iparably handsome with his dark hair, luminous blue eyes, and sculpted features. Elena smiled as he approached.


    ¡°Are you here to pick me up?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I thought you were sleeping, but you weren¡¯t in your room. I was suddenly summoned by my father to the Emperor¡¯s pce, saying I was to escort you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a child, and you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not well, so don¡¯t go about simply because he calls you there.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not just anyone. He¡¯s my father, the emperor of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression remained resolutely stubborn.


    ¡°He¡¯s not your father¡­¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s voice was dangerously low. Elena looked up to see a heat burning in his eyes.


    ¡°Even if it¡¯s God, I can¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I cannot tolerate anyone forcing my wife to move when she¡¯s unwell.¡±


    Elena froze for a moment, then let out a soft chuckle. Indeed, Carlisle was such a lovely man.


    His expression softened at the image of Elena smiling.


    ¡°Is this such a funny story?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Though I¡¯m more happy than amused, to be precise.¡±


    Carlisle grinned and reached out his hand, and Elena immediately knew the meaning. She had taken his arm numerous times, but until now they had no memory of walking hand-in-hand together. One might not consider it important, but to Carlisle and Elena, the subtle distinctions were understood between them. They had been sure to disy an outward appearance of love because of their contract marriage, but they had never done such little things as lovers in private.


    Seueug.


    Elena took Carlisle¡¯s hand with no hesitation. There was no need for special words between them.


    They ambled at an easy pace, quietly holding each other¡¯s hand. She wished for this moment tost for a long time. Despite the warmth of the emotions washing over her, however, Elena had many questions she wanted to ask Carlisle.


    ¡®Did he intend never to tell me that the ring was the Dragon¡¯s Orb?¡¯


    Carlisle had deliberately hidden the truth from Elena, and now she had uncovered his secret without permission. Everyone had something they wanted to conceal. She was hesitant about digging up his wounds, but she knew she could not procrastinate on this. More importantly, this was something Elena must know about.


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    Caril responded with a soft smile.


    ¡°Speak to me, my wife.¡±


    As she took in his perfect profile, Elena forced her lips to move.


    ¡°What did you wish for on the Dragon¡¯s Orb?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted. It was a question that could only be asked when someone knew the secret of the Imperial Family.


    His expression stiffened, and he looked at Elena with uncharacteristic dread in his eyes. He spoke in the barest whisper.


    ¡°¡­How do you know?¡±

 Chapter 204 - Ch. 204 You Are Such A Fool (1)

    <h4>Ch. 204 You Are Such A Fool?(1)</h4>


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter how I heard the story. How long were you nning to keep it from me?¡±


    Carlisle couldn¡¯t give an answer to Elena¡¯s question. He didn¡¯t want to lie. He hoped that he would never have to tell her the ugly truth about himself.


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking that question, there is only one person who could have told you about it.¡±


    It was easy to guess that it was his father Sullivan, who Elena happened to return from a meeting with. Carlisle knew more than anyone about Sullivan¡¯s obsession with the bloodline, and how the old man would do anything to keep it alive.


    Carlisle looked at Elena with darkly hooded eyes.


    ¡°Let¡¯s move on. There may be ears listening nearby.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    They continued to walk again, but this time in silence. They could sense each other¡¯s feelings without the need to exchange words.


    Elena had many questions about the Dragon¡¯s Orb and the Imperial Family¡­


    And Carlisle was not happy to answer any of them.


    *


    *


    *


    They finally arrived at the door Carlisle¡¯s office. Security was tight, and it was the best ce to have a private conversation. They entered the room, and Carlisle invited Elena to sit down.


    ¡°You must be tired after going out with your injury. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re not, and don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your concern. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Carlisle hesitated for a moment and then followed with a nod of his head.


    ¡°¡­Would you like anything to drink?¡±


    ¡°No thank you.¡±


    No matter how delicious the drink, she was not in the mood for it. Carlisle sensed her state of mind and simply sat down.


    ¡°Very well. You want to know what I wished for on the Dragon¡¯s Orb?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you heard, but you don¡¯t have to worry about it. After seeing you hurt, I wondered if it worked.¡±


    ¡°You made a wish rted to me.¡±


    ¡°As I said before, as a child I wanted to go with you to all those ces. Even if you were to be the wife of another man, it would be only possible if you were alive.¡±


    ¡°So that means¡­¡±


    A thought suddenly struck her. Carlisle had confessed that he liked her from the start. The ominous prophecy about his first wife dying a miserable death must have been on his mind.


    ¡®Surely¡­¡¯


    Realization slowly dawned on her, and her red eyes widened in disbelief. Carlisle continued speaking, oblivious of what was going on in Elena¡¯s head.


    ¡°I prayed to the Dragon¡¯s Orb to keep you from dying.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Elena was thunderstruck. She had always wondered, how did she get back to the past? Now, for the first time, she had her answer. She thought someone had given her another chance, but she never dreamed that it would be connected to a boy she had only met once.


    Carlisle looked at Elena¡¯s shocked expression and continued to speak.


    ¡°Even so, don¡¯t put yourself in dangerous situations. As I said, I don¡¯t even know if it works.¡±


    He voiced his concerns to her, but Elena didn¡¯t even hear it. There was something else more pressing.


    ¡°Caril, we only met once. Why did you make a wish to save my life?¡±


    She could not understand his mindset. Why would he use a wish to protect a girl he only met that day? He could have wished for anything, but he chose only one thing: for Elena to be alive and not dead.


    Carlisle smiled back.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that I was too young to be overly concerned about what wish I made. But I have never regretted it.¡±


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    Her throat tightened at the knowledge that Carlisle had loved her all this time without her even knowing it. He had told her he liked her from the start, but this was the first time she understood it with her heart. It was love beyond measure.


    ¡°You¡­you are such a fool.¡±


    Carlisle lifted his eyebrows at her. She did not stop there, continuing to say what she wanted to say.


    ¡°You should have made a better wish that could have helped you. My life is¡ª¡±


    Elena¡¯s breath hitched and she stopped speaking. Carlisle, who was watching her, spoke with a faint smile.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that your life is worthless. Because you¡¯re everything to me.¡±


    ¡°Really, you stupid¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s voice was thick with tears. She had no idea about this until now, and it would have been unfair if she had gone on not knowing how much he cared for her.


    ¡®If I tell him, will he believe me?¡¯


    She had an entire past where her family died and she alone survived, dedicating her entire life to exacting vengeance against Paveluc. It was a lonely hell, and she died without ever achieving her goal.


    And then, like a miracle, Elena was given new life¡­


    It was all because of Carlisle¡¯s wish on the Dragon¡¯s Orb. A portion of the prophecy came to mind.


    [The first to marry the Crown Prince will spend their life in solitude. They will die a miserable death.]


    Elena had never considered it before, but the prophecy described her first life. She had spent it in solitude and then suffered a miserable death, unable to avenge her family in the end.


    Elena¡¯s head spun from all the information she learned today. It was as if all the unsolved mysterious in her life had been answered.


    However, the most important thing was that Carlisle loved Elena, and Elena loved Carlisle. The curse on the Imperial Family, the myth of the dragon, the wish-granting Orb ¡ªmany hidden truths were found, but it all paled inparison to the feelings they had for each other.


    Carlisle looked at Elena with a tense expression.


    ¡°You must have more questions.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well. About how my arm mutates into something like a monster, and how much power I can use with it.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s voice grew lower and deeper.


    ¡°What if we have a son, and the blood of the dragon flows through him strongly like me? Don¡¯t you wonder?¡±


    Of course she did. She wondered whether the physical changes to the body were dangerous, what they would do if they had a boy child, and whether they could break the curse.


    But first Elena wanted to say something to Carlisle, who still bore the shadow of hurt in his eyes.


    ¡°Stop calling yourself a monster. You are my husband.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you really mean that?¡±


    Both relief and disbelief yed across Carlisle¡¯s face. Elena answered with a firm expression.


    ¡°Of course I mean it.¡±


    ¡°But didn¡¯t you hear everything? How my ancestor stole this power, and the terrible thing we must do to maintain it¡­?¡±


    His expression twisted in pain.


    ¡°Do you want me to tell you about the day when I was thirteen and I first drank blood? Or how horrible it was to instinctively enjoy the taste?¡±


    Carlisle seemed to deliberately raise questions meant to disparage himself. Elena looked at Carlisle with calm but steady eyes.


    ¡°Do you want me to point to you and call you a monster?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    When the word ¡°monster¡± left Elena¡¯s mouth, Carlisle¡¯s eyes widened as if in pain. Elena continued as if she had expected it.


    ¡°You¡¯re delusional if you think there¡¯s something wrong with you. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re a monster.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Whether you are a monster, a person, a dragon, or anything else, the fact that you are my husband does not change. I¡¯m not the kind of woman you think I am.¡±

 Chapter 205 - Ch. 205 You Are Such A Fool (2)

    <strong>Ch. 205 You Are Such A Fool (2)</strong>


    Carlisle looked surprised to hear these words, but Elena¡¯s sincerity was true. He had an inclination to think poorly of himself, but from the very beginning, Elena vowed to walk the road needed to save her family, even if it was a bloody one. Whether Carlisle was human or not didn¡¯t matter. What was most important was that her husband was the man she loved.


    Carlisle looked at her in stunned amazement.


    ¡°¡­I never imagined you would say this to me.¡±


    ¡°Then listen carefully, because I will say it only once. When your right arm changes, I worry most about your well-being¡ª!¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t get a chance to finish speaking, as Carlisle abruptly stood up from his seat and pulled Elena into an embrace. Her eyes widened as she was wrapped in the cradle of his arms, and though she couldn¡¯t see his face, she felt him slightly trembling beneath her. Carlisle murmured into her hair.


    ¡°¡­Thank God.¡±


    The sheer intensity of Carlisle¡¯s relief was conveyed in those simple words. Elena raised her hands to hold his waist and buried her head into his solid arms.


    ¡°Did you think I¡¯d have second thoughts because of a child who¡¯s not even born yet? Or did you think you could avoid me over such a matter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I was worried about that.¡±


    ¡°You are such a fool¡­¡±


    The unholy actions of Carlisle¡¯s ancestor who devoured the heart of a living dragon were difficult toprehend, but if there was a situation where Carlisle would die¡­


    Elena would surely cut out the heart of a living dragon without a single moment¡¯s hesitation. The depth of her love for Carlisle was so great that she would be a sinner for him.


    ¡°Please exin the other things slowly. But the important thing is that you are healthy.¡±


    Carlisle hugged Elena ever more tightly. He had been afraid that she would turn away from him once she discovered the truth, but now he understood the enormous fortune he had finding a woman that was in love with him regardless.


    The shadow in his life chased after him no more.


    *


    *


    *


    That day, Elena heard more exnations from Carlisle.


    Firstly, he had incredible power when his right arm transformed, but it wasn¡¯t Carlisle¡¯s ability to control freely.


    Secondly, during the transformation, he would sometimes lose his sanity. It didn¡¯t happen every time, but was risky in its own way.


    If Carlisle had been born an ordinary child he would not be in danger, but on the other hand, it was the dragon¡¯s power that saved him in times of crisis.


    ¡®It is fortunate in some ways.¡¯


    It was strange to think that the dragon¡¯s power protected Carlisle during those long years without Elena. It would be enormously advantageous if he couldpletely control of his ability, but it would be difficult.


    ¡®Most importantly¡­¡¯


    There was no precedent for a dragon-blooded boy to not drink human blood, and it was impossible to know the symptoms of abstaining from human blood and giving up the power. In the worst case scenario, one could be driven to madness. Although the couple did not yet have a child, it was certainly the imperative to find out more.


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    The doctor¡¯s hum broke Elena from her thoughts. He had been checking the wound on her back before speaking to her with a bright expression.


    ¡°Your Highness. I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯ve been working hardtely, but fortunately the wound is healing well.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Nevertheless, it¡¯s important to stabilize your mind and body.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    The doctor finished applying the medicine and changed the wrappings on Elena¡¯s wound. When the treatment was over, Elena dressed back into her nightgown and the curtain was pulled aside. It was then she noticed the nanny waiting for her by the bed.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡±


    The nanny did not answer immediately, and the doctor gave a bow to Elena.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    After the doctor disappeared, the nanny opened her mouth reluctantly to speak.


    ¡°You have a visitor here to see you.¡±


    ¡°A visitor?¡±


    After hearing the news of Elena¡¯s injury, several close friends had sent her their greetings and gifts. Margaret, one of herdies-in-waiting, gave her a letter saying she would visit when Elena felt better, and Ste, a socialite from the capital area, had sent her well-wishes. Elena had even received a flower basket from Astar.


    ¡®¡­Who else?¡¯


    Elena couldn¡¯t think who else woulde to find her. Perhaps Marissa from the south?


    ¡°A young man named Harry came to visit from Count Krauss.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes widened at the unexpected name. Out of all the families that could benefit Carlisle the most, Krauss was the most favorable, and Harry was the promising young man that was said to be the next heir. She remembered seeing him at the wedding reception and inviting him to visit the pce.


    Elena hurriedly stepped out of bed.


    ¡°Bring him to the parlor room right away. I¡¯ll get ready now.¡±


    The nanny looked at her in astonishment.


    ¡°I had already advised you not to push yourself when you went to the Emperor¡¯s pce.¡±


    Elena ignored the nanny¡¯sint and headed to the dressing room.


    ¡°Come help me dress.¡±

 Chapter 206 - Ch. 206 A Storm Will Come Soon (1)

    Ch. 206 A Storm Will Come Soon (1)


    As soon as Elena finished dressing, she moved straight to the parlor room where Harry was waiting. It was his visit that Elena had long looked forward to. No matter how agonizing the pain, she would do whatever it took to make Carlisle emperor. Nothing would be better than to bring the Krauss family to her side.


    When she arrived in front of the parlor room, a maid waiting outside pulled open the door for her.


    Dalkageu¡ª


    Harry¡¯s head turned at the sound, and when he noticed Elena he bowed deeply.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. It¡¯s the first time since the wedding reception, yes?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Harry gave aposed smile. He was still a young man, and had an air of precociousness about him that he didn¡¯t have before at the reception. He casually brushed a speck of dust from his shirt.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Harry sat quietly at the chair Elena offered him. His demeanor was more rxedpared to Count Krauss¡¯ strict self-control, but on closer inspection, Harry¡¯s movements were not ungraceful. He appeared a sound, well-educated sessor to the family.


    Elena studied Harry for a moment before beginning the conversation.


    ¡°How are you? You¡¯ve matured more since Ist saw you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve often heard such praisetely, although I¡¯m an ugly squid next to the Crown Prince, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Elena gave a smallugh at his cheeky joke. Harry was indeed a handsome young man with an impressive pedigree, and he had a charming personality that likely made him popr among his peers.


    A smile spread across Harry¡¯s face as he spoke.


    ¡°Thank you for weing me despite the suddenness of the visit. I will have to depart for another kingdom soon to learn about business, and any other time is difficult for me.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I had given you permission toe anytime. It¡¯s impressive that you¡¯re learning about business already.¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. My grandfather strongly insisted.¡±


    Despite his grumbling voice, he had an air about him as if he knew not to take his intensive education for granted.


    ¡°So will you be gone from the Ruford Empire for long?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not as if I¡¯ll be away for years studying abroad. It will only be several months.¡±


    ¡°Are you leaving with Count Krauss by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll be going with my grandfather.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A few months was no short period of time. From Elena¡¯s perspective, she suspected that Paveluc would begin his rebellion soon. Now that Carlisle was alive today, however, it was unclear how events would change, and there was the potential that Krauss may side with Paveluc and the Empress in the future.


    Krauss¡¯ absence now was a vital piece of information, and perhaps a stroke of luck. If the Krauss family wasn¡¯t on their side, they had to be on no one¡¯s side.


    ¡®While I¡¯ve been trying to get to Count Krauss, it turns out he¡¯s going to be leaving the Ruford Empire soon.¡¯


    She felt relieved that a situation where they would be enemies was averted.


    As Elena mulled over this information, Harry carefully studied her paleplexion, then spoke.


    ¡°I heard a story that you were attacked on an outing. I¡¯m d to see that you don¡¯t look severely hurt.¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes shed. It wasn¡¯t unexpected that the Krauss family had vast intelligenceworks, but to say this out loud was another thing. Elena smiled innocently, wondering what Harry¡¯s ulterior motive was.


    ¡°So you know. I was lucky not to get hurt badly.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ve heard that the arrow caused quite a serious injury to your back¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena was caught by surprise, but she remained outwardly calm.


    ¡®¡­How did he know?¡¯


    She had heard that Carlisle kept details about the assassination attempt strictly secret, from the number of enemy troops to how they died. Harry did know that Elena was wounded by an arrow, however. Her head began to cool.


    ¡®The Krausses don¡¯t know everything. But how did information about my injury leak outside the pce?¡¯


    It hardly surprised Elena that there were spies in the Imperial Pce, and while a few nobles knew that she was injured in the first ce, they did not have any detailed information about the type or severity.


    The Krauss¡¯ informationwork was truly impressive, and more impressive still was that Harry casually came to Elena knowing all this. He had already calcted this meeting knowing she had a serious injury.


    ¡®¡­That¡¯s not a normal bet, either.¡¯


    She shouldn¡¯t underestimate Harry, as young as he was.


    Sensing Elena¡¯s wary gaze, Harry hurriedly sped his hands and spoke in an apologetic voice.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. The rumors are not so bad.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I tried to cover up my injury because I didn¡¯t want to cause worry, but you already knew.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s as much as I know. If you don¡¯t mind, however, would you allow me to make some guesses?¡±


    ¡°¡­Try it.¡±


    Harry was starting toe around to the point. Elena had wondered why he brought up the topic of the ambush.


    ¡°Judging by the location of the wound, did you take the arrow for the Crown Prince?¡±


    Typically, when one was shot by an archer, one was hit at the front or side. An arrow could strike the back when one was running away, of course, but considering the circumstances that Elena was injured and Carlisle unscathed, another assumption could be made.


    It was pure conjecture, as Harry said, and the truth was only known to the involved parties.


    ¡®Why is he curious about this?¡¯


    From her position, it was apletely unexpected question. She stared for a moment at the young man in front of her. She had no idea the intention of his question, and whether to tell the truth or lie¡­or perhaps yell at him for his impudence.


    Of course, she wanted to keep as close rtions with the Krauss family as possible, so she was reluctant to choose the third option.


    ¡®Just because he knows about my arrow injury, doesn¡¯t mean he knows about my sword fighting abilities.¡¯


    Even if she had no knowledge of fighting, almost anyone could run fast enough to save their husband.


    After a brief internal debate, Elena made her decision. After all, she had been trying to disy her close rtionship with Carlisle, and she didn¡¯t have to lie and hide about it. It didn¡¯t matter if someone knew.


    ¡°Can you promise to keep it to yourself?¡±


    Harry replied with no hesitation.


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    ¡°Very well. The truth is¡­yes, I took the arrow meant for His Highness.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Harry¡¯s eyes glittered in satisfaction that he guessed right. Funnily enough, it made the youthful Harry look more his own age. Elena smiled.


    ¡°Why are you curious about this?¡±


    ¡°You have spoken to me honestly, and so I will answer you honestly. I have never seen such loyalty in the Imperial Family.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Which Imperial couple would throw themselves into danger for their spouse?¡±


    Harry did have a point. Despite Sullivan¡¯s and Ophelia¡¯s outward appearance of harmony, in truth their rtionship was fractured.


    Harry looked closely at Elena and then spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Personally, I like you, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena cast him an incredulous look, and he hurriedly corrected his words.


    ¡°Oh, not as a woman, but as a leader of the Ruford Empire. You inspire someone to believe in you.¡±


    There was no reason for Harry to say this to Elena, so it was probably truthful.


    ¡°Then if you like me, why not support the Crown Prince for the throne?¡±


    She decided to be direct. If Harry¡¯s statement was true, the Krauss family didn¡¯t have to remain neutral. At those words, however, Harry waved his hands hurriedly.


    ¡°If I was the head of Krauss family, I can make that decision, but you know I have no power yet.¡±


    Elena gave a faint smile. Harry already knew how to use his youthfulness to extract himself from awkward conversations. His ability to redirect the flow was iparably outstanding for his age.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what else, but Krauss has groomed a capable sessor.¡¯

 Chapter 207 - Ch. 207 A Storm Will Come Soon (2)

    <strong>Ch. 207 A Storm Will Come Soon (2)</strong>


    Elena nodded in acknowledgment. Harry¡¯s words were not wrong.


    ¡°Indeed. Then please deliver the message to your grandfather.¡±


    ¡°He is too stubborn to listen, but it is true that I personally support you.¡±


    Harry smiled and retrieved something from the inner pocket of his jacket. In his hand was a lily-shaped brooch studded with glittering jewels. Elena studied it curiously.


    ¡°This is¡­?¡±


    ¡°This is my gift to you. It¡¯s not much, but if you show this brooch to any of the Krauss leadership, you can reach me anywhere.¡±


    As he stated, it was not a particrly unique item, but that didn¡¯t mean it was worthless. It was a symbol that he would be there for her in a moment of need. Elena could not hide her surprise as she epted the flower brooch.


    ¡°I never expected a gift. Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Please think of it as a reward for answering my questions today.¡±


    Although Harry was still softened by youth, Elena was grateful to build a close rtionship with him, even if it was not necessarily a political one. She didn¡¯t understand his sudden generosity, but she wouldn¡¯t turn it away.


    ¡°I¡¯ll never forget that you gave me this gift.¡±


    If Carlisle became Emperor, Harry had Elena¡¯s favor. And that was good enough for Harry.


    There was a fierce battle now, and everyone wanted the support of the Krauss family. When the winner was decided, the family may have to change their positionpletely, which was why they couldn¡¯t be defeated by anyone.


    Harry spoke with a satisfied smile.


    ¡°I felt it from the beginning, but you and I are alike in many ways.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    After the meeting at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, Harry returned to his carriage. Elena had offered to see him at the door, but he refused on the basis of her injury.


    Kkiigeu¡ª


    Harry stepped into the carriage and sat downfortably.


    ¡°Did you get bored waiting? Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    Sitting opposite of Harry was another man. His name was Mikelo, a Ruford schr in his mid-thirties who served as teacher to Harry.


    Mikelo looked at the young man with a worried look.


    ¡°Did you really give the brooch to Her Highness?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Your grandfather will yell at you if he finds out.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    ¡°Young Master¡­¡±


    Harry chuckled over Mikelo¡¯s needless worrying. The carriage started to move, and Harry murmured quietly as the pce gardens passed them by.


    ¡°You taught me that nothing will change unless one takes action.¡±


    As a matter of fact, Harry did not intend to express his direct interest in Elena until just a short time ago. It was true that he liked her, but it could cause a political fight the moment he revealed it.


    Then, he hade across some interesting news. Elena had been shot by an arrow, and the location of the injury piqued his interest. Curious, Harry deemed it possible that Elena had taken an arrow meant for Carlisle.


    As he mulled over his thoughts, an involuntary shiver ran through his body. His grandfather Evans had taught him this: The Imperial Family were selfish people who understood nothing but their own self-preservation, and Harry should never let them talk their way out of anything.


    But Elena was a different creature, a woman who risked her life for someone else.


    ¡®I did what I could do. It¡¯s not direct help, so it doesn¡¯t matter if other powers know.¡¯


    The only danger to Harry was that Evans might scold him. His other problems could be med on the fact that he was still young and immature. He had made his careful calctions, and decided to hand the brooch to Elena.


    Paveluc, Redfield and¡­Carlisle.


    Everyone had to take a bit of gamble sometimes. There was no knowing which one of them would be emperor, but if Harry had to bet on someone, it would be on Elena.


    ¡®Your Highness, today¡¯s information and brooch was all I could offer. I hope you will survive, and that I may see you again when I return to the Ruford Empire.¡¯


    He understood why his grandfather Evans did not trust the Imperial Family, but he found himself gradually drawn to Elena without any ostensible reason. She may not realize it, but she was starting to be noticed by a growing number of people.


    Harry looked up into the bright sky and murmured to himself.


    ¡°¡­A storm wille soon.¡±


    The heavens were so clear that anyone would know his words had a different meaning.


    It had been reported that after Elena was struck by an arrow, Carlisle had begun to gather troops from the battlefield. It was obvious where Carlisle¡¯s anger would be headed, and Harry and his grandfather were leaving the empire under the pretext of Harry¡¯s education. Soon, there may be a huge battle for the throne.


    And whoever wins will be the emperor of the Ruford Empire with unlimited power.

 Chapter 208 - Please, Don’t Go (1)

    <h4>Ch. 208 Please, Don¡¯t Go (1)</h4>


    After Kuhn¡¯s meeting with Zenard at the pce, he made to clear up his life at ise mansion as quickly as possible. There was no time to dy with the possibility of Carlisle losing his sanity once again.


    Kuhn had been ordered to stay on vacation until Mirabelle returned to the south, and he could not disobey Carlisle¡¯s orders without preparing a recement. Kuhn had promised to protect Mirabelle for Elena as well. While keeping that promise wasn¡¯t part of his mission, he did not want to create an ufortable situation.


    ¡®Is this enough?¡¯


    Kuhn nted his recement in ise mansion so Mirabelle wouldn¡¯t be left unprotected. It was true that Carlisle¡¯s ambush caused Kuhn to hasten his departure from ise Mansion, but Mirabelle¡¯s extended stay at the capital made it difficult for him to remain as well. He could not trulyplete his mission, but it was a situation that Carlisle and Elena had to understand.


    ¡®But why do I feel like I¡¯m forgetting something?¡¯


    Although Kuhnpleted his arrangements to leave ise mansion, he had the uneasy feeling that there was something he overlooked. No matter how hard he puzzled over it, however, he couldn¡¯t recall anything else to take care of.


    Kuhn set aside the idea from his head and prepared for thest remaining task. He had to tell Mirabelle that he was leaving the mansion.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know how it will go this time.¡¯


    Before, Mirabelle had stubbornly refused when Kuhn expressed his intention to re-enter the Imperial Pce as a family servant. But the circumstances were different now. This time his decision would remain unchanged, and it would not reflect her opinion at all.


    And¡­it was the best farewell Kuhn could have.


    *


    *


    *


    It was early evening and the sun was beginning to dip below the horizon. The mansion hallway was illuminated by a red glow, but Kuhn walked towards Mirabelle¡¯s room without even turning his eyes towards the window. He arrived in front of the door and knocked.


    Ttog ttog.


    A voice answered from inside the room.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Kuhn answered in his usual monotone.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s Kuhn.¡±


    Udangtangtang.


    There was crashing sound from inside the room. Kuhn was puzzled by the sudden noise, and Mirabelle¡¯s voice replied from beyond the door.


    ¡°P-please wait a moment.¡±


    Kuhn could dimly make out Mirabelle¡¯s footsteps pattering around the room with his heightened sense of hearing. He waited there until he was granted permission to enter. In general, male servants did not often enter their master¡¯s room, and unless he was required to carry heavy objects for her, he refrained from being here as much as possible.


    He realized that he had never knocked on Mirabelle¡¯s door to ask for permission to go inside before. Today was his first time. The fact that this would also be a goodbye did not suit the situation much¡ªjust like Mirabelle and Kuhn.


    Kuhn gave a wry smile as he watched the dying sunlight touch the door, lightly at first, before turning into a rich red hue. In a way, it was like seeing a flower bloom. Mirabelle¡¯s face entered Kuhn¡¯s mind.


    ¡®She¡¯ll grow up soon.¡¯


    Although she looked young now, in time she would mature into a splendid woman. Kuhn wouldn¡¯t be able to see her growth, but there was one thing he was sure of.


    ¡®¡­She will be dazzling.¡¯


    When he had escorted Mirabelle to the Imperial Pce to visit Elena, he had watched Mirabelle from behind, sometimes catching glimpse of her warm, bright smile that was unique only to her. While Elena was beautiful, her sister Mirabelle would also grow up to be breathtaking.


    By then, Kuhn¡¯s existence would bepletely forgotten. Even if he could appear in front of Mirabelle, his background was far too poor for her to talk to him.


    Today would be thest time.


    Thest time she would annoyingly rmend him delicious dishes, or drag him somewhere where she wanted to go, or¡­or for her to look into his eyes and smile at him.


    Today he would return to his original quiet life. Somehow he didn¡¯t feel as happy as he had expected.


    Kuhn was lost in thought for a moment, when the door finally opened and Mirabelle poked her head out.


    ¡°Kuhn, why are you here at my room?¡±


    ¡°I have something important to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Pleasee in.¡±


    Kuhn normally would have turned down entering her private room, but this was hisst day, and so he nodded.


    As he stepped inside, he found the space cutely decorated with warm colors. It was a world of a difference from his own sparse, bleak room.


    A teddy bear sitting at her bedside caught his eye. He had never noticed it before; when he had entered Mirabelle¡¯s room after she copsed at the pic, the room was too dark to make out any details.


    The teddy bear had the same unusual color as Kuhn¡¯s hair. He suddenly remembered the first words Mirabelle had spoken when she first saw him.


    ¡ª ¡­My¡­teddy bear?


    Something stirred inside Kuhn as he looked at the plush toy. Mirabelle followed his gaze and realized where he was looking at.


    Dadadag!


    She rushed to the bedside to block the teddy bear from view, her face ming in embarrassment.


    ¡°D-did you see it?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No, if you haven¡¯t seen anything¡­¡±


    ¡°The teddy bear? Or my clothes that the bear is wearing?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s face turned redder than before.


    Kuhn remembered the night he first met Mirabelle. She had been on the ground, whimpering in pain from her illness.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t¡­leave me alone. When I¡¯m sick¡­I hate being alone. It¡¯ll be fine if you stay a little bit¡­so please stay here¡­


    He had put her in bed, but she wouldn¡¯t let go of his jacket. Kuhn had hesitated. He easily could have made her let go, but her words had hooked into his mind. He left her the coat that the teddy bear was wearing now, looking like Kuhn did from that night.


    She really did like him. His chest tightened.


    ¡®¡­What is this feeling?¡¯


    There was a ticklish sensation in his heart.


    Merry Christmas Eve everyone!!!????????

 Chapter 209 - Please, Don’t Go (2)

    Ch. 209 Please, Don¡¯t Go (2)


    He was confused by this unknown feeling. Mirabelle gave a small cough in an attempt to steer the conversation elsewhere.


    ¡°What are you here for?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡­¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s tone quickly turned business-like. The fact that he would say goodbye to Mirabelle remained unchanged. His allegiance was to Carlisle, and he had to return to his side before anything bad happened.


    ¡°Oh, wait!¡±


    Mirabelle interrupted him and pointed to a fruit bowl on the table.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dinner yet, right? Let¡¯s talk slowly over some fruit.¡±


    Mirabelle didn¡¯t know what Kuhn was about to say, but she knew he would leave the room as soon as he finished. Kuhn was that kind of person, so perhaps some fruit would prolong his visit.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine¡ª¡±


    Kuhn knew that if he hesitated now, he would not be able to say what was needed to be said. There wasn¡¯t much time, and he had to leave ise mansion as soon as possible.


    Gathering the resolve in his heart, Kuhn spoke, his voice coldly t.


    ¡°I¡¯vee to say that I¡¯m going to quit working at ise mansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    There was an ufortable pause. Soon after, Mirabelle¡¯s dark green eyes began to shimmer in anxiety.


    ¡°Oh, did I make you ufortable by asking you to eat fruit? I¡¯m sorry. This won¡¯t happen in the future.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not about you. I can¡¯t work here anymore because of personal circumstances.¡±


    As soon as she heard the word ¡°personal circumstances¡±, the first thing that came to mind was her visit to the Imperial Pce. Kuhn had told her to go home alone that day, saying he had something to attend to.


    ¡°What¡¯s the personal circumstance?¡±


    ¡°If I tell you what it is, will you still try to stop me?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then if I don¡¯t ask, will you stay?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mirabelle bit her lip. She didn¡¯t want him to go.


    ¡°But what if¡­what if I would never allow you to leave?¡±


    Mirabelle was in charge of running the ise household. She was not yet as skilled as Elena, but thanks to her lessons, she managed it without too much difficulty. If Mirabelle decided that Kuhn could not leave, then that was that. Of course, she didn¡¯t know that she couldn¡¯t capture Kuhn by any force, or that he could slip away as silently a shadow. A conflicted expression crossed Kuhn¡¯s face.


    ¡°You can¡¯t. ording to my employment contract, I simply have to pay a penalty.¡±


    His contract stated that if he could not uphold his obligations, he would have to pay an amount ten times his sry. Mirabelle suddenly wondered where Kuhn had obtained such arge amount of money.


    ¡°Kuhn, no¡­are you trying to do something dangerous again?¡±


    Mirabelle did not know Kuhn¡¯s past, but she knew that he sometimes put himself in great peril. She remembered how she saved him when he copsed in her bathroom at the pce, bleeding out onto the floor.


    Even if Kuhn wasn¡¯t returning to dangerous work, he was still the type to think of his life as insignificant¡­


    Mirabelle shook her head firmly.


    ¡°Then it¡¯s even worse. Don¡¯t ever go back to dangerous work again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job, and it¡¯s my choice. By forcing me to stay any longer, you¡¯re trapping me.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s harsh tone left Mirabelle speechless. He was not wrong. Kuhn was simply doing his duties, and Mirabelle was acting like a child by forcing him not to go.


    Mirabelle¡¯s green eyes filled with tears. Nothing was more miserable than to be kept by a person that one didn¡¯t like. And yet, what was worse for her was the thought of Kuhn disappearing from her side.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m just trapping you. But you know why I hold on to you so tightly.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°I like you. I love you. Even if Kuhn is ufortable with me, my feelings can¡¯t help but get stronger.¡±


    This time it was Kuhn who was left speechless. Sometimes Mirabelle expressed her feelings so straightforwardly that it embarrassed Kuhn.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go. I¡¯ll do whatever you want. Just stay by my side, please.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice was thick with tears, and Kuhn¡¯s looked at her with mixed emotions.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. You know the two of us can¡¯t be together.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe it. Why not?¡±


    ¡°Our statuses are different¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the daughter of a count, and if you find my family burdensome, I¡¯ll throw everything away. I¡¯ll take care of you so you don¡¯t have to worry anymore.¡±


    ¡°¡­Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need much. Just stay with me.¡±


    Hot tears slipped down Mirabelle¡¯s cheeks. As Kuhn watched, his chest felt like it was tearing. But he could not ept Mirabelle¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Stopining. It won¡¯t work.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    At her question, Kuhn¡¯s face turned bleak.


    ¡°You will eventually grow to hate me. You will regret that you chose me over your status, your property, your family. ¡°


    ¡°Never!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the confidence to let myself be abandoned.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s wet eyes widened. From her point of view, his rejection wasn¡¯t because he hated her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hold your hand when you go through that. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    He was about to turn away, when¡ª


    Deobseog!


    Mirabelle grabbed Kuhn¡¯s sleeve in desperation. She knew if she let him go now, she would never see him again. No matter how miserable or pathetic she looked¡­if she let Kuhn walk away, she might really die.


    She begged to him with tears streaked on her cheeks.


    ¡°Please, don¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°Young Lady¡­¡±


    ¡°How can I let you go? I love you so much¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Kuhn, just once again¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Kuhn could no longer watch Mirabelle shed bitter tears for him.


    Taak!


    He raised his hand and struck Mirabelle in the side of her neck. She fell unconscious and copsed, and Kuhn caught her body before she reached the floor.


    He carried her to bed and tucked her in. Even when she was unconscious, tears continued to leak out of her eyes.


    ¡®Don¡¯t cry, Young Lady. I¡¯m not worth it.¡¯


    Kuhn looked at Mirabelle¡¯s face for a moment and brushed the tears from her eyshes. The soft texture of her skin against his fingers was not something he would easily forget.


    Kuhn turned and saw the teddy bear by the bedside. The bear really did resemble him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have to leave you now.¡±


    Kuhn looked down at Mirabelle and murmured softly.


    ¡°Be happy, Young Lady.¡±


    It was a heartfelt wish. He hoped that she would live happily in her bright world. He did not want to drag her down to the blood-stained pit of his life.

 Chapter 210 - I’ve Returned (1)

    Ch. 210 I¡¯ve Returned (1)


    Kuhn was an orphan. He had never seen his parents as a child, so he probably was an orphan.


    He was a ve as well. A brand on his shoulder marked him as such, and at that time, he was called ve ny-five.


    ¡ª ve ny-five, try again.


    Kuhn was trained in a famous assassins¡¯ guild from an early age. At that time, there were perhaps hundreds of ves of simr age who were trained like Kuhn. A dozen of children would die a day from the harsh training, and a dozen more would be brought in to rece them. With such a quick turnover, Kuhn could never remember the boy sleeping next to him.


    However, Kuhn was not a ve at the assassins¡¯ guild from the start.


    The earliest memory Kuhn had was of being a ve to a little girl. And that little girl had a sociopathic curiosity.


    ¡ª How hot would it be if I put this cigar on your body?


    The girl¡¯s favorite pastime was to have her servants hold Kuhn while she pressed the hot end of a cigar against his chest. She always smiled when she saw Kuhn writhe in pain.


    ¡ªI told you that my shoes must always be polished. Did you forget that?


    ¡ª I-I never heard that order¡­


    ¡ª Talking back really will get you into trouble.


    The youngdy always hurt Kuhn for his mistakes. At first he thought his punishments were dispensed unfairly, butter he realized that she did this purely for entertainment. She would abuse Kuhn even if she did not have the reason to do so¡ªshe simply enjoyed his look of resentment.


    ¡ª These bugs are so gross. Hmmm¡­I wonder why they taste like?


    Dozens of bugs were forced down Kuhn¡¯s throat.


    ¡ª How dare you re at me like that? Lock him up in the shed and don¡¯t give him food for three days!


    Whenever something went wrong for the girl, she would take out her anger on Kuhn. There was little chance he could escape this life.


    One time, she pressed a hot cigar on his skin as usual, and Kuhn, thrashing from the heat and fear, tore the girl¡¯s new dress.


    Jjiiigeu¡ª


    The sound of her dress being ripped was louder than thunder to Kuhn¡¯s ears.


    ¡ª Kkyaaa! How dare you ruin my dress?


    The girl wailed and went to her father toin, her cheeks dripping with tears. The father ended up buying the girl a new dress with the money he received from selling Kuhn to the assassination guild.


    That was thest of the mostfortable ve life Kuhn ever remembered.


    While he suffered vicious abuse from the little girl, he never felt the threat of death as closely as he did in the assassinations¡¯ guild. Each day was like walking on thin ice, and the slightest slip-up could spell doom. Young boys weren¡¯t very useful; they weren¡¯t good for hardbor, and they took up a lot of time and food before they reached adulthood. As a result, young male ves were considered cheap and rtively disposable. The cost of treating injuries for ves was deemed too expensive for the guild, and the instructors were cruel and pitiless.


    Kuhn knew he had to follow the instructor¡¯s words, or else he would die. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration, and more than once a boy came back as a cold body.


    And so, Kuhn did everything the instructor told him to do to survive.


    ¡ª From now on, only one in seven of your group can escape from here alive. There will be no food until there is one left.


    At that time, Kuhn lived without thinking. He only moved when the instructors told him to move, and killed when they told him to kill. He was simply an empty puppet that moved onmand, and it never urred to him that something was deeply wrong with this life.


    As time went by, Kuhn grew older and gradually began to draw attention for his outstanding skills. Against all odds, he graduated from his hellish training, then began to take assignments from the assassinations¡¯ guild.


    [Baron Koldeu¡¯s butler. Male in his 30s. Make it look like a natural death.]


    Missionplete.


    [Top government official of Haruk. Male in his 50s. After his death, retrieve his confidential documents.]


    Missionplete.


    [Viscountess Brica. Woman in her 20s. Make it look like she was assaulted by burrs.]


    He never failed. As a result, he received the highest number of assignments from the guild.


    Kuhn¡¯sst mission was this.


    [The Crown Prince of Ruford Empire. Kill by any means and methods.]


    Only the elite talents were selected to attack the barracks where Carlisle was sleeping. There were about twenty assassins in total, and with this number, a high-rank noble would die without even the birds and mice noticing.


    Carlisle wasn¡¯t too old at the time, and therefore wasn¡¯t ssified as a difficult opponent. If the assassination was sessful, the reward would be so high that many people were assigned to the mission to guarantee its sess.


    Kuhn, the youngest of them, took his surveince role outside the barracks and readied himself for any enemy backup.


    The rest of the team drew out their weapons and slipped into the barracks where Carlisle was sleeping.


    ¡ª Aaaaaagh!


    A terrible scream split the air.


    At first, Kuhn thought it was Carlisle¡¯s voice, but then he soon realized several people were screaming. Sensing something had gone awry, Kuhn fled towards the barracks. At that moment, he thought that the plot had been leaked and an ambush had been waiting for them.


    When Kuhn arrived at the scene, however, there was only one person. The young man¡¯s hair, darker than the night sky, fluttered in the wind as he looked at his enemies with cold, pale blue eyes.


    Kuhn was staggered by that single look. It was not an emotion that could be described in words, but he understood why that young man was a prince. Carlisle was different from the others, and at first sight Kuhn knew he was superior to anyone.


    What was immediately urgent, however, were the ck scales on the young man¡¯s right arm. Kuhn watched as Carlisle used that monstrous arm to grab a man and tear him apart. He moved quickly and efficiently, as if from practiced experience.


    ¡ª A monster!


    About half of the men were quickly disposed of, and the rest lost their nerve and began to flee. Carlisle lunged after them, while Kuhn was the only one from the group who pulled out his sword. At that moment, Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes shed in the night as he whirled at Kuhn.


    ¡ª ¡­You¡¯re not running.


    Kuhn still didn¡¯t know exactly what Carlisle meant then.


    And so, they began to fight each other to the death. Carlisle was the strongest opponent Kuhn had ever faced. He fought like his life depended on it, but in the end, he was forced to suffer a defeat like the other assassins.


    ¡ª Haa, haa.


    Kuhn¡¯s heaved in hisst breaths. He felt the cold, scaly touch of Carlisle¡¯s hand on his neck and knew it was over. His eyes closed as he awaited the final blow¡­no pain came.


    He opened his eyes. Carlisle was staring straight at him. Kuhn spoke in a rasping voice.


    ¡ª Kill me quickly.


    ¡ª I¡¯m curious to know, so answer me before you die. Did you intentionally buy time to save your colleagues?


    Kuhn didn¡¯t notice that the rest had fled while he was fighting Carlisle. The other assassins had seen the prince¡¯s terrifying strength. Kuhn already knew that they would abandon him, but it didn¡¯t matter as he wasn¡¯t fighting to save them.


    Kuhn looked up at Carlisle with his emotionless gray eyes and replied.


    ¡ª If I fail the mission anyway, I will die. I didn¡¯t see the purpose in running.


    ¡ª But everyone who ran away from me will live just a little longer.


    Carlisle¡¯s words were not wrong, and since all the assassins here were the best from the guild, it was likely that Carlisle couldn¡¯t kill all of them anyway.


    Kuhn hadn¡¯t even considered that. It was ingrained in him since he was a young boy that failure meant death. He lived a life without any other driving purpose, and Death was simply a constantpanion.


    This was the moment now. Kuhn spoke in a weakened voice.


    ¡ª What does it matter to struggle just to live a little longer?


    ¡ª It doesn¡¯t. I was just trying to save your colleagues by killing them painlessly¡­but I change my mind.


    For some reason, Carlisle gave a dark grin.


    ¡ªI think I¡¯ll be the one damaged if I kill someone who already wants to die.


    Carlisle released his choke hold from Kuhn¡¯s neck, who coughed and heaved in a rasping lungful of air.


    ¡ªYou¡¯re my hostage until I find and kill all the men who ran away.


    Carlisle then took Kuhn¡¯s right arm and crushed it with his hand.


    Ttudududug!


    The sound of bones twisting and cracking sounded in the air.


    ¡ª Aaaaahh!


    Kuhn screamed as pain rocketed through his body, and he looked up with unseeing eyes. Carlisle then spoke in a deeper, moremanding voice than before.


    ¡ª Consider this an informal punishment. I won¡¯t kill you, but I¡¯ll give you pain that will make you wish you were dead.


    Kuhn repeated the words in his head. Carlisle was insane¡­


    That was Kuhn¡¯s first meeting with the Crown Prince.

 Chapter 211 - Ch. 211 I’ve Returned (2)

    Ch. 211 I¡¯ve Returned (2)


    Carlisle kept Kuhn as his hostage after that, and Kuhn spent his time studying the prince. The fact that Carlisle was brutal and intelligent was an understatement. He was a man of towering charisma. True to his word, Carlisle hunted down the rest of the fleeing assassins and killed each of them. He had no intention of sparing those who intended to slit his throat.


    As Kuhn saw hisrades die, he too felt his time left in this world was numbered. But he didn¡¯t feel sorry for himself. He just waited until it was his turn next.


    And yet, Kuhn felt a certain pleasure at seeing Carlisle destroy the assassinations¡¯ guild as well, the ce where Kuhn was forced to train and survive in his childhood. Onlyter did he realize that the satisfied feeling in his gut was vengeance against those who had made him suffer. Carlisle had disposed of almost all the guild members, and there were only a few runaways left.


    One day, Carlisle spoke to Kuhn in a nonchnt tone.


    ¡ªConsidering the brand on your back, you must have been a ve. How did you be an assassin?


    There wasn¡¯t anything for Kuhn to hide, so he briefly exined how he once served an abusive young girl, and how he had identally tore her dress. After that, he was sold to the assassins¡¯ guild.


    Carlisle smiled as if he found amusement in that story.


    But that night¡­


    Carlisle took Kuhn back to the mansion where he served as a ve. He never realized how much resentment he held for that ce. The young girl was older now, and was in an important position at the head of the family. Kuhn had a good idea what Carlisle intended for him.


    Carlisle unshackled Kuhn¡¯s chains for the first time since he captured him, then threw a sword at him.


    Kuhn looked on suspiciously, and Carlisle replied in a t voice.


    ¡ª What are you doing? Not taking your revenge.


    For the first time, Kuhn did not hate spilling blood with his own hands. The world had changed a little after Carlisle captured him. Kuhn had lived as a puppet for years, but now he was beginning to understand what it was like to be alive.


    On the way back from taking his childhood revenge, Kuhn asked him a question.


    ¡ªDid you bring me here because of my story?


    ¡ª No. The weather was nice and I wanted to go out for a night¡¯s stroll.


    At Carlisle¡¯s vague answer, Kuhn smiled for the first time.


    ¡ªWhat¡¯s your name?


    ¡ª ve ny-five.


    ¡ªNo, you don¡¯t have a name other than that?


    ¡ª¡­


    Kuhn gave no answer, so Carlisle spoke again.


    ¡ª If you don¡¯t have one, choose something you like. It¡¯s hard for me to call out to you otherwise.


    Kuhn thought for a moment, then answered without difficulty. It was a word he had heard before.


    ¡ª Then call me Kuhn.


    ¡ª Kuhn? That¡¯s too unsophisticated. Why that name?


    ¡ªI¡¯ve heard it before. Somewhere it means light¡­


    There was nothing more inappropriate for him than the word light. However, whenever he was locked in a dark room, he would look up towards the sun. Kuhn had had dreams about that warm, shining light.


    ¡ªVery well, Kuhn¡­it sounds good. Do you have a surname?


    ¡ª Isn¡¯t that too much for a ve? Do I need a surname?


    ¡ª Choose or else I will.


    Kuhn swallowed a swear, and spoke the first word that came into his mind.


    ¡ªThen I¡¯ll take Kasha.


    ¡ªKasha? The surname of the family that owned you?


    ¡ªYes. It¡¯s where my memories started anyway.


    ¡ª You are an odd one ¡­.


    Carlisle didn¡¯t say anything more about Kuhn¡¯s decision. As they wandered through the streets at night, Carlisle spoke up once again.


    ¡ª Kuhn Kasha.


    ¡ª ¡­Yes.


    ¡ª Would you like to serve me?


    Kuhn, who was walking behind Carlisle, stopped. Carlisle nced back at Kuhn and spoke in a casual voice.


    ¡ª You¡¯re not a ve. You will be an employee. I will give you titles and a sry ording to your ability.


    ¡ª¡­ Are you being serious?


    ¡ª Haven¡¯t you seen me so far?


    Kuhn was convinced by those words. Carlisle was a man who didn¡¯t know how to joke.


    For Kuhn, a former ve, this was an extraordinary opportunity. There was no reason to hesitate, but he found himself unable to give a prompt answer. Carlisle stared at Kuhn for another moment and then walked forward again, speaking without looking back.


    ¡ª If you don¡¯t want it, go now. There¡¯s nothing more I have to say.


    There was not a shadow of doubt of the path Kuhn had to take. There was no guild to return to. He had believed that his life would be over sooner orter, but Carlisle seemed to have no intention of taking it.


    Kuhn¡¯s internal debate did notst long, and he caught up to Carlisle¡¯s retreating back.


    ¡ª I owe you my life. I¡¯ll pay you back.


    ¡ª Very well.


    It was the beginning of the two men¡¯s journey down the same road, and Kuhn served only Carlisle since then. He hadn¡¯t the smallest regret for living and breathing for Carlisle. Kuhn didn¡¯t need much, other than a single phrase at the end of every mission.


    ¡ª Thank you.


    That was all the reward in the world.


    Kuhn returned to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce and stood in front of Carlisle¡¯s office. Mirabelle¡¯s tears tugged at his heart, but he forced himself to simply walked forward.


    Ttog ttog.


    He knocked on the door, and a voice came from the room in reply.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    Permission granted to him, Kuhn opened the office door and stepped inside. Carlisle looked surprised to see him, and Kuhn gave a curt bow.


    ¡°I¡¯ve returned.¡±


    Where he belonged.

 Chapter 212 - Ch. 212 I’m Worried That I’m Happy (1)

    Ch. 212 I¡¯m Worried That I¡¯m Happy (1)


    Carlisle stared at Kuhn, who had returned to the pce without notice.


    ¡°I know that my sister-inw is still in the capital. Why did youe back from your vacation?¡±


    ¡°The break was long enough. And I had too much work here for me to stay at the ise mansion.¡±


    ¡°Everything is proceeding fine without you. There are no grounds for worry.¡±


    Carlisle had a s¨¦ air of indifference, but Kuhn ignored it. This wasn¡¯t meant to be a friendly conversation anyway. He ignored Carlisle¡¯s words and continued in his usual t voice.


    ¡°I assigned a reliable cement for the youngdy before leaving. You won¡¯t have to worry about anything that will endanger her.¡±


    Carlisle gave a resigned nod.


    ¡°Very well. It¡¯ste, so you can return to work tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Kuhn was about to leave now that the conversation had ended, but he noticed that Carlisle was alone his office in thiste hour. The prince always was when there was something on his mind.


    ¡°What are you thinking of?¡±


    Carlisle smiled faintly as he rubbed the ring on his left hand.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s something concerning you, I¡¯ll lend you an ear.¡±


    Kuhn sensed that Carlisle had something on his mind. Carlisle didn¡¯t mention it, but Kuhn knew Carlisle had given in to the monster and lost his sanity during the attack.


    But the words that came out of Carlisle¡¯s mouth were not what Kuhn expected.


    ¡°Well, what if you¡¯re so happy that it worries you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you ever felt that way? The things I¡¯ve been longing for havee true.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to take in because my dreams are happening before my eyes. It¡¯s almost unreal¡­¡±


    Carlisle had spent countless nights thinking about Elena, like the moment when they met at the Imperial Pce, and the promise of what they would do when they met again. His dreams, of course, included a fantasy of being loved by her. He wanted to have everything about Elena, and he wildly, frantically hoped that one day her feelings would catch up to his.


    And such a moment came. Elena smiled at Carlisle and confessed her love for him. She had even risked her life for his sake, and he understood was what it was like to be loved. Reality was incredible. Even after Elena discovered the terrible secrets he wanted to hide, she still looked at him with warmth in her smile.


    ¡°Kuhn, you understand that this happiness¡­it neversts for us.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes prated the deep darkness. Since he was born, he had never had his way. He never wanted a dragon¡¯s power, nor did he want to be a crown prince. Everything he did want was taken from him¡ªhis cherished mother abandoned him, and his own father had unceremoniously abandoned him to the battlefield. After that, it wasn¡¯t that Carlisle didn¡¯t want to contact Elena after he first met her. He was not ready yet, and he wanted to keep her from danger.


    Though Carlisle may appear to be wealthy other people¡¯s eyes, Carlisle had always lost much of what he wanted.


    ¡®¡­And I almost lost my wife.¡¯


    The moment he saw Elena fall from an arrow meant for him, he thought his heart would burst. He would never allow the world to dare take Elena from him. His fury was beyond words.


    But his fear far surpassed his fury. He was afraid that yet again he could never have what he wanted. He couldn¡¯t bear to lose Elena.


    Carlisle stroked the ring on his left hand as if in habit. It was almost something he could be happy about.


    Kuhn, who had been standing there in silent concern, finally spoke.


    ¡°Are you saying that you¡¯re afraid that the happiness will end?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you let it go before it disappears?¡±


    ¡°If it was as simple as that then I wouldn¡¯t be pondering over it.¡±


    Carlisle gave a faint smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s because I feel like I¡¯ll never let go. In the end we might end up sinking together because of my feelings.¡±


    Even though it would be better if Carlisle was alone, he wanted Elena to hold his hand until the end. He would be content with his life if hers was thest face he ever saw when he took his final breath. Yes, even if Elena asked him to drink a lovely poison, he would do so happily.


    But if it was something that puts Elena in danger, that was a different story. That was uneptable no matter what.


    Who knew that something that made him so happy could also strike dread into his heart.


    Kuhn shook his head as if he found Carlisle¡¯s words too difficult to understand.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to respond.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I think I picked the wrong person.¡±


    Carlisle rose from his seat. It waste, and he had to return to the bedroom where Elena was waiting. He walked towards the door, then he turned his head suddenly and looked back at Kuhn, who was standing still behind him.


    ¡°If you have anything that worries you¡­ don¡¯t run away from it.¡±


    Kuhn was still puzzled by this conversation, but he replied.


    ¡°You said you were afraid. If so, you should avoid it if you can.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes you can¡¯t do that. You have to forge ahead even if you¡¯re afraid ¡­ It¡¯s time to grab it with your hands.¡±


    Carlisle touched the ring he had been absentmindedly ying with. It was true that he was afraid of losing Elena, but he couldn¡¯t bear to simply watch it happen. He would eliminate all risk factors before anyone touched her.


    Carlisle walked forward again, when Kuhn¡¯s voice stopped him.


    ¡°Well, General, I think for me¡­it¡¯s toote.¡±


    Carlisle turned around to look at Kuhn, who then gave a deep bow.


    ¡°Good night, General. I¡¯ll see you again tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Kuhn didn¡¯t say another word, and Carlisle walked forward again. Both men understood the darkness each of them held in their hearts. They didn¡¯t have to wonder what they had to say to each other.

 Chapter 213 - Ch. 213 I’m Worried That I’m Happy (2)

    <h4>Ch. 213 I¡¯m Worried That I¡¯m Happy?(2)</h4>


    Carlisle naturally assumed that Elena was resting in the bedroom or already asleep. It was the right thing to do, as her arrow wound hadn¡¯tpletely healed yet. Contrary to Carlisle¡¯s expectations, however, Elena was nowhere to be seen, despite thete hour.


    Carlisle frantically searched the bedroom before summoning a maid to ask about Elena¡¯s whereabouts.


    Ttubeog ttubeog¡ª


    Carlisle¡¯s swift footsteps echoed in therge pce halls. He didn¡¯t like the ce where she was now.


    Sswiiig!


    There was a sharp sound of wind as Elena¡¯s arrow hit the bullseye. There were already a dozen other arrows embedded in the target, and her sword was out as if she had been practicing with it.


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes shed in disapproval.


    ¡°What are you doing here, my wife?¡±


    ¡°Ah, Caril. Are you here to find me? It must bete already.¡±


    Elena set down her bow and tried to look contrite. Carlisle walked behind her to inspect her back, worried that the wound might have been aggravated and started bleeding into her bandages.


    Elena spoke with a reassuring voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Fortunately her bandages were clean, but Carlisle¡¯s brow crinkled in dismay.


    ¡°It¡¯s not fine. What the hell are you doing here practicing with your injured body?¡±


    ¡°I¡­I thought when I had the free time, I should improve my skills.¡±


    ¡°You can stop. Do you know how much worry you¡¯ll cause me?¡±


    Carlisle lifted Elena without furtherment. She looked surprised, but did not push him away. She had already been in Carlisle¡¯s arms several times, and had subconsciously adapted to it. A broad smile spread across her face.


    ¡°Are you going to carry me to bed?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tie you to it as well.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not so easily captured.¡±


    Carlisle chuckled at Elena¡¯s yful words, but then his expression turned solemn.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t make me worry. You can¡¯t stress your body until your wound is healed.¡±


    Elena fully understood Carlisle¡¯s feelings, but she was too restless to simply lie still.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to have troubled you, but the tournament will be soon. That¡¯s when the Imperial Family would gather, and I¡¯m uneasy about it.¡±


    The tournament was the one Derek had long been training for. It would have been held much earlier, but it was dyed due to Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s sudden marriage.


    The tournament was periodically held in the capital, and it would bring together all members of the Imperial Family¡ªEmperor Sullivan, Empress Ophelia, Second Prince Redfield, and Grand Duke Paveluc. But could the event proceed without any incident? What¡¯s more, Carlisle wasn¡¯t saying anything, but she had seen some suspicious movement from him. It was like the calm before the storm.


    Carlisle nced down at Elena in his arms.


    ¡°I suppose I still don¡¯t have much faith in you. Just listen to me and rest until the wound is healed.¡±


    ¡°Then let me know what you¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°¡­When you are healed.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me anything by then, I might die in curiosity.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s words, Carlisle¡¯s eyes darkened momentarily.


    ¡°Don¡¯t joke about that. I still have nightmares about you being struck by an arrow and falling in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena was speechless. The reason she was so aggressive in her training was to make Carlisle emperor. She also had her duty to protect her family, but she also had a strong desire to do it for Carlisle. However, she hadn¡¯t fully understood what was going on in his mind.


    Elena lifted her hand to stroke Carlisle¡¯s cheek, and he tilted his head towards her touch. She spoke in an apologetic tone.


    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll try not to worry you as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d.¡±


    Carlisle stared down at her with a soft gaze.


    ¡°Never forget, you are the only person in the world who can hurt me.¡±


    Carlisle had never paid attention to what other people thought about him or said behind his back. However, he could not easily pass by even the smallest thing about Elena. To him, Elena¡¯s injuries hurt more than they did, and he gave weight to her words more than anything else.


    ¡°I¡¯m a fool when ites to my wife. You¡¯re the only one who can ruin me.¡±


    There was nothing about Elena that was insignificant to Carlisle. Her small joys were his bursting happiness, and her wounds were intolerably painful. All the more so not only because she was the only love he had, but because they had exchanged their hearts. It made everything both sweeter and more heart-wrenching. Because of a single woman named Elena, Carlisle seemed to soar into the sky several times a day and then plummet to the ground.


    Elena grinned and pinched Carlisle¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°I know. Only I do that.¡±


    As the pair carried on in conversation, they finally arrived in the bedroom. Even though there was a fair amount of distance from the training room to their bedroom, Carlisle showed no signs of tiredness. Elena nced towards the bathroom.


    ¡°You can set me down.¡±


    ¡°To bathe?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been sweating, so I¡¯ll have a wash.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re injured, so call the maids for assistance.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I don¡¯t want to wake up the maids if they¡¯re already asleep.¡±


    Since she had been a knight for decades in herst life, it was easier to do it herself than to borrow someone else¡¯s hand. Such experiences had eroded some of her aristocratic thinking.


    Carlisle carefully lowered Elena to the floor. He stared at the bathroom door for a moment, and then spoke.


    ¡°¡­Can I help you?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t process the meaning at first, but soon enough her face turned bright red. She patted Carlisle¡¯s shoulder and hurriedly spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I can do it myself.¡±


    Carlisle watched Elena hurriedly disappear into the bathroom, and he looked back at their exchange. He made the offer because he thought she would have difficulty washing alone, but Elena¡¯s shyness drove him even crazier. They agreed not to sleep together until Carlisle became emperor, but as the days passed, his self-control seemed to wear down even more.


    Carlisle looked down at his hands. The feeling of her weight in his arms remained.


    ¡°¡­At this rate, I might not do it even if she allowed it.¡±

 Chapter 214 - Ch. 214 …Not Yet (1)

    <strong>Ch. 214 ¡­Not Yet (1)</strong>


    The tournament was hosted in the capital every four years, and was arge event for the Imperial Family. The interest and love the subjects had for the monarchy was enormous, and the knight who would win thepetition was an enormous draw as well. There was arge festival where not only knights from various families and regions participated, but numerous prospective knights who wanted to make a name for themselves as well.


    As the day of the tournament grew closer, the capital city of the Ruford Empire began to flood with crowds. The number of knights from each province and those who came to see them was beyond imagination. Among them was Paveluc, who came from the Duchy of Lunen to observe the matches.


    ¡°Make way for Grand Duke Lunen¡¯s arrival!¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s procession was magnificent in scale. He was at the head atop his horse, followed by an impressive train of knights. They were elites experienced in war, and had an atmosphere as sharp as a well-forged de. The people of the Ruford Empire weed him like a war hero and bowed to him deeply. Paveluc had been expected to seed the throne since a young age, and his image was far more revered than that of the other Imperial Family members.


    Upon arriving in the capital, Paveluc headed for the pce. The pce had readied itself to wee him after receiving the message of his arrival.


    Emperor Sullivan was seated at the head of the dining room, with Empress Ophelia ced next to him. On a lesser seat sat Second Prince Redfield, and on the left side of the Emperor were Carlisle and Elena.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog.¡°


    Sullivan¡¯s face was pale as he coughed hoarsely.


    Beolkeog!


    Suddenly, the entrance door opened and Paveluc strode into the dining room. He knelt before Sullivan with a broad smile.


    ¡°Hail to His Majesty the Emperor. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    While Paveluc was the elder of the two brothers, he immediately was subservient when Sullivan rose to the throne. It was the natural order for the ruler and ruled. Sullivan was the emperor, and Paveluc was the servant.


    Sullivan smiled gently as he spoke to Paveluc.


    ¡°Your greetings are too much. It must have been a difficult journey to the capital.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, Your Majesty. I brought you a little something on the way from Lunen.¡±


    Paveluc gave a nce backwards, and several servants waiting outside came carrying a wealth of treasure that exceeded the tributes of other kingdoms. A look of surprise crossed Sullivan¡¯s face.


    ¡°Kollog, why did you bring so much?¡±


    ¡°Consider it my sincerest honor. I hope you¡¯ll be happy to ept it.¡±


    Paveluc bowed deeply as he expressed his gratitude to Emperor Sullivan. Elena couldn¡¯t help but admire Paveluc inwardly as she watched the scene. Because Paveluc hid his ws, Sullivan had no reason to expel him.


    That didn¡¯t mean Sullivan did not have suspicions about his brother, however. Although the emperor appeared to smile, he was extremely wary about his brother¡¯s arrival at the capital. Paveluc hid his ambition, and while Sullivan and the rest of the Imperial Family weed him, the court was not a ce to judge someone by their outward appearance.


    Now that Elena was part of the Imperial Family, she clenched her teeth and she forced herself to remain calm at Paveluc¡¯s appearance.


    ¡®¡­Not yet.¡¯


    Unlike in her previous life, he was not the only enemy she had to face now. Her red eyes flickered towards Ophelia and Redfield sitting across from her. Carlisle hadn¡¯t said anything to Elena yet, but she knew it was likely that the Empress nned the ambush on them.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to repay her.¡¯


    It was polite to give back to someone as much as one received, and even better if it was several times more.


    Elena swallowed her feelings of contempt and looked towards Paveluc with as much indifference as possible. Meanwhile, Sullivan asked Paveluc to take a seat.


    ¡°You had a hard time getting here. Have a seat. This is a small family dinner, so help yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    Paveluc lifted his head and took the seat Sullivan indicated. If Sullivan was at the highest level, Paveluc was at the very bottom. Not only was he ranked below Redfield, but he also sat the farthest away from the emperor.


    Paveluc smiled calmly and took his seat with a hint of enmity. Only Elena, who knew that Paveluc would attempt to take the throne and be an emperor, could see his hidden smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been away from home for so long. Is there anything special you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean, Your Majesty? My home is in the Duchy of Lunen now, not the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Hoho, is that so?¡±


    As an emperor who knew politics, Sullivan would attempt to probe his opponent¡¯s intentions. However, Paveluc remained calm and rxed. Although there were no swords nor shields, this dining room was like a battlefield.


    Elena knew she had to get used to this ufortable meal, and poked her sd with a fork. Carlisle stopped her from the side, and turned to the maid standing behind her.


    ¡°I asked that porridge be prepared for my wife.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my apologies, Your Highness. I¡¯ll fix it right away.¡±


    The maid turned pale at the thought of making a mistake at such an important gathering. But not everyone cared about the status of the maid; All of them had their eyes on Carlisle¡¯s face. A flush spread across Elena¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°No. You don¡¯t have to inconvenience yourself.¡±


    Redfield stifled a smirk. Carlisle ignored him, and when the porridge was brought to the table, he stirred it to make sure it was the right temperature before handing it to Elena.


    It was an affectionate gesture to anyone who saw it. In fact, when Elena viewed her rtionship with him through the lens of the contract marriage, she would have praised him greatly. Now, however, the thoughts she had now made her feel hotter than those calcted disys. Elena replied with a smile.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Carlisle smiled and went back to his te. Sullivan looked tired, Ophelia had a subtle sneer, and Redfield gave an amused smile. So did Paveluc, and he stared at Carlisle and Elena with awakened interest.

 Chapter 215 - Ch. 215 …Not Yet (2)

    <strong>Ch. 215 ¡­Not Yet (2)</strong>


    Carlisle stared at the table with an impassive face and spoke.


    ¡°Even if I don¡¯t say anything, everyone in this room knows. Not long ago, my wife was wounded in an ambush.¡±


    No one answered, but as he said, everyone knew. In fact, they all had their suspicions about the culprit, but it was an awkward topic to point out over a family meal.


    Ophelia spoke, her voice dripping with sincerity.


    ¡°I have heard rumors about it. The criminal, Marquis Selby, escaped? I can assist the Crown Prince with the search, if he desires.¡±


    Everyone already knew that Ophelia was the main culprit, and her words were nothing short of teasing. Carlisle gave a stony smile.


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary. I only bring this up because¡­¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes shone coolly for a moment. It was so eerie that even Ophelia, who was facing him, swallowed dryly.


    ¡°¡­Regardless of rank, what do you think about cutting off the necks of the people involved in the assassination attempt, and hanging their heads on the street?¡±


    Redfield¡¯s smirk immediately dropped at Carlisle¡¯s words. He realized that Carlisle was openly talking about Ophelia. A strained silence hung ufortably in the air, before it was broken by Carlisle speaking to Sullivan.


    ¡°It is a crime to kill or attempt to kill the crown prince. Please allow this punishment, Your Majesty.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s eyes flickered involuntarily towards Ophelia, and he answered with a gentle smile as if he knew nothing.


    ¡°Very well. The proper justice must be given to anyone that tries to touch a hair the crown prince, of course.¡±


    Carlisle replied with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    No one spoke after that. Everyone was busy doing calctions in their heads.


    Meanwhile, Elena nced at Carlisle with a look of surprise. Although he sometimes had a tempestuous personality, he seemed to have a grasp on politics. It would not be easy to find evidence that the Empress was the culprit, but it would make it difficult for her to escape. Elena wouldn¡¯t be satisfied until the suffering was repaid. It seemed the same way for Carlisle.


    It was Sullivan who broke the silence at the table.


    ¡°Elena. A few days ago, I heard that¡ªkollog¡ª a knight from your family could potentially win the championship. Is that true?¡±


    Sullivan acted even more affectionate towards Elena after he taught her the secrets of the Imperial Household, and he only looked a certain way at therades who shared the same secret. Elena nodded, pretending not to know.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s my older brother. I¡¯ve heard that he¡¯s been excellent with the sword since childhood, but I don¡¯t know much about fighting. I¡¯m sure he would be ttered to be considered a potential winner.¡±


    Sullivan smiled at Elena¡¯s humble answer.


    ¡°Yes, you must be proud of your brother. Please tell him I¡¯m cheering for him as well. If he wins for the ise family, I¡¯ll be sure to reward him handsomely. Kollog kollog.¡±


    Elena answered with a joyful nod of her head.


    ¡°On behalf of the ise family, thank you, Father.¡±


    The awkward silence at the table resumed after that. After everyone finished eating, Sullivan invited Paveluc to stay at the pce for a while.


    *


    *


    *


    After the dinner, Ophelia returned to the Imperial Pce. She sat in her chair, her mood foul after Carlisle provoked her so openly.


    ¡®Was it an empty threat? Or did he find proof?¡¯


    She could not grasp what Carlisle¡¯s intentions were, but she needed to be careful. Even a rat, when cornered, would bite back at the cat. Ever since Elena had been injured, Carlisle was on sharp alert.


    After furiously running through the information again in her head, she gestured for Cassana. Thedy-in-waiting saw it and quickly approached the Empress¡¯ side.


    ¡°You called me, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Call Cesare into the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    They had to review the evidence again in case of the unlikely event that a connection was found between Marquis Selby and Ophelia. She had also heard that the marquis had fled to another kingdom, and he had to be found and forever silenced. At the sudden thought, Ophelia spoke again.


    ¡°Is Helen Selby already disposed of?¡±


    ¡°Before Marquis Selby escaped, Lady Selby was sentenced for life in one of the most notorious prisons. It¡¯s known as the harshest in the country¡­¡±


    Cassana paused and gave a smile.


    ¡°We n to take care of her with poison. Any connection to you will bepletely cleansed, Your Majesty.


    ¡°Well done. Once the hunt is over, we eat the hounds.¡±


    Both to the public and to private conversation, the reason for the Selby family¡¯s destruction was because of Helen¡¯s greed and Oswald¡¯s rebellion. However, it was Ophelia that carefully orchestrated it all. Helen had to be removed to prevent any possible leaks¡ª dead prisoners did not speak, after all.


    Then there was something else she had to turn her attention to now.


    ¡°Who are the knights most favored to win the tournament?¡±


    ¡°There are three likely candidates for the championship. There¡¯s Lord Wickley from House Anita, Lord Joel from House Lunen, and Lord Derek from House ise.¡±


    ¡°House ise¡­¡±


    Ophelia could not ignore powers from the outside. With the marriage, Elena hadplete support from both Carlisle and the ise family.


    Ophelia tapped her finger on the arm of her chair, and a steely glint shone in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to prune the tree before it grows anyrger.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°How many knights die in the tournament?¡±


    ¡°Quite a lot, I¡¯ve heard, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s nothing wrong with just one more, is there?¡±


    The corner of her mouth tipped upwards. She had to prevent Derek from winning the championship and prevent the ise family from gaining more power.


    The cleanest way to do that was to kill Derek during the games.

 Chapter 216 - You Don’t Know Anything About My Wife (1)

    Ch. 216 You Don¡¯t Know Anything About My Wife (1)


    It was the day before the tournament. Derek had said he wanted to visit Elena in person before the games, and while her injury wasn¡¯t yet fully healed, she was able to move morefortably than the time Mirabelle came to visit. Elena also hadn¡¯t seen her brother since the wedding, and she missed him dearly.


    And so, Elena hid her back injury as she waited for the time when Derek promised to visit.


    Ttog ttog.


    Elena looked toward up at the sound, and a maid opened the door and entered.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lord Derek has arrived.¡±


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The maid knew that Elena had been anxiously waiting for her brother, amd she hurriedly bowed her head and stepped back out again.


    Elena¡¯s heart lifted in anticipation as she smoothed out the skirt of her dress. She hoped that Mirabelle was able toe with him so that all three siblings could be reunited.


    The door to the parlor room opened once more, and Derek entered. His broad shoulders and tall, muscr body were evidence of his training as a knight. Elena stood up from her seat and beamed when she saw him.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    But Derek¡¯s reaction was faster. He bowed politely at Elena.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal Glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give such formal greetings when we¡¯re alone, brother. Come here and sit down.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness.¡±


    Derek was distantly polite, but the warmth in his eyes couldn¡¯t be missed. While his quiet personality did not change overnight, Elena was able to read the affection in his mood without words.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m well. It¡¯s a monotonous life as usual. How have you been? Is life at the Imperial Pce difficult?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. The Crown Prince has taken great care of me, as well as the nanny, so there isn¡¯t too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°I came here to greet the nanny too. I have to thank her for taking care of you.¡±


    Elena smiled at her brother¡¯s concern for her well-being, but then she noticed that Mirabelle wasn¡¯t with him.


    ¡°Mirabelle isn¡¯t here today. Is she sick?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s not. But nowadays, Mirabelle is¡­¡±


    Derek paused as he recalled his youngest sister¡¯s current state. Mirabelle had been desperately searching for Kuhn, using all the resources of ise¡¯s informationwork. Surprisingly, however, not a shadow of Kuhn could be traced. It was strange that theirwork couldn¡¯t locate a simple servant¡¯s residence, and Derek sensed something was out of the ordinary about it.


    Mirabelle was hellbent on finding Kuhn¡¯s whereabouts, which was why she didn¡¯te to see Elena today. A touch of worry crossed Derek¡¯s mind, but then he smiled and spoke to Elena as if there was nothing to worry about.


    ¡°Mirabelle is suddenly busy from managing the household. I¡¯ll make sure shees next time.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Elena¡¯s mood turned disheartened. She regretted not being able to see Mirabelle during herst visit, and had hoped that they would all be together today. Sadly, the time was not right. Despite Elena¡¯s disappointment, however, it was only natural that Mirabelle would get busier as she got older and took more responsibilities. Elena forced a smile on her face.


    ¡°Say hello to Mirabelle for me, and let her know that she can visit whenever she has the time.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°By the way, the tournament will be soon. How are you feeling?¡±


    Elena knew that Derek had long been preparing for thepetition, especially since he could not participate four years ago due to training injuries. Neither her father nor brother said anything at the time, but she knew that they harbored disappointment over it.


    ¡®In myst life, this tournament was never held¡­¡¯


    Back then, the Empire had been struck with the death of Crown Prince Carlisle, and then Emperor Sullivan shortly after. Soon afterwards, Paveluc¡¯s rebellion had overturned the Empire, and in the meantime, there was no spirit to hold a tournament.


    ¡®I hope this time Derek can show his skills.¡¯


    When Sullivan asked about Derek¡¯s abilities at the family dinner, Elena had spoken humbly as to not draw attention, but in truth her brother was incredible. In the past, she couldn¡¯t determine how good he actually was, but now she had the knowledge to measure his abilities. If nothing surprising happened, then Derek was strong enough to even win the tournament


    ¡°I¡¯ve practiced a lot, so I feel confident. You don¡¯t have to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. As long as you do your best, I¡¯m happy.¡±


    A faint smile drew across Elena¡¯s lips as she expressed her sincere support. Derek hesitated uncharacteristically for a moment, and then his next words were carefully spoken.


    ¡°In fact, I¡¯d like to ask you a favor during the tournament.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°If I go to the final round, may I ask for your handkerchief, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±


    Elena understood his meaning at once. In the tournament, the knights would participate in three different preliminary games, and their scores were summed up to rank them. In the first game, each knight would shoot twenty arrows to disy their archery skills. The second game was a horse race, and the goal was to reach the finish line in the shortest amount of time. The third involved separating contestants in groups by random draw, in which cooperation, leadership skills, and tactical ability were evaluated.


    Only the ten best-performing knights were allowed to remain. From then on, the would fight one-on-one matches in an arena where everyone watched, and the final winner would be dered the champion. Thesest rounds sometimes varied, and this year the knights would fight in mountedbat. There were no restrictions on what weapons the knights could carry, but long spears andnces were more efficient on horseback than short swords.


    In any case, only thest ten knights who made it to the final round were entitled to ask thedy of their choice for a handkerchief. Though not a requirement, many knights considered receiving a token from a favored lover a kind of rite of passage. It was a chance for the knights prove themselves to theirdy, and was often a romantic scene for the women. It was said that the knight who won the championship and thedy who had given him her handkerchief would fall in love.


    But Derek requested this honor from Elena, and no one else. She couldn¡¯t conceal her embarrassment at the unexpected request.


    ¡°Thank you, but why don¡¯t you ask a young woman that you like instead of me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anyone like that. My highest goal would be to fight for the honor of the Crown Princess more than anyone else.¡±

 Chapter 217 - You Don’t Know Anything About My Wife (2)

    <strong>Ch. 217 You Don¡¯t Know Anything About My Wife (2)</strong>


    Elena was grateful, of course, but even though she was family, she didn¡¯t want to take away this opportunity for Derek to be involved with someone else.


    Sensing Elena¡¯s hesitation, Derek spoke again.


    ¡°If my request was unreasonable, then I take no offense if you refuse.¡±


    ¡°What will you do then?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need a handkerchief from any other woman. I don¡¯t mind participating without one.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t against the rules of course, but Elena was worried that Derek would be the only one that didn¡¯t have a good luck token. She yielded to his request and finally nodded her head.


    ¡°Very well. If my brother truly wants my handkerchief, I¡¯ll give it to you at the arena.¡±


    Derek¡¯s expression subtly lifted.


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I would be honored for my brother to ept my handkerchief. Though I might cause the otherdies to be jealous.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Elena gave a soft chuckle at Derek¡¯s answer. He didn¡¯t realize his immense poprity with women, and Elena felt somewhat sorry for thedies that had a secret infatuation with him. Derek was a man who would never notice a woman¡¯s feelings unless she directly confessed to him.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor said he would personally cheer for you. If you win the tournament for the ise family, you will be highly rewarded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m grateful for his words.¡±


    In truth, what Elena wanted the most for her brother was for him to simply be safe. Whether it was in an arena or a battlefield, idents happened when one took up the duty of the sword. She looked up at Derek with warm eyes and spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°I wish you good luck, brother.¡±


    At her words, Derek¡¯s suddenly got up from his seat and fell to his knees before her. Elena was startled by his sudden move, and he looked up at her with a determined expression.


    ¡°The reason why I want to win is because of you, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not just this one time. In the future, I will fight for my sister, the Crown Princess, a member of the ise family.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    ¡°I had made up my mind since you told me you wanted to marry the Crown Prince. I will be your strongest ally, and no one else.¡±


    Derek was already loyal to his family and the Ruford Empire, although he had his reservations about Carlisle. But the moment Elena became a crown princess, the depth of Derek¡¯s feelings changed. When Elena chose Carlisle, Derek also became the prince¡¯s faithful ally.


    All of it¡­it was for Elena. In the future, the ise family would continue to grow in power and be the pir that supported Elena.


    ¡°So please tell me anything. No matter how difficult your request may be, I will do it for your sake, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes began to grow moist at her brother¡¯s words. The memory of him rushing towards the enemies at ise mansion that night so she could escape shed in her mind.


    ¡®Are my brother¡¯s eyes the same as then?¡¯


    She looked at Derek¡¯s strong eyes, and thanked God in her heart for her family. She smiled as she held her brother¡¯s rough hands.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, brother. You have truly helped me.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Carlisle remained busy in his office. He had put off some work due to Elena¡¯s injury, and recently began catching up on it. His eyes were fixed on the documents before him, and he was speaking in a low voice to Zenard standing across from him.


    ¡°Are you sure you have the evidence?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Casey family has proof that it was the Empress that attempted to destroy Flower Bridge.¡±


    ¡°What about a witness from Redfield¡¯s party?¡±


    ¡°It was difficult to find the guest list for such a secretive event, but I managed to persuade a noble, whose fortunes have recently been declining, to give me information.¡±


    ¡°We finished investigating theponents of the drug. Are you ready to prove it in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    While the Empress was working to wipe away evidence, Carlisle was preparing to snatch her by the cor.


    Carlisle signed the document he was looking at and spoke again.


    ¡°Have you also secured Lady Selby?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Since you¡¯ve sentenced her to life imprisonment, we¡¯ve been waiting for the Empress to make a move. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Tak. Carlisle closed the documents with one hand and massaged his temple with the other. He hadn¡¯t mentioned Marquis Selby¡¯s death to Ophelia at the family meal. He needed to distract her gaze until all his preparations were finished.


    ¡°The soldiers on the periphery need to be kept as secret as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But with so many people, there may be leaks.¡±


    ¡°Make sure there isn¡¯t, but I suppose that¡¯s to be expected.¡±


    Carlisle stood up and put on his coat. He had yet another matter to attend to.


    ¡°¡®The day¡¯ isn¡¯t until the end of the tournament. Do not forget it.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I will make sure it will proceed smoothly.¡±


    After thepetition, Carlisle would set off a figurative explosion of everything he had been investigating to bring down the Empress. He would exploit her greatest weaknesses and ensnare her in a that she could not escape. Armed conflict was inevitable, and Carlisle was fully prepared for it. If everything went as nned, it would only be a short time before Carlisle took over the throne.


    Before Carlislepletely left his office, he suddenly stopped and looked back at Zenard.


    ¡°Ah. As I said before, don¡¯t let Elena know as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried that Her Highness may make things worse?¡±


    Carlisle chuckled at his remark.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about my wife. Elena is remarkable. You don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Zenard looked at Carlisle in confusion, but the prince didn¡¯t care to exin anymore. He continued his step forwards.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 218 - Ch. 218 The Opening Of The Competition (1)

    <strong>Ch. 218 The Opening Of The Competition (1)</strong>


    The highly anticipated tournament finally begun. Thergest stadium in the empire attracted numerous participants, and tens of thousands more spectators to watch them. Seats were arranged by hierarchy, withmoners filling up the ordinary seats, while the nobles sat on the upper deck overlooking the stadium.


    The most exclusive box was reserved for only the Imperial Family, and among them included Emperor Sullivan, Empress Ophelia, Second Prince Redfield, and Grand Duke Paveluc.


    Everyone was in attendance, and they all looked down at the arena with eyes shining with excitement. That also included Carlisle and Elena. Elena¡¯s sharp eyes managed to pick out Derek among the assembly of knights.


    ¡®¡­Brother.¡¯


    Fortunately, Derek had his usual calm, and he had no sign of nervous tension. Elena cheered for him inwardly.


    It was then that the tournament host¡¯s voice echoed loudly in the air.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s begin the first game, archery. All knights in the first group must stand in their designated positions.¡±


    As the host¡¯s voice announced the start of the games, all the spectators¡¯ eyes turned to the knights in the arena. Not one was left out, and there were a considerable number of people waiting for their turn to shoot their arrows. It was difficult to discern who was who among the crowd of participants.


    Anyone who failed tond at least fifteen out of twenty arrows were automatically eliminated. From then on, extra points were awarded depending on how close to the center of the target their arrowsnded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡±


    At the host¡¯s signal, the first knights in line let loose their arrows in unison.


    Ssssaeaeg!


    The sound of arrows slicing through air reached the audience stands. Most of the arrows hit their target, but some of them were wide. Eventually, several of the participants were eliminated.


    Finally, it was Derek¡¯s turn to step up. Elena watched with her hands folded over her chest as he lifted his bow and calmly fired his first arrow.


    Swiiig!


    His arrow pierced the target. It was a bullseye. Although it was only a single shot, Elena¡¯s face brightened.


    Derek fired his remaining shots with effortless grace, packing the bullseye with arrows. Elena looked at the judge overseeing Derek and read his mouth.


    ¡°Perfect score.¡±


    Elena breathed a sigh of relief. Carlisle, who was watching her closely, smiled.


    ¡°Do you see something good, my wife?¡±


    Elena flushed at the fact that she was so noticeable, but she gave him a small nod.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the knight I¡¯m cheering for the most.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t say Derek¡¯s name, Carlisle already had a clear idea who she was referring too. He couldn¡¯t help the sliver of jealousy that stuck in him at her remark.


    ¡°If I had participated, would you have supported me like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course. In fact, I would support you even more.¡±


    Elena replied without hesitation, and a smile crossed Carlisle¡¯s face.


    ¡°I think my wife knows me too well now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Who would I be if I didn¡¯t know my husband?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes softened as sheughed yfully. Carlisle was being possessive, but even his jealousy at her brother was cute.


    ¡°If you cheer for me like you¡¯re doing now, then maybe I¡¯ll have to take part in the tournament if I get a chanceter.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Although Imperial Family members were not barred frompetition, they usually abstained because they were considered too valuable to the Empire. But Carlisle wasn¡¯t a man to jest.


    ¡°With your support, there¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t do. All you have to do is look at me with those beautiful eyes.¡±


    The corners of Elena¡¯s mouth twitched, and she slightly tilted her head towards him and whispered in his ear.


    ¡°I will¡­and I would participate for you, too.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes inadvertently flickered towards the archerypetition taking ce in the arena, and he gave a faint smirk.


    ¡°You¡¯d hit all the targets.¡±


    Carlisle was familiar with Elena¡¯s proficiency with the bow. Even from this distant vantage point, she could easily hit all the targets. No one else knew it, but the Crown Princess was far superior in ability than anyone else in this tournament right now.


    Carlisle looked back at Elena with an admiring expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s hard for me to resist you.¡±


    Ordinarily, Carlisle, a man, would havepeted for the championship and shared the glory with hisdy. But now, he imagined Elena winning the tournament with her own abilities and sharing the glory with him.


    He gave a faint smile at the idea.


    *


    *


    *


    A short break was dered at the end of the archerypetition, and in the meanwhile obstacles, were installed for the next trial. The number of knights participating had been cut down to about three-quarters of its original number.


    The nextpetition was a racehorse, but a far more dangerous version with the various traps and obstacles that could cause serious injury. Therge number of participants were divided again into groups, and only those who won first through fifth ce could proceed to the next round. The starting line was arranged so that about thirty knights could race at once. When all the preparations wereplete, the host of the event spoke to the crowd again.


    ¡°The archerypetition before was just a warm-up, wasn¡¯t it? Going forward, we willpete with full force. At the signal, race towards the finish line. Now! Ready!¡±


    The riders¡¯ eyes shone with steely determination at the host¡¯s words.


    3, 2, 1¡­Ppiiig!


    As soon as the signal went off, the riders took off like a stampede. The sound of hooves thundered in the arena, and enthusiastic cheers and whoops rang from the stands.


    Meanwhile, Derek silently watched the race as he waited for his turn. It was then that he overheard a loud voice not far away.


    ¡°Lord Wickley, you got a perfect score at the archerypetition, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s amazing. You¡¯ll definitely be the winner of this tournament.¡±


    A group of knights were gathered around Lord Wickley and praising him. For some, the purpose of the tournament was not to win, but to simply to test their limits, or just to take part. Others wanted to talk about the potential winners, just like now. Their noisy voices continued in an endless stream.


    ¡°The other favorites to win are Lord Joel from Lunen and Sir Derek from ise, is that right?¡±


    ¡°Neither are a match for Lord Wickley.¡±


    ¡°No, Lord Joel made a name for himself at the Duchy of Lunen, but I don¡¯t understand why Sir Derek is picked as a favorite.¡±


    Derek decided to move somewhere else when he heard his name mentioned. It was a waste of time to listen to what people said about him.


    ¡°Derek? He¡¯s the princess¡¯ older brother, so he¡¯s being tossed around as the winner.¡±


    Derek¡¯s footsteps stopped. He slowly turned his head and looked at the person who spoke. It was Lord Wickley, arge man with bronzed skin and a long scar in the middle of his face, giving him a tough appearance. At his words, the men around himughed in response.


    ¡°Hahaha. That¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s the princess¡¯ older brother, then I¡¯m sure he¡¯s getting some help.¡±


    Instead of walking away from them, Derek turned his heel and approached the group.

 Chapter 219 - Ch. 219 The Opening Of The Competition (2)

    <strong>Ch. 219 The Opening Of The Competition (2)</strong>


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    As Derek drew straight towards the group of knights, their eyes turned towards him. He stopped in front of them with a cold stare, and spoke in an authoritative voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just princess, but Her Highness the Crown Princess. If you say that again in front of me¡­I¡¯ll kill you.¡±


    He didn¡¯t care what anyone said of him, but he couldn¡¯t tolerate anyone who disrespected Elena. One of the knights suddenly looked shame-faced when he recognized Derek.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s Lord Derek.¡±


    Everyone suddenly flinched in fear, but only Wickley seemed unfazed, and he continued on with even more bravado.


    ¡°Are you the princess¡¯ brother?¡±


    Derek¡¯s brow furrowed. He had told them that he wouldn¡¯t tolerate Elena not being called by her respectful title.


    ¡°¡­You ignored my warning.¡±


    Waves of cold anger radiated off of Derek, but Wickley didn¡¯t so much as blink. At that moment, the atmosphere turned bloody, and Wickley stared at Derek with a challenging grin.


    ¡°So what? What kind of amateur like you do to someone like me?¡±


    Wickley grinned, showing off his yellow teeth as if to provoke Derek. If they weren¡¯t already in the tournament, Derek would have immediately challenged him to a duel. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry, however, as he already had a good chance of fighting Wickley today.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get eliminated. I¡¯ll end you myself.¡±


    Derek¡¯s voice was as hard as steel, but Wickley brushed it off as an empty threat.


    ¡°Try me if you think you¡¯re good enough. If you lose, don¡¯t go crying to the princess like a child. Kekeke.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Derek didn¡¯t deign him with a response, but that only served to drive Wickley even more. He continued taunting Derek, and mimed slitting his throat with his thumb.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to have to watch your neck. I¡¯ll make mincemeat of you in front of everyone. You should look forward to it.¡±


    Derek answered back with a wry smile, as if he found Wickley¡¯s taunts amusing.


    ¡°A frightened dog barks more loudly. Bark as much as you like.¡±


    ¡°Y-you¡­!¡±


    Derek turned and moved away, ending the conversation. He heard Wickley yell at him again, but Derek ignored him. There was no need for a verbal fight anymore. They could settle this with their abilitiester.


    ¡®Lord Wickley¡­¡¯


    Derek had heard the name before. Lord Wickley was one of the favorites to win the tournament, and he represented the Anita family, where the Empress was born in. Derek had heard the Anita family and Carlisle¡¯s forces had frequent conflicts. Although the fighting had calmed down a little recently, the Anita family was determined to crush Carlisle in any way they could.


    Derek hardly lost hisposure, but it was as if a me had been lit under him. He nced in Elena¡¯s direction, and murmured to himself with newly forged will.


    ¡°¡­ I have another reason to win.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Soon after, the horse race with Wickley¡¯s group began. His riding abilities were already superior to everyone else¡¯s, nevertheless, he deliberately slowed down and knocked down the riders in second and third ce. There was no rule stating he could not do so. And so, Wickley took first ce score in not only archery, but horse racing as well, earning the highest possible score.


    Derek followed suit, as his riding skills led him to a first ce win by a long distance.


    The games progressed to the tactical match. Groups were chosen by random draw, and the task was to disy cooperation and leadership among themselves. Two groups would be pitted against each other, and the losing team would be eliminated. A judge also supervised the event and scored each individual on how much they contributed to the team.


    The names were drawn by the host, and as such, all eyes were on him.


    ¡°Derek ise, group three.¡±


    When Derek¡¯s name was called, he walked towards his group members, his mouth set in a determined line.


    ¡°Wickley Tai, group five.¡±


    Derek¡¯s eyes had remained on Wickley since the horse race. Wickley was cheered on by those in the fifth group as he entered their circle.


    After most of the knights¡¯ names were called, a name of interest was spoken aloud by the host.


    ¡°Joel Sainer, group eight.¡±


    Joel was another strong favorite to win from the Duchy of Lunen. Even those who were not particrly interested in the participants knew about him.


    After this trial, the finale of this year¡¯s tournament would be one-on-one mountedbat. Even with the hours of archery, horse racing, and tactical battles, the heated excitement on the stands would not abate.


    It was then that the host shouted loudly into the air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start the final game, the tactical match!¡±


    It was thest step before going into the final rounds of the tournament. Derek had perfect scores so far, and was highly likely to be selected as one of the final ten knights.

 Chapter 220 - It Will Be Fun From Now On (1)

    <b>Ch. 220 It Will Be Fun From Now On (1)</b>


    Derek took stock of his team members. The total number of people in his group, including himself, was fifteen. Unfortunately, the group wasrgely made up of support archers than defended from behind, rather than offensive knights who attacked at the front lines. Any direct sh would leave them vulnerable.


    The man next to Derek spoke.


    ¡°I wonder which group is going up against ours? I hope the teams will be as simr as possible.¡±


    Derek inwardly agreed that it would be easier if they went up against a team of defensive knights as well. They had to avoid an aggressive one as much as possible, as a frontal assault would be difficult for them to cope with.


    The host spoke with a booming voice again.


    ¡°All the knights have been drawn. Now we will choose which groups will face each other.¡±


    The drawings started, and a thrill of anticipation shivered through all the knights. Group three¡¯s match up quickly came.


    ¡°Group three will face¡­oh, group six!¡±


    At the host¡¯s words, Derek¡¯s eyes turned towards group six. Then suddenly, his face darkened.


    ¡®¡­No luck.¡¯


    Group six was a powerful team full of muscr knights. This was thest thing Derek wanted. He gave an involuntary sigh, then looked back at his team members with calcting eyes.


    ¡®Including me, we only have four offensive knights.¡¯


    Group six, on the contrary, group six had at least ten of them.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be hard with group six as our opponents.¡±


    Indeed, it was the worst match up anyone could think of, as ifdy luck hadpletely turned its back on them. This was thest game right before the one-on-one battles, and one could not afford to be injured here.


    Derek remained quiet as he assessed the situation. There were only four offensive knights on Derek¡¯s side that had to deal with other group¡¯s ten. Group three was mostly made up of long distance support archers, so they could only hold an advantage of group six was as far away as possible. Derek¡¯s team would crumble if group six managed to close the distance. Therefor, the key was to keep group six as far away as possible.


    Derek addressed his team members.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t fought yet, so let¡¯s not lose our morale yet.¡±


    One of the knights answered with a slightly hopeful look.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying there¡¯s a chance?¡±


    ¡°I have a n, but I¡¯m not sure how effective it would be. But now that we¡¯re here, shouldn¡¯t we do our best?¡±


    Everyone nodded at his words. While thebination of knights in group three wasn¡¯t favorable, none of them took a negative attitude about their situation.


    Derek looked on at the group in satisfaction. No matter how skilled a team¡¯s members were, it would copse quickly if they all didn¡¯t work together. He continued to speak carefully to his group.


    ¡°If anyone else doesn¡¯t have another opinion, then I¡¯ll tell you my n.¡±


    The men gathered around him, and Derek used a branch to draw their movements and exin his strategy with as much detail as possible. As he and his members huddled in concentration, the matches between groups one and four, and two and eight were held.


    Group eight had Lord Joel from Lunen, and they won an overwhelming victory for their team. At the moment, that made Joel the only knight to have a perfect score in all the categories, and was the only one guaranteed to move on to the final rounds.


    ¡°Nowe forwards, groups three and six!¡±


    At the call, all the knights of the respective groups came forward. For the tactical game, simple camps were established on each group¡¯s side, and the goal was to capture the g of the opposing team. Derek¡¯s team was given a red g, and the opposing team was given a blue g.


    Group three exchanged nces with each other. Laid out before them were fifteen swords and fifteen bows for the knights to select. Almost all of them chose bows, except for the four that used swords as their primary weapons. They had decided that it would be expedient to choose the weapons they were most skilled at.


    The spectators couldn¡¯t help but look on in wonder. Although group three had the advantage of long-range weapons, some thought there should be more sword-wielding knights, otherwise, there was no way to stop the opposing team from barreling through them. Some of the crowd whispered among themselves, ¡°Group three seems to have given up already.¡± Then the host spoke once more.


    ¡°The match between groups three and six will now begin! Everyone ready!¡±


    The tension between the two groups mounted as they waited for the signal. The host waved the g in his hand and shouted out,


    ¡°Start!¡±


    Kungkungkungkungkung!


    It was as if the sound of drums rang out in the arena. Derek and a small number of knights rushed towards the enemy camp.


    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±


    Group three gave a loud battle cry as they immediately leapt into assault. Group six was taken by surprise, as they expected to take the initial strike while group three went on the defensive. A knight from group six shouted loudly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them enter the camp!¡±


    At that moment, group six blocked their opponent¡¯s advance, and the two groups collided into each other¡¯s. There were shouts as swords shed and nged against each other. Group six was unprepared for the strike, but they had the advantage in numbers. It was then¡ª


    Hwiiiiig.


    A streak of arrows flew in the air from group three, and the knights from group six scattered in confusion.


    ¡°Arrows! Get away!¡±


    The knights either hid themselves behind pirs or knocked away the arrows with their swords. However, that was only the beginning, and more volleys began to rain down on them. Group six had a rtively small number of arrows inparison, and were weaker in fighting long distances. One of the knights of group six yelled to the other men.


    ¡°We have to deal with the archers from group three.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    Derek¡¯s team now seemed to have an opening. The volley of arrows from his group caused group six to fall into confusion, and several knights had already been incapacitated. The group six knight who had been giving orders to his team turned ashen.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    Group three was by far the weaker of the two, but a swift, preemptive attack had given them an early lead. They had made the team¡¯s defense into a more favorable offense. Now, the group six knights were caught in the fire, and several had already been injured.


    In the midst of the chaos, Derek bolted into through the line of the enemy camp. The game was won by the team that captured the opponents¡¯ g first. From the start, group three had aimed for a swift victory with a surprise attack.


    Group three cheered loudly for their leader.


    ¡°Lord Derek, run!¡±

 Chapter 221 - Ch. 221 It Will Be Fun From Now On (2)

    <b>Ch. 221 It Will Be Fun From Now On (2)


    </b>


    <b> </b>


    The group six knights tried to chase Derek down like madmen.


    ¡°Stop him! You must stop him somehow!¡±


    Derek reached the support archers at the back, but there were not enough of them to take him on head-to-head. He forged his way through, and thanks to his n, the rest of group six was too injured and in too much disarray to wall him. It was the perfect tactic for group three to use as many archers as possible and sustain as little injuries on their own.


    Paas!


    Atst, Derek yanked the enemy¡¯s blue g high into the air.


    ¡°Uwaaaa¡ª¡±


    A loud shout came from the audience as group three snatched an astonishing victory from the favored winners.


    Each of the knights were scored by a judge, and he announced the results.


    ¡°¡­Derek ise, group three. Nine points.¡±


    Derek received one point less from a perfect score, even though he had led a disadvantaged team to victory. The group three knights who heard the ruling began to protest.


    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t Lord Derek have a perfect score?¡±


    ¡°No way.¡±


    Some of those present knew that the judge had ties with the Anita family, and they couldn¡¯t help but frown. However, the judge continued onward brazenly.


    ¡°If anyone opposes my ruling once more, I will deduct points from them.¡±


    The knights looked resentful, but they bit back their dissatisfaction. Before anything could get worse, Derek stepped forward.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, don¡¯t worry. All of us in group three worked hard.¡±


    Although his perfect score was unfortunately broken, he was still more than likely to be one of the ten finalpetitors in the tournament. While some might be jealous of the fact, all the knights in group three rushed to Derek in unison and congratted him.


    ¡°Lord Derek is worthy to be one of the final ten knights!¡±


    ¡°If you win, I¡¯ll buy you a drink!¡±


    Even Derek, who was usually so stoic, couldn¡¯t help but brighten at all the congrattions he received.


    ¡°Thank you all.¡±


    Group three held on to each other¡¯s shoulders in a show of support. The people watching from the stands also cheered on with good spirits.


    The tides had turned for group three.


    *


    Afterwards, the match between group five and nine began. All the members of group five were powerful, but Wickley outshone them all. As expected, group five began to overpower group nine at the start of the game. As Wickley rushed towards the enemy g, he struck down all the men who were unfortunate enough to be in his way.


    Chaaaag!


    Red blood spilled onto the arena ground, and the crowd gasped in shock. Injuries were to be avoided as much as possible, although casualties were not penalized. However, it was rare for anyone to cut another down intentionally.


    Wickley¡¯s mouth tilted in a grin as a knight fell at his feet. The man didn¡¯t move afterwards.


    ¡°Ah, I made a mistake.¡±


    Everyone looked at Wickley stunned surprise, but he confidently strode forward and lifted the enemy g. The result was a victory for group five, but no one shouted in celebration. Only Wickley¡¯sughter rang in the heavy silence of the area.


    The judge of thepetition, who had been wordlessly observing the match, opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Wickley Tai, group five. Perfect score.¡±


    As expected, Wickley was a favorite to win and would move on as one of the final ten knights.


    The remaining matches took ce, and the knights were all scored. The total scores were all calcted, and the knights that would move onward were announced.


    Naturally, Derek¡¯s name was included.


    Regardless of the scores the judge gave, however, the ones who made the strongest impression in everyone¡¯s minds were Wickley and Derek alone.


    ***


    Cassana approached Ophelia, who was watching the games from the best seat in the stadium.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    At Cassana¡¯s voice, Ophelia nced sideways. Thedy-in-waiting leaned deeply towards the Empress¡¯ ear to whisper to her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made all the arrangements as you ordered.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A wicked gleam lit up in Ophelia¡¯s eyes. Her gaze moved towards Derek as he walked back to the waiting room for the final round.


    ¡°It will be fun from now on.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t give her gift to him in the arena where everyone was watching. It would be too easy to notice a lethal poison. Even Ophelia would not do a thing amid the noise of Marquis Selby¡¯s assassination attempt.


    And so, Ophelia prepared something that could never be traced. It wouldn¡¯t kill Derek for sure, but it would be enough to cause him to drop from thepetition, as she intended. It didn¡¯t matter to her whether he forfeited the match because he felt unwell, or if he was too stubborn to do so and ended up getting killed or injured. Whatever the result was, Ophelia achieved her goal.


    As she watched the empty space where Derek once was, she murmured to herself in a deeply satisfied voice.


    ¡°¡­Yes, I¡¯m looking forward to how much fun this will be.¡±


    The smile on Ophelia¡¯s lips deepened.

 Chapter 222 - Ch. 222 There Was Only One Way (1)

    <strong>Ch. 222 There Was Only One Way?(1)</strong>


    Elena walked toward Derek¡¯s waiting room with a light spring in her step. Several maids tried to follow her, but Elena dismissed them for fear of them disturbing Derek before a major match.


    There was only one reason why Elena went to visit Derek now. As she had promised him before, she would give him a handkerchief she embroidered herself just before the final match. It had taken several sleep nights toplete, and she hoped that it would bring him good luck this day.


    Ttog ttog.


    She knocked on his waiting room door, but there was no reply. She leaned in and called his name.


    ¡°Derek?¡±


    Kwadantang!


    Elena heard a crash from inside. Startled, she pushed open the door and rushed into the room. Lying half-fallen to the floor was Derek, wearing his metal armor.


    ¡°B-brother!¡±


    She hastened to lift her brother up, and when Derek spoke it was with a hoarse whisper.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re here, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°What on earth happened to you?¡±


    ¡°There¡­there was something in between the armor.¡±


    Derek weakly held up a thin silver needle to her. Normally the armor was ced on right before the match, but he had wanted to be prepared in advance and put it on quickly.


    At first Derek felt a small sting, but then a few momentster it disappeared. Fortunately he didn¡¯t feel any pain, but then his movements started to be sluggish, as if he were slowly bing paralyzed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s life-threatening. My movements are slower though.¡±


    ¡°Who on earth did this to you?¡±


    Elena gritted her teeth. She could not send Derek to the stadium like this. Thepetition had to be as fair as possible, and she didn¡¯t want to risk his life.


    ¡°Brother, I don¡¯t know who did this treacherous thing to you, but you should forfeit the match.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°Brother!¡±


    Derek was unmoved by Elena¡¯s anguished cry. If he dropped out before he fought against Wickley, he would look like he was running away in fear. Derek could report that someone touched his armor with malicious intent, but there would still be people that would whisper of his cowardice. Derek was far more determined to prove his skills so no one could disrespect Elena anymore.


    Elena looked over her brother in uncertainty.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stubborn, brother. This could have been a fatal disaster. It¡¯s a good thing we discovered this before the match started.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The fact that this was in my armor meant that someone wanted me gone more than anything else. I can¡¯t give them what they want.¡±


    ¡°But¡­!¡±


    Elena tried to protest, but Derek only smiled faintly and took the handkerchief from her hand. As she looked at her brother¡¯s determined expression, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to change his mind. It was a ise family characteristic to be headstrong and stubborn.


    She watched as Derek struggled to raise his body, and then she made up her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, brother.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Taak!


    Elena struck Derek at the back of his neck, and he immediately lost consciousness. Elena quickly caught him before he could hit the ground, and then sat him down and leaned him against the wall.


    ¡®I can¡¯t let my brother fight in a match where he may be killed.¡¯


    If Derek wasn¡¯t going to give up, then Elena had no choice but to stop him. However, it would be a problem if Derek did not forfeit himself voluntarily. If anyone noticed his absenteeism, someone who surelye in to investigate, and then Derek would insist on participating just as before. Elena couldn¡¯t let her brother walk out into the trap that someone hadid out for him.


    There was only one way. She had to participate in the match in ce of her brother. Derek would be kept safe, as well as render the saboteur¡¯s n worthless.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know who did this, but I¡¯ll teach them a lesson.¡¯


    Elena¡¯s red eyes gleamed with a cold light. For a moment she considered asking Carlisle to take her brother¡¯s ce, but someone might notice something suspicious. Either way, it was illegal for her or Carlisle to fight in Derek¡¯s ce. If the saboteur¡¯s purpose was to prevent Derek frompeting, then Elena wanted to proudly take the championship for Derek herself. She could not leave such an important matter to someone else.


    Elena¡¯s mouth was set in a determined line. The room was equipped with leather garments of different sizes, and so she was easily able to change out of her ceremonial dress and tuck it away in a hiding spot. Fortunately, all the knights would be in full metal armor at this part of the tournament, and no one would be able to tell the difference between Elena and Derek. It also helped that the arena and the stands were widely separated for safety purposes, and it was impossible for any of the spectators to identify Elena unless they were in very close proximity.


    Seug¡ª


    Elena mounted the helmet on her head. Only her red eyes were faintly visible through the visor. Fortunately for her, no one else entered Derek¡¯s waiting room.


    She made her final preparations, when there was a sharp rap on the door, and then a voice.


    ¡°Lord Derek, it¡¯s your turn to go.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Elena remained mute as she opened the waiting room door and emerged to the hallway outside.


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re ready. Follow me this way.¡±


    She nodded silently, and followed the man to the stadium outside. She kept her distance from him to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t notice the difference between her and her brother.


    When Elena hadpletely gone, a face quietly emerged in the corridor. It was Batori, the spy who always wore a smile like a mask. His recent investigation into the assassination attempt led Batori to monitor Elena¡¯s movements more than usual. He knew that Elena hade here to give Derek her handkerchief, but a strange detail caught his attention.


    ¡®Hm? Why did only Lord Dereke out? I saw the Crown Princess enter the waiting room¡­¡¯


    There was no reason why Elena had any unfinished business inside.


    ¡®¡­Strange.¡¯


    As he turned over this information in his head, he had a sudden twinge of suspicion. He rushed to the waiting room, only to find¡ª


    Derek lying unconscious in the corner. Batori stiffened in shock at the unexpected scene. A momentter, he managed to pull himself together, then looked back in the direction where the armored figure had walked out.


    ¡°So she walked out in the armor¡­¡¯


    The suggestion was too ludicrous to believe, but a piece of information that he had looked over suddenly popped out in sharp detail. Allegedly, the Empress had sent assassins to kill Carlisle, yet the Crown Prince was fine while Elena was injured by an arrow.


    The piece that had been missing suddenly fell into ce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    Batori froze with astonishment, unable to carry his words to the end. An unbelievable hypothesis formed in his mind.


    Elena was a knight of extraordinary ability. And she was hiding it.

 Chapter 223 - There Was Only One Way (2)

    <h4>Ch. 223 There Was Only One Way?(2)</h4>


    Elena observed the other matches from the side. As they were the final ten knights, all of them fought with great skill.


    ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯


    She had not yet fully recovered from the arrow wound on her back. If she didn¡¯t overdo it in the beginning she would be fine, but it might hamper herter. The only way to avoid the worst possible scenario was to win each match as quickly as possible.


    The uing battles were simple tournament-style matches where the winner moved up and the loser was eliminated. There were a total of ten knights, so Elena had to fight three or four matches.


    ¡®That man stands out¡­¡¯


    At the moment, Wickley waspletely dominating his opponent. It looked to be a tight match, but Elena knew that Wickley could have won a while ago and was deliberately toying with his opponent. After the knight was worn down, his face darkened as he realized what Wickley was doing.


    ¡®Is he going to forfeit after all?¡¯


    Elena watched the scene with narrowed eyes. The knight turned to the referee as if he couldn¡¯t endure the battle any longer.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Puk!


    A sharp spear pierced the man¡¯s shoulder before he could even get a word out. Wickley was strong enough to even pierce armor, and blood started to spurt from the knight¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    The knight fell from his horse, screaming in pain. The referee watching from the distance turned towards Wickley.


    ¡°He was about to forfeit. Was this necessary?¡±


    Wickley simply gave a shrug.


    ¡°Was he? I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    The referee looked doubtful because of Wickley¡¯s unapologetic attitude, but Wickley hadn¡¯t vited any rules. At the time, it wasn¡¯t clear whether the other party had forfeited, and soon the referee dered the winner.


    ¡°The victor is Lord Wickley!¡±


    Other injuries had urred during thepetition, and it didn¡¯t matter much to the spectators. A thunder of apuse rang in the stadium for Wickley¡¯s victory. Some murmured among themselves about the cruel nature of his win, but it was not considered an official problem anyway.


    Wickley, having won his first match, exited the arena with a bold swagger in his step and he nced towards Elena. He grinned, showing his yellow teeth. She couldn¡¯t help but notice that his smile bore a current of provocation.


    ¡®What? Does he have a bad rtionship with my brother?¡¯


    Elena was puzzled, but she soon smiled back beneath her visor.


    ¡®¡­Fun.¡¯


    It had been a long time since she faced the tension of a fierce battle. Her blood tingled in anticipation of fighting as a knight again. Although her condition wasn¡¯t the best due to her injury, she wouldn¡¯t let that hold her back.


    As she watched Wickley walk away, she heard the host announce the next fight.


    ¡°Next up is Lord Paul Dayed, and Lord Derek ise!¡±


    ¡°Ooooh!¡±


    Much of the crowd was expecting Derek¡¯s fight, and there were loud shoutsing from the stands. Elena stood up from her seat and climbed onto the horse that Derek was supposed to ride for mountedbat.


    Now it was her turn to fight her first match.


    *


    *


    *


    Carlisle¡¯s worry grew when Elena did not return from giving Derek his handkerchief.


    ¡®Where the hell has she been?¡¯


    Her brother¡¯s match was up next, and she had been anticipating it the most. Carlisle couldn¡¯t wait any longer, and he was about to summon a servant, when¡ª


    Chaleuleuleuleug!


    Kwadangtang!


    A loud sh caused Carlisle to pause and look towards the arena. As soon as the match began, Elena had aimed for her opponent¡¯s chest with hernce, and the opponent was quick to change the direction of his horse to avoid it.


    But that¡¯s exactly what Elena wanted.


    She swiftly rotated hernce in midair and struck her opponent on the shoulder with the momentum.


    Kwaang!


    The sound of metal shing on armor was enough to fill the stadium. Elena followed up with a series of attacks, causing her opponent to lose bnce on his horse.


    Hwiiig¡ª


    The spear was so fast it was like a whip.


    Taaaaang!


    The knight, unable to withstand another blow, finally toppled from his horse. He tried to pull himself up quickly to make up for the disadvantage, but it was toote.


    Seueg¡ª


    The tip of Elena¡¯snce touched the opponent¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple. The knight weakly lifted his hands and he spoke with a defeated expression.


    ¡°¡­I surrender.¡±


    Never had a match been decided in such a short amount of time. The grace and power that Elena disyed was vividly embedded in everyone¡¯s mind. There was a moment of stunned silence, and then a thunderous cheer broke out from the stands.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    It was a short but intense game, and the crowd leapt up from the stands and whooped. Elena¡¯s red eyes slid towards the referee. He was just as astonished as everyone else, and he coughed and finally shouted out the judgment.


    ¡°T-the victor is Lord Derek ise!¡±


    The cheers bursting from the stands did not abate even when the match was over. Elena lifted back hernce with a smooth motion, then slowly exited the stadium on her horse.


    Carlisle had been watching the scene intently.


    ¡®Has he been holding back his skills? The previous matches were good, but this time¡­¡¯


    Carlisle sat in his seat, mulling over what he saw. As he watched the knight leave the stadium, the knight turned towards him, and he caught a glimpse of red eyes. A sudden realization rushed into Carlisle¡¯s head.


    ¡®Could it be¡­¡¯


    The distance made it difficult for him to see, but those eyes looked familiar to him. He knew what Elena looked like in armor as well, and while others might not notice the small differences between her and Derek, it was ringly obvious to Carlisle. He also knew that Elena¡¯s abilities were far superior to anyone else¡¯s, and it was strange that she hadn¡¯te to see Derek¡¯s game. Moreover, the knight had wielded the thence with great skill.


    ¡®Someone with a weaker arm usually uses that kind of technique. The momentum can deal a stronger blow than a direct attack.¡¯


    Elena was an excellent knight, but nevertheless, as a woman she was rtively weaker to a man. Naturally, she would attack with a style suited to her physical capabilities.


    If Carlisle¡¯s guess was true, then it was likely that Derek had beenpromised.


    Carlisle suddenly stood up from his seat. If the knight was indeed Elena, he was both immeasurably proud and worried for her winning the match when she hadn¡¯t fully healed yet.


    ¡®¡­I really can¡¯t take my eyes off her for a moment.¡¯

 Chapter 224 - Do You Have A Handkerchief? (1)

    Ch. 224 Do You Have A Handkerchief? (1)


    The final rounds of mountedbat were the biggest draws of the tournament. Although the previous three games were enjoyable to watch, it was never as tense as the final battles fought between the ten most skilled fighters of the empire. The stands were filled with cheers as the crowd called out the names of their favorite knights.


    ¡°Lord Derek, look here!¡±


    ¡°Come on, Joel!¡±


    ¡°Lord Wickley, go win!¡±


    Since the start, the crowds had heavily cheered for Wickley, Joel and Derek. Now that all three had moved on from the first round and only five knights remained, it was time to find out who was the strongest.


    The host spread his arms wide and addressed the stands with a sonorous voice.


    ¡°The next match will be fought by two knights who are favored to win. Lord Joel and Lord Wickley!¡±


    As if it were a trick of fate, Wickley and Joel were chosen to fight each other in the next round. The crowd looked excitedly amongst themselves, saying ¡°It¡¯s like a final game.¡±


    Elena allowed herself to rx somewhat. Thepetition would be much easier if either Joel or Wickley were taken out.


    Wickley brushed past Elena, and then looked back at her.


    ¡°You managed to make it. Does it annoy you that you¡¯re only here because you¡¯re the princess¡¯ older brother?¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    Now that Wickley had spoken to her, she was able to make a rough guess of what happened before.


    ¡®Did my brother not want to give up because of something Wickley said?¡¯


    Her face hardened behind her visor, knowing the hidden truth. Weekly continued to smile maliciously at her.


    ¡°You hold false courage, but just wait. I¡¯ll knock Joel down first, and then I¡¯ll crush you.¡±


    Wickley left her with those mocking words and headed for the arena. Elena, who had been tight-lipped up until this point, finally spoke.


    ¡°¡­It remains to be seen who will be crushed. Don¡¯t lose if you want to fight me.¡±


    She deepened her voice as much as she could, but it wasn¡¯t a convincing imitation of Derek. However, Wickley didn¡¯t notice and cackled derisively.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you told me earlier?¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t know it, but Derek had said something simr.


    ¡ª Don¡¯t get eliminated. I¡¯ll end you myself.


    Wickley recalled Derek¡¯s words andughed once more.


    ¡°Just go back to the princess and cry at her knee. It will be a lot faster than beating me. Hahaha.¡±


    Wickley turned and headed back to the area. He would never know that the person wearing Derek¡¯s helmet was Elena herself.


    She smiled as her eyes zed fiercely.


    ¡°Yes. Maybe I¡¯ll deal with you quickly.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Everyone watched the match with heightened enthusiasm, but Elena¡¯s head was far cooler and calcted. She had simply aimed to win the tournament, but Wickley¡¯s words made her more serious and determined than before.


    Swaeaeaeaeaeg!


    Wickley¡¯snce shot towards Joel, but Joel dodged and made his own swift counterattack. This was a spectacr match to anyone who watched, but uncertainty stirred in Elena¡¯s mind.


    ¡®They fight with remarkable skill.¡¯


    Objectively, it was undeniable that Joel and Wickley were both excellent knights. However, while Wickley appeared to be fighting as hard as he could, Joel didn¡¯t seem to be responding with rtively strong attacks. It was as if he had no intention of winning against Wickley in the first ce.


    ¡®Surely not¡­does Paveluc want to hide his power even in thepetition?¡¯


    Elena¡¯s gaze traveled to the seats where the imperial family members were sitting. She saw Sullivan, whose face looked noticeably pale and gaunt in the daytime, and Ophelia, who wore a strange smile. Elena shifted her eyes, and she saw Paveluc looking down at the arena with a nk-faced expression.


    ¡®If Lord Joel from Lunen wins, then the Emperor would have even more reason to keep an eye on Paveluc.¡¯


    Sullivan would not be able to overlook the fact that a knight from Lunen would be the strongest in the Empire. From the very beginning, Paveluc had allowed his knight to do well enough topete, but not to win.


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Elena forced a humorlessugh. Paveluc was indeed a clever man.


    The match between Joel and Wickley began to flow just as Elena expected.


    Swiiiiig!


    Wickley¡¯snce flew towards Joel. It was a fully avoidable attack when taking into ount Joel¡¯s skills, and Elena had a brief moment of certainty that he would not allow himself to be seriously injured in this tournament. However, Joel did not avoid the attack and was struck by Wickley¡¯s weapon.


    Kwaaaang!


    Thence punched through the armor, and blood spurted from Joel¡¯s lips. He slightly tilted his head to look towards the imperial seats. Paveluc gave him the slightest nod, as if in approval.


    Elena watched them secretly exchange nces, then turned away as if she didn¡¯t want to see anymore.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Lord Wickley is the greatest!¡±


    The spectators cheered and stamped their feet,pletely unaware that the match had been thrown. Joel had controlled the flow of the fight so that it would still look exciting to themon people, and it was likely that most of the knights were unaware of the maniption as well. Only Elena, who knew of Paveluc¡¯s secret ambition, could see that the oue of the match had long been decided before it even began.


    ¡®As for who touched Derek¡¯s armor¡­the likely culprit is the Empress.¡¯


    By most ounts, the winner of the tournament was likely to be either Wickley, Joel or Derek. If Joel didn¡¯t n to win in the first ce, then the saboteur had toe from the Anita family, who supported Lord Wickley. Elena looked up towards Empress Ophelia with bright red eyes.


    ¡®Did the Anita family win thest tournament?¡¯


    The Anita family had a reputation for producing great knights and outstanding generals for the Ruford Empire. However, the current head of the family, Cesare, did not have the same military andbat skills, and the same was true of Second Prince Redfield. Perhaps it was for this reason that Ophelia was trying topensate the Anita family¡¯s power by winning the tournament.


    Well then¡­


    A faint smile crossed Elena¡¯s lips.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to interrupt.¡¯


    The more Elena watched thepetition, the more determined she was to win. She suspected it was Ophelia who sent the assassins to ambush Carlisle.


    This would be Elena¡¯s opportunity to pay back the massive debt.

 Chapter 225 - Do You Have A Handkerchief? (2)

    <strong>Ch. 225 Do You Have A Handkerchief? (2)</strong>


    The matches continued. Elena fought several more battles, and the pain in her back grew worse. She grimaced as she rolled her shoulders.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t let the battles stretch out.¡¯


    Atst, there was only one match left¡ªthe one against Wickley, as expected.


    Elena was sitting at the waiting bench, when she heard swiftly approaching footsteps. She turned her head, and found that the person walking towards her was none other than Kuhn.


    ¡®Why is Sir Kasha here?¡¯


    Before she could figure out the answer, Kuhn stopped in front of her and spoke.


    ¡°Are you Lord Derek?¡±


    She gave a slight nod instead of speaking. She had to be careful around other people, but even more so with Kuhn. He addressed her in a low voice.


    ¡°The General¡ªah, excuse me¡ª the Crown Prince wants to see you. Could you spare a few minutes before thest match?¡±


    Elena blinked in surprise.


    ¡®Did Carlisle realize who I was?¡¯


    She suspected that he did. That didn¡¯t matter. The situation forced her to fight in Derek¡¯s ce, and there was no reason to deceive or avoid Carlisle.


    Elena gave her answer by standing up silently. Kuhn looked at her in puzzlement, wondering why she didn¡¯t say a word in reply.


    ¡°Follow me, please.¡±


    Elena slowly followed Kuhn to a ce she had never been inside the stadium. The distance wasn¡¯t far, but it was a luxuriously decorated area with apletely different atmosphere from where the matches were held.


    Dalkag.


    Kuhn opened the door for her when they arrived at the destination. Elena¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the room inside. She would never have guessed that such a ptial-looking room was housed inside the stadium.


    Carlisle lifted his head at the sound of their arrival. His and Elena¡¯s eyes met in midair, and Elena noted that her husband¡¯s face was exceptionally stiff. He already seemed to recognize her, and he spoke to Kuhn without moving his gaze away.


    ¡°Leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, General.¡±


    Kuhn bowed deeply and left the room, leaving only Elena and Carlisle inside. When Carlisle spoke, it was with a tone of displeasure.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have much time, so take off your armor. I need to check the damage on your back.¡±


    She suspected her recognized her, but she was surprised at how quickly he acted.


    ¡°How did you know it was me?¡±


    ¡°Ask me that question when I don¡¯t recognize you. How could I not know my own wife?¡±


    A faint smile yed across the corners of Elena¡¯s mouth. Carlisle approached her and pulled off her helmet, revealing her bare face without any makeup. She still looked absolutely beautiful to him. He remembered the time when she first appeared in armor and saved him.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯ll say, but I have to y the final match.¡±


    ¡°I know. Your brother was lying in the waiting room, and I had him secretly taken for emergency care. You won¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    ¡°Really? Is he alright?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s fine, although temporarily paralyzed. He¡¯ll make a full recovery with some time.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart lifted at the news. She had been deeply worried that Derek had been poisoned with some unknown substance. However, she was still pretending to be him, and had been forced to suppress her anxious state of mind.


    ¡°I could suggest that someone else take your ce¡­but I¡¯m sure you would refuse.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t want to leave my brother¡¯s position to anyone else. He represents the ise family.¡±


    ¡°¡­I knew it.¡±


    Carlisle looked reluctant, but he stopped short of protesting. He helped remove more of the armor Elena was wearing, and she looked at him with a questioning expression.


    ¡°Why do you want to look at the wound?¡±


    ¡°I need to see how damaged it is, and I¡¯ll give you pain medicine so you can hold out until the match is over. You¡¯ll be morefortable that way¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    She took off her upper body armor, turned around, and showed Carlisle her backside. Carlisle¡¯s expression turned brooding as he saw the grim wound before him.


    ¡°This may not be your intention, but I feel like my limits are being tested frequently these days.¡±


    Carlisle began to apply the medicine he had brought, causing Elena to grit her teeth in pain. She could feel the slight trembling of his fingertips, and she held back her moan even when the area he touched was painful. For some reason, the thought of causing Carlisle worry seemed to hurt her more.


    He finished applying the medicine with efficient speed, then began bandaging her wound again.


    ¡°I warn you, if you let that bastard Wickley harm a hair on your head, I¡¯ll jump into the arena and snap his neck.¡±


    ¡°C-Caril¡­¡±


    The stadium would be in an uproar if that happened. Elena supposed Carlisle had made a joke, but one could never know from the tone of his voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt, ande back to me.¡±


    She felt the gentle touch of his fingertips on her wound, and she turned around to look at him. She sensed from his expression that he was holding back something he wanted to say. He obviously did not want to send her into danger, but in order to respect Elena¡¯s wishes, he kept his mouth closed. Elena¡¯s heart swelled with love that he would do such a thing for her.


    ¡°Thank you for trusting me. I¡¯ll be careful not to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t realize that our conversation earlier woulde true.¡±


    She remembered the words they had exchanged at their seats.


    ¡ª If you cheer for me like you¡¯re doing now, then maybe I¡¯ll have to take part in the tournament if I get a chanceter.


    ¡ªI would participate for you, too.


    They had no idea that their words woulde true so soon. Elena looked at Carlisle with a faint smile. He may not like the present situation, but she was happy with the trust she received from him.


    A thought suddenly crossed Elena¡¯s mind.


    ¡°By the way, Caril¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a handkerchief?¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Wild cheers rang deafeningly from the stands in anticipation of the championship match. Before Elena entered the arena, she tied the handkerchief she received from Carlisle at the end of hernce. Originally it would have been Elena¡¯s handkerchief, but now it was Carlisle¡¯s. Others may believe that it was Elena¡¯s, but she knew the truth.


    ¡®For Caril¡¯s sake¡­¡¯


    epting someone¡¯s handkerchief before a fight meant fighting for their honor. Elena smiled as the delicate cloth fluttered at the end of her weapon. The traditional roles had been swapped; usually it was a man that fought, and ady that offered the token.


    However, that didn¡¯t matter at the moment. What was important was that Elena would fight a duel for Carlisle. And she never wanted to lose such a fight.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the championship match! Knights, enter the arena!¡±


    With the host¡¯s voice and the crowd¡¯s cheers pouring through the entrance, she made her way towards the arena. The sunlight cast long shadows behind her, causing her appearance from behind to look like a painting.

 Chapter 226 - I Won’t Lose (1)

    <strong>Ch. 226 ¡­I Won¡¯t Lose (1)</strong>


    ¡°The winner of this match will be the champion of the tournament. Who will the goddess of victory smile upon?¡±


    Because it was thest match, the host gave a longer introduction to the crowd than usual. The audience in the stands were on their feet, and were shouting at the top of their lungs for the knights they supported.


    ¡°Derek! Derek! Derek!¡±


    ¡°Wickley! Wickley!¡±


    The stadium was filled more intense fervor than ever. At the challenge of facing her first difficult opponent in a long time, Elena felt her sleeping instinct slowly start to wake up. With only a split second to react in battle, the wrong choice between attack or defense could spell death. After a few games of life and death, it became like a drug. However, experiencing the moment of the battle was a thrill unlike anything else.


    Despite Elena¡¯s rising anticipation, she calmly looked at Wickley across from her, proudly standing beside his horse. Wickley had a muscr physique evenpared to other men, and so when he stood up straight, his form looked considerably different from Elena¡¯s slim one.


    ¡®The pain medicine has made this easier, but I¡¯ll be at a disadvantage if that battle drags out.¡¯


    If she fought with Wickley directly, she would be forced to use more energy with her rtively weaker muscles. She had to control the flow of the match to her favor.


    ¡°Knights, please get on horseback.¡±


    At the host¡¯s signal, Elena mounted the horse that was prepared for Derek. When she turned her head, she noticed that Carlisle was watching her closely with a fierce expression. He really did look a moment¡¯s away from leaping into the arena himself. She was here for Derek of course, so she wouldn¡¯t let it happen. However, the thought of it brought a warm smile to her face.


    ¡®¡­I won¡¯t lose.¡¯


    Now and in the future, Elena would not lose a fight for Carlisle.


    Hwiig!


    Elena swung hernce atop her horse. The wind blew through the handkerchief, causing it to point in Carlisle¡¯s direction. She had done it intentionally, and Carlisle understood the gesture immediately. He was meant to believe in Elena and wait.


    A smile crossed his mouth, but his brow was furrowed in a frown. For a very brief moment, Elena¡¯s and Carlisle¡¯s eyes met in midair, their feelingsing across each other wordlessly.


    When all the match preparations wereplete, the host continued.


    ¡°At the signal, begin the final match.¡±


    Kung kung kung kung.


    The sound of drums rang in the air, thundering like the collective heartbeat of everyone in the stadium.


    Elena looked at Wickley from across the arena. She could see the confidence in his eyes between the ts of his helmet.


    Ppiig¡ª!


    When the signal went off, Wickley and Elena charged at each other at the same time.


    Tdadadadadag.


    The harsh sound of hooves thundered on the dirt, and twonces shed in the air.


    Chang! Chang!


    Dozens of attacks and counter attacks were exchanged in the blink of an eye. The audience could barely contain themselves at the incredible disy of skill.


    Wickley¡¯s spear shot furiously towards Elena¡¯s side.


    Kaaaang!


    Elena noticed it quickly and rapidly struck it away. Wickley¡¯s attacks grew in speed in power, and Elena¡¯s red eyes shone brightly as she took in her opponent¡¯s every minute movement.


    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the battles were fought on horses, Elena would have been able to use her slender body to dodge more freely and attack from unexpected angles. She had far less flexibility and agility on a mount. That didn¡¯t mean she would inevitably lose, but she did have to work with one less advantage.


    ¡®Well, I can¡¯tin because I was able to hide the height difference between Derek and myself.¡¯


    It was almost impossible to notice on horseback, so mountedbat could not be regarded as aplete drawback.


    ¡®The problem is when we¡¯re forced to strike each other¡­¡¯


    The more such attacks came, the worse it was for Elena. She didn¡¯t have the same muscle mass and brute force as Wickley, and whenever theirnces struck each other¡¯s, she started to feel pain in her back. Although the medicine had numbed the pain somewhat, the longer she fought, the more it grew.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t have much endurance left, so I¡¯ll have to end this as quickly as possible.¡¯


    Elena blocked an attack with hernce, and she searched for an opening to strike back. Wickley then spoke in a voice that was audible only to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re better than I thought. But it¡¯ll be another hundred years before you can beat me.¡±


    Elena kept calm in the face of his taunt, and replied back with gritted teeth.


    ¡°I look forward to what you¡¯ll say when you lose to me.¡±


    ¡°You cheeky bastard!¡±


    Kwaang!


    Wickley used his strength to push down on Elena¡¯snce. Elena pushed back upward as hard as she could, and then swung hernce to the side to redirect it.


    At this point, an observation lit Wickley¡¯s head. When Elena made a strong attack, she would swing hernce to use the momentum, and when he tried to directly attack her, she avoided it.


    ¡®He has less strength, so he must have been injured during the tournament.¡¯


    Wickley usually won his battles with overwhelming force, and as a result, his opponent¡¯s strategies were fairly obvious. None of them actively evaded his attacks as much as Elena, but he intuitively noticed that she was afraid of his power.


    ¡®Then I¡¯ll fight even harder.¡¯


    Wickley began to aggressively attack Elena with more cold confidence. They had both disyed their own style ofbat to each other, and were now trying to hunt out each other¡¯s weaknesses.


    Kwagagang!


    Wickley¡¯snce struck heavily against Elena¡¯s. She was unable to withstand his strength, and her slender body shook slightly. He soon felt that victory was near.


    ¡®Strange¡­his body looks smaller.¡¯


    But he didn¡¯t care about every little detail. What was imperative right now was to win thepetition.


    Ophelia made no mention of hiding a paralyzing needle to Derek¡¯s armor, but she had summoned Wickley before the match.


    ¡ª Kill Lord Derek on the field if possible.


    Wickley was going to follow her orders.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t like it at the start, but now I think this is a great opportunity.¡¯


    Wickley grinned, raised hisnce, then mmed it down. Elena had no choice but to lift hers to stop the attack again. Wickley was nning to push through by force, then bury his weapon into Elena¡¯s neck.


    ¡°Last words!¡±

 Chapter 227 - I Won’t Lose (2)

    <h4>Chapter 227 ¡­I Won¡¯t Lose (2)</h4>


    With a loud cry, Wickley thrust his spear violently towards Elena.


    At that instant, she leveraged her feet against the horse¡¯s torso, and somersaulted in the air like a sleek cat. What Wickley nned to be the final blow only passed through empty space. His heavy momentum caused him to lurch forward, and left him open for a counterattack.


    ¡®Damn it!¡¯


    Weekly turned quickly toward Elena with widened eyes. But it was toote.


    Elenanded on her feet on the horse¡¯s saddle, and struck Wickley with a powerful blow from thence in her hand.


    Kuuung!


    The weapon struck Wickley¡¯s body directly, and his heavy mass was thrown off the horse.


    Kwadang tang tang.


    Clouds of dust rose as his body rolled on the ground, and when he stopped, he looked up at Elena with disbelieving eyes. She was looking at him from above and pointing the tip of hernce at him. Any foolish move would mean that he would stop breathing immediately. Wickley spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°Y-you forced me off my horse?¡±


    During the match, Elena had avoided the head-to-head confrontation he initiated, and any hits that she took shook her body.


    Then out of nowhere, Elena had exquisitely executed her counterattack, as if she had been waiting for that exact moment. What was more, the strength and power behind her weapon was no less than his. How on earth¡­


    Elena looked at him in the eye and spoke in a deepened voice.


    ¡°You fell for my trick.¡±


    It was true that she feared Wickley¡¯s brute strength, but that was not to say that she didn¡¯t know how to handle him from the start. By appearing weaker, it only made Wickley even more eager and reckless to attack her.


    Elena could hear the sound of Wickley grinding his teeth. She lifted her mouth into a smile behind the metal helmet.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be a hundred years before you can defeat me.¡±


    With the oue of the match decided, the spectators at the grand stadium all leapt to their feet and roared with excitement.


    ¡°Wow!¡±


    ¡°Derek! Derek! Derek! Derek! Derek!¡±


    Derek¡¯s name filled the massive stadium. From this day on, he would be a celebrity in the Ruford Empire. The host shouted with excitement.


    ¡°Your champion is Derek ise!¡±


    Thousands of people cheered and apuded. However, Elena¡¯s eyes turned towards Carlisle. A smile was evident on his face, but she could see the frown set between his eyes. Elena nced at his handkerchief, tied to the end of her weapon, and soon smiled back at him. She was about to run towards Carlisle, when¡ª


    ¡°Son!¡±


    A familiar voice shouted from the audience stands. Elena turned her head and saw Alphord and Mirabelle looking at her with flushed faces. Although they hadn¡¯t called out to her during the battle for fear of hindering her, they kept their eyes glued on every single move more than anyone else.


    Alphord called out to her again, visibly moved.


    ¡°Well done, my son.¡±


    For a moment, Elena felt a tugging sensation to run and see her family. However, she held herself back. Alphord and Mirabelle would easily see up close that it was not Derek behind the helmet.


    Elena stiffened at the praise. It was meant for her brother, not her¡ªbut then her heart started to pound, and before she knew it her foot lifted in start of a mad dash towards her father. She just wanted to be recognized by him just once.


    ¡®¡­Father.¡¯


    Her family suddenly looked wide-eyed, and then Elena felt someone grab her hand. She turned around and saw Carlisle right beside her. He lifted her hand into the air and shouted loudly amid the cheers.


    ¡°Congrattions on today¡¯s victory, Lord Derek.¡±


    ¡°Your Highness¡­¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and have a toast.¡±


    Carlisle ced his hand on Elena¡¯s shoulder and led her off the field. The Crown Prince¡¯s congrattory attitude towards her made the audience and her family cheer louder.


    Elena whispered to Carlisle, grateful that he had saved her from her mistake.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Carlisle smiled andplimented her back.


    ¡°Good work.¡±


    But he continued.


    ¡°But don¡¯t ever think about doing this again next time.¡±


    He surreptitiously pulled back his right sleeve, and Elena¡¯s eyes widened as she noticed a smattering of ck scales on his arm. However, his gaze was soft as he spoke.


    ¡°I nearly turned the tournament into a bloodbath.¡±


    Elena froze momentarily, then burst intoughter. She could see how worried he looked, and she smiled softly behind the visor.


    ¡°That¡¯s terrible. I¡¯m so happy that you were worried about me.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    The private box where the imperial family members sat was sharply divided. Sullivan was overjoyed to see the winner of the tournamente from the ise Family, while Ophelia¡¯s expression was too foul to hide.


    Cassana, who was standing behind Ophelia, looked embarrassed and unsure of what to do. Conscious of the crowd around her, Ophelia tried to project outward calm, but it was clear that the moment she returned to the pce that she would explode.


    Paveluc stared at the arena closely with his arms folded. The oue of the tournament had been very interesting, and Derek ise¡¯s skills in particr were beyond his expectations.


    ¡®The Crown Princess¡¯ older brother¡­¡¯


    Paveluc was thinking hard, when a servant appeared silently beside him.


    ¡°My Lord.¡±


    Paveluc nced to the side, and the servant leaned in to whisper in his ear.


    ¡°I have a message from Batori. He says he needs to report something urgent.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    A curious expression crossed Paveluc¡¯s face. It was the first time Batori contacted him unexpectedly.

 Chapter 228 - How Are You Two Together? (1)

    <strong>Ch. 228 How Are You Two Together? (1)</strong>


    The tournament ended with an enthusiastic and captivated audience. Paveluc left the stadium and arranged a secret meeting ce at Batori¡¯s request. When he heard the spy¡¯s report, he was stunned.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that the man that was Lord Derek today¡­was the Crown Princess?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It may be difficult to believe, but I saw with my own eyes Lord Derek lying in the waiting room. The only person that had been alone with him was the Crown Princess.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±


    Paveluc gave a sharp bark ofughter. Unlike his smiling face, however, his eyes were still dark and cold.


    ¡°So the reason why she was injured during the ambush was because she was defending Prince Carlisle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    It was certainly an incredible story. Even though the ise family had served as knights for the Imperial Family for generations, it was surprising there was a woman among them as skilled as she was. While Ruford Empire did not allow women¡¯s advancement into the military, it didn¡¯t make sense that the family would hide the daughter¡¯s skills.


    However, while more questions were raised for Paveluc, other riddles were being solved. He carefully pondered this new information, murmuring to himself in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s unclear if Carlisle made a meaningless wish on the Dragon¡¯s Orb, but he has reaped an unexpected harvest.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t clear whether Elena¡¯s fighting abilities were due to the Dragon¡¯s Orb, she did wear it as a ring. Paveluc might have made a crucial mistake without knowing this information. Knowing the enemy¡¯s secrets was vital to winning.


    Paveluc nodded with a satisfied expression.


    ¡°Very well. It was beneficial to have you on this job.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°No one knows you¡¯ve noticed this?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s better.¡±


    A deep smile creased Paveluc¡¯s mouth. Elena would be ressified as one of Carlisle¡¯s most dangerous allies, and the advantage of surprise would be no longer hers.


    Batori carefully spoke.


    ¡°Do you wish for me to inform the Empress?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not necessary.¡±


    Paveluc answered quickly, and Batori nced upwards. The duke continued with a strange smile.


    ¡°I must wait until either the Empress or Crown Prince are taken out. The Ruford Empire rests strongly on them, and I cannot confront two powerful forces at once¡­thus, they can weaken each other by fighting.¡±


    The Empress may stand to lose if she didn¡¯t know Elena had a secret strength.


    ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°I may be holding the Empress¡¯ hand now, but it¡¯s no matter to me if Carlisle wins their little fight.¡±


    In Elena¡¯s first life, Ophelia¡¯s and Paveluc¡¯s alliance was established only because Carlisle died first. However, Paveluc didn¡¯t care if Ophelia had died instead, as long as any Imperial forces weren¡¯t turned against him.


    Batori gave a deep bow.


    ¡°Yes. I understand.¡±


    ¡°We should keep this secret to ourselves. Even if thest one standing is Carlisle, he will still prove useful.¡±


    Paveluc looked down at Batori with a pleased expression.


    ¡°Tell me your wish. I will generously reward my servant.¡±


    ¡°If My Lord says so¡­there is one thing.¡±


    Paveluc looked expectantly into his eyes, and Batori quickly nodded and shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡°When you are crowned emperor, please make your loyal servant into a general!¡±


    It was not possible for a non-noble like Batori to be a general of the Ruford Empire, not unless the heavens and earth opened up. Paveluc¡¯s rebellion would be a drastic change of the status quo. It was likely that many of today¡¯s nobles would be purged of their positions, while new people would rise up to take their ce. Batori did not want to miss this opportunity.


    Paveluc gave a moment¡¯s thought, and then he smiled.


    ¡°Very well. You know I don¡¯t look down on ambition.¡±


    ¡°Thank¡ª¡±


    Before Batori could express his gratitude, Paveluc¡¯s voice continued.


    ¡°But I hate those who don¡¯t know their own ce. If you make simr contributions in the future, I will give you a position above even that of a general.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    In short, Paveluk was telling him to continue putting in the same amount of effort. It wasn¡¯t a definite promise, but Batori could clearly see the possibilities. When Batori understood what Paveluc said, he fell to his knees.


    ¡°I will never let you down, Your Majesty.¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s eyes glimmered at the title Batori addressed him with. He slowly stroked his dark beard.


    ¡°I hope so. For now, continue to monitor the Crown Prince and Crown Princess and report to me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I am your loyal servant.¡±

 Chapter 229 - Ch. 229 How Are You Two Together? (2)

    <strong>Ch. 229 How Are You Two Together? (2)</strong>


    With the tournament over, Elena took off Derek¡¯s armor and quickly changed back into her dress. She headed towards the safe room where her brother was resting. Thanks to Carlisle¡¯s secret transfer, Elena was able to safely go to Derek¡¯s side without being noticed by anyone else. Not long after she arrived, her brother began to stir in his bed.


    ¡°¡­Uhmm.¡±


    Elena quickly approached him, her eyebrows knitted in anxiety.


    ¡°Brother, are you all right?¡±


    Derek¡¯s eyes opened a slit, and he peered at Elena in confusion.


    ¡°Your Highness? Oh, the match¡­!¡±


    Derek remembered that he had lost consciousness and quickly tried to sit up. However, Elena grabbed her brother by the shoulder and tried to coax him back down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the tournament.¡±


    ¡°How long have I been asleep? I have to get ready¡ª¡±


    ¡°The tournament is already over.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°And the winner is¡­is you, brother.¡±


    He looked at her disbelief, and Elena spoke again.


    ¡°I¡­I ordered someone to take your ce.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Highness.¡±


    Derek spoke in an uncharacteristically shaky voice. His expression was contorted as if he couldn¡¯t believe the events that were exined to him.


    ¡°How did you find someone? What will you do if anyone finds out? It¡¯s a vition of the rules for sometime topete in another¡¯s ce.¡±


    Elena frowned inwardly as she listened to her brother¡¯s reprimand. He was a man of integrity, and would probably have been satisfied with a death in the battlefield. Derek was honorable to a fault.


    Elena was different however; she could not lose Derek over something like honor. If he wouldn¡¯t forfeit from a life-threatening tournament, then Elena was forced to stop him frompeting.


    ¡°You told me you would be my most powerful ally.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You said you would fight for me in the future. Are you going to throw away your life just because of a tournament?¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°I want you to live. Please¡­stay by my side.¡±


    In Elena¡¯s previous life, Derek had sacrificed himself so she could escape. Many years afterwards, she med her brother for leaving her to survive by herself. Derek was the kind of man who would want a righteous death, and selfishly, she could not allow it to happen again. She would never lose a single family member.


    ¡°This may not be how you wanted to win. But please¡­don¡¯t leave me alone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to die an honorable death. Live your life and give me your strength.¡±


    Derek listened to Elena¡¯s words in silence, before finally speaking slowly.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart sank. He seemed to be apologizing for not being able to do what she asked of him. However, his words continued from there.


    ¡°Even though I pledged to serve you, my foolish thoughts diverted me from my promise.¡±


    Power had a dark side to it, like the flip side of a coin. It was politics that could motivate someone to deceive, tear down, and even kill others, and Elena stood in the center of the Imperial Pce¡¯s secret wars. Derek would not hesitate to do evil for Elena¡¯s sake, but he had arrogantly been distracted by defeating Wickley and increasing the reputation of the ise family.


    If something had gone wrong, Elena would be left alone. Their father, Alphord, was a man more loyal to the Imperial family than the ise family, and Mirabelle was too young to depend on. Only Derek could give his strength to Elena right now. He criticized himself for forgetting the fact even for a moment.


    ¡°You made a questionable decision before the match.¡±


    ¡°Brother¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes trembled, but a faint smile tugged at the corners of Derek¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I did not win the championship on my own, but if this is your wish, I will be happy to follow you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s throat tightened with emotion, and her eyes grew moist.


    ¡°I will live and protect you until the very end. You can lean on me in your journey through this thorny road.¡±


    It must have been difficult for an honorable man like Derek to ept this, but he looked at Elena in understanding. Tears slipped down her face, and she smiled gratefully.


    ¡°¡­Thank you, brother.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    After Derek regained his energy, he returned to the stadium where Alphord was still waiting for him. Elena watched from a distance as Alphord proudly congratted his son, then she turned and walked back to her carriage. Derek could havee out of this tournament injured or dead, but luckily she was able to prevent it.


    ¡°¡­Eugh.¡±


    She stopped walking. The pain in her back was even more aggravated because of the battles. She had hid it from both Derek and Carlisle, fearing that they would worry over her.


    ¡®I¡¯ll call the doctor to check the wound when I get back.¡¯


    Carlisle would fuss if he found out the wound worsened, so she would get it treated in advance as much as possible. Elena braced herself with a sharp inhale and walked quickly again.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Elena turned around, then saw Kuhn approaching. She had been informed that he recently transferred back to the Imperial Pce, and she had already met him earlier when she was disguised as Derek. Kuhn bowed his head towards her.


    ¡°You were informed about my return, but it¡¯s the first time we¡¯ve met in person again.¡±


    ¡°Yes. How was your time at ise mansion?¡±


    Kuhn paused at Elena¡¯s question, then responded with aposed look.


    ¡°¡­It was well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, where is His Highness? He said he would return to the pce first.¡±


    ¡°I came to talk to you about that. The General is currently¡­¡±


    They were walking and talking together when¡ª


    Kkiiig.


    Elena heard the sound of the carriage door open. She sensed that someone else was sitting in the carriage behind her, and when she turned around, she saw Mirabelle staring at her and Kuhn.


    For some reason, Mirabelle wore an expression of shock. Maybe Mirabelle had been waiting for her. Elena put on a weing smile.


    ¡°Mirabelle!¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s spring green eyes, however, were intertwined with betrayal and devastation that Elena had never seen before.


    ¡°How¡­how are you two together?¡±

 Chapter 230 - Ch. 230 You Don’t Have The Right To Say That To Me (1)

    <strong>Ch. 230 You Don¡¯t Have The Right To Say That To Me (1)</strong>


    ¡°How¡­how are you two together?¡±


    Mirabelle used every resourced she could to find Kuhn, when all this time he was by Elena¡¯s side. Suddenly, she remembered that he had wanted to enter the pce as Elena servant. Was there a connection between the two that she didn¡¯t know from the start? Come to think of it, Mirabelle had first met him at the lodging Elena reserved for them. The suspicion in Mirabelle¡¯s mind gradually grew into conviction.


    ¡°The person that made Kuhn leave me was elder sister Elena?¡±


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    Elena stared at Mirabelle incredulously. She suddenly realized that there were other people around them, which included the nanny, the maid who came to attend her, and the guards. She looked around and spoke in an authoritative tone.


    ¡°I would like to speak with Mirabelle privately.¡±


    Everyone around her bowed at hermand.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The escorts moved away at a certain distance from Mirabelle, Elena and Kuhn. Although not explicitly ordered to, they also kept other people clear of the area. It was only then did Elena look back at Mirabelle with a moreposed expression.


    ¡°Mirabelle, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, so please exin it to me.¡±


    ¡°You should answer my question first. Did you know Kuhn before I did?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s expression tensed. It was the first time Elena had seen her little sister so angry. While Elena pretended not to know Kuhn when he came to ise mansion as a servant, in truth she knew him well before Mirabelle did. It was another in a pile of secrets, including her contract marriage and her previous life.


    Elena found herself unable to answer, when Kuhn spoke up.


    ¡°Youngdy, it¡¯s nothing like that. Her Highness did not pull me out of ise mansion. I came here on my own volition.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes trembled even more. Kuhn, who usually disyed little interest in other people, suddenly took Elena¡¯s side. It was clear that there was something between Elena and Kuhn.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t speak to you, Kuhn. Tell me the truth, sister.¡±


    The two most important people in the world to her¡ªElena, her most precious sister, and Kuhn, the man who had taught her what love was¡ªwere standing before her, denying their secret betrayal.


    Elena had no idea why Mirabelle was being so confrontational, but she had no choice but to answer honestly.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ve known Kuhn for a while now.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s expression sank as she heard the confession directly from her sister¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Why were you dishonest with me?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because His Highness¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is it because you like Kuhn?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena stopped mid-sentence. While Mirabelle might have suspected some form of connection between her and Kuhn, Elena never dreamed that it was romantic.


    ¡°You think I like Sir Kasha?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you enjoy lying to me without me knowing anything? You always do. You never tell me what¡¯s really important. If you weren¡¯t thinking about getting married, you would have kept Carlisle secret until the end.¡±


    Mirabelle was upset that Elena always kept secrets from her, not only about her rtionship with Carlisle, but about all her work. Mirabelle was always thest to find out about it from the mouths of other people. While she always spoke to Elena before anyone else, her older sister never did the same. All the heartache of being left out finally exploded out of Mirabelle.


    Elena¡¯s eyes turned towards Kuhn standing next to her. He had never mentioned a single word to Elena about this.


    ¡°Have you two been going out together without me knowing?¡±


    Kuhn shook his head with a confused expression.


    ¡°¡­No, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°No?¡±


    Elena thought that no matter what man asked for Mirabelle¡¯s hand, they would never be enough for her precious younger sister. It was even more undesirable for Mirabelle to meet someone in Kuhn¡¯s profession. But what she didn¡¯t like more than that¡­


    Kuhn kept a nk expression in front of Mirabelle¡¯s devastation.


    ¡°Surely¡­Mirabelle, do you like him?¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes widened in surprise, then she turned her head sharply towards Kuhn. For a moment, it was as if a fire had risen within her. Elena couldn¡¯t let Mirabelle be hurt at any cost, and had suffered tremendous hardships on her own to protect her. The fact that Mirabelle would recklessly give her heart to someone distressed Elena greatly.


    ¡°Mirabelle, are you a fool? Why would you desire someone who doesn¡¯t care for you?¡±


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Shocked tears started to stream from Mirabelle¡¯srge, doe-like eyes. Elena¡¯s chest tightened at the sight of it, but her anger only continued to mount.


    ¡°What are youcking for you to be crying over a silly thing!¡±


    Elena¡¯s voice rose to a shout, her blood pounding loudly in her ears. Mirabelle looked at Elena with resentful eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have the right to say that to me.¡±


    ¡°Mirabelle¡­!¡±


    Mirabelle turned heel and fled, leaving Elena and Kuhn alone. As Elena watched her younger sister run away with her face in her hands, Elena¡¯s heart shattered into a million pieces. The wound on her back was aching like hell. Had she let her emotions turn her irrational?


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Elena clutched her chest in pain, and Kuhn looked concernedly at her.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°How can I be alright? How¡­¡±


    She couldn¡¯t understand why Mirabelle loved Kuhn. She had meant to turn her anger towards Kuhn, as the human mind did not always react the way one wanted to. Mirabelle¡¯s affection for Kuhn, and his disregard of it, was not a matter for Elena to intervene. What Elena had done wrong was beating down the person she cherished the most and making her cry.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena doubled over in agony. It was worse than being stabbed with a sword. She didn¡¯t know if the pain in her was because of the wound or a sore heart. Kuhn looked at her in rm.


    ¡°Please wait here. I¡¯ll call someone.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡­¡±


    Elena was about to refuse, but Kuhn interrupted.


    ¡°And I¡¯ll bring the Young Lady back.¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes turned in the direction where Mirabelle disappeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll exin to the Young Lady myself what I haven¡¯t been able to say.¡±


    ¡°If this is because of me¡­¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying it because I want to.¡±


    Kuhn stared at the distance a moment longer, then soon turned back to Elena. Somehow, his eyes looked darker before.


    ¡°Please let me take care of this with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    In the end, Elena finally nodded.

 Chapter 231 - You Don’t Have The Right To Say That To Me (2)

    Ch. 231 You Don¡¯t Have The Right To Say That To Me (2)


    Elena felt like she would copse at any moment, so she immediately returned to the pce in the carriage. The doctor inspected her back, informing her that her condition may have worsened. Before he could treat it however, she ordered him out of the room. She then shut the bedroom door and ordered no one else to go in.


    Ttubeog ttubeog¡ª


    After receiving the news of Elena¡¯s state, Carlisle pushed all his work aside and headed for her bedroom. He first spotted the nanny and maid standing worriedly outside the door.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    The nanny gave a troubled nce towards Elena¡¯s room.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know, as she hadn¡¯t said a word. She met Lady Mirabelle after the tournament, and I believe something bad happened between them.¡±


    ¡°I see. Everyone, leave.¡±


    The servants bowed nervously.


    ¡°Yes, Your Royal Highness.¡±


    After everyone was dismissed, Carlisle entered the bedroom.


    Kkiig¡ª


    When he opened the door, the first thing that he noticed was that there were no lights on. Elena had never done this before. Carlisle¡¯s concern grew.


    ¡°Wife¡­¡±


    Before he could say anything else, he heard a faint sob. His footsteps stopped. On the bed, he saw Elena lying with the nket over her head, and he quickly moved towards her side.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Carlisle carefully pulled away the nket, revealing Elena¡¯s tear-stained cheeks. Her eyes were red as if she had been crying.


    ¡°Elena¡­¡±


    Carlisle couldn¡¯t find it in himself to speak as he watched tears continue to stream down her face. She bit her lip to hold back her sobs, but it was a futile effort.


    ¡°¡­Caril, heug.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t even begin to express how special Mirabelle¡¯s existence was to her. In herst life, she missed her younger sister to the point it felt like her bones were crushed.


    In this life, Mirabelle had always supported her when their father didn¡¯t, and was always there when Derek was absent. Mirabelle was the pir that supported her for so long, but Elena had never done the same. Not only did Elena not stay with Mirabelle when she was needed, but Elena had reduced her sister to tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been so selfish. I didn¡¯t even know what was in Mirabelle¡¯s heart¡­¡±


    Carlisle held Elena¡¯s face in both hands and wiped away her tears with his thumbs.


    ¡°You, selfish? You need a new definition of sacrifice.¡±


    ¡°No, I had no idea what Mirabelle wanted. I just thought I had to protect her, but I couldn¡¯t help her when she needed it.¡±


    ¡°My wife¡­¡±


    ¡°Mirabelle has always brought mefort, but I tried to force my opinion on her without even knowing it. I just wanted her to choose the right path for her heart. What if I¡¯m doing the same thing my father did to me?¡±


    It was already enough for Mirabelle to harbor feelings for Kuhn by herself, but Elena had tried to stop her instead of supporting her.


    Carlisle gazed at Elena¡¯s crying form, and then immediately wrapped his arms around her. He rubbed her back soothingly with the palm of his hand.


    ¡°Whatever it is, don¡¯t me yourself. Everyone knows how much you care about your sister.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you see me as beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe. You¡¯re the only one I can see.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t deny it. Anything Elena did was lovely in his eyes.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    ¡°I know you care about your family terribly. You¡¯ll be able to fix this. If you reconsider your actions, things may change.¡±


    Carlisle was right. Tears never aplished anything. If one did something that they regretted, it was important to make sure they did not do it again.


    Elena settled herself in Carlisle¡¯s arms, and she murmured to him in a soft voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I must look so foolish right now¡­¡±


    ¡°You do, which is why in this situation, I¡¯m supposed to hold you.¡±


    Elena felt a little relief from the sadness that shook her body. Carlisle¡¯s presence was asfortable as a warm fire.


    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    When she met Mirabelle again, they would have an honest talk.


    After a while, Elena¡¯s tears abated. Carlisle looked at her calmer form.


    ¡°I am greedy when ites to you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±


    ¡°You are my only wife, and yet you cry like this for someone else other than me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I can¡¯t help it. My family is more important to me than anything else.¡±


    A bitter smile flickered on Carlisle¡¯s face.


    ¡°¡­.I want to be the only one in your mind.¡±


    Elena, who still had tears clinging to her cheeks, replied with a faint smile.


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Very much so¡­but it¡¯s alright.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s hand reverently stroked Elena¡¯s cheek. It was just as gentle as the way he touched her back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to give up everything for love. You have me, and I¡¯ll take care of everything else. If you want to protect your family, I¡¯ll help you, and if you want to reconcile with your sister, I¡¯ll help you too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes moistened again at Carlisle¡¯s confession.


    ¡°This is new to me. I want to make you happy.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s hand, which brushed against Elena¡¯s hair, carefully came down and covered her cheek.


    ¡°I am very possessive, you know. But I¡¯m doing my best and repressing my dark instincts for you. So¡­¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s long fingers touched the tracks of her tears.


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t cry too much.¡±


    Elena tipped her head upwards at Carlisle. She understood the earnest desire he had for her, as she felt it with the same intensity. In a way, while Carlisle¡¯s desperate want for her affection was cute, it seemed to have evolved into something more mature.


    It was also a change for Elena. This time, she thought it was touching that Carlisle would act with her happiness in mind. It was as if she had the most powerful ally in the world by her side.


    Though the tear marks on her cheeks remained, she smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll cry much by your side.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    Mirabelle woke up, touching a hand to her aching forehead.


    She struggled to remember the events that happened before she passed out. After her fight with Elena, she had fled from the stadium. She had run away blindly, not wanting anyone to see her, before realizing that she had walked into an alley.


    She suddenly sensed footsteps behind, but it was toote. Several suspicious-looking men blocked the exit from the alley, their eyes gleaming greedily at the dress and jewelry she was wearing.


    ¡ª Do you think she¡¯ll fetch a good price?


    ¡ª Kekeke, you know. It was the tournament I was looking forward to today, but we¡¯vee across a windfall.


    Mirabelle, sensing danger, had stepped back, and then tried to run away in the other direction. She only got as far as a few steps, before the men quickly narrowed the distance. They pushed a harsh-smelling handkerchief to her nose, and it was then that she had lost consciousness.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    Mirabelle tried to move, but her hands were bound behind her back. She didn¡¯t want to imagine it, but if her intuition was right¡­


    She had been kidnapped.

 Chapter 232 - Ch. 232 Hidden (1)

    <strong>Ch. 232 Hidden (1)</strong>


    Kuhn watched as Elena returned to the pce in her carriage, then immediately went to the area where Mirabelle had disappeared. However, when she was nowhere to be seen, so he thought she might have gone back to the ise mansion. After receiving a report that she had not done so, Kuhn started to sense that something was wrong and began a search.


    Tatatak!


    Kuhn¡¯s footsteps eventually found their way to an alley. After investigating the area, he found a witness that informed him that they had seen several suspicious-looking men here. However, there was no other trace of the men after this. Kuhn swore when he spotted decorative beads on the alley ground.


    ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±


    If his memory served him right, those were the beads that were on Mirabelle¡¯s dress today. All sense of reason suddenly rushed out of him, and he saw red at the thought of Mirabelle in danger.


    One of Kuhn¡¯s men finally arrived. Because of Kuhn¡¯s fast speed, it had taken a while for the man to catch up.


    ¡°What should we do?¡±


    ¡°First, go inform the General and Her Highness about the kidnapping of the Young Lady ise.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    Kuhn then turned away, and the man looked at him confusedly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll start first and track her down.¡±


    ¡°More information will arrive if you wait a little longer. I don¡¯t know where you¡¯ll even head alone¡­¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time to wait. If I question all the people who passed by this alley, I¡¯ll find something. ¡°


    ¡°Aren¡¯t there too many people for that? There were alreadyrge crowds because of the tournament.¡±


    As such,rge numbers of delinquents woulde to target the nobles. Although the higher nobility had their guards to protect them, lesser nobles were sometimes robbed of their valuables. There were also other nefarious organizations that kidnapped young nobles and demanded ransoms, or took them to other kingdoms to sell at high prices. It was not easy to rescue the victims once they were taken.


    Kuhn became even more restless, and wanted to see Mirabelle safe as soon as possible. He walked quickly through the alley.


    ¡°If web through this area for her whereabouts¡­something will have toe up.¡±


    He remembered the night he had identally run into Mirabelle at the Imperial Pce, and she had taken off her dress to deter the knights looking for him. Kuhn hadter found the knights who had seen her naked body, and carried out his punishment. At that time, he considered it a simple payment for her saving him.


    Now, however, Kuhn¡¯s heart burned too fiercely to make the excuse that Mirabelle¡¯s importance rested on the fact that she was Carlisle¡¯s sister-inw. Kuhn¡¯s throat tightened, afraid that harm hade to her. Ever since he left Mirabelle alone at the ise mansion, he had been suffering from some unknown pain. Now was the peak of that anguish. It throbbed and rushed tempestuously through his chest.


    ¡®She has to be safe. If she¡¯s not¡­¡¯


    At that moment, Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes clouded with darkness, and then he disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    The man¡¯s mouth opened without him realizing it. Kuhn¡¯s skills were incredible, but it was the first time the man had seen him so coldly furious.


    ¡°¡­With the way things are, I wonder if he¡¯ll y them all.¡±


    Kuhn did not hesitate to kill when it was part of his duty, or if he deemed it necessary, but he was not the type to take a man¡¯s life for no reason. At this moment, however, it seemed he would not choose to exercise calm judgment.


    The man shook his head of useless thoughts, then quickly moved on to deliver his report to Carlisle and Elena. They had to find Mirabelle as soon as possible.


    *


    *


    *


    Mirabelle sat huddled with her head against her knees. She had no idea where she was. The area was lit only with a dim light, and she guessed she was held in a basement storage room somewhere. Arge, rusty cage¡ªone that looked like it was forrge animals¡ªbarred her in, and her hands were bound behind her back.


    All she could do now was focus on the asional voices of the men outside. From what they said, they seemed to be demanding ransom for her from ise mansion.


    ¡°¡­Haaa.¡±


    She was so stupid. With her situation so dire, she couldn¡¯t help but feel remorse flood over her.


    ¡®I don¡¯t know the details, but if Elena was hiding her rtionship with Kuhn from me, I¡¯m sure there was a reason¡­¡¯


    At the moment, Mirabelle felt regret for all the terrible things she said to her sister. Elena had undoubtedly always put Mirabelle first. Mirabelle hated that Elena wasn¡¯t always honest with her, but she knew that Elena wouldn¡¯t want her to worry. However, anger still stirred in Mirabelle¡¯s heart.


    ¡®In truth, the one I¡¯m most angry about¡­is myself.¡¯


    Because she had been frail since an early age, she had always needed more attention and care from others.


    ¡ª What a poor little girl. She¡¯s old enough to run around, but she can only stay in her room.


    ¡ª Did you hear? She may not even live until twenty.


    Mirabelle was grateful that they cared for her, but she could never escape those pitying expressions. Because she could copse at any moment, she had lived a life of being monitored and protected by others. It was not an ideal life.

 Chapter 233 - Ch. 233 Hidden (2)

    Ch. 233 Hidden (2)


    Mirabelle was especially ufortable whenever her father was concerned.


    ¡ª Elena. Mirabelle is your younger sister, so it is your duty to take care of her.


    That was always her father¡¯s habit. From the time Mirabelle was born, she had always been a heavy burden to Elena, regardless of her intentions. Instead of hating Mirabelle, however, Elena embraced and protected her with all her heart. Mirabelle wanted to repay her sister, especially for all the times she was younger and didn¡¯t listen to discipline.


    ¡ªI want to y outside, too! Hm? I¡¯lle back after a minute.


    She just wanted to run through the gardens to her heart¡¯s content, just like any child her age. But because of this, she would get a high fever at night, and then their father would scold Elena.


    ¡ªFather, it wasn¡¯t her fault. I¡¯m just tired from going outside. Please, don¡¯t punish Elena.


    Despite Mirabelle¡¯s efforts to stop the me, it was of no use. As a result, she stoppedining and learned her ce. She smiled all the time so people wouldn¡¯t worry, and she wouldn¡¯t have to endure their gazes of pity. She forced herself to look brighter without anyone else asking her to. Although she was unable to step out of ise mansion and socialize, sheughed and pretended to be fine. She didn¡¯t want any more sympathy when things couldn¡¯t get better for her anyway. Mirabelle believed that this was the only way she could protect herself and her family.


    The first person to not look at Mirabelle in pity was Kuhn.


    ¡ª¡­Young Lady, the world is lonely.


    Kuhn was the first one to speak with such a sentiment to her. Usually when she was sick, everyone exaggeratedlyforted her and told stories that were ridiculously cheerful. Kuhn may have been cold, but it was the first time she had been treated differently.


    Because of that, the memory of Kuhn remained etched in Mirabelle¡¯s heart. However, Kuhn was mistaken. He didn¡¯t need to be alone. In the eyes of Mirabelle, he was a servant who had done dangerous work in the past, meaning that he had to be protected even more. Although Kuhn was unwilling to her affections, Mirabelle took care of him in her own way, doing things like offering him delicious food.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter if he doesn¡¯t care. Really.¡¯


    But at some point, she became so happy taking care of him that she couldn¡¯t stop. No matter how far Kuhn tried to distance himself from her, she thought he needed constant attention. It was why she tried to track down Kuhn after he left ise mansion. She wanted to help him if he was in danger.


    Mirabelle knew that he hadn¡¯t opened her heart to her¡­but she might have dragged him down without even realizing it.


    ¡®I was an ignorant fool. And now¡­there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡¯


    She was sick of her own helplessness, and the fact she still caused as much worry as she did when she was younger. It was heartbreaking for her to realize that her good intentions could have been a burden to Kuhn. Her eyes began to fill with hot tears.


    ¡®I¡¯m angry at myself, but the worst part is¡­even if I turn back the clock, there is no other way for me.¡¯


    Kuhn had no interest in Mirabelle. That meant if she did not pursue him, a rtionship could not even be started. And yet, she felt so happy around him that she could die. So what should she do? Should she have kept out of the way? She missed Kuhn so much and wanted to get closer to him.


    Elena¡¯s words shed through her mind.


    ¡ªMirabelle, are you a fool? Why would you desire someone who doesn¡¯t care for you?


    It was true. Mirabelle was foolish enough to give her heart to someone who had no interest in her. She bit her lip and swallowed back her tears.


    ¡®¡­He doesn¡¯t need me now.¡¯


    Kuhn was no longer a servant in need of her care. He was a man who could look after himself without her.


    ¡®But¡­I hate it.¡¯


    She wanted Kuhn to need her. If he was in trouble, she wanted to be in a position where she could go and save him¡­


    However, wanting Kuhn for herself only made her even more pathetic. In the end, it was useless. He was already beyond her reach.


    Mirabelle squeezed her eyes, and unbidden tears streamed down her cheeks.


    ¡®What should I do? I don¡¯t know. Should I put up with these emotions that feel like they would burst out of me¡­?¡¯


    To make matters worse, she didn¡¯t know how she would escape her imprisonment. Regret, fear, anxiety¡­although her thoughts were a tangled jumble in her head, there was one emotion that dominated her.


    ¡®¡­I want to see him.¡¯


    If this was thest time she would see anybody she knew, she wanted to look on Kuhn with her own eyes. She had fallen in love with him so recklessly that she didn¡¯t care about her pride. Titles and wealth had no meaning to her, and as long as she had him, she could endure any hardship.


    Sadly, however, Mirabelle had to survive this alone. She rested her head her knees and did her best to hide her tears. In these extreme circumstances, she could see her thoughts more clearly than ever before. Even the parts that had been missing.


    ¡°¡­Kuhn.¡±


    Suddenly, there was a terrible scream from beyond the bars, and her head jerked up.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    ¡°Please spare me!¡±


    Then came the dreadful sound of sword cutting through flesh and breaking bones. Surprised by this sudden turn of events, Mirabelle watched the tightly locked entrance with wide green eyes.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    Soon after, the sharp smell of blood reached her nose.


    Kungkungkungkungkung.


    Mirabelle¡¯s heart pounded rapidly against her rib cage.


    Kwaang!


    With a loud sound, the doors of the basement warehouse burst open. The light behind the doorway momentarily obscured the person¡¯s face, but a secondter she recognized who it was. He had pale skin and dark blue hair.


    It was Kuhn.


    ¡°Kuhn, how¡ª¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened to their limit. She had wanted to see him one more time, and here he was before her, like a wish.


    However, the Kuhn standing there was very different from the one she had known. The sword in his hand dripped dark red blood, and his clothes were stained red from his unknown victims. He was the image of a demon that had emerged from hell.


    He observed the surrounding area, and when he spotted her, he began to approach the cage with a steady gait. His face was sttered with blood, and he spoke to the shell-shocked Mirabelle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll answer any questions you have.¡±


    The closer Kuhn got, the stronger the smell of blood. Mirabelle was too stunned to do anything, but Kuhn spoke casually as if this situation were familiar to him.


    ¡°My specialty is in infiltration and assassination.¡±


    ¡°Kuhn¡­¡±


    ¡°Let me introduce myself formally. I am Kuhn Kasha, under themand of General Carlisle.¡±


    Cheolkeong!


    Kuhn broke the iron bars where Mirabelle was trapped with his own blood-drenched hands.


    Then he continued, staring at Mirabelle with lonely, gray eyes.


    ¡°This is what I was hiding from you, Young Lady.¡±

 Chapter 234 - Ch. 234 I Wish You All The Best (1)

    <strong>Ch. 234 I Wish You All The Best (1)</strong>


    ¡°This is what I was hiding from you, Young Lady.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s mouth was opened in fright. All she knew was that Elena and Kuhn were somehow connected, but this was the first time she had details of the nature of his work. This was exact confirmation of the danger of his profession, which she could only vaguely guess at before.


    ¡®If he¡¯s one of Carlisle¡¯s men¡­does this mean he¡¯s been serving Elena too?¡¯


    Mirabelle wasn¡¯t naive enough to not understand what the blood on his clothes meant. The differences between an assassin and an official knight were sharply divided. Knights would kill in a fair battle, but assassins would kill when given any order. Knights were often of noble birth, while assassins were looked down in contempt foring from low birth, and their work was usually associated with deceit.


    Mirabelle¡¯s dark green eyes gradually regained their reason. She stared at Kuhn¡¯s bloody clothes.


    ¡°Are¡­are you hurt?¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s footsteps paused for a moment, but he approached Mirabelle again. When he got close enough, he cut the ropes binding her hands.


    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alright.¡±


    When he leaned in close to Mirabelle, she noticed the beads of sweat on his forehead. He must have rushed here urgently.


    For a moment she wondered if he worried about her, but then she soon dismissed the thought. It was likely he hade here because she was Elena¡¯s sister and Carlisle¡¯s sister-inw. However, Mirabelle was still grateful that it was him who came to her rescue and not anyone else.


    Kuhn quickly took Mirabelle¡¯s delicate hand and led her through the cage. After beingpletely freed from her cage, she was able to look at him face-to-face.


    ¡°¡­Thank you for saving me.¡±


    ¡°Please thank the General and Her Highnesster. They mobilized every single soldier to find you.¡±


    In truth, it was Kuhn who quickly discovered Mirabelle¡¯s abductors, and rushed here as soon as he confirmed the information. Mirabelle nodded, realizing that her guess was not wrong.


    ¡°I will, but¡­thank you foring here in person.¡±


    ¡°I just followed the directions from above.¡±


    Kuhn answered in a stiff reply, and Mirabelle hesitated before she spoke again.


    ¡°¡­I suppose so. Is that why you went to ise mansion?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Her Highness could not tell you anything about me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t want the two of you to be estranged because of me.¡±


    ¡°I understand. It would have been impossible for Elena to tell me about you. I¡¯m also sorry what I said to my sister.¡±


    Kuhn gave an inward sigh of relief.


    ¡°Is there anything else you want to know?¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you answer everything?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s possible. I can¡¯t give you any confidential information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not curious about that. Only¡­¡±


    Kuhn stared at Mirabelle in slight puzzlement, but she only wanted to know one thing.


    ¡°When I confessed, you mentioned our difference in status. After this¡­what answer would you give to me?¡±


    Kuhn was still not a social match for Mirabelle, but he was not as lowly as a servant. Because his status was somewhat more elevated, Mirabelle wondered if his answer to her confession would change.


    Kuhn¡¯s reply was still cold.


    ¡°¡­Do you still not see why I am not suitable for you, Young Lady?¡±


    It was more of a question than an answer, but it was enough to convey Kuhn¡¯s intentions. There was not much difference in eligibility between a low servant and an assassin.


    Mirabelle hung her head in dismay. That was the answer that robbed her of herst hope. She couldn¡¯t even count how many times she lost the same man.


    Kuhn stared at her subdued form before speaking again in a low voice.


    ¡°We¡¯ll wait here for the other knights to arrive. And please note that ise mansion has not yet been informed of your kidnapping. However, Her Highness is very concerned about your safety, so you will be sent to the Imperial Pce. That is all.¡±


    Kuhn coolly turned around. Mirabelle looked at the back of his head, realizing in her gut that this might be thest time she saw him. She had no reason to pursue him anymore.


    Kkuug¡ª


    Mirabelle¡¯s small hand urgently caught Kuhn¡¯s sleeve. He didn¡¯t shake her off, and he turned back to look at her. She was so relieved¡­yet her heart ached at the thought she may never see him again¡­


    Tears formed unbidden in Mirabelle¡¯s eyes again. She didn¡¯t want Kuhn to see, so she kept her head down. It was best not to cry, but she could not stop the tears from flowing. She stood frozen as they slipped down her chin.


    ¡°¡­Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But I still didn¡¯t understand it when you were a servant, and I still don¡¯t understand it now. Why can¡¯t we be together?¡±


    All she cared about was his heart, yet Kuhn kept speaking as if they could never be together. No matter what his feelings were, the end was already fixed for him. Yet Mirabelle was prepared to give up everything if she had to. The problem was that she could not be alone in this.


    ¡°There is one thing I understand clearly. When I let go of you, our rtionship will be broken.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°If I bravely walk towards you ten footsteps, and all you do is step back¡­there¡¯s no progress between us.¡±


    Love was not a solo endeavor. Even if Mirabelle had love enough for the both of them, if Kuhn did not ept it, she would be nothing more than a mere nuisance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I look like to you, but¡­I¡¯m serious. I like you for who you are.¡±


    Mirabelle lifted her head. She looked straight at his face for what was possibly thest time. Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes were trembling slightly.


    ¡°Whether you are a servant for ise mansion¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t want much from Kuhn from the start. She just wanted Kuhn.


    ¡°Or an assassin with endless blood on your hands¡­¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how to put this feeling of love into words. Kuhn had filled up her own heart.


    ¡°¡­No, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s worse than that. Even if you¡¯re a ve, my heart won¡¯t change.¡±


    Mirabelle had pretended not to know, but another servant had seen Kuhn bathe, and they told her about the mark of very that was on him. She knew everything about Kuhn, and still loved him. She couldn¡¯t stop the urge to keep running after him.


    Meanwhile, Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes widened in surprise. He didn¡¯t expect her to know about his past.


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me at all. So let me ask you one more time. Will you hold my hand?¡±

 Chapter 235 - Ch. 235 I Wish You All The Best (2)

    <strong>Ch. 235 I Wish You All The Best (2)</strong>


    ¡°¡­Young Lady.¡±


    ¡°If you have any feelings for me at all, please be brave this time. Please.¡±


    At this moment, Kuhn once again realized how much he was really loved by Mirabelle. He never dreamed of receiving such a pure affection from anyone. It was true that he had taken her heart lightly, but for the first time, he considered that she really would sacrifice everything she had for him.


    The pain in his chest, which had gued him as he worried about Mirabelle¡¯s safety, was no longer there. Instead, his heart was pounding. Her words¡­made him happy.


    However, he was afraid to take her hand. Kuhn¡¯s gray eyes dimmed as he recalled an old memory.


    ¡ª How dare you touch me! Don¡¯t you know your ce?


    The young girl who abused Kuhn was a noble, just like Mirabelle. He continually imagined the day Mirabelle would change her mind and abandon him. It wasn¡¯t intended, but he instinctively wanted to protect himself so he wouldn¡¯t get hurt by anyone.


    ¡®¡­No, the Young Lady wouldn¡¯t do that.¡¯


    However, he couldn¡¯t forget that he was born as ve 95. No matter how much Mirabelle pledged her heart to him, there was still one question that tormented his mind.


    ¡®Can a ve really be loved?¡¯


    Mirabelle was a noblewoman. If she wept over her choiceter, Kuhn couldn¡¯t do anything. She would no longer smile, and the lips that once spoke of love would speak words of resentment. Mirabelle was warm like the sun, and he wouldn¡¯t stop that from changing. It would be better for her to meet a nobleman who suited her, so she could live as bright and happily as she did now. She was a precious young woman who was fundamentally different from the filthy and lowly Kuhn.


    Kuhn clenched his fists. Mirabelle asked him to be brave, but it felt more like ugly selfishness.


    ¡®¡­The world with the Young Lady has to be as beautiful as can be.¡¯


    Kuhn could not walk down that path. He was a coward.


    Mirabelle stared at him with nervous expectation, and he answered in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    At his answer, tears slipped out of Mirabelle¡¯s green eyes. She did not let out a sob, biting her lip to hold back her emotions. Kuhn spoke again in an attempt to console her.


    ¡°You¡¯ll soon forget someone like me. You won¡¯t even remember me.¡±


    Mirabelle tried to hold back her crying as much as possible and replied in a stiffened voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how this will end, but you talk like you already know the answer.¡±


    ¡°Time is¡­is like that.¡±


    ¡°I wish I could be like Kuhn. But I don¡¯t think I am. So I¡¯ll¡­I¡¯ll wait until these feelings die down.¡±


    Kuhn paused at Mirabelle¡¯s unexpected reply.


    ¡°If you have the courage to hold my handtere back to me at any time. I¡¯ll be waiting for you.¡±


    Kuhn now understood that Mirabelle would no longer chase him. If he didn¡¯t have the courage¡­then it was over between the two of them.


    Seuleuleug¡ª


    Mirabelle¡¯s small hand let go of Kuhn¡¯s sleeve. She brushed her tears away, then raised her head and looked directly at him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. I won¡¯t me you if you don¡¯te back. Wherever you are¡­¡±


    Mirabelle smiled with tears in her eyes. She still looked beautiful to Kuhn.


    ¡°¡­I wish you all the best.¡±


    *


    *


    *


    Mirabelle climbed into the carriage and returned to the pce where Elena was waiting. Mirabelle tried to look as natural as possible, but the people around her gave curious looks at the tear tracks on her cheeks. Although it was reported that nothing had happened to her, there were rumors that she had been kidnapped and harmed cruelly. Mirabelle forced herself to hide it. Not crying was the best thing she could do.


    The carriage stopped, and the friendly driver opened the door.


    ¡°We have arrived, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As soon as she stepped out of the carriage, she saw Elena running towards her. Although Elena was wearing a full-skirted dress, she rushed towards her sister with abandon. Just from the expression on her face, Mirabelle knew that Elena worried about her terribly. One might have assumed that it Elena that was kidnapped, not Mirabelle.


    ¡°Mirabelle¡­!¡±


    At the sound of her sister¡¯s voice, Mirabelle¡¯s tears that she had been trying to hold back burst out like a dam. Elena arrived in front of her and looked at her desperately.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt? Why are you crying? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Heueug, sister.¡±


    Tears streamed constantly down her face, and she hugged Elena.


    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m sorry, too, Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°Euaang¡ª¡±


    Mirabellepletely broke down. No matter how hard she tried to cut it away, it wouldn¡¯t leave.


    Her feeling of first love.

 Chapter 236 - Division Of The Heart (1)

    Ch. 236 Division Of The Heart (1)


    Elena brought her sister inside the pce. Mirabelle couldn¡¯t stop crying to the point she was dizzy, and Elena sat quietly next to her infort. Elena had already been informed that nothing terrible had happened to Mirabelle when she had been held captive. That meant that her grief was currently linked to¡­


    ¡ª Please let me take care of this with my own hands.


    Elena did not know what happened between Kuhn and Mirabelle, but she knew he had arrived there first and rescued her sister. If Mirabelle came back in tears, it was evident that the conclusion was not a good one.


    ¡®I wished I could have helped her somehow¡­¡¯


    There was nothing she could do in the middle. She couldn¡¯t get involved in the rtionship, but as she watched Mirabelle sob in pain, she felt as if she were burning inside as well.


    Finally, Mirabelle cried herself to sleep. Elena sent a message to Carlisle that she would be sleeping with Mirabelle tonight. Carlisle epted without saying much, knowing that Mirabelle had been kidnapped, and there was nothing to worry about if she and Elena were together.


    Eventually, night fell. Mirabelle, who had been fast asleep on the bed, blinked her eyes open, then slowly pushed herself up. Elena nced up and lowered her book.


    ¡°Mirabelle, you¡¯re awake?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes.¡±


    Mirabelle looked around, dazedly blinking her eyes.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a guest room in the Imperial Pce. I informed ise mansion that I¡¯ll be with you tonight.¡±


    Mirabelle nodded. Her eyes were still swollen from crying. If she entered the mansion like this, she would be questioned about what happened. Elena closed the book she was reading.


    ¡°If you feel more awake now, how about something to eat?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes¡­please.¡±


    ¡°Make sure you eat a lot. That way you¡¯ll feel energized.¡±


    Elena rang the bell on the table to summon the maid waiting outside.


    ¡°You called, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Bring some dinner. Well, what would you like Mirabelle?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t really¡­¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice trailed off into a mumble, and Elena spoke up when she remembered something.


    ¡°Ah, you like healthy chicken porridge, don¡¯t you? Do you want to eat that?¡±


    Mirabelle stiffened. A bowl of chicken porridge with ginseng, jujube dates, and other nutritious ingredients was one of her favorite dishes. It was why she once treated it to Kuhn at ise mansion. She felt inwardly bitter at the sudden memory, but she kept her face calm and shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡­I don¡¯t want to eat that. Anything is fine except chicken.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Then I¡¯ll have seafood prepared instead of chicken.¡±


    Elena instructed the maid to bring a meal made out of the freshest seafood ingredients, including abalone and octopus. When the maid left to deliver the message to the chef, Elena and Mirabelle were left alone in the room again. Elena looked at her sister and smiled.


    ¡°How about we take a short walk in the garden and thene back as soon as your dinner is ready?¡±


    Mirabelle noticed that Elena was trying to take care of her as usual. She was probably worried about why she had been crying. Mirabelle was grateful for Elena¡¯s unfailing love.


    ¡°You can ask me anything you want. I¡¯ll answer it.¡±


    Elena smiled faintly and responded in a warm voice.


    ¡°I have no questions about anything. I am grateful that you came back safely. When you feel better, you can tell me anything you want. There¡¯s no need to force yourself.¡±


    Mirabelle could feel the love in Elena¡¯s words, and Mirabelle¡¯s heart, which had seemed hopelessly overwhelmed in her longing for Kuhn, seemed to ease a little.


    ¡°Mirabelle, do you have any questions for me? If you do, please don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t either. I heard some information from Kuhn, and I trust you even if I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Mirabelle wondered if she had judged Elena too harshly. Elena smiled, feeling the faith her sister had in her.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Mirabelle and Elena did not have to speak to fully understand each other. It partially was due to their trust in each other, but mostly it was from the love they shared when they grew up together.


    Just then, a knock echoed in the room. The guest room door opened, and the maid appeared again.


    ¡°Dinner is ready, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena¡¯s expression softened and her eyes turned towards Mirabelle lying in bed.


    ¡°Shall we eat then?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡±

 Chapter 237 - Division Of The Heart (2)

    Ch. 237 Division Of The Heart (2)


    Elena and Mirabelle finished their dinner in a cozy and intimate atmosphere. Afterwards, they took a brief walk in the garden, then returned to the room to lie down in the same bed and sleep. Mirabelle wore afortable nightgown, and she whispered softly to Elena.


    ¡°Sister¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember asking me if I wanted to study abroad in the Freegrand Kingdom?¡±


    ¡°Of course I remember.¡±


    ¡°I¡­I want to go.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Elena was surprised by Mirabelle¡¯s decision. Meanwhile, Mirabelle continued on determinedly.


    ¡°I thought to myself, ¡®There¡¯s nothing left for me to lose if I throw away my nobility and family fortune.¡¯¡°


    Mirabelle thought she could do so for the sake of Kuhn¡¯s love. She realized, however, with nothing she was helpless. She believed she could start over from the beginning, but she needed financial ie. While her feelings towards Kuhn were genuine, she realized that she was not prepared to support a rtionship.


    ¡°You may not say it, but¡­I don¡¯t know many things about the world.¡±


    ¡°No, Mirabelle! That¡¯s not true!¡±


    Elena raised her voice in protest. It was not Mirabelle¡¯s fault that she was born sickly. Elena had always done her best to protect Mirabelle, as there were many terrible people in the world that would use her innocence and kindness to their advantage. It was because of Mirabelle¡¯s pure soul that Elena was saved whenever she strayed off the path alone.


    A faint smile crossed Mirabelle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I thought you would say that. Thank you¡­but I want to be someone who proudly does my part.¡±


    She wanted to decide her own path, and take responsibility for her own mind and choices.


    ¡°To do that, I need to be recognized for my own ability, even if I don¡¯t have the title or fortune of the ise family.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well. If that is what you wish, then the next year or so¡ª¡±


    ¡°No, I want to leave the Ruford Empire as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°¡­What? So soon?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already made up my mind, and I¡¯m just wasting time here. I just need to get Father¡¯s and brother¡¯s permission.¡±


    ¡°But if you go abroad and then fall sick¡­¡±


    ¡°At this point, I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll never leave ise mansion.¡±


    Even more so, Mirabelle might try to find Kuhn again if she didn¡¯t leave soon. She wanted distance between them, so if there was any chance that she missed him, she couldn¡¯t go to him easily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll talk to Father when I return to ise mansion tomorrow. I hope you can help me get his permission.¡±


    Elena looked at Mirabelle with a pang in her chest. Her little sister had matured incredibly in one day. In any case, she hoped that Mirabelle would nurture her talents and go to the Freegrand Kingdom to study. Elena finally gave a nod.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll help you get father¡¯s permission. I know someone from the Freegrand kingdom, so I can arrange a meeting.¡±


    Elena had met Log Ashmore at the wedding reception, and could introduce the delegate to Mirabelle.


    ¡°Thank you, sister. In fact¡­I didn¡¯t think you would say yes so easily, but I truly appreciate your understanding.¡±


    ¡°I feel strongly about this. I will support you in any way possible so you can walk your path.¡±


    Mirabelle felt tears prick her eyes, and she scrubbed them with the back of her hand. Kuhn wasn¡¯t around, but she had her dear Elena tofort her.


    ¡°And because I¡¯m bold enough, I have to ask you for just one more thing.¡±


    ¡°You can say anything, Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t hate Kuhn.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena blinked in surprise. Although she harbored some dislike towards Kuhn for hurting her sister¡¯s heart, she didn¡¯t expect that Mirabelle would act theplete opposite. Elena looked at Mirabelle with confusion on her face.


    ¡°Why do you ask me that?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the man I love.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s voice was thick with emotion, and Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile at the conviction in her tone.


    ¡°¡­Alright, I understand.¡±


    Mirabelle smiled with embarrassment through her tear-filled eyes.


    ¡°Thank you. I know you¡¯ve always had to carry a heavy burden for me. I¡¯ll try to pay you back.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? You¡¯re like a gift to me.¡±


    Elena sacrificed immensely for Mirabelle, but the pure happy memories far outweighed the dark ones. Mirabelle felt like the tears would burst from her again, and she quickly embraced Elena to hide them.


    ¡°¡­I will write to you often, sister.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I will write to you every day, too.¡±


    They smiled at each other as they made their promises. It had been a long day, but at least, at this moment, they could hold each other. They finally fell asleep in the warmth of each other¡¯s bodies.


    *


    *


    *


    At the same moment, Redfield was the host of another secretive, sin-filled party. As always, only those with exclusive invitations could attend.


    The splendid hall was filled with a haze of white smoke, as a result of various exotic nts being burned. The effects varied depending on thebination of ingredients. The one floating around the room was a powerful stimnt that would take guests to paradise in the shortest amount of time. With the addition of strong alcohol, everyone at the party was in a highly drugged state.


    ¡°Look at Lady Serena over there. She received an invitation and came.¡±


    Redfield turned his gaze towards the young woman. His eyes raked over the curves of her body and her innocent appearance, which made only made her a more appealing target for him.


    ¡°Of course. What bitch ever refuse my invitation?¡±


    At Redfield¡¯s arrogant tone, the nobles seated next to him began to agree quickly.


    ¡°You¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m already excited. First, the Second Prince will enjoy her, and then pass her on to us.¡±


    It was amon form of entertainment among Redfield¡¯s group of friends. He would invite a young woman who had been pointed out to him, and he and his group would take turns viting her.


    The aftermath didn¡¯t concern Redfield¡ªthe victim was usually scared and covered up the incident herself, but if she tried to reveal the truth, he could simply use his family name. While all those present were children of powerful members of society, no one was more powerful than the one backed by Empress Ophelia. As such, invitations from Redfield were coveted by those young nobles who wanted power, and because of this, secrets usually didn¡¯t leak out.


    Redfield tipped his mouth upward in a grin.


    ¡°You know I don¡¯t sleep with the same woman twice anyway. I¡¯ll throw her over to you after.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At that moment, Serena stood up, stumbling like she was drunk. The white smoke in the air was also affecting her as well.


    Redfield, sensing that it was showtime, stood up with a leery smile.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    Redfield narrowed his distance to Serena with a confident gait, when¡ª


    Belkeog!


    The door to the hallway burst open. To the shock of the guests, dozens of knights poured through the entrance and began to surround the room. Redfield let out a scream of rage.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?! How dare youe here!¡±


    His question was answered by thest man who entered through the doorway. He had ck hair and cold blue eyes, and the perfect noble features that captured everyone¡¯s attention.


    ¡°What is this? Is this your filthyir?¡±


    It was Carlisle.

 Chapter 238 - The First Trap (1)

    Ch. 238 The First Trap (1)


    Redfield eyes widened at Carlisle¡¯s sudden entrance.


    ¡°C-Carlisle¡­!¡±


    Carlisle gave a dark chuckle of amusement.


    ¡°How rude that you don¡¯t address me as elder brother.¡±


    Redfield¡¯s mouth twisted into a sneer.


    ¡°Yes, brother, how did you know about this ce? I don¡¯t know where you got the information, but do you really think you can arrest me?¡±


    Carlisle gave anguid reply to sneering Redfield¡¯s remarks.


    ¡°Correct.¡±


    Redfield blinked as if he misheard.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Carlisle, however, did not have any interest in speaking to him anymore. Hemanded the knights in a low voice to prevent anyone escaping.


    ¡°Arrest everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    The knights began to move in on the party guests, and there were shrieks of horror as the young nobles were seized. Redfield whirled at Carlisle in an unsuppressed rage.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think my mother will stay still if you dare arrest me!¡±


    ¡°Of course she won¡¯t stay still. I don¡¯t want her to.¡±


    An enigmatic smile yed on Carlisle¡¯s face.


    ¡°Take them all away.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡±


    The knights shouted in unison, then dragged the nobles away. Redfield and his group caused amotion as they struggled to fight back, but eventually they were overwhelmed by the trained knights.


    As the room began to clear, Carlisle narrowed his eyes at the rising smoke from the burned incense.


    ¡°Take those.¡±


    At hismand, the remaining knights began to carry away the evidence.


    This was the first step of Carlisle¡¯s n to destroy the Empress.


    And this was the first trap.


    *


    *


    *


    Ophelia was verging on paranoia since the end of the tournament. Despite using poison to paralyze Derek, he managed to win an overwhelming victory with incredible skill. The championship title that was long held by the Anita family was now taken by the ise family.


    The Empress was in the clutches of a grim mood, but this was just the beginning of her problems. She pressed her hand against her forehead.


    ¡°So where on earth did they find the evidence that we tried to destroy Flower Bridge?¡±


    Cesare answered with a grave expression.


    ¡°The captured men who were supposed to destroy the bridge must have confessed.¡±


    ¡°We can just pretend it¡¯s a ridiculous conspiracy.¡±


    ¡°Not only that. Remember the n to rece the materials with ones of poorer quality?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ophelia did not respond, but the memories came back to her vividly. The Emperor contracted the Casey family to build the bridge, and Ophelia decided to sabotage the project. Her initial n was to change out the materials needed for the construction. She would then use the copse of the poorly built bridge to destroy the reputation of Emperor Sullivan and the Casey family.


    The Casey family was observant, however, and noticed unusual activity and inspected the materials and construction themselves. Ophelia¡¯s first n had failed, and she eventually changed her strategy to destroy thepleted bridge with explosives.


    Ophelia¡¯s expression grew increasingly dark, and Cesare continued on hesitantly.


    ¡°They must have gathered evidence that we were trying to rece the building materials. The purchases could be tracked¡ª¡±


    Kwaang!


    Ophelia¡¯s fist struck the arm of the chair, and Cesare flinched.


    ¡°S-sister¡­¡±


    ¡°What the hell were you doing all this time? You uselessly provoked Carlisle¡¯s forces when you should¡¯ve taken care of this!¡±


    ¡°But I was too busy to¡ª¡±


    Cesare cowered under Ophelia¡¯s fiery gaze, looking like a dog with its tail between its legs.


    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±


    Ophelia was beside herself with fury, but she couldn¡¯t waste time and energy taking it out on Cesare. What she had to focus on now was immediately solving this problem. Ophelia clenched her jaw and forced herself to stay calm.


    ¡°If it gets out that we tried to destroy Flower Bridge, we¡¯re finished.¡±


    ¡°Only one leg had copsed, so is it a serious problem?¡±


    A deep crease formed on Ophelia¡¯s brow. Her brother had no grasp how precarious their situation was.


    ¡°What would people say if they found out I tried to sabotage the Emperor? More importantly, if the bridge had copsed and people had been injured, public opinion would turn on us.¡±


    ¡°What does it matter what trivialmoners think?¡±


    ¡°This is why I can¡¯t trust you with the important things.¡±


    Ophelia massaged her temples, pained by her brother¡¯s ignorance. She continued her exnation in a low voice.


    ¡°As individuals, it is true that themoners have no power at all. It¡¯s a different scenario if the majority are united against amon enemy. Just as how gossip in society elevates the image of nobility, it cantere back as a sharp de.¡±


    Cesare was unconvinced by her words, but he kept his mouth shut. Ophelia herself also gave up the idea of educating Cesare anymore, and fell back into silent nning. Although the situation was dire, it was notpletely impossible to resolve. It was important to mitigate as much damage as possible.


    A littleter, Ophelia spoke.


    ¡°I must convene the nobility soon. We have toe up with a statement that the culprit was someone other than me.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡±


    ¡°The National Founding Festival will be soon, and the people¡¯s eyes will be directed towards the Imperial Family. If we don¡¯t resolve this as quickly as possible, we will be disgraced.¡±


    Soon there was to be a celebration of the founding of the Ruford Empire. Thousands of nobles from different regions had gathered at the capital for the annual celebrations. In addition, the Imperial Family and numerous officials would gather together to discuss politics inmemoration of the founding day of the empire. This year, the capital was more crowded than usual, as the day of the tournament and National Founding were close together.


    ¡°Fortunately, the nobles will not turn their backs on us at this event. After that, let¡¯s resolve everything one by one.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister. I will summon the nobility as soon as I can.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Ophelia felt a sense of foreboding of things spiraling out of her control. However, she wouldn¡¯t let this all fall apart, so she steeled herself for theing challenges.


    Suddenly, Cassana burst into the room and shouted in a loud voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty! There¡¯s trouble!¡±

 Chapter 239 - 239 The First Trap (2)

    Ch. 239 The First Trap (2)


    As soon as Ophelia came up with a solution for one problem, another one appeared like unkible vermin. Her face wrinkled in a scowl, and she snapped at herdy-in-waiting.


    ¡°What is it this time?¡±


    Cassana hurried inside, her face pale.


    ¡°It¡¯s about the Second Prince¡­¡±


    ¡°What about Redfield?¡±


    ¡°He was arrested by Carlisle during a party!¡±


    ¡°What?!¡±


    Ophelia could not suppress her anger any longer and leapt to her feet. Cesare¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as he turned towards Cassana.


    ¡°What are you talking about? What¡¯s the reason for the Second Prince¡¯s arrest?¡±


    ¡°He was under suspicion for illegal drug use¡­¡±


    ¡°What? Drugs?¡±


    Cesare¡¯s face turned ugly. Neither Ophelia nor Cesare spoke, knowing full well the nature of Redfield¡¯s parties. It was impossible not to. More than once, it fell upon Empress Ophelia to silence the nobles who tried toe forward because of Redfield¡¯s proclivities.


    Ophelia¡¯s face flushed with rage. It was rare for her to ever lose herposure.


    ¡°I had cautioned him, and yet¡­!¡±


    Ever since Carlisle returned to the Imperial Pce, Ophelia repeatedly warned her son to keep his head down. She was furious that he kept disobeying her and participating in activities that would threaten their family¡¯s stability.


    ¡°What should I do, sister?¡±


    Cesare looked up at Ophelia¡¯s clenched fists and hard eyes. He knew this was serious. Ophelia had gathered this much power for Redfield¡¯s sake. If he could not seed the throne, then her current influence would crumble to dust. The Anita family had produced a great number of generals before, but it was nothingpared to the absolute power of the emperor.


    Ophelia barely managed to hold back her surging anger.


    ¡°¡­Did you find out where Redfield is being held?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know the exact location yet, but witnesses say he was dragged into the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    At Cassana¡¯s words, a cold light shone from Ophelia¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Cesare.¡±


    ¡°Yes, my sister.¡±


    ¡°Gather all your forces immediately and search the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    It was a more aggressive than expected, and both Cesare and Cassana looked at Ophelia with startled expressions. However, the Empress continued on as if she already made up her mind.


    ¡°Use any means to enter the Crown Prince¡¯s pce and bring Redfield back to me.¡±


    Her son¡¯s capture by the Crown Prince was enough to shake the Empress¡¯ influence. While some ns required a slow unfurling, there were other times where one could not yield.


    Such was a time. Redfield could never be surrendered under any circumstances.


    After a brief pause, Cesare bowed and answered with a loyal shout.


    ¡°I will obey you!¡±


    *


    *


    *


    As Elena woke up at dawn, she sensed a strange air surrounding the Imperial Pce. Mirabelle was still asleep, but Elena¡¯s senses were more acute than a normal person¡¯s. She looked around warily as a murderous intent seemed to press in on the walls.


    Seueug¡ª


    Elena opened the window in the guest room and looked outside. Through the dark, she saw hundreds of torches in the distance moving in perfect unison. It was a scene that reminded her of ise Castle in herst life. Something extraordinary must have happened.


    Elena hastily changed from her nightgown into a dress. She left the room silently and gave orders to the maid at the entrance, who jerked awake from her doze.


    ¡°Call Mary and the nanny to the guest room. Tell them that Mirabelle shouldn¡¯t be disturbed and should stay asleep.¡±


    The maid seemed surprised by Elena¡¯s sudden appearance, but she immediately answered with a bow.


    ¡°Ah, yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Those were the two Elena could trust Mirabelle to while she was away. Elena continued again in a low voice.


    ¡°Send someone to ise mansion as soon as it¡¯s light, and tell Derek to pick up Mirabelle from the pce.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t immediately clear how perilous the situation was, but Mirabelle needed to return home. In case of any danger, Derek would be able to bring her to safety.


    The maid quickly gave another bow.


    ¡°As youmand, Your Highness.¡±


    With Mirabelle¡¯s safety secured, Elena then moved to Carlisle¡¯s office. In a situation like this, he was likely not asleep in their bedroom, and was either in his office or at the front ofmand.


    Elena¡¯s guess was right, and when she opened his office door, he found his head bent towards Zenard in deep conversation.


    ¡°Caril.¡±


    Carlisle nced up at her appearance, then looked back at Zenard.


    ¡°Do as I told you and leave now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Zenard bowed to Carlisle and then to Elena, then disappeared from the office in the blink of an eye. When only the pair of them were left, Elena turned towards Carlisle with a serious look.


    ¡°What on earth is going on?¡±


    Carlisle looked rxed in the face of Elena¡¯s worry.


    ¡°Are you awake already? You may sleep more.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t sleep when there are people everywhere.¡±


    ¡°So there are.¡±


    Carlisle gave an easy grin, and Elena became even more confused.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re hiding something from me. Now tell me, what are you up to?¡±


    ¡°I tried to cover it up as much as possible because of your injury, but now that the n has been put into motion, I can¡¯t hide it anymore.¡±


    Carlisle held out a document that said ¡°Confidential¡± towards Elena. She took it with a questioning nce, and Carlisle continued.


    ¡°Read it. I¡¯ll exin as you go.¡±

 Chapter 240 - Ch. 240 This Is Incredible (1)

    <b>Ch. 240 This Is Incredible (1)</b>


    ¡°Read it. I¡¯ll exin as you go.¡±


    Elena looked down at the documents Carlisle presented to her. To her surprise, it was all detailed information about powerful substances.


    [Ingredients for the creation of drugs


    Payan flower¡ªhas the appearance of a beautiful yellow flower. When burned, its smoke causes hallucinations.


    2. Senly stem¡ªblue flower that maximizes the effects of the Payan flower.


    3. Terico¡ªinhaling it causes one¡¯s senses to be dull, and can cause paralysis whenbined with certain other ingredients¡­]


    Elena¡¯s eyes scanned over the documents, then she looked up at Carlisle in confusion. Among them, the Payan flower was what she scented when she went to Redfield¡¯s party.


    ¡°This is¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. Do you remember the powder you took from Redfield¡¯s party? Those were the exact ingredients. Give or take a few others.¡±


    Elena¡¯s hands holding the papers began to tremble. If a connection could be drawn between Redfield and this information, it would strike a severe blow to Empress Ophelia. That meant that Carlisle would be one step closer to the throne.


    Elena had guessed that the powder would prove its use someday, but she never expected it to be so soon. Even for an experienced schr, it would be difficult to extrapte the exact ingredients of the powder in such a short amount of time. She looked up at Carlisle with an awed expression.


    ¡°Now with this¡­we can finally take advantage of the Second Prince¡¯s weak point.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was why earlier tonight, I raided Redfield¡¯s party. He is now being held captive in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes widened, and she turned her gaze towards the open window where the torches could be seen.


    ¡°So those people¡­¡±


    Carlisle gave a casual nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your prediction is right. The Empress will send those soldiers to retrieve Redfield from my custody.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t believe that all this had happened while she had been asleep.


    ¡°Caril, aren¡¯t you being too reckless.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t reply, instead simply handing her another document. She flipped through the papers he had given her. There was detailed information on how the Empress tried to destroy Flower Bridge. Elena¡¯s eyes widened again, and Carlisle smiled as he replied.


    ¡°This is a rare opportunity, so one must move swiftly to seize the opportunity.¡±


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    She looked at Carlisle in pure admiration. Her shock that this all happened without her knowing wore off, and she couldn¡¯t help but respect not only her husband¡¯s brilliance, but his daring and drive as well. Actions that appeared impulsive at first were carried out only after thorough calction.


    ¡°How did you prepare all of this? I mean¡­I can¡¯t think of anything else to say except that this is incredible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because of you. You were the one that obtained Redfield¡¯s drugs, and you were the one that prevented Flower Bridge from copsing. Those were all your achievements.¡±


    It was true that Elena was the starting point. She did have an advantage of knowing what events woulde in the future, but it was Carlisle¡¯s ability that was able to refine the information and use it as a springboard for attack.


    ¡°Tell me. This is not the end you prepared, is it?¡±


    Carlisle answered with a meaningful smile.


    ¡°Your eyes can¡¯t be fooled. You¡¯re right¡ªit¡¯s impossible to destroy the Empress with only that. So I tried to make it a little more dramatic.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s dramatic¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to use the National Founding Day. It will be very soon.¡±


    Elena gave a soft sound of exmation. The National Founding Day, when all the nobles would gather, was the perfect ce to reveal Empress Ophelia¡¯s scheming and atrocities. Ophelia would somehow try to pin the me on someone else again, and Carlisle had to move swiftly so she could not y her hand.


    ¡°Firstly, keeping Redfield in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce is simply one piece of the n. The rest will unfold at the holiday, so please bear this a little longer.¡±


    If they had to wait for the National Founding Day, that meant they had to keep Empress Ophelia at bay in the meanwhile. As time passed, Ophelia was more likely to be more paranoid and aggressive, and at this rate, armed conflict between the Empress¡¯ soldiers and Carlisle¡¯s men would be inevitable. Carlisle likely had a contingency n, but¡­it would be better to stop Ophelia¡¯s soldiers without bloodshed if possible.


    Elena stayed in silent thought for a moment before speaking.


    ¡°If you want to safely contain the Second Prince until the National Founding Day¡­I think you¡¯ll need my strength.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Carlisle responded immediately, brushing away the issue as if it wasn¡¯t worth discussing.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯d let you hold a sword again after what happened at the tournament? I can¡¯t allow it this time, no matter how much you want to.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow was furrowed in determination, and Elena¡¯s expression loosened.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean like that¡­¡±


    Elena did not intend to stop the soldiers with physical force. However, she felt a lump in her throat. She paused before speaking again.


    ¡°¡­Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask questions you know the answer to.¡±


    ¡°That makes me happy for some reason.¡±


    Carlisle stared at her in wonder. Elena gave a disarming smile and spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°I feel so loved.¡±

 Chapter 241 - This Is Incredible (2)

    Ch. 241 This Is Incredible (2)


    At Elena¡¯s words, Carlisle rose from his seat and walked up to Elena. He touched her cheek with one hand and whispered to her in a gentle voice.


    ¡°You have to say it right. It¡¯s not just love, but an outpouring of so much love. Can¡¯t you see I¡¯m drowning in it for you?¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart pounded as she stared at Carlisle¡¯s fiery blue eyes in front of her. She knew she had a lot of work to do. At the same time, Carlisle¡¯s touch made her body burn like a woman¡¯s.


    ¡°So just stay back for once, and watch what I do. All I need from you is praise that I have done well.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah. If you don¡¯t want to say it, then perhaps a slightly better reward.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s finger traced Elena¡¯s lip. She looked at his darkened eyes, and realized without words what he wanted. Her mouth was dry as she spoke.


    ¡°When you say it like that¡­¡±


    Hwiiig¡ª


    Elena swiftly wrapped a hand around Carlisle¡¯s neck and pulled him towards her. She pressed her lips against his, and his eyes widened momentarily in surprise, before he responded back with the same amount of enthusiasm.


    Carlisle wrapped his hands around Elena¡¯s slender waist and pulled her towards the desk. There was a crash as something fell off the desk and onto the floor, but neither of them cared. They kissed each other long and desperate, until they finally surfaced for air, breathing hard. Elena cleared her throat, but her voice was still hoarse when she spoke.


    ¡°I just remembered to say¡­being a knight isn¡¯t my only talent.¡±


    Elena was an elite soldier, true, but before that she was a high-ranking woman, the Crown Princess of the Ruford Empire.


    ¡°As soon as dawn breaks, I will send invitations to society¡¯sdies toe to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. The number of eyes watching here will naturally increase, so the Empress will not be able to break through the pce easily.¡±


    There wouldn¡¯t be as much attention as the National Founding Day, but if there were rumors that the Empress was trying to assault the Crown Prince¡¯spound, there would be questions why. Then it would be known that Redfield was being held by Carlisle, due to charges rted to drugs. Carlisle wanted to spread the truth, while Ophelia wanted to hide it, leaving her unable to make a move.


    From the beginning, Elena nned to use her status to attract public attention, rather than use her sword. Carlisle¡¯s eyes brightened at the n.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea. My wife can really do anything.¡±


    Elena blushed faintly and smiled. They had been kissing each other hotly just a moment ago, and so their faces were near each other. Carlisle stared down at her eyes with a heated expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just me that deserves praise, but my wife as well.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡ª?¡±


    Before she could finish, Carlisle leaned in and pressed his lips against hers again. He peppered her with yful bird kisses and whispered sweetly in her ear.


    ¡°So one more time.¡±


    Carlisle once again gave Elena a deep kiss under the pretext of an award. Elena was briefly taken aback, but she soon put wrapped her hands around Carlisle¡¯s neck with a pleased look.


    *


    *


    *


    As soon as the sun rose, Elena sent invitations for a dinner party at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. It would be held that very same evening. Because of the suddenness of the event, numerous maids and servants were striding up and down the halls, frantically preparing for the guests.


    Carlisle decided to hold off the Empress¡¯ soldiers outside thepound, while Elena did her best to prepare for the dinner party. She scanned the list of guests, then she paused at the name ¡°Countess Viviana.¡±


    ¡°How many people will attend the surprise event? It would not be an exaggeration to say that it all depends on her.¡±


    Ste Viviana. A towering social figure in the capital, a woman who walked on the path of misery because of the son she had in wedlock. Elena, who had knowledge of the future, ckmailed the countess with knowledge of it. Although they had somewhat be friends after several exchanges, Elena had never really been able to guess what Ste really thought. Elena hoped that Ste was on her side, but her loyalty was uncertain.


    ¡°Will she attend the dinner party?¡±


    If Ste knew of the standoff with the Empress¡¯ soldiers, she may refuse the invitation. And if Ste, one of the most influential people in society, did note, the number of people attending the dinner party was likely to drop significantly as well.


    The nanny looked worriedly at Elena before offering her counsel.


    ¡°You have done everything you could, Your Highness. It is up to the will of Heaven now. Do not worry about oues you cannot change.¡±


    Elena gave a faint smile and nodded towards her nanny.


    ¡°Yes. I have no choice but to wait for the results.¡±


    It would be a waste of time to think about things that were no longer in Elena¡¯s hands. She cleared the thoughts that floated in her mind, and turned her attention to preparing for the dinner party.


    At the time, Elena did not know of the unexpected guest that woulde.


    Time flew by in a sh.

 Chapter 242 - Why Are You Helping Me? (1)

    Ch. 242 Why Are You Helping Me? (1)


    Mirabelle finally awoke, and when she heard of Elena¡¯s dinner party, she offered her help. She scrutinized Elena¡¯s wardrobe before making a decision.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you wear this dress tonight?¡±


    The selection of Elena¡¯s dress would be just as important as the dinner itself. There was no time to tailor a new dress, but it was crucial for the Crown Princess to appear immacte in social events. No matter how high a position Elena held, she could not afford for the nobles to whisper behind her back if she was dressed poorly. No other ce was more fashion-conscious than high society, and she attracted more attention than anyone else.


    She carefully studied the dress Mirabelle had chosen.


    ¡°This?¡±


    It was a radical departure from what Elena usually wore. The dress was a vibrant purple, and had a distinctive skirt made up ofyers uponyers of tulle.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll adjust this part here to make it look better. Take a look, sister.¡±


    With a few of Mirabelle¡¯s modifications, the dress took on a greater sophistication and elegance. Elena stared at the scene before her, and she couldn¡¯t help but make a sound of admiration.


    ¡°Mirabelle, this dress is truly unique.¡±


    Mirabelle had an exceptional talent for design, but she still blushed at her sister¡¯s praise.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You chose it.¡±


    The dress was fashionable and individualistic, meant to stand out and make a statement, rather than be quiet and elegant. Elena had assumed selecting the perfect outfit for tonight would be difficult, but Mirabelle had chosen something exceptional. Elena replied with a gentle smile.


    ¡°Thank you. I won¡¯t have to worry about the dress anymore with your help.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only fair between us. I owe you so much.¡±


    A faint smile crossed Mirabelle¡¯s lips, but her eyes were still pools of sadness. The shadow of Kuhn still loomed in her heart.


    Elena meant to say something about it, but then she bit her tongue. For now, it would be best to leave Mirabelle alone.


    ¡°Please try out the dress, sister.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Just one moment.¡±


    Elena entered the fitting room and put on the dress with the help of a maid. A few minutester, the curtain was pulled away, and Mirabelle¡¯s green eyes suddenly widened. She pped enthusiastically when she saw her sister¡¯s stunning appearance.


    ¡°I thought it would look good on you, but it¡¯s more amazing than I expected. You¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    Elena turned towards the mirror. Mirabelle¡¯spliments were true; it was as if this dress was made just for Elena. She looked even more ethereal than usual, and she smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡°Yes. I like it even more when I put it on myself.¡±


    Elena¡¯s and Mirabelle¡¯s pleasant conversation was suddenly interrupted by a knock on the door.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door opened, and a maid came inside, who bowed before giving her message.


    ¡°Your Highness, Lord Derek from ise mansion is here.¡±


    It was time for Mirabelle to go back. Mirabelle stood up with a slight expression of regret.


    ¡°I have to go back now, sister.¡±


    ¡°Wait one moment, Mirabelle.¡±


    Elena pulled out a letter she had written in the midst of preparing for the dinner party. Mirabelle epted the envelope with an inquisitive look.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°A letter to Father. I wrote about your wish to study abroad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sister¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to change Father¡¯s mind with this, but if he doesn¡¯t ept, I¡¯ll pay him a visit myself.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes began to fill with emotion. She knew how busy Elena was today, and was touched that her older sister managed to find the time to take care of her.


    ¡°I thought it would be better to write it down first before speaking to him in person. Show it to him when you return to the mansion.¡±


    ¡°¡­Thank you, sister.¡±


    Mirabelle stepped forward and wrapped her sister in a hug, and Elena returned an encouraging smile.


    ¡°You already said ¡®thank you¡¯ earlier.¡±


    ¡°There is no way to express my feelings other than this. Thank you very much, sister.¡±


    ¡°Now, I want you and Derek to go home safely.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I hope your party will be a sess, too.¡±


    The sisters embraced each other tightly again and then let go. They smiled at each other onest time before parting ways.


    *


    *


    *


    The dinner preparations wereplete. A first-ss chef had finished preparing thevish banquet despite the extreme time pressure, and the banquet hall in the pce was decorated luxuriously. Elena greeted thedies who entered the hall one-by-one.


    ¡°Wee.¡±


    The guests would reply in enthusiasm.


    ¡°Thank you for inviting me, Your Highness. You look even more beautiful today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m ttered. How¡¯s your daughter doing? I heard she debuted a while ago.¡±


    ¡°Oh, thank you for remembering that.¡±


    Elena was having light conversation with each of the arrivals, when another voice called out to her.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    Elena turned her head towards the familiar voice behind her. It was Margaret, one of herdies-in-waiting, and she smiled in greeting.


    ¡°I intended to arrive first, but I¡¯m sorry to say I¡¯m a littlete.¡±


    ¡°No, you are still quite early.¡±


    ¡°I wanted to be the one toe here first and help you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I appreciate your loyalty.¡±


    Elena and Margaret exchanged friendly greetings and moved towards the other arrivals. Margaret¡¯s role was to keep the flow of conversation going on next to Elena, making it easier for Elena give individual attention to each guest.


    Soon after, Elena saw a group of women approaching the entrance. In the lead was a single woman, and it was apparent that a very influential figure had arrived. Elena finished her current conversation with ease, then approached the new guests. Soon, it was possible to see the woman that was in the lead.


    ¡®For that person to be here¡­¡¯


    It was Lady Yulia, the flower of the capital. She was not only the daughter of the prestigious Necrensi family, but also a famous woman in the Ruford Empire, known for her fashion and striking beauty. Elena had briefly encountered her at an Imperial Ball.


    Although Elena sent Yulia an invitation to the dinner party out of formality, she didn¡¯t expect for the other woman to actually attend. Her appearance was aplete surprise.

 Chapter 243 - Why Are You Helping Me? (2)

    Chapter 243 ¨C Why Are You Helping Me? (2)


    Yulia approached Elena first, who was standing with a questioning look on her face.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Yulia gave a respectful bow, followed by the rest of thedies. Elena hurriedly recovered and ced a smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you all foring, despite the sudden invitation.¡±


    Many of the women replied with ¡°Not at all¡± and ¡°Of course I woulde when the Crown Princess invites me¡±. Meanwhile, Yulia looked up at Elena and spoke.


    ¡°You have such a beautiful dress. Your Highness has a wonderful sense of fashion, don¡¯t you think, everyone?¡±


    As Yulia offered up her praise, the rest of the young women piped up in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, Her Highness¡¯ dress is unique and beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never known that purple could be so pretty until today.¡±


    It was monumental to be recognized directly by Julia, and by tomorrow, perhaps the whole of society would be full of talk about the dress. Sooner orter, purple dresses might be disyed in countless costume rooms. Yulia¡¯s influence on the fashion industry was enormous, but Elena could not help but wonder about her motives.


    ¡®Why are you helping me?¡¯


    The pair had never been close. Even if Yulia really did like Elena, there had to be a reason whys heplimented her.


    However, more guests started to arrive, and it was impossible to have an intimate conversation. Elena would have to try to find another opportunity to talk to her again, but for now, she had to concentrate on greeting the arrivals. Elena gave Yulia a soft smile.


    ¡°Dinner will be soon, so please go inside. I hope everyone will enjoy themselves tonight.¡±


    All thedies answered simultaneously, including Yulia.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The group ofdies disappeared into the banquet hall, chattering away. Elena stole a nce at Yulia¡¯s retreating back. She remembered the woman¡¯s nickname¡ª¡±The beauty without a smile.¡±


    Margaret, who had been quietly standing next to Elena, sensed something strange and spoke up in a small voice.


    ¡°Your Highness, do you know Lady Necrensi?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I only met her briefly at the Imperial ball.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Lady Necrensi doesn¡¯t often attend parties, and she usually doesn¡¯t go out in public.¡±


    Elena gave a slight nod of understand at Margaret¡¯s words. In any case, the minimum number of guests had been satisfied due to Yulia¡¯s appearance. Elena no longer had to worry whether enough people would attend the party.


    Suddenly, Margaret gave a gasp of surprise next to her.


    ¡°Your Highness, over there¡­¡±


    Elena turned her head in the direction of Margaret¡¯s gaze. Ste and her followers were now arriving. Yulia had already solved Elena¡¯s troubles, but she was still grateful Ste¡¯s appearance.


    Elena gave Ste a warm wee at the entrance.


    ¡°Wee, Countess Viviana.¡±


    The dinner party started off in sess, and the presence of powerful and influential figures in society would now offer her a great advantage. The gathering of this amount of people in a short time was testament to Elena¡¯s social ability.


    ***


    Kwaang!


    Ophelia¡¯s fist mmed onto the table.


    ¡°What? What do you mean that the Crown Princess is hosting a dinner?¡±


    In response to Ophelia¡¯s anger, Cassana nodded her pale face.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. A great number ofdies gathered to attend a dinner at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°Ha. What a nerve!¡±


    Ophelia knew Elena¡¯s intentions at once. At present, the Empress¡¯ and Crown Prince¡¯s soldiers were fighting outside thepound. Despite her soldier¡¯s attempts to break through the line, Carlisle had far more troops then she expected.


    ¡®I heard that the Crown Prince was gathering troops from the periphery of the battlefields. This must have been his n.¡¯


    Ophelia could choose to push more aggressively, but her movements were paralyzed by the attendance of nobles at the dinner party.


    ¡®If I move in now, they will tell everyone that they have Redfield in custody.¡¯


    Any rumors spread would be potentially harmful against Ophelia¡¯s n. She may be justified in attempting to rescue Redfield, but the ultimate goal was to make her son emperor, and preserving Redfield¡¯s dignity and honor trumped everything else. Ophelia was not in a position to act rashly.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t like this.¡±


    Elena appeared a frail and naive kitten in the beginning, but Ophelia sensed the Crown Princess¡¯ ws after the twin nt incident. Elena was more clever than she ounted for. It was toote to regret that she did not stop Elena¡¯s and Carlisle¡¯s marriage earlier, and deep frown creased the Empress¡¯ forehead.


    ¡°Pull back the troops surrounding the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    ¡°What? Ah, yes, I understand. Until how long should I tell them to wait?¡±


    ¡°We need to observe the situation more, so don¡¯t act recklessly until I give another order.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    However, Ophelia was not finished yet.


    ¡°Send a message to Cesare. Tell him to summon the nobility. This cannot be put off any longer.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Cassana hurried to deliver Ophelia¡¯s orders. Until now, Ophelia nned to use her soldiers to bring back Redfield as soon as possible, but she was forced to revise her n.


    Ophelia sat in quiet thought by herself, and her eyes shed like steel.


    ¡°¡­Prince Carlisle. If you think you can destroy me just from this, you are mistaken.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t called the pir of the Ruford Empire for nothing. If she couldn¡¯t get Redfield back by the sword, then she¡¯d make it so that Carlisle would be forced to release Redfield himself.


    A wicked smile yed across Ophelia¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 244 - Thank You Very Much

    <strong>Chapter 244 ¨C Thank You Very Much</strong>


    After all the guests arrived, Elena finally began themencement of the meal. She stood up from the head of the table, holding her wine ss and thanking all those who gathered here tonight.


    ¡°Thank you all for epting my sudden invitation. The food has been specially prepared, and I hope you will enjoy it.¡±


    She lifted her wine ss, and everyone else lifted theirs in response. It was a graceful way for thedies to elegantlymunicate without hitting each other¡¯s sses. Elena smiled and made her closingment.


    ¡°I hope everyone will have a good meal.¡±


    Several of them called out ¡°Yes, Your Highness!¡± and soon after, the room fell intofortable conversation. Numerous servants appeared, carrying tes of food and setting them before the guests.


    ¡°Oh, isn¡¯t this from Restaurant Shelly?¡±


    ¡°Really? I haven¡¯t been able to make a reservation because it¡¯s always full.¡±


    The main chef today was from the most well-known establishment in the capital. However, even the chef hesitated at cooking at such short notice for a dinner party. It was through Carlisle¡¯s efforts that he had been able to procure the chef for her.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll do anything for my wife.


    Elena recalled Carlisle¡¯s mischievous grin, and a smile came to her lips without her even realizing it. Compliments began to spread among the nobles during the various courses.


    ¡°Oh, I can feel the juices in my mouth.¡±


    ¡°The meat is divine.¡±


    The poprity of the food among the guests caused Elena¡¯s mood to rise. The nanny quietly approached Elena from behind and spoke.


    ¡°I have an important message.¡±


    Elena nodded slightly, and the nanny leaned in closer and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°The Empress¡¯ troops around the Crown Prince¡¯s pce have been withdrawn.¡±


    It had gone just as nned, and Elena smiled from indescribable joy.


    ¡°Thank you. Now try to get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    The nanny withdrew after delivering her message. Elena lifted her fork and knife and continued to enjoy her meal like the other women. The food looked delicious, and when she ced it in her mouth, it flowed richly down her throat. Everything was going smoothly, and she was able to enjoy her dinner with ease.


    ***


    After-dinner refreshments included dessert and tea. Elena was engaged in light conversation with the guests, when she noticed Yulia leaving the banquet hall and going to the terrace alone. She had been wondering about the woman¡¯s goodwill towards her throughout the evening.


    Elena did not suffer curiosity for long, and she politely excused herself before following Yulia towards the terrace. Once Elena was outside, the revelry of the banquet hall faded away, and the terrace wasfortably peaceful.


    ¡°Lady Necrensi.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s voice, Yulia looked back.


    ¡°Oh, Your Highness.¡±


    As Yulia bowed her head to pay her respects, Elena drew closer.


    ¡°Why are you out there? You haven¡¯t spoken to anyone in the banquet hall.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy interacting with people very much.¡±


    Yulia did not get the nickname ¡°The beauty without a smile¡± for nothing. She had a reticent nature and wasn¡¯t as involved with the social chess game, but with her stunning looks and fashion sense, many youngdies followed her as an icon.


    ¡°You epted my invitation despite that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s¡­¡±


    For a moment, Yulia¡¯s proud face showed a slightly embarrassed look. Elena tried to phrase her next words as politely as possible.


    ¡°In truth, I did not expect you to ept my invitation. Moreover, your praise for my dress was intentional, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°May I ask why you did that?¡±


    Whatever Yulia¡¯s intentions, everything she had done helped Elena, and Elena was curious why. Yulia demurely lowered her eyes.


    ¡°If you noticed, Your Highness, then I won¡¯t hide it. The reason I did it was because of a friend¡­but I cannot name them.¡±


    ¡°Friend?¡±


    Elena was inwardly surprised by Yulia¡¯s answer. She never expected it would be connected to a friend of Yulia¡¯s.


    ¡°In truth¡­¡±


    Yulia hesitated for a moment, but soon took a deep breath and continued.


    ¡°The Second Prince invited me to his party. However, I never liked being around many people, so I never went.¡±


    An ominous feeling stirred in Elena¡¯s stomach. She had been to Redfield¡¯s party before, and knew what it was like. However, she continued to listen to Yulia¡¯s story without interrupting her.


    ¡°The Second Prince¡¯s parties are very popr, and my friend truly wanted to go. She asked me toe with her. I said no. If I had known what would have happened, I would have followed her¡­and it is still my greatest regret not having done so.¡±


    Elena felt numb as she asked her next question.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°My friend became drunk¡­and was raped by many men.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened in shock, as Yulia¡¯s face crumpled at the pain of the memory.


    ¡°My friend went to the Empress to tell her story, but the Empress threatened to destroy her family if she spoke.¡±


    Elena knew Redfield was scum of the earth, but he was more contemptible than she thought. Elena herself had only been able to avoid danger because of her hidden skills as a soldier. Her hands tightened into fists.


    ¡°Then, in the middle of the night in my father¡¯s study, I heard that the Crown Prince¡¯s and the Empress¡¯ soldiers were fighting. Later on I received your dinner invitation, and I could guess what your ns were.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t change much¡­but I want to stop the Second Prince from inheriting the throne somehow. That¡¯s why I came here to add my strength to you, Your Highness, no matter how small it may be.¡±


    Elena sped Yulia¡¯s hand, which had been trembling during the time she told her story. Yulia¡¯s hands were cold. Elena didn¡¯t know if it was because of fear of the Empress, or distress from recalling those memories, but¡­the important thing was that it had taken the woman tremendous courage toe here.


    Elena looked into Yulia¡¯s eyes and spoke in a warm voice.


    ¡°Your presence at the dinner was of enormous benefit. I heard the news that the Empress¡¯ soldiers withdrew. I know that telling your friend¡¯s story must have been difficult, so thank you.¡±


    Yulia nodded silently, her eyes full of emotion. Elena could imagine the guilt she was experiencing, and Elena herself could still remember the burden of Mirabelle¡¯s death in herst life. Elena was able to sympathize with Yulia¡¯s feelings even more now.


    ¡°Leave the rest to me. I will take advantage of this opportunity.¡±


    Yulia thought that her actions did not deserve that much praise. Although Elena had been trying tofort her, Yulia only became even more overwhelmed, and she spoke in a tearful voice.


    ¡°¡­Thank you very much.¡±


    Elena could sense that Yulia¡¯s hands felt a little warmer.


    ¡°When I first saw you, I had a good feeling, even though I didn¡¯t know why. And the dress you¡¯re wearing tonight is beautiful. I mean it.¡±


    Yulia¡¯s voice was choked with emotion, and Elena looked a little embarrassed.


    ¡°Thank you for saying that. In truth, my sister chose my dress for me. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be happy when she finds out that Lady Necrensi praised her.¡±


    Upon hearing this, Yulia only ended up crying even more. Elena pulled the woman towards her and embraced her weeping form. Tears streamed down Yulia¡¯s cheeks, and she murmured in Elena¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. Really¡­Thank you.¡±


    She felt she had done nothing to deserve this kind treatment. However, she was greatlyforted by having someone listen to her personal story.


    And so, Elena hugged Yulia until her tears ceased.


    ***


    The dinner ended in grand sess. Although it was the first time Elena and Yulia had a proper conversation, they felt as if they had formed a deep bond with each other. Elena saw her off at her carriage so no one else would see that she had been crying.


    Afterwards, Elena said farewell to the other guests one-by-one. Before she knew it, the final group ofdies approached, headed by Ste at the front.


    ¡°We will be leaving now, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Please wait a moment, Countess Viviana.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes?¡±


    Ste looked at Elena with a puzzled eye.


    ¡°I would like to have a private word with you before we go.¡±


    ¡°Why, I¡¯m honored, Your Highness.¡±


    Ste gave a radiant smile, but Elena could sense that it was not heartfelt. The reason was obvious¡ªElena knew about Ste¡¯s secret son. Elena wanted to keep Ste on her side, but their rtionship was only held by threat of ckmail. Elena also kept her guard around Ste, concerned that the countess may just decide to tear her down and cover up her secret altogether.


    And yet, Elena had a change of heart after speaking to Yulia. While this wasn¡¯t true with everyone¡­gaining someone¡¯s sincere trust was a powerful tool. Ste had already helped Elena several times, including tonight. Elena wanted to at least offer her some genuine counsel. The countess¡¯ future may be bleak¡­and only Elena knew of it.


    Ste looked backed towards her followers.


    ¡°You all may go back first. I will talk with Her Highness privately.¡±


    Thedies who stood behind Ste looked downcast.


    ¡°If it is not urgent, we can outside the pce for you, Countess Viviana.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We don¡¯t want to go alone in the carriage without you.¡±


    Ste answered with a coolly straight face.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired too, so I¡¯ll return to my mansion after I finish speaking with my friend, Her Highness. It¡¯ste, so it¡¯s better to part here.¡±


    ¡°If that is your wish. I will have a tea party at my mansion soon, so we¡¯ll see you then.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll meet you then.¡±


    Ste separated from her followers and approached to Elena.


    ¡°Follow me, please.¡±


    Elena and Ste moved to a quiet ce where they could talk alone.

 Chapter 245 - – You’re Different From The Empress (1)

    Chapter 245 ¨C You¡¯re Different From The Empress (1)


    Elena and Ste moved to a quiet ce where they could talk alone. After entering the room, Ste cast Elena nervous nce.


    ¡°May I ask why you wanted to see me privately, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for rm. You have helped me greatly¡­and I wanted to say thank you.¡±


    When Elena had returned to the past, vicious rumors spread by Helen were rife in society, and she had no one to turn to for help. Elena was forced to ckmail Ste about her secret son and make her cooperate. Elena and Ste¡¯s first encounter was not a good one.


    In anticipation of a long conversation, Elena sat down first and gracefully gestured to the seat across from her. Ste sat down as well, looking relieved that she had not been called for a serious reason.


    ¡°I see. It¡¯s only natural for me to support the Crown Princess, so words of thanks are not necessary.¡±


    ¡°Countess Viviana. I don¡¯t know how to say this, but I want to repay you and offer you my sincere counsel.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why won¡¯t you speak of your hidden son?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression hardened like steel. She thought Elena had brought her here to offer her gratitude, and Ste instantly raised her walls at the mention of her son.


    However, Elena believed this was the best way. The biological father of Viviana¡¯s son would soon appear, and in another reality, Ste had chosen to take her life instead of burdening the Viviana family. That alone was a tragedy, but what followed was even more grief.


    Ste¡¯s husband mourned her deeply, and the secret son, who missed his mother, dreamt of revenge. Soon afterwards, they would both be at each other¡¯s throats. Elena wanted to do anything within her power to avoid such an oue.


    Despite the sincerity of Elena¡¯s actions, Ste only looked on with a cold re.


    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you need to be involved in this, Your Highness. You must have forgotten your promise to keep my secret until the end.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean this as a threat¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you want something, say it honestly. I don¡¯t like listening to roundabout exnations.¡±


    Stepletely misunderstood Elena¡¯s intentions. From the countess¡¯ point of view, she felt threatened that Elena would reveal the secret that she wanted to keep hidden the most.


    Elena swallowed her sigh, and continued more carefully than before.


    ¡°Please do not misunderstand. My intentions are honest, and I don¡¯t want you to make a choice whose oue you¡¯ll regret.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Ste continued to look suspicious, but Elena continued to say what she had prepared.


    ¡°Please consider it. There is no secret in this world that remains eternal. If someone finds out, how will you handle it?¡±


    ¡°That is for me to worry about.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You may even choose tomit suicide to save your honor. But have you ever thought about your family that you will leave behind?¡±


    Ste looked momentarily taken aback, but she soon smoothed out her expression.


    ¡°Because you asked me, Your Highness, I will answer. Wouldn¡¯t it be a happier ending if I were gone? My husband will get a new wife, and my son will be able to live more freely than he does now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you love the both of them enough not to do that?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ste¡¯s eyes trembled. Count and Countess Viviana had oft been spoken of in society as having the ideal romantic marriage. Elena knew better than anyone that that was true, as she had known it from the future.


    ¡°Please think about it again. Do you really believe that your husband will forget you so easily? Maybe your son wants to live his freedom with you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Have you done further investigations into me and my family?¡±


    ¡°No. This is something anyone can think of without an investigation. I know it¡¯s not easy, but don¡¯t forget that you can still be honest when thest momentes.¡±


    This was the best advice that Elena could give. If she said she knew what would happen in the future, her credibility would evaporate into air. Whatever decision Steter made, it was her choice. All Elena could do was tell her that it was better to choose life over an easy death.


    ¡°Countess Viviana, you are loved more than you know. I know your situation well, and this is my counsel.¡±


    Ste stared at Elena, at a loss for words. She expected the princess to follow up with a threat that her future would be miserable unless some demand was fulfilled, but Elena¡¯s words ended there. The fact rather embarrassed the intelligent Ste.


    ¡®¡­Is she being truthful?¡¯


    It was almost impossible to believe, but Elena genuinely did seem to care for Ste¡¯s well-being, and Ste was able to imagine an oue she never thought of before. If her husband and son couldn¡¯t get over her death¡­then even worse things may happen. She loved her husband and son with all her heart.


    ¡®Until now, I thought I could just disappear¡­but their grief may not end even if I die.¡¯


    Before Ste became a countess, she had grown up in a strict household, and she drifted away from her family in an act of youthful rebellion. The first time she became drunk, she conceived her son. Her family tried to get rid of the child, but she held onto him in an act of defiance. Eventually, Ste was able to find protection for her son, on the condition that he be kept hidden and that she marry the man chosen by her parents.


    Her marriage to Count Viviana was a political one, but she fell deeply in love with her partner. From then on, Ste carried a dreadful guilt in her heart. She could never be honest with her husband, and she could never be a proud mother to her son. If it came to worst, Ste vowed to carry the sin alone.


    That was, until Elena spoke to her, breaking down her resolution. Doubt gripped the countess, but she could feel the sincerity in Elena¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your Highness¡­you¡¯re different from the Empress.¡±


    Until now, Ste had seen Elena as a clever and formidable enemy. If Elena had not married Carlisle and be Crown Princess, the countess would have done her best to kill her. However, harming an Imperial Family member was a steep crime, and she was not in a position to ce a knife in Elena¡¯s back whenever she pleased.


    Elena smiled at her and responded.


    ¡°¡®Different from the Empress¡¯¡­is that apliment?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Ste, a towering social figure in society, knew Ophelia¡¯s methods better than anyone else. The Empress was the type that hid a dagger behind a smiling face, and one was wise not to make her an enemy. Naturally, Ste assumed Elena would be like Empress Ophelia in the future.


    And yet, Elena had given Ste counsel without benefit for herself. If Elena were like Ophelia, she would have used the information to cut Ste down to the bone.


    ¡°I can¡¯t quite describe it, but I can say this for sure. The Empress takes advantage of fear in her enemies, but you, Your Highness¡­you change people¡¯s hearts.¡±


    To Ste, Elena¡¯s honesty drew her in like a ma.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if that is apliment.¡±


    ¡°For me it is. For the first time, I want to be on your side, Your Highness.¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes widened in response to Ste¡¯s words. She was relieved that the countess was not offended, and that she finally found sympathy with her. Elena allowed a soft smile to grace her lips.


    ¡°Your words imply that our rtionship hasn¡¯t always been honest. I¡¯ve heard subtle nuances in your speech, but this is the first you¡¯ve said it outright.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny it. I wasn¡¯tpletely supportive of you.¡±


    In response to Ste¡¯s very candid answer, Elena burst out into a chuckle. They pair had met and spoken with each other several times, but now was the first time they faced each other properly. Elena felt fortunate to have gathered her courage and approached Ste first. She truly sensed that Ste was on her side now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Countess Viviana had such an exciting personality.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Her Highness was this kind.¡±


    The two of them faced each other andughed. Soon after, however, Ste wore a more serious expression.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget the counsel you gave me today, Your Highness. But I will do my best to keep my secret hidden. If the worstes to happen, I will make the difficult decision then.¡±


    Elena answered with a nod.


    ¡°I understand. Whatever your choice, I only wish you the best.¡±


    She meant it. She hoped that Ste would have a happy ending.


    The countess answered with a smile.


    ¡°This may be a better rtionship than I expected.¡±

 Chapter 246 - – You’re Different From The Empress (2)

    Chapter 246 ¨C You¡¯re Different From The Empress (2)


    At the same time, Ophelia had summoned a meeting of her closest followers. She sat in the highest seat in the room like an emperor, with Cesare standing by her side. The nobles gathered there were lined up before the two, and the scene was reminiscent of a discussion of state affairs.


    ¡°Your Majesty. With all due respect, is it true that the Second Prince is in custody for drug charges?¡±


    Although Ophelia attempted to hide that information long as possible, she could not cover everyone¡¯s eyes and ears. She had intended to retrieve Redfield before rumors spread, but the effort had stalled because of Elena¡¯s dinner party. The Empress knew she would be faced with difficult questions from the nobles.


    ¡®Just like hyenas¡­¡¯


    While some gathered before her were unfailingly loyal, most of the nobles¡¯ allegiances were more fleeting. However, there was only one reason why they continued to support Ophelia¡ªshe still wielded immense power. When rumors spread that Redfield was held captive, they wanted to ascertain the truth of it.


    Ophelia may try to stop the spread of rumors, but even she could not hide it from those who knew the truth. It was better to rify the situation rather than cause further anxiety, and she kept an expression of tranquil calm as she answered.


    ¡°Yes. Redfield is currently in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    A stunned murmuring suddenly broke out from the nobles. Cesare yelled at them in a loud voice.


    ¡°Silence! You are before Her Majesty the Empress!¡±


    A silence fell over the room. Ophelia continued with a smile gracing her lips.


    ¡°You all know that the Emperor is gravely ill. This is Prince Carlisle¡¯s attempt to take over the throne.¡±


    One of the nobles spoke up.


    ¡°So Second Prince Redfield is not under suspicion of drug use?¡±


    ¡°Whether or not that is true is irrelevant. Why would Prince Carlisle keep Redfield in custody without officially processing the case?


    It is because he is attempting to undermine Redfield.¡±


    Ophelia neatly evaded the facts and slowly set about stirring up the nobles. The nobles started murmuring again, this time with the expected response.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that severe?¡±


    ¡°We need to recover the Second Prince now.¡±


    Ophelia observed them, and spoke again at the right time.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯re knowledgeable about the dictatorships the Empire has suffered under. From this incident, can you imagine what would happen if Crown Prince Carlisle took the throne?¡±


    The nobles hadn¡¯t forgotten that many of the previous emperors had written history in blood.


    ¡°If Prince of Carlisle bes emperor, what would he do first? Perhaps many of you here would not survive.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Everyone turned pale. Ophelia dered it openly¡ªit was toote to change ships. The nobles who had heard her speak no longer wondered about the stories of drugs, and their focus now was only saving Redfield.


    Judging that the atmosphere was ripe at least, Ophelia said what she ultimately wanted to say.


    ¡°We must protest to His Majesty the Emperor, and have him stop the atrocities beingmitted by Crown Prince Carlisle. Even if Redfield is guilty, justice should be administered fairly. It is against Imperialw that he be imprisoned in a private space.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s words were true, but she also made sure to bribe all the judges as well. When Redfield¡¯s release was secured and he was ced under formal investigation, everyone in the system would already be working for Ophelia. Then Carlisle could never reveal the truth. Carlisle keeping Redfield contained would only worsen opinion against him, and doubt would shift from Ophelia to Carlisle.


    The nobles, now convinced by Ophelia, were eager to bring their protests to Emperor Sullivan.


    ¡°As soon as I leave, I will tell the Emperor to have the Second Prince released.¡±


    ¡°The Crown Prince should be punished for not following thew. This is not the way things are done.¡±


    This was exactly the reaction Ophelia was aiming for. Now Carlisle would find himself trapped.


    ¡®What are you going to do now, Prince Carlisle?¡¯


    Ophelia raised her lips in a victorious smile.

 Chapter 247 - The First Trap (1)

    Chapter 247 ¨C The First Trap (1)


    Those who had been gossiping about Redfield¡¯s alleged drug use now turned their sights to Carlisle. Despite the worsening opinion, Carlisle remained unyielding. No one could get Redfield out of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce against his will, not even Empress Ophelia with her many soldiers. And so, Redfield remained trapped in the pce. After several days, the National Founding Day arrived.


    Elena was meticulously tying Carlisle¡¯s cravat as usual. The situation so far didn¡¯t seem favorable to him, but she never asked him a single question about it. That was the extent of how much she trusted in Carlisle¡¯s judgment. He had said he would blow the doors open at the National Founding Day, and she could only guess what would happen.


    Upon seeing Elena¡¯s serious expression, Carlisle gave a soft smile in attempt to lighten the mood.


    ¡°What are you thinking so hard about with such a cute face? Are you worried about what will happen today?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Well, many things may change depending on today¡¯s oue.¡±


    She nced upwards at his face, and he continued on in a softer voice.


    ¡°What will you do if something terrible happens to me?¡±


    Despite his question, his gaze was confident. After ruminating on it for a moment, Elena replied in a casual voice.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Perhaps I shall cut off the neck of the Second Prince? Then he wouldn¡¯t be able to take the throne.¡±


    Carlisle gave a low chuckle at Elena¡¯s words. He lowered his eyes and stared at her with a prating gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s just like you. But if you do that, the Empress will ce many charges against us and have us both executed.¡±


    Killing the Second Prince, who had not even been formally convicted, would be a great risk to Carlisle, and an all-out war against Ophelia may force him to step down. Overthrowing the Imperial family by military force meant scorched earth tactics¡ªhe would not only have to remove Redfield, but Emperor Sullivan as well. If Carlisle tried to have Redfield killed in a half-hearted manner, he would only be further from the throne. Elena was aware of that as well.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t do anything for you.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes trembled slightly at her unexpected show of support. He smiled faintly and brushed his fingers against her pale cheek.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be trouble. If this goes to n, then soon you¡¯ll hold your side of the contract you made a long time ago.¡±


    ¡°The contract¡­¡±


    The memory suddenly came to her head.


    ¡ª When you be empress as you desire, live only as my wife.


    It was one of their agreements when they made their contract marriage. They wouldn¡¯t sleep together until Elena became empress, which meant that the moment Carlisle took the throne, the pair would truly be coupled.


    Elena¡¯s heart pounded in her chest. She didn¡¯t know why, but there was always a lingering heat in his eyes whenever he backed away from kissing her. She didn¡¯t understand why he only came into their bedroom only when he was exhausted¡ªit was all because he was doing his best to keep his word with her.


    ¡°On my coronation day, I¡¯m thinking of burning the couch first.¡±


    Elena¡¯s cheeks turned pink. Since the wedding, Elena slept on the bed, while Carlisle took the couch. She understood his implication.


    ¡°Do what you want. At that time¡­you won¡¯t need a couch anyway.¡±


    Elena suddenly felt embarrassed at the words that left her mouth, and her ears burned. Carlisle wasn¡¯t the only one hoping for such a moment. More than anyone else, Elena hoped for the days when Carlisle would be emperor and she could keep her family safe. She hadn¡¯t given the contract details much consideration¡­but when everything was finished, she would live just as Carlisle¡¯s woman.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget what you just said.¡±


    Carlisle stared at Elena with bright eyes, and carefully kissed her forehead as if to seal a vow. Despite the softness of his lips, his mouth felt as hot as when they fiercely kissed.


    Elena looked up at him, and Carlisle cupped her cheek, her body feeling warmer than before.


    ¡°Hold on. I¡¯ll be there for you soon.¡±

 Chapter 248 - The First Trap (2)

    Chapter 248 ¨C The First Trap (2)


    Ophelia was determined to have the showdown at the National Founding Day today, as Carlisle continued to refuse to release Redfield. Public opinion favored Ophelia. However, no one had the ability to forcibly disperse Carlisle¡¯s soldiers¡ªno one except for the Emperor of the Ruford Empire. And so, Ophelia nned to pressure Sullivan at the National Founding Day, where many nobles would gather.


    Cesare followed behind Ophelia¡¯s footsteps, and murmured to her in an urgent voice.


    ¡°Sister, I have been informed that the Crown Prince will be present today as expected.¡±


    ¡°Yes. He wouldn¡¯t miss this.¡±


    Each year on the celebration of the nation¡¯s founding, the Imperial Family and numerous nobles woulde together to have a discussion on the state of the nation. Since Redfield¡¯s detention, Carlisle had been absent from public appearances, but he would be unable to avoid facing the judgment of the people now. Ophelia¡¯s eyes gleamed like a venomous snake.


    ¡°¡­I must clearly show who has the advantage in front of everyone.¡±


    She was determined to make Carlisle pay the price of taking her son. As Ophelia approached the conference hall where the ceremony was to be held, she covered her true intentions with a benevolent smile on her face.


    ¡°All hail Her Majesty, Empress Ophelia of the Ruford Empire!¡±


    The herald at the entrance loudly announced Ophelia¡¯s arrival. All the nobles in the hall bowed to her and greeted her with one voice.


    ¡°Hail to Her Majesty the Empress! Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    Immediately behind her stood a procession of her followers, headed by her brother Cesare and her headdy-in-waiting Cassana. Numerous other prominentdies-in-waiting were filed behind them, giving testament to the power and dignity of the Empress.


    Ophelia grandly took her seat next to Sullivan, who was sitting at the head of the table.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog. You¡¯re here?¡±


    Sullivan had a pallidplexion, and Ophelia furrowed her brow in false worry.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you look unwell today.¡±


    However, she smiled inwardly. Sullivan¡¯s condition may get even worse if she went through with her n today. He would be forced to watch what she had nned for Carlisle.


    A wide smile spread across her lips, and she looked straight ahead and watched the vast array of nobles arriving. Among them, a few nobles had given her a secret nod. Many who had already gathered here were on her side.


    It was then.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Prince and Crown Princess of the Ruford Empire!¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes naturally moved to Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s entrance. As soon as she saw who was following them, her expression hardened.


    ¡®How can this be?¡¯


    The women who stood behind the Crown Princess were all well-known celebrities of high society. The first to appear was Margaret of Count Lawrence¡¯s family, who had been serving as Elena¡¯sdy-in-waiting. She was followed by Yulia of Marquis Necrensi¡¯s family, the flower of society and the trendsetter of the capital.


    That wasn¡¯t all¡ªCountess Ste Viviana was there was well. When the young women who admired Yulia and Ste were put together, the procession behind Elena was quite impressive.


    ¡®¡­When did this growth happen?¡¯


    Elena¡¯s position in society was considerably stronger than Ophelia guessed. Even the Empress, who had lived in the capital far longer, could not attract those women to her side, yet somehow they were following the Crown Princess. Ophelia¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    ¡®I have to remove her before it¡¯s toote.¡¯


    Fortunately, she would be able to destroy Carlisle at the National Founding Day, and then she could set her sights on Elena.


    When everyone was seated, the time for the meeting began. Despite the Emperor Sullivan¡¯s obviously sickly pallor, he spoke in a strong, dignified voice.


    ¡°Kollog, then let¡¯s start the meeting.¡±


    The first issue on the table would normally have been concerns about the lives of its citizens or rmendations about neighboring countries. This time was different however. A nobleman opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Majesty, I¡¯d like to say something.¡±


    The purpose of the meeting was to discuss state affairs openly and honestly, and Sullivan answered without hesitation.


    ¡°You may speak.¡±


    ¡°Are you aware that the Second Prince is currently being detained in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce? Surelyws must be followed in the Ruford Empire, and this is going too far.¡±


    As soon as the topic was brought up, other nobles began to add their words as if they had prepared it beforehand.


    ¡°I agree. I don¡¯t know if the allegations are true, but this is a matter of fair investigation and due process.¡±


    ¡°Even the Crown Prince is not above thew.¡±


    Cesare, who was keeping a watchful eye, exchanged nces with Ophelia. She gave him a slight nod, judging that it was the right time, and Cesare himself spoke up.


    ¡°The nobles have given numerousints to Your Majesty concerning the Second Prince. Why have you not responded?¡±


    Sullivan coughed roughly into his hand before replying.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog. I have been investigating what has been happening.¡±


    ¡°Are you trying to protect the Crown Prince? No matter how formidable he may be, if one breaks thew, one must pay the price.¡±


    In response to Cesare¡¯s words, the eyes of the knights of the Anita family began to burn with the spirit of determination. In an instant, the mood inside the hall changed.


    For his finishing act, Cesare pulled out a sheet of paper. It was a petition signed by other nobles expressing the same sentiment, all of them agreeing that they wanted Carlisle to be punished.


    ¡°Here is a petition demanding the Crown Prince¡¯s punishment. Please do not ignore it, Your Majesty.¡±


    Cesare did his task as he promised Ophelia, and proudly walked in front of Sullivan and offered the petition. Given that it was the National Founding Day, the issue was impossible to ignore. Cesare turned to throw Carlisle a triumphant grin, but then he stopped.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Carlisle was watching the proceedings with anguid expression, even as the tide was turned against him. Anyone who saw him would think that he looked¡­bored.


    Cesare nced backwards to Ophelia, and ominous feeling rising in him. Ophelia watched Carlisle with a grave expression, as if she sensed something was wrong.


    ¡°Crown Prince, exin yourself.¡±


    There was a shrew glimmer in Carlisle¡¯s eyes. He gave a low chuckle and spoke in a mischievous tone.


    ¡°A petition¡­I was looking forward to seeing what you would do, and I have to say that I¡¯m a little disappointed. Is that all?¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Cesare¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment, while Carlisle continued to gaze around in a rxed manner.


    ¡°Is it my turn to show you what I¡¯ve prepared?¡±

 Chapter 249 - Feeling Trapped (1)

    Chapter 249 ¨C Feeling Trapped (1)


    ¡°Is it my turn to show you what I¡¯ve prepared?¡±


    At the same time, Carlisle¡¯s eyes turned towards Zenard, who was standing by the entrance and waiting for his orders.


    ¡°Bring him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Zenard gave a low bow and immediately brought in Smith, the head of the Casey family. As soon as he entered, he gave his greeting to the Imperial Family.


    ¡°Hail to Their Majesties, the Emperor and Empress. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    The man¡¯s sudden appearance set of a wave of murmuring in the conference hall. Smith, however, acted as if he took no notice of it, and simply strode forwards next to Cesare and handed a file to Sullivan.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°You are aware that Flower Bridge was constructed by the Casey family. These documents are proof that Her Majesty the Empress tried to destroy the bridge.¡±


    The buzz in the conference hall grew ever louder, and Ophelia¡¯s expression darkened as she watched the situation unfold. She suspected something would happen once Smith appeared on Carlisle¡¯s side, but it was not easy to rectify things as they were happening all at once. Ophelia spoke, attempting to stem the usations against her before the mood soured against her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is someone¡¯s trap.¡±


    Smith spoke in protest.


    ¡°There is evidence that Her Majesty attempted to rece the bridge¡¯s building materials topromise it. So far, that evidence is not yet unequivocal¡­but we know that some time ago, someone tried to blow up Flower Bridge.¡±


    Sullivan, who was listening to the two, spoke up.


    ¡°Did someone confess to it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. The men captured confessed to following the Empress¡¯ orders.¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s brow lifted sharply at Smith¡¯s reply. She would not let herself roll over and lose.


    ¡°I have tens of thousands of followers because of my position as empress. While it is my responsibility to manage them properly, there is no guarantee that they acted on my orders.¡±


    She had already nned to ce responsibility of the incident to another noble, but avoiding suspicion was not easy, and she had to resolve each issue one by one. She was supposed to be dealing with Redfield at the moment, not the Flower Bridge. However, she maintained herposure in the face of the usation.


    ¡°I request that you reinvestigate the incident at Flower Bridge. It is a great shame at the Empress¡¯ name is spoken in such a disgraceful way. But for now¡­¡±


    She looked around at the nobles gathered in the conference hall and spoke with authoritative strength.


    ¡°I believe we should settle the matter about Second Prince Redfield first, not the one about me.¡±


    Ophelia turned her attention back to Carlisle. Regardless, an investigation of the Flower Bridge would take time toplete. Several nobles rushed to agree with Ophelia.


    ¡°Her Majesty is right. Rather than questioning the Empress, whose guilt is not certain at the moment, it is imperative that the Crown Prince be punished for illegally detaining the Second Prince.¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, please continue!¡±


    Carlisle gave the nobles a cold re.


    ¡°The crime of not officially investigating the Redfield¡­should I exin why?¡±


    Ophelia and the nobles looked in astonishment towards Carlisle. An ominous feeling hovered over the Empress¡¯ mind.


    ¡®Does he have a reason? What does he have that he thinks he can confidently prove in front of everyone?¡¯


    Facing Ophelia¡¯s stunned gaze, Carlisle calmly spoke to Zenard once again.


    ¡°Bring me Second Prince Redfield.¡±


    A momentter, Redfield was dragged into the hall by several knights. Upon seeing her son, Ophelia stood up from her seat furiously.


    ¡°Prince Carlisle! What is the meaning of this!¡±


    ¡°M-mother¡­


    Redfield¡¯s expression melted into relief upon seeing his mother. However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. Right behind him, other men were bringing in the various herbs and drugs that Redfield favored at his parties. The room¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but turn to them.


    Carlisle gestured to the evidence and spoke again.


    ¡°These are the illegal drugs that Redfield uses at his parties.¡±


    Cesare burst out in anger.


    ¡°There is no proof of that!¡±


    ¡°Of course there is.¡±


    Carlisle had made thorough preparations, and handed over his own documents to Sullivan.


    ¡°This is a list of all the drugs that Redfield has used. If you¡¯re curious if they work, then we can mix up a few and burn them here.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s cool blue eyes slid toward the spectating nobles in the conference hall.


    ¡°Well, we may be able to identify which nobles are resistant to the drugs.¡±


    While Redfield inhaled the same drugs as everyone else at the party, he would have developed a resistance to it be able to experience its pleasurable effects. Those who encountered it for the first time would lose control of their limbs, or even their consciousness. If the substances were burned here and any noble was shown to have a resistance to it, it was likely they may have enjoyed the drug together with Redfield. Carlisle¡¯s words caused some of the nobles to stiffen.


    Ophelia was more stunned than anyone else. She was skilled at producing and mixing various drugs and poisons. Her son had the same skills as well, and she knew better than anyone that isting the ingredients of a mixture took considerable time and resources. She expected Carlisle had some small amount of conviction, but she never expected damnable proof.


    Ophelia did not know the most important fact so far¡ªthat Redfield had invited Elena to a party some time ago, where she had stolen a portion of the powder.


    ¡®¡­This is not to n. This one may be difficult to get out of.¡¯


    Ophelia was aware of the disaster that was about to befall her. Cesare also noticed that things were getting worse, and quickly retaliated against Carlisle.


    ¡°Suppose the Second Prince was using illegal drugs. Why did the Crown Prince proceed to act on his own?¡±


    ¡°Good question.¡±


    Carlisle faced the entrance again.


    ¡°Bring in the witnesses.¡±


    First, several knights entered the hall, carrying a partition that one could not see through. They ced it in one corner of the room, and then veiled woman began to enter the hall in a line. Sullivan looked on at the curious scene.


    ¡°Who are they?¡±


    ¡°These are the victims who had been invited to Redfield¡¯s parties. They only agreed to speak if their identities were hidden. It will not be disclosed in public.¡±


    Elena, who had been silently observing the proceedings, began to look on with even more interest. Perhaps one of the witnesses entering the conference hall was Yulia¡¯s friend. Yulia was sitting nearby, and Elena took her hand. The youngdy¡¯s eyes slowly turned towards Elena.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Everything will be fine.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Yulia nodded,forted by Elena¡¯s warm touch, then turned back to face the front with a more intense look than before.

 Chapter 250 - Feeling Trapped (2)

    <strong>Chapter 250 ¨C Feeling Trapped (2)</strong>


    The witnesses stood behind the partition and recounted their stories from Redfield¡¯s party hall.


    ¡°At one point, my mind became fuzzy and I couldn¡¯t keep my bnce. Then, as if the Second Prince was waiting for the opportunity, he r-raped me. He even passed me around to other men¡­¡±


    Redfield turned purple in the face.


    ¡°Lies! This is a conspiracy by Carlisle!¡±


    The woman replied with a noticeably anger-hardened voice.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you remember? You told me I should be grateful to ept the seed of the Second Prince.¡±


    The testimony caused the room to fall into shocked silence, as if everyone had been doused with cold water.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s false. It¡¯s meant to trick all of you.¡±


    Redfield continued to im innocence, but everyone in the room was not eager to defend him from the usations. The evidence Carlisle presented was too clear to be able side with Redfield.


    ¡°The reason an official investigation was not conducted was because the witnesses were reluctant to reveal their identity. I was forced to hold the Second Prince in custody until all would be revealed.¡±


    ¡°No matter the excuse, one cannot allow an arbitrary investigation!¡±


    Cesare attempted to find fault with all of Carlisle¡¯s words, but the prince continued calmly with not a hint of a tremble in his voice.


    ¡°The opinion of Lord Anita is not important. I¡¯m sure none of the victims here are your family.¡±


    Redfield could not touch his rtives, so the victims were naturally from other noble families. Carlisle lifted his eyes towards the nobles, his voice carrying strongly across the room.


    ¡°I would not advise just standing by and seeing these victims as someone¡¯s else¡¯s daughter. One of them behind this partition may be your own.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The nobles who had sided with Ophelia suddenly became mute. Because the faces of the victims were not revealed, the nobles were forced to use their imagination. Every man may be indifferent to another man¡¯s suffering, but when it came to their own family, they became protective. It was because of this that Carlisle decided to obscure the victims¡¯ faces. A few courageous women wanted to step forward to ensure the Redfield was punished, but it was decided that it was more favorable for the victims to remain unknown.


    There were a number of reasons why Carlisle detained Redfield in his pce. One was to distract Ophelia and have her obsess over the condition of her son. Because Carlisle intended to attack her by multiple angles, he needed to draw her attention away from his other ns as much as possible. Redfield¡¯s detention was also a clear message to the nobles that Carlisle¡¯s position was far stronger.


    And¡­Carlisle¡¯s n worked. Ophelia¡¯s blood drained from her face. It was not possible for her to im Redfield was innocent.


    ¡®¡­I was struck.¡¯


    Opheliacked a counterattack to Carlisle¡¯s words. She knew in the worst case, witnesses would appear, but she did not anticipate that they would cover their faces. By doing so, each noble was inflicted with doubt, fearing that one of the victims was their daughter.


    Sullivan, who had been silently watching the proceedings, finally spoke in a low and strong tone.


    ¡°Needless to say, the Second Prince¡¯s crime is clear.¡±


    ¡°No, Father! I didn¡¯t do anything wrong¡ª¡±


    Redfield tried to restate his innocence, but Ophelia signalled him with a small shake of her head to stop him from talking. It was disadvantageous to insist that hemitted no crime at this point. Now it was important to lighten Redfield¡¯s guilt somehow. Ophelia lifted her head imperiously and prepared herself for what was toe next.


    ¡°Your Majesty, no matter the severity of his wrongdoing, Redfield is the Second Prince. Why don¡¯t you take the time to consider his punishment instead of deciding what to do here?¡±


    At her words, Carlisle let out a sharp bark ofughter.


    ¡°I believe you just said that not even a prince was above thew.¡±


    Those were Cesare¡¯s words. His face turned red in anger, but he stood there without saying a word.


    Everything had gone ording to Carlisle¡¯s n, and he yed his final card.


    ¡°Your Majesty, do you remember what you told me the other day?¡±


    Sullivan gave him a questioning look.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You said that if the culprit who sent assassins after me were caught, then I could cut their throats.¡±


    ¡°Kollog. I did.¡±


    ¡°The prime suspect in the incident is Her Majesty the Empress.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards the Empress at the same time. Her eyes widened in stunned disbelief.


    ¡°What on earth are you talking about now, Crown Prince?¡±


    ¡°You know that Marquis Selby was named the mastermind of the plot. But recently, someone attempted to poison his daughter, who was being held in prison at the time.¡±


    Ophelia remembered a conversation she had with herdy-in-waiting Cassana.


    ¡ª We n to take care of her with poison. Any connection to you will bepletely cleansed, Your Majesty.


    ¡ª Well done. Once the hunt is over, we eat the hounds.


    Ophelia naturally assumed Helen had been removed from the picture by now. But¡­


    ¡®¡­Did it fail?¡¯


    She never imagined that Carlisle knew about it.


    ¡°The investigation regarding Lady Selby¡¯s attempted poisoning has already beenpleted. We discovered what the poison was, and traced it back to its source. Everything points back to Her Majesty the Empress. If the Empress was not connected, she would not have tried to poison Lady Selby.¡±


    Carlisle smirked lightly. He knew Empress Ophelia better than anyone else. He used bait to distract her from knowing that he had amassed a mountain of evidence before her, before using the opportunity to strike.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Ophelia began to panic when all her schemes began unraveling before her. She was already used of attempting to destroy Flower Bridge. To make matters worse, she was suspected of being involved in Carlisle¡¯s assassination. Redfield was also in trouble for serious charges against him. She could not respond to the wave of usations levied against her.


    Ophelia was mute, and Sullivan made his final decision.


    ¡°Begin an investigation regarding the Empress today.¡±


    The nobles gathered there were astonished at the unexpected turn of events. Most had bet on Ophelia¡¯s victory today, but Carlisle had neatly drawn her into his surprise trap.


    When Carlisle spoke, it was with a solemn expression.


    ¡°As the one who has investigated these matters so far, I have a favor to ask of Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Speak, Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°There are many things that will need to be discussed before justice can be administered. However¡­¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes gleamed in triumph, like a predator close to its prely.


    ¡°Please remove Redfield¡¯s right to session today.¡±


    Ophelia, who had kept her mouth firmly shut, suddenly burst out into rage.


    ¡°Th-that¡¯s preposterous!¡±


    All the nobles stared at Sullivan with stunned eyes. Although the formal investigation would take time to be conducted, the sins of Ophelia and Redfield were already certain. Sullivan nodded, then spoke with a firm voice as if he already made his decision.


    ¡°As of now, all ims to session held by Second Prince Redfield are no longer valid.¡±


    Small, stunned gasps rippled across the room.


    But that wasn¡¯t the end. Sullivan¡¯s words continued.


    ¡°We will soon have a coronation to formally pass the throne to Crown Prince Carlisle.¡±

 Chapter 251 - A Shocking Development (1)

    <strong>Chapter 251 ¨C A Shocking Development (1)</strong>


    ¡°We will soon have a coronation to formally pass the throne to Crown Prince Carlisle.¡±


    That made Carlisle the final victor. Many of the nobles who followed Ophelia paled, but they could find no reason to oppose Sullivan¡¯s orders.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Redfield is your son! This is too much.¡±


    Although Ophelia raised her voice in objection, Sullivan answered with a steady voice, having already made up his mind.


    ¡°Escort the Empress to the pce so she may rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Several knights marched towards Ophelia and stood around her. They did noty their hands on her, but they would do so if she did notply willingly.


    ¡°Pleasee this way, Your Majesty.¡±


    Ophelia ground her teeth in resentment, but she stood up and stepped forward, knowing that resisting was an effort in futility. Cesare followed her with a face of contempt. Seeing that he would be left alone, Redfield cried out with a frightened expression.


    ¡°M-Mother!¡±


    Ophelia and Cesare, however, did not look back, and finally disappeared from view. Sullivan turned his eyes towards his second son.


    ¡°Kolog, kolog. The Second Prince will be held in custody until there is a formal trial. Let us deliberate more on what to do then.¡±


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry, I did wrong. Please forgive me just this once¡­!¡±


    Redfield attempted to rush towards Sullivan, but a barrier of knights captured and restrained him. He was dragged out of the conference hall, begging and screaming for mercy.


    A deathly silence had fallen over room as the Anita family crumbled before everyone¡¯s view. Sullivan looked around at the nobles with his sunken eyes and addressed them again.


    ¡°Is there anything more to discuss while we¡¯re gathered here to honor that nation¡¯s founding?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    It was impossible for anyone to speak after what had just happened. When the room remained silent, Sullivan raised himself from his throne with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Then let us end this year¡¯s national memorial meeting.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Majesty! Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    The hall echoed with the loud voices of nobles, then Sullivan walked out the exit with restrained, but dignified, steps. Standing to one side of the corridor was Carlisle, and Sullivan turned towards him and whispered to him in a soft voice.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    Sullivan did not know everything that Carlisle had been nning. However, when the nobles had been demanding Redfield¡¯s release, Carlisle had quietlye to Sullivan and requested some time to speak at the assembly. Sullivan suspected that Carlisle had prepared something, but he performed much better than he expected.


    However, the oue was notpletely favorable. Just as Ophelia had said, Redfield was still his son.


    Sullivan made to walk past Carlisle, but he suddenly stopped.


    ¡°Carlisle.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    ¡°Kolog, kolog. Don¡¯t hate Redfield too much¡­he is your brother.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s cool blue eyes turned towards his father.


    ¡°¡­That is why he still has his life.¡±


    Redfield and Carlisle were only half-brothers by blood, but it was still the same blood. Sullivan himself tried to avoid killing his own brother as much as possible. Carlisle was aware of that fact, and so he restrained himself in honor of his father. He would only choose to kill Redfield if it was unavoidable. As long as Sullivan was alive, Carlisle did not intend to take Redfield¡¯s life.


    Sullivan touched Carlisle¡¯s broad shoulder with one hand.


    ¡°Yes. Kolog, kolog. I have deprived Redfield of the right to session, so spare him if you can.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­I¡¯m not so sure everyone is happy that he¡¯s alive.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes turned in the direction where the victims had stood earlier.


    ¡°He hadmitted grave sins.¡±


    Just because Redfield was Carlisle¡¯s brother, it didn¡¯t mean he would be punished lightly. Sullivan shook his head as if he didn¡¯t want to go to such extremes.


    ¡°Just spare his life¡­I do not wish for any more.¡±


    ¡°If that is Father¡¯s will, then I will use it as a guide.¡±


    Carlisle did notmit to a promise, but Sullivan knew it was the best he could do. He understood his son¡¯s militant nature better than anyone else. He was also more envious of Carlisle than anyone else.


    ¡°The coronation¡ªkolog¡ªwill take ce as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s condition had continued to deteriorate. He sensed his body would soon give out, and so he nned to give the throne over to Carlisle before he passed away. If he did not smoothly hand over session now, bloody conflict would likely erupt in the Ruford Empire in the vacuum of power. And so, he seized the opportunity that Carlisle provided him, even if Ophelia and Redfield were hurt in the process. When Sullivan thought about the distant future, he knew it would be crucial to make a firm decision here.


    ¡°Later¡ªkolog, kologe and see me.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Sullivan¡¯s eyes caught sight of Elena approaching. Carlisle would soon be Emperor, and her face was alight with joy. Sullivan looked at her with a soft gaze, then turned back to Carlisle.


    ¡°I will see youter.¡±


    Sullivan turned his heel and left the corridor so the couple could talkfortably.


    Elena quickly approached Carlisle. She nced at the Emperor¡¯s retreating back and looked back at Carlisle.


    ¡°Did I interrupt?¡±


    ¡°No, we finished speaking.¡±


    A somber expression was fixed on Carlisle¡¯s face, but Elena continued on with enthusiasm.


    ¡°You were incredible earlier. I had a few moments where I was nervous, but today I witnessed what a great man my husband is.¡±


    The honesty of Elena¡¯s praise caused Carlisle¡¯s lips to lift into a soft smile.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m happy to receive yourpliments.¡±


    ¡°Of course. Didn¡¯t any else say the same to you?¡±


    ¡°Well, perhaps¡­¡±


    His words trailed off, and he soon gave a bitter smile. Few people dared to utter apliment to Carlisle. Those would normally be given by someone of higher or equal status to him. His subordinates were just limbs for him tomand, and the words of nobles were not of praise, but ttery. Elena¡¯s words were the only ones he could rely on.


    ¡°¡­No one else can judge my actions as Crown Prince.¡±


    Carlisle simply took responsibility for his own actions. No one else could judge right or wrong about it; such was the unconditional power of the Crown Prince.


    Elena sensed a loneliness in Carlisle¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t express it exactly, but she understood his feelings. She was the eldest daughter of the ise family, and always lived a life of sacrifice and responsibility. However, her memories were not filled with much praise. She just did what she needed to do.


    She took Carlisle¡¯s hand and took him to an empty corner where there was no one else around. The corridor was starting to crowd with thousands of nobles as they were leaving, everyone buzzing with anticipation about the uing coronation ceremony. She had hidden the two of them behind a pir, and she peered around at their surroundings. Carlisle gave her a quizzical look, but he did not stop her.


    Elena then turned around, stood up on her toes, and patted his head, as if she wereplimenting a child.


    Seueug, seueug.


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes widened in wonder, and she gifted him a warm smile.


    ¡°Good work. You worked hard, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll praise you more in the future. Thank you. Because of you, you have made my long-held wishe true.¡±

 Chapter 252 - A Shocking Development (2)

    <strong>Chapter 252 ¨C A Shocking Development (2)</strong>


    Elena¡¯s goal in life was to keep the ise family safe. Now that Carlisle was soon to be emperor, she would be able to aplish everything she had longed for. She would protect her loved ones, and take her revenge on Paveluc, which she had failed to do in herst life.


    Carlisle was surprised by the sudden determination on Elena¡¯s face, and he couldn¡¯t stop a smile from spreading across his lips.


    ¡°Do you know how weak a man is to praise?¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The more I taste it, the better I want to do. And¡ª¡±


    Hwiig!


    Carlisle took Elena by the shoulders and pushed her against the pir. Their positions were immediately reversed, and Elena was trapped as Carlisle loomed over her. An atmosphere of danger crackled in the air, and he leaned his head in close towards her.


    ¡°¡­You saying it in such a lovely voice makes it hard for me to bear.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    Elena looked at him with rounded eyes. Although they were in a deserted part of the corridor, she didn¡¯t know how long it would be until someone passed them by. Carlisle didn¡¯t seem to care at all, however, and he kept his deep blue eyes fixed on her.


    ¡°Caril, what if someone walks by¡ª?¡±


    ¡°Are we doing anything wrong? They¡¯re free to look.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°If they make you feel ufortable, then I can dig out the eyes of the ones who look at you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Elena stared up at him in shock, and Carlisle gave a dark chuckle.


    ¡°Although thest thing they would see is a beautiful woman, so I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll only keep thinking of you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    At her troubled tone, he took another step closer to her. He was so close that his hot breath tickled her nose. His searing gaze seemed to prate her right into her soul.


    ¡°I told you. You keep testing my patience.¡±


    Carlisle carefully lifted a lock of her long, golden hair, then pressed a kiss against it, keeping his eyes fixed on her as he did so. Elena¡¯s breath caught at the sheer sensuality of his gesture.


    ¡°You best be prepared. The coronation will soon happen.¡±


    ***


    That night, Ophelia moved silently towards the pce where Sullivan was staying. She had to make up for what happened at the conference hall somehow.


    ¡®¡­The more time passes, the more disadvantageous of a position I will be.¡¯


    If Carlisle were to be coronated, it would bepletely over, and there was no other path Ophelia could take. Redfield¡¯s session to the throne had to be restored by any means.


    ¡®It doesn¡¯t matter how bad the deal is. If I hand over the throne to Carlisle like this, the Anita family will end.¡¯


    Ophelia was determined to give up anything Sullivan demanded, as long as he restored her son¡¯s birthright. She was ready to swallow her pride and beg on her knees before him.


    She stopped in front of Sullivan¡¯s door, her eyes shining brightly. The Emperor¡¯s head butler recognized her, and he hesitated for a moment.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°What are you doing? Inform the Emperor I am here.¡±


    Even if Ophelia wouldter have to pay for her crimes, she was still the Empress of the Ruford Empire. The butler could not stand in her way, and he finally announced her presence.


    ¡°Your Majesty, The Empress is here to see you.¡±


    There was no reply from inside Sullivan¡¯s room. Ophelia thought theck of response was strange, but she was impatient to meet him. The butler turned back to Ophelia.


    ¡°His Majesty has been unwell and must have taken his rest early. If youe back when it¡¯s light tomorrow¡ª¡±


    ¡°Get out of the way. I have something important to say to him.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡ª¡±


    The butler blocked her from entering the room, and Ophelia threw him her most vicious re.


    ¡°Do you really wish to die?¡±


    Never before had an inferior acted this way to Ophelia. This alone was proof of how much Ophelia¡¯s authority had plummeted.


    ¡°I may seem like a toothless tiger now, but I can still kill a rat or bird behind closed doors. Think carefully before you act.¡±


    In response to Ophelia¡¯s terrible threat, the head butler bit his lip and stepped aside. With no further obstacles in her way, she quickly opened the door and entered Sullivan¡¯s room. Her demeanor changed instantly, and she spoke in a gentle voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty.¡±


    There was still no response. Confused, she carefully approached the bed where Sullivan was lying. Her view of him was obscured by a thin curtain.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I must speak to you¡ªah!¡±


    Ophelia reached out to Sullivan, but then immediately snatched her hand back when she felt the cold temperature of his body.


    ¡®Surely¡­¡¯


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes grew impossibly wide. She approached Sullivan again and carefully pressed her finger under his nose. There was no hint of breath.


    Sullivan had passed away. It was a shocking development.

 Chapter 253 - I Won’t Miss This Time (1)

    <strong>Chapter 253 ¨C I Won¡¯t Miss This Time (1)</strong>


    Ophelia stiffened when she realized that Sullivan was dead, but then she exhaled a deep breath as she realized that she was the only one who knew. This could be a new opportunity for her to exploit.


    ¡®I must think calmly.¡¯


    Ophelia came to Sullivan, intending to beg him to reinstate Redfield¡¯s birthright, even if she had to give up her life. There was no guarantee he would allow it.


    But now, Sullivan was dead. And only Ophelia knew. A thrill of exhration ran down her spine.


    ¡®¡­This is a chance granted by the heavens.¡¯


    She quickly recovered, then approached Sullivan¡¯s desk. On a sheet of paper she wrote ¡°Restore Redfield¡¯s right to session¡±, then marked it with the Emperor¡¯s seal. It had to appear as if the letter was written before he died.


    She knew that would not be enough. Carlisle nor the Emperor¡¯s allies would not stand for it. There were still several charges against her and Redfield, and punishment was not easily avoidable. Carlisle¡¯s evidence was toopelling, and the throne couldn¡¯t remain empty for long. There was only one way.


    ¡®Tonight, I will kill Carlisle.¡¯


    A cold glow glimmered in Ophelia¡¯s eyes when she made her decision. When Carlisle died, the next sessor to the throne would be Redfield, once the document was revealed. Once her son became emperor, he would be forever immune to any usation of crime, and his and Ophelia¡¯s sins would be forever buried.


    ¡®¡­I must move quickly.¡¯


    Arge number of troops were stationed around the Crown Prince¡¯s pce; Carlisle was untouchable there. For her n to seed, she had to draw him out from his walls. Ophelia did not have the power to summon him¡­but Sullivan did.


    She nced back at the entrance where the Emperor¡¯s head butler was on watch. She deliberately shouted loud enough so he could hear her words through the door.


    ¡°Your Majesty! Please, forgive me just one time. I¡¯m sure Redfield is also reflecting on his actions.¡±


    She moved around the chairs and created noises to make it sound like Sullivan was alive.


    ¡°If you wish to punish me, then I humbly ept it. Just save Redfield¡¯s life.¡±


    Ophelia sharply pinched her thigh. As it turned ck and blue, painful tears streamed down their eyes and she let out a sob.


    Some timeter, Ophelia opened the door. The butler looked surprised to see her tear-stained face.


    ¡°¡­Butler.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty requests that you call the Crown Prince. I believe His Majesty wants to discuss the matter regarding Redfield.¡±


    ¡°Ah, really?¡±


    He thought it strange that Ophelia, not Sullivan, would deliver the order, but he found it difficult to speak against the crying woman.


    Ophelia turned her re towards him.


    ¡°What are you doing just standing there?¡±


    ¡°A-ah, yes.¡±


    ¡°His Majesty says he¡¯ll go to the Northern Pce where it¡¯s quiet, so tell the Crown Prince to meet him there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    It was not until the butler left that Ophelia breathed a sigh. Behind the Northern Pce was a high cliff. It was a rtively secluded area with spectacr scenery, but the reason she chose it was to prevent Carlisle from slipping through her grasp easily.


    ¡®I won¡¯t miss this time.¡¯


    Ophelia spoke to another servant standing at the entrance.


    ¡°I am feeling dizzy, so call Cesare and tell him toe here. If I stay in this state, I may faint.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°As quick as possible.¡±


    At Ophelia¡¯smand, the servant hurried away. While Ophelia could leave by herself, someone else might go inside the room and realize that Sullivan was dead. He had to be hidden until everything was over, and so Ophelia decided to have Cesare brought to her.


    She looked towards the Emperor¡¯s guards in front of the door and spoke to them.


    ¡°I must speak further with His Majesty, so do not enter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    All those standing at the entrance bowed to Ophelia¡¯s orders.


    ***


    The atmosphere at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce was as vibrant as a festival. Sullivan had announced that Carlisle would soon be coronated emperor, and all the servants and knights drank a toast in celebration.


    As did Carlisle and Elena in their room.


    Clink!


    Their wine sses touched each other in the air. Elena had a broad smile on her face as she sipped her drink, which tasted exceptionally sweet on her tongue.


    ¡°The Emperor has only announced your coronation today, but many gifts have already arrived from the nobility.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re pleading for their life. Many who wrote their names in the Anita family¡¯s petition not be sleeping easily.¡±


    Now that Carlisle¡¯s victory had been assured, it is only natural that many of Ophelia¡¯s followers would switch alliances. Carlisle and Elena looked at each other and smiled at the same time.


    Elena, who was savoring her wine, suddenly turned more serious.


    ¡°I have something to tell you, Caril.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    He looked at her curiously. Elena inhaled a deep breath. She had yet to tell him that she once lived another life before returning to the past. After first, she concealed it from him because she thought he would find it unbelievable. After learning about the Dragon¡¯s Orb, however, she was certain that he would understand her more than anyone else. Nevertheless, it was still a secret for a reason¡­


    Elena did not know how events would change if Carlisle knew about the future. It may make things even moreplicated. Some events had repeated themselves, but there were many other twisting detours with drastic oues¡ªsuch as the fact that Carlisle was now alive. That alone had massively changed the course of history. Elena believed that her warning about Paveluc was enough. She would confess to him once Empress Ophelia was dealt with and Carlisle inherited the throne.


    All things considered, this seemed to be the right time now.


    ¡°The truth is¡ª¡±


    Elena was about to speak, when she was interrupted by a sudden knock on the door. Carlisle frowned at the disturbance, but Elena spoke up to see what was going on.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With Elena¡¯s permission given, the door opened and a maid entered.


    ¡°Your Highness, the head butler from the Emperor¡¯s pce is here to see you. He says His Majesty is looking for the Crown Prince.¡±


    Elena¡¯s and Carlisle¡¯s eyes met in midair at the unexpected summons. Elena nodded first.


    ¡°Have the butler enter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Carlisle threw a suspicious look towards the maid and murmured towards Elena in a low voice.


    ¡°Why at this time of night?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. But it must be important if it¡¯s ate call.¡±

 Chapter 254 - I Won’t Miss This Time (2)

    <strong>Chapter 254 ¨C I Won¡¯t Miss This Time (2)</strong>


    Although there was little doubt that Ophelia and Redfield hadmitted serious crimes, it was not yet determined what punishments would be imposed. Sullivan and Carlisle would continue to keep an investigation open until then, although the Emperor¡¯s rapidly deteriorating health was a cause for concern.


    Kkiiig.


    The Emperor¡¯s chief butler walked into the room.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess and Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Wee. Has anything happened to Father?¡±


    The butler shook his head.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s had a bad cough recently, but it has been quiet tonight. He¡¯s in as good condition as he ever was. There is no need for worry.¡±


    Elena sighed with relief. This time, it was Carlisle who spoke.


    ¡°Why is he looking for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­Her Majesty the Empress came and pleaded to the Emperor on behalf of the Second Prince. I believe His Majesty would like to discuss the matter with you.¡±


    He reported exactly what he had heard from Ophelia. Carlisle gave a quick nod of acknowledgment.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. His Majesty requested that you meet him at the Northern Pce?¡±


    ¡°Northern Pce?¡±


    Carlisle looked momentarily puzzled, but then he gave another nod. The Northern Pce was a remote, quiet ce, surrounded by beautiful scenery. He assumed that his father wanted to talk in private.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±


    The head butler bowed deeply and then left the room. Carlisle turned towards Elena.


    ¡°What were you just saying?¡±


    ¡°Never mind. Go see His Majesty and I¡¯ll tell youter.¡±


    It would take a while for her to exin the full story of how she had returned from the past, so thought it better to set it aside for now. Carlisle threw her an intrigued look, but Sullivan was waiting, and he was forced to stand up from his seat.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll listen to your words when I get back.¡±


    He stepped towards the door. Elena watched his retreating back, when a spontaneous thought crossed her mind.


    ¡°Caril.¡±


    Carlisle stopped and turned at her call, his eyes lit by a mysterious blue glow.


    ¡°May Ie with you to see Father as well? It has been a while since I¡¯vest spoken with him. There is something else I want to speak to him about.¡±


    She wanted to talk with him more on the ancient curse on the Imperial Family. In the future, she didn¡¯t just intend to keep the curse at bay¡ªshe was determined to break it. Sullivan, who considered the curse to be more of a blessing, would not be happy about it, but Elena was determined to do so.


    Carlisle gave a satisfied nod. There was no reason for him to hesitate, as at the National Founding meeting, Sullivan had asked him to visit with Elena.


    ¡°It¡¯s better if youe with me.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Elena smiled as she rose from her seat and walked towards Carlisle. He held out his arm towards her, and she epted it.


    ***


    The entire ptialpound was sorge that the Northern Pce was not infortable walking distance from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Carlisle and Elena took a carriage instead. Elena peered out the window as the scenery passed them by.


    ¡°The grounds look exceptionally beautiful tonight.¡±


    The view was breathtaking. Perhaps it was the work of Mother Nature. No matter the skill of the pce gardeners, they could not create a scene as stunning as this.


    Despite her admiration, however, her mind was heavily upied by the day¡¯s events. If Carlisle became the emperor soon, Elena would be able to achieve everything she had been longing for.


    ¡°Is that so? In my eyes, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s most beautiful.¡±


    Elena turned her head towards him. He lookedpletely unbashed at giving such candidpliments. His blue eyes, which usually held the fierceness of a predator, were soft as they looked towards her. It was an expression reserved only for her, and she felt a gentle thrill.


    ¡°¡­Yes. I have a man in front of me who is more pleasing to look at than the scenery.¡±


    Carlisle blinked, as if he did not expect Elena to challenge him in a game ofpliments. He gave an amused chuckle at herpetitiveness.


    ¡°Just from hearing that, I would do anything for you.¡±


    Elena suddenly remembered when Carlisle pushed her against a pir and kissed her hair. She flushed to her roots, and her reaction caused Carlisle¡¯sughter to increase.


    ¡°It¡¯s so obvious what you¡¯re thinking, and it¡¯s driving me crazy.¡±


    ¡°No, wait¡ª¡±


    Carlisle grinned and leaned it towards her, when the carriage made a small jolt as it stopped. He frowned in disappointment, while Elena found relief in calming her frantically beating heart. She had been tense ever since remembering that her and Carlisle would share a bed after his coronation.


    The carriage driver opened the door, but Elena turned to Carlisle first.


    ¡°Next time¡­I don¡¯t think my heart would be able to stand it.¡±


    With those words, she looked at him with a red cheeks before stepping out of the carriage. Carlisle covered his face with his palm and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°¡­That only drives me crazier, my wife.¡±


    Carlisle exited the carriage after Elena, and the pair made their way towards the Northern Pce. The cool night air brushed their cheeks, making their quiet stroll morefortable.


    But the peace didn¡¯tst long. At that moment¡ª


    Swig! Swig! Swiig!


    As soon as they entered the grounds, countless unidentifiable men emerged from all sides.


    Seogeog!


    The servant who was guiding them was cut down by a de. Carlisle quickly took grasp of the situation. It was not normal to be attacked in a ce where the Emperor summoned him. His blue eyes hardened like steel.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±

 Chapter 255 - If Today Is The Last Day (1)

    <strong>Chapter 255- If Today Is The Last Day (1)</strong>


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The men did not speak, and their only response was to lift their swords together in preparation of an attack. Carlisle stepped in front of Elena to shield her.


    ¡°We have to get out.¡±


    ¡°I agree.¡±


    Elena was about to rush back towards the carriage, when¡ª


    Hiiing!


    Several men had already surrounded the carriage, and they cut down the driver and horse with their swords. Part of Elena¡¯s vision went ck as therge animal copsed to the ground. Due to the Northern Pce¡¯s istion, no transportation meant that they were effectively stranded. Elena and Carlisle did not expect to be ambushed in the Imperial Pce, and did not have a single guard with them.


    ¡°Elena!¡±


    Carlisle cried out to her, and Elena turned her head as he tossed her a sword.


    Taat!


    She caught the sword and rushed back to Carlisle¡¯s side, before facing the men again. Elena¡¯s fluid skill and expert stance momentarily confused the assassins, but they soon regained their reason, and with a loud cry, they rushed towards the pair.


    Steel shed in the night, and as Carlisle and Elena fought, the disadvantages piled up on them. There were too many men blocking them to be able to make their escape. No matter Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s elite skills, they still had physical limitations. In the end, they would run out of stamina and the hoard of troops would overwhelm them.


    Elena took further stock of the situation. The fact that there was an ambush prepared in the ce where Sullivan called them likely meant he was in trouble.


    ¡°What happened to Father?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes darkened ominously at Elena¡¯s question, but he remained focused on the immediate problem in front of them.


    ¡°Let¡¯s think about getting out of here first.¡±


    There was a squelching sound as Carlisle drove his sword into a man¡¯s chest and then pulled it out. The body copsed to the ground and blood gushed into the air. Because Carlisle and Elena were fighting off so many men at once, their clothes were soon soaked dark red with blood. Carlisle gritted his teeth.


    ¡°I wanted to avoid this if possible, but I have no other choice.¡±


    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a great n, but follow me. I¡¯ll break through the path, so watch my back.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Carlisle was far more familiar with the terrain andyout of the Northern Pce. She followed his rapid footsteps and protected his back. The assassins were hot on their heels, determined to end Carlisle no matter what.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    As Elena blocked off three of the assassins, one of them managed to cut her right arm with their sword. Although the damage was minimal, she couldn¡¯t afford an injury when she was constantly moving. The wound wasn¡¯t deep, but blood dripped down from her limb. Carlisle nced at her injury and grimaced silently.


    Tadag tadag!


    Carlisle and Elena grunted as they simultaneously fought to keep the assassins at bay and flee towards their escape route. If they failed¡­they may both lose their lives here.


    Chaaang!


    Carlisle blocked a sword headed straight for Elena, then spoke to her with a dark expression.


    ¡°If I had known this would happen, I wouldn¡¯t have brought my wife. ¡±


    Despite the danger before them, Elena gave a smile small at the fact that Carlisle would speak something so heartfelt at this time.


    ¡°What do you mean? Without me, your chances of surviving would have been halved.¡±


    Survival seemed bleak at this point, but without Elena here, Carlisle¡¯s death was almost inevitable. Elena¡¯s red eyes shone like blood.


    ¡°I¡¯m not letting you out of my sight.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If ites to worst, I won¡¯t hesitate to let you survive.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Elena had already survived alone in herst life, and Carlisle¡¯s words affected her more than he realized. She never wanted to suffer through such a lonely hell again.


    ¡°If today is yourst day, I will go with you.¡±


    It was only a little while longer that Carlisle would be emperor. It would be devastating to die the moment before they reached their goal, but she did not intend to carry on. If Carlisle would fall here, then she would fall in the very same spot.


    Carlisle gave a grim chuckle.


    ¡°¡­Then I must ept your decision.¡±


    Both were quick to repel another enemy attack after their brief conversation.


    Atst, the two arrived at a dauntingly high cliff. Elena¡¯s eyes widened as she looked at the drop below.


    ¡°Caril, this is¡ª¡±


    ¡°I told you, it¡¯s not the best option. But we don¡¯t have any other choice.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s gaze hammered home of the severity of this decision. Jumping off a cliff was not much better than being killed by assassins, but she didn¡¯t have the time to say it.


    Swiiiig!


    Chang! Chaang!


    It was getting harder to repel the enemies¡¯ attack. The wound on her right arm had deepened, and her arm was starting to feel numb as blood flowed freely from it. On top of that, the assassins were emboldened once they saw that their prey was trapped by the cliff. Elena quickly nced over to Carlisle.


    ¡®Caril wants me to survive, but it¡¯s not me that¡¯s supposed to live and n for the future. I have to stall the enemies so he can escape.¡¯


    Elena was only a pawn in Carlisle¡¯s path in bing emperor. It was he that had to survive and find the culprit who sent the assassins, and be emperor to deal with Ophelia and Paveluc. Despite the determination of Elena¡¯s heart, however, her arm started to fail.


    ¡®¡­A little more.¡¯


    The sound of metal rang in the wide empty air as Elena parried attacks from every direction.


    Swiiiig¡ª


    In a gap between the assassins, a sword shed furiously towards Elena in an angle she could not avoid. She tried to block it with her sword, but her right arm throbbed in pain and she missed her timing by a millisecond.


    ¡®No¡­!¡¯


    Elena knew that there was no way to avoid the attack. She clenched her eyes in preparation for the sword that would skewer her body.


    Suddenly, Carlisle¡¯s arms grabbed hold of Elena¡¯s body. The sword ran into Carlisle¡¯s side, and as it pulled out, blood spouted like a fountain. The scene seem to happen in front of Elena¡¯s eyes as if in slow motion.

 Chapter 256 - If Today Is The Last Day (2)

    <strong>Chapter 256 ¨C If Today Is The Last Day (2)</strong>


    ¡°Ca-Caril¡ª!¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened in shock, but Carlisle forced a faint smile despite his paleplexion.


    ¡°I will never allow you to be hurt in front of me.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Carlisle copsed against her, and she supported him with one hand and dealt with the men with her sword with the other. She needed to examine his wound immediately, but there was no time to spare. However, she already knew that his wound was lethal without even having to look at it.


    ¡°For God¡¯s sake, what were you doing?!¡±


    Hot tears of resentment sprung up Elena¡¯s eyes. Carlisle was still leaning on her for support, but he blocked the furious attacksing from his side with his other arm.


    ¡°It¡¯s better than watching my wife getting hurt.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s life was more important than Elena¡¯s, and thus, the assassins were far more tenacious in their pursuit to kill him. But he had no regrets. Elena wanted him to live, and Carlisle wanted her to survive. The sincerity of their hearts weremunicated to each other without having to express it in words.


    ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn.¡±


    ¡°As are you, wife.¡±


    Atst, at the very edge of the cliff, Carlisle and Elena stood facing each other. Elena had lost all power from her right arm, and Carlisle was constantly bleeding from his side. If they jumped off the cliff now, their chances of surviving were almost none.


    And yet, strangely¡­


    Elena was not afraid, knowing that she would not be alone. Carlisle was gazing at Elena, not a shadow of fear in his eyes.


    At this moment, death would not be so bad.


    The assassins rushed forwards for another attack, and the pair threw themselves over the cliff without any hesitation.


    Hwiiiiing¡ª


    Elena closed her eyes as her body fell endlessly through the air.


    ***


    Ophelia had been enraged to hear that Carlisle and Elena leapt off a cliff in the Northern Pce grounds.


    Kwaang!


    She pounded her fist on the table and shouted in an enraged voice.


    ¡°What is it that you¡¯re saying?! You should have brought Carlisle¡¯s neck before me!¡±


    At Ophelia¡¯s outrage, Cesare responded with an embarrassed expression.


    ¡°Please calm down, sister. The reports indicated that they were already fatally wounded when they jumped, so they couldn¡¯t have survived. We are still searching the cliffs to find their bodies, so please be patient.¡±


    ¡°It would be aplication if Carlisle is alive. Furthermore, it is impossible to remove the soldiers stationed in the pce without proof of his body. There will be a revolt.¡±


    While Cesare believed that Carlisle and Elena were most certainly dead, Ophelia did not. She had to n for the worst. Ophelia and Redfield would be in a more dire situation than before if Carlisle survived and took control of the soldiers in the pce.


    ¡°No. If Carlisle¡¯s body is not found by morning¡­then I must turn to Kelt Kingdom for help.¡±


    The Kelt Kingdom was a powerful nearby country, second in might only to the Ruford Empire. With their assistance, it would be possible to remove Carlisle¡¯s soldiers from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce¡ªbut the only problem was the payment.


    Cesare¡¯s expression also darkened when he heard the name Kelt.


    ¡°If you use them, they will certainly demand arge price.¡±


    It was also dangerous to draw the power of other kingdoms during a crisis of session. The Kelt soldiers who came into the Ruford Empire may not stand down after their mission was over, but Ophelia had no other options.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t ept payment in gold, we may have to give up some of the Rufordnds.¡±


    ¡°S-sister!¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s decision surprised Cesare, but her face was set.


    ¡°Without their help, Redfield would not be able to be emperor anyway. What doesnd matter if we¡¯re dead?¡±


    If she handed over Rufordnd to another kingdom, the people residing there would be enved and tortured for life. Public sentiment would turn against her, but she would have to live with it. It was a better option than allowing Carlisle to take control of the Empire.


    ¡°I will write the letter. If Carlisle¡¯s body isn¡¯t found by dawn, quickly deliver my message to the Kelt Kingdom.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sister.¡±


    Cesare nodded with a hardened expression.


    ¡°For now, gather all the troops you can and surround the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Keep close watch, and do not let even a single ant leave the grounds.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Bear in mind, if Carlisle¡¯s soldierse across news about the prince, there may be a revolt, so nip it in the bud before it grows. If Carlisle¡¯s body is not found, keep the pce under siege until the Kelt soldiers arrive. Then we can kill them all.¡±


    Cesare swallowed dryly at the brutality of Ophelia¡¯smand. It would take several weeks for the Kelt soldiers to arrive at the Ruford capital. Not one soul could be allowed to enter or leave the Crown Prince¡¯s pce during all that time.


    Ophelia looked up at the dark night sky.


    ¡°Move quickly. When the sun rises, I will inform everyone of the Emperor¡¯s death and his restoration of Redfield¡¯s right to session.¡±


    Ophelia did not intend to waste this chance that heaven had granted her. Cesare answered her orders with a deep bow.


    ¡°Leave it to me!¡±

 Chapter 257 - Die Together (1)

    <strong>Chapter 257 ¨C Die Together (1)</strong>


    The next day, everyone in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce was confined to the ce. Everyone had been excited by the prospect of Carlisle bing emperor, but the mood had taken a sudden turn. Zenard, who had btedly found out about the Empress¡¯ soldiers, attempted to resolve the situation, but was faced with only threats when he tried to leave. His expression turned grave, and he murmured to himself.


    ¡°Where the hell is he?¡±


    Carlisle and Elena had disappeared overnight. A maid had confirmed to him that they both went to see Sullivan, but there had been no news of them since. Furthermore, all the entrances to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce werepletely blocked, and no outside information was avable. Zenard stared at Kuhn in frustration before opening his mouth to speak.


    ¡°How do we get out? We need to know where His Highness is.¡±


    ¡°¡­It will be difficult.¡±


    Although Kuhn could move by stealth, there was no means of escape when soldiers surrounded the entirety of the grounds and watched every conceivable exit. Anyone leaving would be a pincushion of arrows from the archers stationed around the ce. A deep frown crossed Zenard¡¯s brow.


    ¡°Damn it. We may have no choice but to wait.¡±


    Without Carlisle to give them orders, it was impossible to conduct a counterassault, and the pce remained in a state of confusion. As they waited, however, they did not realize that Ophelia was slowly seizing control of the pce.


    Outside, the death of Emperor Sullivan was officially announced to the empire. With hisst will, Redfield¡¯s session to the throne was restored. The noble families allied with the emperor were deeply suspicious of sabotage, but without Carlisle, there was nothing they could do.


    Ophelia nned to make Redfield emperor as soon as possible. The bnce of power within the pce was changing rapidly.


    ***


    Inside another room in the Imperial Pce.


    Paveluc had not yet returned to the Duchy of Lunen after the tournament, choosing instead to remain in the capital. He had quickly learned what happened at the National Founding council, and knew that Carlisle was the final victor.


    But in the space of one night¡­the victory was overturned.


    Carlisle and Elena had suddenly disappeared, and Redfield¡¯s session, which was once considered a dead hope, was revived.


    ¡®¡­What an amusing turn of events.¡¯


    His eyes gleamed brightly and a grin spread below his beard. The servant before him continued to ry his report.


    ¡°It is possible that Crown Prince Carlisle has fallen by the Empress¡¯ hand. Batori may have more information, but the Crown Prince¡¯s pce ispletely blocked.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, if the Empress still hasn¡¯t released Carlisle¡¯s body, it¡¯s likely that she hasn¡¯t confirmed his death for herself.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I also have a request from the Empress that you provide support troops for her. How will you respond?¡±


    ¡°I refuse. Tell her that I only brought a few soldiers to the capital with me. That¡¯s excuse enough.¡±


    Although Ophelia was the dominant chess master in this game, it didn¡¯t mean that Paveluc would bow so easily to her will.


    ¡°I expect that the Empress will elevate Redfield to the throne, but we must not rx until Carlisle¡¯s body is found.¡±


    ¡°I understand, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°The bnce is as delicate as walking a tightrope. One must be patient to find weakness, and one wrong move can irreparably ruin years of nning.¡±


    If Carlisle was indeed dead, then the soldiers in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce were needed to suppress Ophelia¡¯s power. On the other hand, if Carlisle was alive, then it was wisest for Paveluc to simply wait until the prince took down the Empress himself. In either case, Sullivan was still dead. That meant the throne was empty, and it was ripe for the taking.


    ¡°¡­My brother¡¯s death has left me despondent.¡±


    The unexpected news of Sullivan¡¯s death left had changed Paveluc¡¯s mood. The servant looked up at him carefully.


    ¡°Are you sad about the death of the Emperor, My Lord?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I wished to have killed him with my own hands, but he selfishly left this earth first.¡±


    The servant widened his eyes in surprise, but he soon blinked and quickly recovered.


    Paveluc had never considered himself to be less than a ruler, but Sullivan was the first person to give him a taste of humiliation. Paveluc desired to prove himself by killing Sullivan before their father¡¯s eyes. That would prove who the true emperor was. But now, all of his objects of resentment were all dead, and not by his hand. Paveluc held a deep regret for it, but fortunately he still had some victims to y with. Carlisle and Redfield both had their eyes on seeding the throne.


    ¡°Yes¡­I hope that this terrible fighting is over as soon as possible.¡±


    Paveluc didn¡¯t care who the winner was; he would grant them all a miserable death anyway. The time was drawing near for him to reveal his hidden ambitions.


    Due to Sullivan¡¯s unexpected death, Empress Ophelia, Archduke Paveluc, and Crown Prince Carlisle were all moving towards the throne in earnest. All their forces were anxiously searching for Elena and Carlisle for their own self-serving reasons.

 Chapter 258 - Die Together (2)

    <strong>Chapter 258 ¨C Die Together (2)</strong>


    ¡°Mmm.¡±


    Elena opened her eyes. The cave ceiling had be a familiar sight over the past few days.


    Elena and Carlisle had leapt off the cliff, ready to die. They fell into the raging river below, and Carlisle desperately held on to Elena when she lost consciousness from the impact. This had saved her life, and the two hid themselves deep in a cave in the mountains. Both were too injured to march back to the Imperial Pce, and had not even the strength to lift a hand against a single enemy. As soon as they confirmed that they were far away from the assassins, they decided to make temporary camp.


    Now awake, Elena walked outside the cave. She saw that Carlisle had taken off his coat and was fishing in the river. He was wearing a makeshift bandage torn from her dress, and his wound was healing under a concoction of herbs that she had harvested.


    Carlisle gripped a wooden harpoon in his hand. He was exceptionally skilled with the weapon, and from that they had been able to have a few modest meals. Camping life was not too difficult, as they both had the experience and resourcefulness from their time on the battlefield.


    Chaaag!


    Carlisle¡¯s harpoon swiftly struck the water. When he lifted it up, a fish was skewered on the tip. Elena stared at the wonderful sight. Carlisle, noticing her presence, looked over his shoulder and spoke.


    ¡°Awake?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I told you that I¡¯d be the one hunting today. You¡¯re hurt, and you need more rest.¡±


    Elena had suffered a cut on her right arm, but Carlisle¡¯s stab wound on his side was far more severe. He shed her a grin.


    ¡°I woke up first, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Even so.¡±


    She gave him a pleading look, then moved on to find her own task to do.


    ¡°I¡¯ll start the fire, so rest easy.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Elena gathered several dry branches, lit a fire, and skewered the fish Carlisle had caught and roasted them on the fire. Carlisle presented a browned, crisp fish to Elena first.


    ¡°Eat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Elena gave a soft smile as she epted a fish from Carlisle. She had never imagined this kind of life with him, but it suited them well. She wondered what it would be like if they were an ordinary couple¡ªwould they have such a primitive life? In some ways, she liked this simple cave more than all the luxuries of the Imperial Pce. At least here there were no assassins after their lives, and their heavy responsibilities didn¡¯t burden their shoulders. Even though their situation was far from rxing, Elena felt a calm serene.


    ¡°When everything is all done¡­can we spend life like this?¡±


    Once Carlisle took the throne and they defeated Ophelia and Paveluc, Elena felt that she would be able to truly rest. Carlisle nced up at her question.


    ¡°You must truly like this life.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Well, there¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±


    Elena¡¯s face was calm as she spoke, but Carlisle noticed a happiness in her tone.


    ¡°If that is what you want, then I¡¯ll make it so.¡±


    ¡°But what about you, Caril? Wouldn¡¯t those days be tedious?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. Sometimes I think¡­I think that it would be alright to not be the emperor, as long as I was by your side.¡±


    Elena looked at Carlisle in amazement. He gave her a faint smile and replied.


    ¡°Why? Is it surprising?¡±


    ¡°¡­A little.¡±


    Carlisle was the crown prince¡ªthe throne was his birthright from the beginning. She didn¡¯t expect him to be so open to the idea of a simple life.


    ¡°That¡¯s how dangerous you are to me. Sometimes I feel that I don¡¯t need anything else except you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s throat tightened at his words. She already knew this, and knew that he had risked his life many times for her sake. He had not only taken the attack meant for her at the cliff, but he had saved her from being swept away from the strong river. His actions spoke loudly enough to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you think so, but don¡¯t risk your life for me again. You¡­you will be emperor.¡±


    Elena longed for a life free from any threat and responsibility, but she did not forget the reality facing her. She couldn¡¯t let Carlisle throw away the throne for her fleeting wishes.


    Carlisle fixed her with a serious gaze as he spoke.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter where I stand. I am your husband no matter what.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Glory and honor without my wife is nothing to me.¡±


    Their eyes met. It was as if they had returned to the moment on the cliff, and their minds were in perfect agreement. If they had to die together, then that would be enough.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    Elena¡¯s voice was soft with emotion.


    Pat, pat, pat.


    Suddenly, heavy raindrops began to fall from the sky. Startled, Elena looked upwards, and saw that the sky had darkened with gray clouds. Carlisle also looked up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go into the cave. It will be awhile before it lets up.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    The two quickly gathered their roasted fish and headed for their shelter. However, the pair was soaked by the sudden downpour. Carlisle, now inside the cave, looked out into the falling rain.


    ¡°I¡¯m d we ate before it started raining. It will cover our tracks, and it will throw our pursuers off our tracks.¡±


    But Carlisle¡¯s words did notst long. He had turned his head, and Elena¡¯s water-soaked figure came into view. Hepletely froze, while Elena looked at him questioningly.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Carlisle hastily turned his head to the other direction. Elena furrowed her brow in confusion, then realized her current state. Her dress was torn in various ces, and her curved silhouette was visible from beneath the soaked fabric.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Elena hurriedly crossed her hands to cover herself, and a fiery blush rose to her face. For the first time, there was an awkward silence in the cave.

 Chapter 259 - I Love You (1)

    Chapter 259 ¨C I Love You (1)


    Carlisle sat on the cave floor, deliberately keeping his eyes away from Elena.


    ¡°I won¡¯t look at you if you don¡¯t want me to. Don¡¯t worry. You can take off your wet clothes. Otherwise, you might catch a cold.¡±


    The air had started to feel chilly from the rain. It was true that she could catch a cold, and at this moment, it was imperative that they recover their physical condition as soon as possible.


    Elena bit her lip. It wasn¡¯t easy to put his advice into practice. Even though Carlisle wouldn¡¯t look at her, she felt awkward taking off her clothes in the same space as him. He seemed to sense her hesitation, and he spoke reassuringly to her again.


    ¡°I will keep my promise. Do not worry.¡±


    Elena hesitated for a moment, but she didn¡¯t have any other options. She slowly peeled off her soaking dress with a trembling hand. The cave echoed with the sound of the fabric shifting. Elena spoke, trying to rece the awkward atmosphere with some conversation.


    ¡°When I first signed the contract, I didn¡¯t know you had such chivalry.¡±


    ¡°¡­I do my best. I have no intention of losing my wife, so I will wait.¡±


    Elena nced towards Carlisle, his back firmly towards her. She was only in her underwear now, but it was possible that he was even more embarrassed than her.


    After a moment of internal agony, Elena finally spoke.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t mind if you look at me.¡±


    ¡°You see me as a saint. This is a limit of my patience. I¡¯m not sure I can hold back if I look at you.¡±


    Carlisle had been constantly striving to keep his promise while in the same bedroom as Elena. She understood his struggle better than anyone else.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think you understand what I mean.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s back flinched, but he didn¡¯t say anything else. However, Elena had already given her all his heart. They had been bound by their contract, but now¡­


    Everything seemed perfect. The only difference would be the time anyway.


    Carlisle spoke in a subdued voice.


    ¡°Do you truly understand what you¡¯re saying? If you tempt me just once¡­you may regret it.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t regret it. When I fell off the cliff¡­I could only think how unfortunate it was to have never been held close by you.¡±


    Elena and Carlisle were not strangers in facing death. Carlisle¡¯s path to the throne was highly dangerous. Anything they wanted could not afford to be put offter. Before she died, Elena wanted to have a proper bond with Carlisle.


    Despite the distance between the two, she could see the tense muscles of his neck. When Carlisle spoke again, his voice was tighter than before.


    ¡°¡­I will ask onest time. Will you regret it?¡±


    They were only in a cave. There was no soft bed, and there were no maids to attend to them. Having their first time together here would be ufortable in many ways. Carlisle didn¡¯t care where it happened, but he wanted to give Elena a better ce.


    ¡°I regret nothing I have done with you. It has been the same in the past, and will be so in the future.¡±


    After hearing her answer, Carlisle couldn¡¯t hold himself back any longer.


    Hwiig, Carlisle¡¯s head turned towards Elena. As his heated blue gaze fell on her wet body, the air started to spark with tension. He stood up from his sitting position and strode towards her, then, without warning, he fiercely crushed their lips together.


    ¡°Mm!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s mouth sucked in Elena¡¯s soft lips, and he pulled her body towards his solid, muscled torso. They kissed like it would be theirst time together, but it was only the beginning. When Carlisle pulled away, his voice was hoarse as he spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I might not be able to control myself.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this already showing self control?¡±


    Carlisle gave a frown.


    ¡°Don¡¯t encourage me. I really think I might break you.¡±


    Carlisle cupped her face with both hands and hungrily devoured Elena¡¯s lips again. Then, hey her down where she had ced her clothes. He wasn¡¯t wearing much, and he shrugged of his jacket, while Elena pulled off her remaining undergarments.


    Before she knew it, Carlisle busied himself sucking red marks on her newly exposed skin. Everywhere his lips touched seemed to burn her flesh. He paused to stroked her reddened cheeks and spoke.


    ¡°I heard it hurts at first. I may not be able to hold back, so tell me if you are in pain.¡±


    ¡°Somehow, I¡¯m nervous.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s not just you. I¡¯ve never experienced this before.¡±


    ¡°You were never with another woman?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I fell in love with you from the start. Once there¡¯s a woman I love, I don¡¯t want to touch anyone else.¡±


    There was a note of surprise in Elena¡¯s red eyes. Carlisle appeared far too smooth to have no experience with a woman. Perhaps he had read her mind, and he gave a wry chuckle.


    ¡°Have you seen me? You are my first everything.¡±


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    ¡°You are the only one in the world that can monopolize me¡­¡±


    He gazed at her with an expression of deep love.


    ¡°¡­and only I can have you, my wife.¡±


    His confession seemed to melt her body, and she looked up at him and smiled. Carlisle¡¯s intense love for her never scared her anymore, and her body was eager for him. She lifted her upper body and kissed his lips. It broke his tenuous hold on reason, and they traded passionate kisses.


    When their lips parted to allow them to catch their breath, Elena confessed the deepest emotions of her heart.


    ¡°I love you, Caril.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you know¡ª¡±


    Elena looked up at him confusedly, but his gaze was tender.


    ¡°I always love you more than you do.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s lips touched Elena¡¯s forehead, then went downward to trace the shape of her nose, before finally settling on her lips again. Every touch was an act of love.


    ¡°And I promise. I will love you more than you until I die.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t contain a broad smile. Unsurprisingly, Carlisle had said that Elena did not know how much her loved her. Yet, she knew. He would love her without any condition, and it was enough to make her heart tremble at the fact that something in the world could be so certain.


    The first time Carlisle entered her, she felt like the whole world was burning around her from his heat. He moved more slowly, and, tears slipped out of Elena¡¯s eyes, unbidden. Over time, however, her cries took on a different tone. Carlisle gazed remained steady on hers as her body trembled. From his face, his every touch, love seemed to overflow like waves. Although they didn¡¯t speak, their bodies told each other what their hearts held dear.


    Outside, the downpour persisted, but the sound did not reach their ears. The only thing they knew of in the world was each other.

 Chapter 260 - I Love You (2)

    <strong>Chapter 260 ¨C I Love You (2)</strong>


    Cheep cheep cheep!


    Elena woke up to the sound of birdsong. The rain had stopped, and water dripped steadily from the cave entrance. As sunshine poured into the dark cave, Elena found that she was in Carlisle¡¯s arms. She turned carefully to look at him, and realized that one of his arms was tucked beneath her head, and the other was wrapped around her waist.


    ¡®Ah¡­¡¯


    The memory ofst night came to her head, and she turned bright red. She had never seen Carlisle¡¯s face this close before. She had shared a bedroom with him, but he had always slept on the couch, and he was usually the first one to wake up and wait for her.


    ¡®¡­He looks so handsome.¡¯


    She let out a small chuckle. Carlisle¡¯s vulnerability in his sleeping form was so different from his towering charisma. His fierce eyes, tall nose, tightly sealed lips, and jawline were the same as before, but softer somehow. Perhaps Elena was the only one who had seen him that way.


    ¡°It¡¯s fortunate that you¡¯re alive.¡±


    She had almost given up several times in herst life. Nevertheless, she had endured because of her fighting abilities, which became even more helpful after returning to the past. After seeing Carlisle after their first time together, she suddenly felt rewarded for her effort and hardships. Love, a feeling that was once only a word, now overflowed in Elena¡¯s mind. She was happy to have lived again and met Carlisle.


    It was then.


    Carlisle¡¯s hand, which had been gently resting on Elena¡¯s waist, suddenly tugged her closer.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Her face ended up buried against Carlisle¡¯s solid chest. He tilted his body to close any space between them, and Elena spoke in a startled voice.


    ¡°Were you awake?¡±


    ¡°No, I just woke up. Though I had my eyes closed for a moment because I felt you looking at me.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°I thought you would be embarrassed if I got up. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d make such a cute sound.¡±


    Elena had been absorbed in Carlisle¡¯s sleeping face, but she suddenly became self-aware that she was naked beneath him. She couldn¡¯t ignore the burning heat of his skin against her own.


    ¡°It¡¯s notte yet, so close your eyes.¡±


    ¡°What was that you said? It¡¯s fortunate that I¡¯m alive? Where in the world did that cute ideae from? Hmm?¡±


    Carlisle gave a mischievous grin, and Elena flushed red again.


    ¡°Nothing. I was just muttering to myself¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unfair if you make such cute noises when I¡¯m still sleeping, my wife.¡±


    He leaned over and kissed the top of her head. She wanted to get up in embarrassment, but he was unwilling to let her go.


    ¡°¡­I want to stay with you and do nothing for a week.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t say it, but her lower back was aching from the activities they didst night. Carlisle had refused to let her go, and if they spent a week likest night, she did not know how to be able to handle it.


    ¡°For me, I¡¯ll refrain.¡±


    A teasing smile flirted on Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°That¡¯s worse than giving candy to a child and then taking it away.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡ªah.¡±


    She had tried to move, then gave a small cry as pain shot through her back. Carlisle wrapped his jacket around her pale body.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll take care of you today. Lie down and rest.¡±


    Carlisle gently kissed Elena¡¯s eyes to soothe her. Afterwards, he stood up, and Elena could clearly see nail and bite marks patterned on his back. Her eyes widened at the vire.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    She could not bring herself to finish her sentence, her voice heavy with regret, but he simply looked back at her and smiled.


    ¡°Oh, this? These are my medals.¡±


    Elena closed her mouth and didn¡¯t say anything. As she saw traces of her eagerness on his skin, she blushed to her neck in embarrassment.

 Chapter 261 - Time To Act (1)

    <b>Chapter 261 ¨C Time To Act (1)</b>


    Carlisle and Elena spent several more days in the cave to avoid their pursuers. It was humble livingpared to life in the Imperial Pce, but their days were happy as long as they had each other. If it weren¡¯t for the urgency of their situation, they might have even lingered there longer.


    However, their duties called to them. Although they did not know the exact status at the Imperial Pce, they knew that all was not well.


    ¡°Are you ready to leave now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve cleared away all traces that we¡¯ve been here, so no one will be able to track us easily.¡±


    Neither had fully recovered from their wounds just yet, but they were well enough to travel. Their shabby living circumstances could not dampen the couple¡¯s inherit beauty and charisma either¡ªwhen Elena and Carlisle stood side-by-side, they looked like a painting from a fairy tale story.


    ¡°Shall we?¡±


    Carlisle gave a small nod. Elena gave the cave onest regretful look before turning away. It was where she had her first time with Carlisle. The memory would not be easily forgotten.


    Carlisle, sensing Elena¡¯s thoughts, spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Are you sad?¡±


    ¡°For some reason, a little.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be.¡±


    Carlisle sped Elena¡¯s hand and took one step forward.


    ¡°I¡¯ll preserve this cave and turn this ce into a cottage.¡±


    ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    As she walked behind him, she blinked her eyes in surprise. Carlisle gave a simple smile in reply.


    ¡°Of course. Who do you think I am?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing that the emperor of the Ruford Empire cannot do.¡±


    The scene where Sullivan dered that Carlisle would be crowned emperor floated back to Elena¡¯s mind. No matter what was happening at the Imperial Pce now, Sullivan had already named Carlisle as his sessor.


    ¡°There is no need to worry. The throne is mine, unless I die. I won¡¯t give it up to anyone.¡±


    At his confident tone, Elena gave a small smile. Somehow, her steps felt a little lighter than before.


    ¡®I know. I won¡¯t forget.¡¯


    There was still a long path ahead of them. What remained unchanged, however, was that Elena would be his most powerful ally in this thorny path.


    ¡°I promised to make you emperor.¡±


    It seemed that it was time for her to y.


    Read full chapters on WordExcerpt and Crystal Crater¡¯s Patreon.


    ***


    Elena¡¯s and Carlisle¡¯s first job was to find Elena¡¯s contact for Astar, leader of the delegation of the Freegrand kingdom. They needed information on the current situation in the Imperial Pce, but going to a noble family may reveal their activities to the Empress, and the distance was too far in any case. Meanwhile, Astar had branches in several ces. It was far more trustworthy than going to the nobles, and the pair set their destination.


    Soon after, Elena and Carlisle found themselves in a small parlor waiting for Isaac. Carlisle nced around with a look of surprise.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize that you were in contact with Astar.¡±


    ¡°I had decided I needed an independent power to move around. I had agreed to give him exclusive trading rights when I became empress.¡±


    ¡°Exclusive trading rights?¡±


    He lifted his eyebrows. He was unaware that Elena had forged a secret deal behind his back. Carlisle looked skeptical, but Elena tried to reassure him with a serious look.


    ¡°I wanted as few people to know about it as possible, and so I didn¡¯t tell you. Although granting exclusive trading rights are not easy¡­but I knew I would have that kind of authority if I became empress.¡±


    Carlisle soon smiled and nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I can even offer better terms if it¡¯s necessary.¡±


    ¡°Do you understand what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    ¡°I believe you made the decision for my sake. And, as you said, you get their help in return.¡±


    That was proof of how much Carlisle trusted in her. Elena was pleased to receive his recognition, as she was a knight before she was his wife. It was a powerful advantage to have a hidden ally unknown to anyone else, especially in a situation as dangerous as now. Elena offered Carlisle a light smile.


    ¡°First, let¡¯s find out what has happened in the Imperial Pce, then discuss our moves afterwards.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    As Elena and Carlisle were speaking, there was a knock on the door, and Isaac appeared, breathing hard. It was obvious that he rushed all the way here.


    ¡°I was surprised to hear from you all of a sudden, Your Highness.¡±


    Isaac nced up at Elena first, then saw Carlisle sitting next to her. After a stunned moment, Isaac hurriedly bowed his head to the prince.


    ¡°Th-the Crown Prince of the Ruford Empire¡ª¡±


    Carlisle held up his hand to stop him.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to keep a low profile, so skip the greetings.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Isaac abandoned pretense and sat opposite the two without wasting any more time. He fixed them with a serious stare.


    ¡°The two of you were missing. Can you exin how you came to see me?¡±


    Elena nodded at Isaac¡¯s caution. Before she and Carlisle could get the information they want, they had to exin what happened beforehand. The puzzle pieces would fall into ce, and the story would bepleted.


    ¡°You likely heard what happened at the meeting on the National Founding Day.¡±


    ¡°Yes. His Majesty the Emperor had dered that Prince Carlisle would be coronated.¡±


    ¡°That evening, Emperor Sullivan summoned Prince Carlisle, but we were ambushed at the Northern Pce. We barely escaped, and we went out to seek your leader Astar.¡±


    ¡°¡­So that¡¯s what happened.¡±


    Isaac nodded as if he understood what was going on. Elena couldn¡¯t contain her curiousity.


    ¡°What I want to know the most is what happened to Emperor Sullivan, and what the state of affairs is like at the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°The situation is not very good¡­¡±


    Carlisle was sitting as still as a statue, and Isaac continued.


    ¡°The day after the National Founding Day, it was formally announced that the Emperor had passed away.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 262 - Time To Act (2)

    <strong>Chapter 262 ¨C Time To Act (2)</strong>


    Carlisle¡¯s voice was low as he spoke.


    ¡°¡­What was the cause of death?¡±


    ¡°Chronic illness. I believe those were the results of the official autopsy. Of course, you¡¯ll have to confirm the details for yourselfter on.¡±


    Carlisle cast his mind back to several nights ago. He recalled that Ophelia hade to talk to Sullivan about Redfield, and then Sullivan summoned Carlisle to speak to him on the matter. If Sullivan were alive then, then he would have been waiting at the Northern Pce. But because he did not appear¡­it was likely that Sullivan was dead before that.


    The criminal must have known Sullivan¡¯s death first, then pretended to be the Emperor and set up the trap. Carlisle¡¯s best guess was that Sullivan passed away shortly after the meeting.


    ¡°¡­So someone must have found out about my father¡¯s death early on and lured me into a trap.¡±


    Elena nodded in silent agreement. She had calcted various scenarios in her head as well, and this seemed the most likely oue. Isaac spoke again.


    ¡°And one more thing. Redfield¡¯s session to the throne was restored soon after the announcement of the emperor¡¯s death.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression turned into a dark scowl.


    ¡°Who would dare to do such a thing?¡±


    ¡°There is a document bearing the Emperor¡¯s seal restoring the Second Prince¡¯s session.¡±


    Carlisle gave a light snort. He no longer had to wonder who the culprit was. It was easily Empress Ophelia¡¯s doing, given the timing of Sullivan¡¯s death, as well her motives for murdering Carlisle and restoring her son¡¯s position to the throne.


    However, it was still unclear whether Ophelia killed Sullivan or identally found him. The official investigation concluded that the Emperor¡¯s death was from chronic illness, but Ophelia had sent assassins after Carlisle yet again. His eyes shed with anger. Although he did not say a word, the atmosphere in the parlor room became heavy from the deathly chill emanating from him.


    Elena spoke this time.


    ¡°What happened to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce? There are many soldiers there.¡±


    ¡°The Empress haspletely blocked ess to the pce. No one can go in or out.¡±


    ¡°¡­It would be difficult to send news there.¡±


    It was clear that Empress Ophelia hadid the ce under siege to prevent information about Carlisle and Elena from reaching there. If so, many people in the pce would not even know that they had been missing. Elena pressed her lips in a thin line.


    ¡®¡­This is worse than expected.¡¯


    They had rtively few outside forces, as the majority of Carlisle¡¯s soldiers were in the pce. It would be a huge disadvantage for them.


    Finally, Carlisle spoke again.


    ¡°I see. Is there anything else I should know?¡±


    ¡°No, Your Highness. That is all.¡±


    Carlisle then turned to Elena.


    ¡°My wife.¡±


    ¡°Yes, tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I wish to be alone for a while.¡±


    Carlisle looked as calm as a pond on the outside, but that didn¡¯t mean he wasn¡¯t angry. Elena saw the cold blue me in his eyes. She could only guess at what he was feeling about the news of Sullivan¡¯s death, and she gave him a sad nod.


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll leave you for a moment.¡±


    Carlisle needed time to be alone with his emotions. Elena stood up silently, and Isaac followed suit. The door closed, and Carlisle was finally left alone.


    Elena¡¯s mind was a whirlwind of thought. Although she knew that Sullivan died from her previous life, she didn¡¯t expect it to happen this early in this timeline. Her heart was heavy with regret, as she could save Carlisle and her family from death, but she was helpless in stopping Sullivan¡¯s disease.


    ¡®Couldn¡¯t I have done anything more?¡¯


    The memory of Sullivan looking affectionately upon her caused a lump to form in her throat. Isaac gave a careful look towards Elena.


    ¡°Is there anything else you need, Your Highness?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Elena blinked into awareness. Carlisle must be feeling more grief than anyone, but he outwardly tried to remain asposed as he could. The situation for them right now was difficult.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write to my family informing them that Crown Prince Carlisle is alive. We should mobilize the power of the nobles soon as well.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes glimmered in admiration of Elena¡¯s decisions. But her words did not end there.


    ¡°Sell all thend I have invested in as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, all of it?¡±


    Isaac¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Elena¡¯s foresight into the future had allowed her massive returns in her investments, and it was time to tap into her secret war chest she had stored for Carlisle.


    ¡°I believe it¡¯s the time to use it soon.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡°Do you have the brooch I told you to keepst time?¡±


    Isaac nodded, remembering the lily-shaped brooch embroidered with brilliant jewels.


    ¡°Yes. I have kept it secure for you.¡±


    It was the brooch that Harry had given to Elena. If she needed to contact him, she would do so with the brooch. Because it wasn¡¯t meant as an ornament for a dress, she had given it to Astar for safekeeping in the worst of situations, and if something unexpected happened, she could use it anytime.


    Elena¡¯s face was set as she spoke.


    ¡°Deliver the brooch to the Krauss family and tell them I request a meeting.¡±


    Elena and Carlisle had to return to the Imperial Pce before Empress Ophelia tookplete control. Various options were open to them, but now was the time to finally bring the Krausses to their side.

 Chapter 263 - There Are Many Similarities (1)

    <strong>Chapter 263 ¨C There Are Many Simrities (1)</strong>


    ¡°Understood. I will try to get everything done as soon as possible. Will you write to your family first?¡±


    Elena nodded with a satisfied smile at Isaac¡¯s prompt attention to duty. He gave her a pen and paper, and Elena wrote a message for the Emperor¡¯s nobles allies that Carlisle was alive and well. She turned her attention toposing a letter for her family next, but she scrapped it several times. She felt it was not enough to deliver them simple news. In herst life, Paveluc had destroyed her family and seized the throne. This time, as long as Elena and Carlisle were safe, she would ensure it would never happen, but she always had to consider the worst in mind. Carlisle and Elena could unexpected be killed or injured at any moment.


    Elena finishedposing her letter for the noble families instead, then handed it over to Isaac.


    ¡°Secretly inform the allies listed here that the Crown Prince is still alive. I¡¯ll write a separate letter for ise family.¡±


    Isaac gave a respectful bow.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. Let me know as soon as you finish writing it. For now, I will deliver your message to the noble families you have indicated.¡±


    ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Once again Isaac bent at the waist, then hurried away.


    Elena contemted nk white sheet of paper in front of her for a few moments, before setting pen to paper. The recipient of the letter would be her father, Alphord. She wrote of how she and Carlisle were safe, and that the troops needed to be moved soon to stop the Empress. Then finally, she wrote herst request.


    [For the sake of Mirabelle¡¯s safety, I urgently ask that you send Mirabelle to the Freegrand Kingdom to study abroad. The situation in the Ruford Empire may soon turn chaotic.]


    Elena had always intended to help Mirabelle as much as she could, but now there was no better time to send her sister to a safer ce. Her father and brother were in no position to leave the country as part of the Fourth Order of the Imperial Knights. Rather than try to avoid an unfortunate future, Elena would try to fight back, but her heart could rest easier if she could protect at least one family member. And so, Elena managed her best.


    Read full chapters on WordExcerpt or Crystal Crater¡¯s Patreon.


    ***


    Time flew by swiftly as Elena made her preparations. She knocked on Carlisle¡¯s bedroom door, carrying medicine and bandages, and a voice replied from within.


    ¡°Enter.¡±


    Permission given, Elena carefully pushed open the door and went inside. Carlisle seemed to have already anticipated her appearance. He looked much more rxed than before, but Elena was able to see the subtle changes in his emotions.


    ¡°You¡¯re seriously injured, and you haven¡¯t been treated properly yet. Show me the wound.¡±


    Carlisle undid several buttons without hesitation, then crossed his arms and pulled off his shirt. It was a brazen action, and soon his hard abs and tight torso came into view. Elena be momentarily dizzy at the sight. His slim waist was still wrapped by the makeshift bandage made from Elena¡¯s dress.


    She lowered herself before him and carefully unwound the torn cloth.


    Seug, seueug.


    The wound was finally revealed, and she frowned deeply as she saw the angry red flesh. It was worse than she expected.


    ¡°It must hurt a lot.¡±


    Despite his injury, however, Carlisle¡¯s expression remained unchanged. Even Elena had forgotten for a while that he was hurt. His injury was hers too, and her heart throbbed at the sight of her wounded husband.


    Sensing her worry, Carlisle lifted a hand and stroked her hair in gentle reassurance.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It would be far more painful to see you get hurt.¡±


    At his warm tone, Elena looked up at his face. She was touched. Although he must be heavily burdened by Sullivan¡¯s death, Carlisle still felt a deep concern for her. She hurriedly broke eye contact with him and took out the medicine she brought.


    ¡°¡­This might sting a little.¡±


    She dabbed the medicine on his wound, but he did not flinch. Elena watched his face carefully for any sign of pain, but he showed no hint of difort. Finally, she meticulously wrapped the wound in clean bandages, feeling a little more secure in Carlisle¡¯s condition.


    ¡°It¡¯s all finished.¡±


    Elena stood up, and Carlisle pulled her into his arms. She was surprised by his unexpected gesture, but she lifted her hand and rested it on his back. Perhaps he needed some warmth and reassurance today.


    ¡°Is the wound on your right arm treated?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I had it done before I came here so you wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Good. I should have paid attention to you first. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. After hearing the news about your father¡­it¡¯s natural to be confused.¡±


    Elena knew from herst life how it was like to lose family members. Of course, she couldn¡¯t read Carlisle¡¯s mind, but she could guess at the grief what he was feeling. Before she could say a word offort, however, Carlisle spoke first in a calm voice.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry too much. My father and I¡­we didn¡¯t have a close rtionship.¡±


    Although Carlisle was Sullivan¡¯s firstborn, Carlisle grew up in the maid¡¯s quarters with his mother until the Dragon¡¯s Orb emerged from him. He had a lowly birth, and if Carlisle had not inherited dragon¡¯s blood, Sullivan would never have recognized him as his son. Carlisle understood that very well. He hadn¡¯t had a good memory since he became Crown Prince either. His mother abandoned him and left the pce, and he was sent away to the battlefield after countless assassinations threats.


    ¡°My father didn¡¯t like always seeing me. Perhaps it was because I strongly inherited the curse of the dragon¡¯s blood, and my power outstripped almost anyone else¡¯s.¡±


    Elena listened silently to Carlisle. There was some unknown, bitter pain in Carlisle¡¯s voice.


    ¡°I was never allowed toin. In my father¡¯s eyes, I had everything. At first, his expectations weighed on me, but soon it became obvious. I began to resent him when I saw him, like a poison eating away at me.¡±


    From the start, the two were not given the time and space share any affection. Carlisle was sent away as a child and couldn¡¯t see his father again after he became an adult. Perhaps there was always some resentment in Carlisle¡¯s mind against Sullivan. They had something of a mixed rtionship, and the only thing Carlisle could do for Sullivan was to inherit the throne as he intended. And so, Carlisle wanted to prove to Sullivan as much as possible that he could be emperor before he died. It was because of this that Carlisle decided to spare Redfield¡¯s life, but only as ast resort.


    That was all. Carlisle¡¯s and Sullivan¡¯s rtionship could not be defined as either hot or cold.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize until Father was dead that I wanted his praise.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it then, but now that I look back, I do.¡±


    His eyes were heavy with regret, and he gave a self-mockingugh.

 Chapter 264 - There Are Many Similarities (2)

    <h4>Chapter 264 ¨C There Are Many Simrities (2)</h4>


    Carlisle let out a low, self-mockingugh. But Elena could not even bring herself to smile. She herself had a strict upbringing in Alphord¡¯s household, and she had always desired to be recognized by her father. Although hers and Carlisle¡¯s circumstances were not the same, she could empathize with his situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. While I cannot show my father that I inherited the throne, I don¡¯t want to simply sit here and mope.¡±


    Elena lifted her head from Carlisle¡¯s shoulder and studied his eyes. This was the first time she looked at him since he started telling his story. He didn¡¯t look as aggrieved as she expected, but she could sense a grief hidden behind his smooth veneer. To him, pretending to be fine may be better than crying, but she was saddened to see him suffer silently.


    ¡°Caril, sometimes¡­sometimes I wished that I could be someone who could cry loudly. I always hid my emotions, even when I felt like I would burst.¡±


    Carlisle looked carefully down at Elena as she continued.


    ¡°I see so many parts of you that are the same as me. But you don¡¯t need to hold up a facade¡­if you are sad, don¡¯t hold back.¡±


    Elena wished she could give him greater constion, but this was the best she could do. She watched him for a moment, and then hugged him, their positionspletely reversed from earlier. She murmured into his hair in a soft voice.


    ¡°I will stay by your side for a long time. I will listen when you want to talk, and I will praise you when you have done good work.¡±


    At her words, Carlisle let out an amused chuckle and he gripped her tightly in return.


    ¡°That is all I need, my wife.¡±


    Elena felt a little insecure at her frail attempt offort¡­but Carlisle smiled all the same. He closed his eyes and leanedfortably into the warmth of her embrace.


    ***


    Elena and Carlisle moved into a temporary residence prepared by Isaac. It was simple lodging, but they did notin so long as the Empress did not find them. Anywhere they stayed was morefortable than the natural caves they had been in. Carlisle was surprised to hear all that Elena had been up to.


    ¡°You¡¯ve already informed the noble families of the news.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Here is a list in case you want to look over it. I¡¯ve only chosen a select few, so tell me if there¡¯s anyone else you wish to add.¡±


    Carlisle skimmed over the paper Elena handed to him, then shook his head.


    ¡°No, these are all sufficient.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m happy that you approve.¡±


    Elena gave a casual smile, but Carlisle¡¯s surprised look did not fade away. That wasn¡¯t all that she had done. Not only had she contacted the Krauss family, but she had greatly increased the wealth Carlisle had given her several times over.


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to create such wealth in such a short amount of time¡­my wife is incredible at everything.¡±


    ¡°I have my knowledge.¡±


    Elena knew what would happen in the future, and thus had a general idea of which businesses were emerging and which products were popr. With even stronger application of her wealth, the amount she could make was astronomical.


    ¡°What¡¯s the knowledge?¡±


    He smiled at her yfully, but Elena¡¯s red eyes turned grave. In truth, she had been trying to tell Carlisle about her past for some time, but the ambush had interrupted her. Now seemed like a good time for a second honest attempt.


    ¡°Caril. I¡¯m going to tell you something, and please don¡¯t be shocked.¡±


    ¡°Is it the secret knowledge? I¡¯ll listen intently.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression was light with humor, but Elena¡¯s muscles were tense. She kept fingering the blue bead ring he had given her. It was the first time she had spoken to anyone about this.


    ¡°¡­I died once.¡±


    ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°And you should have died the night I came to rescue you. In my previous life, it was Lord Paveluc that had taken the throne and destroyed the ise family.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes widened as Elena spoke. However, he did not interrupt her.


    ¡°Only I survived, and over the years I learned to fight so I could take revenge for my family. When I finally confronted the Duke of Lunen, I lost.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you mean he killed you?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But then I woke up, and found that I had returned to the past. Perhaps you had been curious before¡ªhow could I be so skilled with fighting? How could I reap such great returns on investments in such a short period of time? It was all because I once experienced the future.¡±


    Carlisle stared silently at Elena, his brows furrowed in conflict. It was a shocking tale to anyone. Elena squeezed the finger with the ring on it, and continued to speak with a stronger tone than before.


    ¡°I believe I returned because of the wish you made on the Dragon¡¯s Orb as a child. You saved my life. That¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s wish for Elena had massively changed the course of their lives. Most miraculously of them all, they finally met again.


    ¡°I am in front of you.¡±

 Chapter 265 - This Wasn’t Enough (1)

    <h4>Chapter 265 ¨C This Wasn¡¯t Enough (1)</h4>


    Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s gazes were fixed on each other¡¯s, deep emotions knotted between them. When Carlisle said nothing, Elena spoke up impatiently.


    ¡°Please say something.¡±


    A moment, and then he finally spoke.


    ¡°I was trying to organize my thoughts.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you believe me?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I had made that wish, and there is no reason for me not to believe it.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    At that moment, Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes turned as dark as a storm¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the fact that it was the Duke of Lunen that dared to kill you.¡±


    ¡°Why¡ª¡±


    ¡°No matter that it happened in a different life, he cannot be forgiven.¡±


    Carlisle reached out slowly to cover Elena¡¯s soft cheek. The storm in his eyes had calmed, but now it was filled with sorrow and regret.


    ¡°How dare he touch my wife. Even if I tear him to pieces with my own hands, it will not be enough to satisfy my anger.¡±


    His sharp words were a counterpoint to his gentle touch, but they sounded as sweet as honey to Elena¡¯s ears. Even though Carlisle had the Dragon¡¯s Orb, it would still be difficult for anyone to ept her story. He did not question why she only revealed this now, seeming to understand all her hardships without her having to exin it in detail. Elena could not help but be moved, and a faint smile traced her lips.


    ¡°I knew that your father wouldn¡¯t live long. He died muchter in myst life, but I knew it was likely of chronic disease¡­I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t tell you before.¡±


    Carlisle hesitated for a moment, then shook his head.


    ¡°No. If that was his life span, then you couldn¡¯t have changed it.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­I¡¯m sorry. At least I could have given you time to say good-bye.¡±


    Elena lowered her head, but Carlisle smiled and tilted it upwards.


    ¡°You did know the future.¡±


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    ¡°But don¡¯t me yourself over nothing.¡±


    The more he tried to absolve her of responsibility, the guiltier she felt. She wished she could have changed something. However, she had already massively diverted the timelime, and there was a limit to what she could do. And yet, her heart still ached for Carlisle.


    Sensing her regret, Carlisle held Elena¡¯s face with both hands and then pressed a light kiss on her lips. She looked momentarily startled, and he pulled back and gave her a smile.


    ¡°When we return to the pce, we will visit my father at his grave.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s something you need to say to him, then go and tell him. I¡¯m sure Father doesn¡¯t hold you responsible for his death either.¡±


    ¡°Do you think so?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He had already been suffering from disease for years, and he would have known that he did not have long to live. No one mes you for Father¡¯s death, so stop ming yourself.¡±


    Elena nodded weakly. Carlisle cupped her cheeks again and gave her a heavy kiss. It was far more passionate than the peck a moment ago, and she found herself light-headed and blushing red. Carlisle pulled back, and she could see the danger reflected in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything else you need to tell me, put if off forter. I don¡¯t want to think anymore tonight.¡±


    Elena knew what the heat in his eyes meant. She had been with him many times since their first night together in the cave. Carlisle skillfully peeled away the top of Elena¡¯s dress and whispered in a rough voice.


    ¡°So I need your help.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ah!¡±


    She reddened even further, but she couldn¡¯t stop herself from shamelessly trembling in anticipation. She closed her eyes tight as Carlisle¡¯s lips dragged from her neck to her corbone, then downwards even further. She ced a hand on his broad shoulder and murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°Take me to bed, please.¡±


    The fire in Carlisle¡¯s eyes seemed to re even hotter. He lifted her into his arms, and Elena couldn¡¯t summon another rational thought.

 Chapter 266 - This Wasn’t Enough (2)

    <h4>Chapter 266 ¨C This Wasn¡¯t Enough (2)</h4>


    The next day, Carlisle and Elena weed the morning together. After Elena began her storyst night, she told Carlisle everything else she knew about the future. What was regrettable was that many things had changed since then, and the information she had was not of much use now¡ªthere was no way she could have predicted Sullivan¡¯s early death, nor of the ambush attempt. However, Carlisle still gave Elena a grateful smile, though his eyes contained a deep hurt as she recounted the pain she experienced in herst life.


    ¡°You have suffered so much, my wife.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m in a better ce now.¡±


    Her expression softened.


    ¡°I have you by my side this time. Perhaps one of the reasons I came back was to meet you.¡±


    She had believed that her only purpose for her return was to save her family, but now she was also reunited with Carlisle. If she truly had died in herst life without meeting him, she would never have known what love was, and left this world with only bitterness in her heart.


    Carlisle couldn¡¯t contain a pleased huff, and his face was flush with the same happiness as Elena.


    ¡°How dare you say such beautiful words?¡±


    He tilted his head and peppered small kisses across her face. His touch was light at first, but his kisses grew hungrier by the second, and Elena was forced to block his mouth with her palm. Her cheeks were pink with embarrassment, but she managed to stall him for a moment.


    ¡°Wait, I still have something to say.¡±


    The heat in Carlisle¡¯s eyes slightly cooled, and he smiled at her.


    ¡°Very well. Go on.¡±


    He pulled away regretfully, and she continued on with a clear voice.


    ¡°I have to tell you the current information given to me by the head of Astar.¡±


    She told him how the noble houses aligned with the previous emperor were pleased to hear that Carlisle was safe, and they would gather their forces and support him immediately. Elena could also considerably boost their forces by hiring mercenaries with her business profits. However, that was still insufficient. In order to deal with Empress Ophelia, and then Paveluc afterwards, the power of the Krauss family was needed.


    After exining each point, Elena finally spoke her opinion.


    ¡°Just in case, we need to bring the Krauss family to your side.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Although Count Krauss may appear pliant, he is a very stubborn person. It will not be easy to secure an alliance with him.¡±


    Not even the Emperor or Empress could caused the man to shift. Many powerful figures coveted his influence and resources, but in the end, they decided it was better for Krauss to stay neutral, rather than try force his hand and unintentionally turn him into an enemy. In any case, Count Krauss preferred to stay away from the squabblings of the noble courts.


    ¡°There is no guarantee that he can be persuaded, but I will try my best before the other nobles convene. I can¡¯t give up without at least trying.¡±


    Carlisle smiled in admiration of Elena¡¯s ambition. Despite her slim figure, she towered even the most massive of war generals. In Carlisle¡¯s eyes, the feminine and beautiful Elena was far more powerful than anyone he had ever known on the battlefield.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    When Carlisle granted his permission, Elena¡¯s face quickly turned to that of a knight with a purpose.


    ¡°Leave it to me. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    As the two were devising their ns for the future, there was a knock on the door. Impatient for news, Elena looked towards the entrance and quickly replied.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and Isaac entered the room. He bowed to both of them and spoke in a polite voice.


    ¡°I apologize for interrupting at this early hour. When I delivered the brooch as ordered, the young master of the family sent an answer.¡±


    ¡°What was the answer?¡±


    ¡°He seems to have been travelling near the Ruford Empire. He asked if he could meet you tomorrow evening, and set a time and ce.¡±


    Harry, as clever as he was, wasn¡¯t ignorant of Elena¡¯s current situation. He likely prearranged a safe ce for them to meet.


    Elena turned expectantly to Carlisle for his opinion, and he nodded in affirmation. She looked back at Isaac, her face set in determination.


    ¡°When and where shall I meet him?¡±


    This time, it was Elena¡¯s turn to bring Krauss to her side.


    ***


    Harry sent Elena a carriage that would bring her safely to the appointed meeting ce. The head of the Krauss family had never chosen sides, and never made enemies of anyone. Elena didn¡¯t think they would attempt to ambush them, but she equipped various weapons on her being just in case.


    As she boarded the carriage, none of Krauss¡¯ men realized that she had several small daggers tied to her ankles, nor that she had expertively hidden a small explosive. She did not intend to be taken by surprise this time.


    Carlisle wanted to apany Elena to the meeting, but she insisted that she act alone. There was only one reason why¡ªCarlisle was the man to be emperor. Now was the time to make a request of the Krauss family, and Elena would not allow Carlisle¡¯s honor to be tarnished by a potential rejection.


    ¡®I will be the one to protect him.¡¯


    It was a promise that remained unchanged from the beginning. Meanwhile, Carlisle was uneasy letting Elena go by herself, and he warned that if he did not hear from her in two hours, he would rush to the meeting ce himself. She smiled at the icy expression on her husband¡¯s face. It was a little amusing that he was the one so concerned about her, and she became even more determined to not let him down.


    Elena stared at the scenery passing by through the carriage window. Outwardly she had a leisurely demeanor, but inside her head she was busy thinking of how to persuade the Krauss family to her side.


    She finally arrived at the meeting ce, a small mansion that the Krauss family often used as a vacation home. Harry was waiting for her outside, and he graciously opened her carriage door himself and greeted her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Highness.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I was worried that you¡¯d be gone for a while, but I was d to hear from you right away.¡±


    ¡°Of course. I was not too far from the Ruford Empire, so I was able toe here straightaway.¡±


    Harry¡¯s demeanor was livelier than before, and Elena smiled at him in satisfaction. He seemed a bright and sensible boy. Harry led her into the mansion.


    ¡°Please follow me, Your Highness.¡±


    She walked behind him, and he looked back at her with a curious expression.


    ¡°What can I do for you? Have you ever thought about¡ª¡±


    ¡°I wish to see Count Evans.¡±


    Harry¡¯s brows lifted at her response. However, he had guessed that would be one of her requests, and he continued on calmly.


    ¡°I had wondered what you would ask for, Your Highness. My grandfather may not give you assistance in your affairs, but...it¡¯s possible that you can at least meet him.¡±


    Elena was secretly worried that Harry might turn her down. Fortunately for her, he epted, and she smiled inwardly. Harry suddenly changed the direction of his footsteps.


    ¡°Follow me this way, please.¡±


    Without any further exnation, he guided her to the head of the Krauss family, Count Evans. Contrary to many people¡¯s assumptions, Carlisle¡¯s primary enemy wasn¡¯t Ophelia. While dealing with the Empress may seem more urgent now, Paveluc was patiently waiting to draw out his ws. With two powerful enemies before Elena, she needed more power to safely secure Carlisle¡¯s ascension to the throne.


    Elena¡¯s eyes shone as sharp and as bright red diamonds as she moved forward.

 Chapter 267 - If I Had To Bet (1)

    <strong>Chapter 267 ¨C If I Had To Bet (1)</strong>


    Harry guided Elena away from the original destination, and brought her to a small detached house a little ways away. He knocked on the old wooden door and announced his presence.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Grandfather.¡±


    ¡°You rascal! Why are you here sudden?¡±


    An angry snarl answered from inside. Elena looked towards Harry in puzzlement, and he looked back and gave her a wink.


    ¡°I ignore my original schedule and dragged him here. That¡¯s why he¡¯s in a bad mood.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. So it was for my sake¡­¡±


    ¡°Please do not worry. I gave you that brooch for this very purpose.¡±


    As the two spoke in hushed tones towards each in front of the door, Evans¡¯ harsh tone rang out again.


    ¡°What on earth are you whispering about there? You were supposed to meet the Crown Princess at the vi, so go see her there.¡±


    Harry nced at Elena mischievously, and answered his grandfather in a sly voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m here with Her Highness, Grandfather.¡±


    There was a beat, and then a reply of disbelief.


    ¡°What?¡±


    Harry cheekily spoke up again.


    ¡°So please open the door.¡±


    Before Harry even finished speaking¡ªBeolkeog! The door flew open, and the elderly, white-haired Evans walked out with a flustered expression. When he saw Elena, he quickly rearranged his features and bowed.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Princess. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Count Evans. This is the first time we¡¯ve seen each other since the wedding reception, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes it is, Your Highness. I apologize for my rudeness.¡±


    ¡°Not at al.l It was I who suddenly requested a meeting.¡±


    Hearing this, Evans nced at his grandson standing next to Elena. His eyes were stern, and Elena suspected that Harry might be in a bit of troubleter. Harry, however, was smiling as if he didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you alone so you can have a quiet conversation.¡±


    A deep frown was creased on Evans¡¯ forehead, but he could not decline the Crown Princess when she was standing on his doorstep. Such had been Harry¡¯s n all along. If he had asked permission from his grandfather in advance, Evans might have refused to meet Elena.


    ¡°Pleasee in, Your Highness. I regret that I wasn¡¯t able to prepare for your visit. Please excuse my humble manners.¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    Elena stepped inside the small outbuilding, leaving Harry behind. The door closed, leaving her alone with Evans. He guided her to a seat, then settled himself in the chair opposite of hers.


    ¡°What kind of tea would you like? Sometimes Ie here to organize my thoughts. Please wait a moment.¡±


    ¡°No tea, thank you. I will not dwell long for conversation, and will get straight to the point.¡±


    Elena did not have the luxury for leisurely conversation. Carlisle had said that if he did not hear from her in two hours, he woulde here in person, not to mention there was still other work to be done. Elena didn¡¯t intend to waste any more time.


    ¡°And your point is¡­¡±


    ¡°Please lend your support Crown Prince Carlisle.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A look of stunned surprised crossed Evans¡¯ face. Although Elena had said she would get straight to the point, it was an excessively straightforward demand. No one had ever spoken to Evans this way. His expression quickly changed into something more serious.


    ¡°The Crown Prince should havee to speak about something so important¡­¡±


    ¡°Carlisle is currently the only heir acknowledged by thete Emperor. Do you mean for a man of his stature toe and beg to Count Krauss?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t mean that. If that is what it sounds like, I will apologize again.¡±


    Evans switched his words quickly. But inside, he was quite surprised. In truth, in order to gain his favor, even an emperor had to beg¨Cbut Evans would never express that publicly. It was unusual, of course, for an Imperial family member to ask favors from a noble, but Evans had received many such requests. Even Empress Ophelia promised him whatever he wished as long as Redfield was made Emperor. Evans¡¯ eyes narrowed in thought.


    ¡®¡­This is not an ordinary wager.¡¯


    Evans had heard much about Elena through Harry. His young grandson had gushed about the princess, and Evans suspected that Harry was secretly supporting her. However, Evans still had no desire to get involved in royal matters.


    ¡®It will all be the same regardless of who bes emperor. The tyrant¡¯s blood flows unchanged through the Imperial Family of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    In his eyes, it would be the same whether Redfield or Carlisle took the throne.


    ¡°With all due respect, Your Highness, I must ask you one thing.¡±


    ¡°Please.¡±


    ¡°As you have said, I cannot expect the Crown Prince toe here and ask for my favor. But what do I make of the Crown Princess sitting before me?¡±


    It was a cutting remark that pierced the core. He wanted to know why Elena hade in Carlisle¡¯s ce. Evans expected Elena to be taken aback by his question, but she only offered a gracious smile.


    ¡°I am in a slightly different position from Crown Prince Carlisle. As the wife, and I can do all the dirty work for my husband, and even get my hands in mud.¡±


    In short, Elena¡¯s face wasrgely irrelevant to raising Carlisle¡¯s prestige. While Elena came to see Evans in person, she had a firm determination that she could not bring Carlisle to this position. Anyone who heard her would know how much she loved her husband.


    A note of displeasure flitted across Evans¡¯ face.


    ¡°¡­You two make a good couple, as I saw at the wedding reception. But what does the Crown Prince think of all this?¡±


    That was a rather meaningful question, but Elena answered without a tremor in her voice.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what he thinks. I act on my own free mind.¡±


    ¡°If so, then let me say a few words to you, Your Highness. Once the Crown Prince takes the throne, he will take in other women. Can you say the same thing then?¡±


    Evans was not the type who showed his true thoughts, but his question was meant to upset and offend Elena. There was no knowing what love was like for wild, tyrannical men.


    ¡®Even if Her Highness¡¯ heart is true, she will eventually be betrayed. The Imperial Family is the kind to throw everything away for power.¡¯


    From the start, Carlisle and Elena yed the part of a good couple in front of Evans. The count was pleased, but he soon came to the conclusion that it couldn¡¯tst. The men of the Ruford house, famous for their cruelty with each generation, were incapable of loving anyone.


    Elena replied with no hesitation.


    ¡°I do not know why you asked this, but I will answer. I believe in his love as much as he believed in mine. It doesn¡¯t matter if he epts other women. If he does, it will be a decision made with the utmost consideration.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Evans found himself unable to refute her reply. It was wless. The true love she had for her husband was disyed in her short answer.

 Chapter 268 - If I Had To Bet (2)

    <strong>Chapter 268 ¨C If I Had To Bet (2)</strong>


    Evans studied Elena with a heavy frown in his eyes. Elena, however, simply continued on.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to business. You would have a great advantage if you were on the Crown Prince¡¯s side.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know. Will I?¡±


    ¡°Of course. The Empress is struggling to survive, and Second Prince Redfield will never im the throne.¡±


    ¡°Can you guarantee that for sure?¡±


    Elena remainedposed and gave him a calcted stare.


    ¡°Then let me ask you. Who do you think has the best chance of winning this fight?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Evans¡¯ words trailed off. There was a strong chance that Carlisle would take the throne. If he was alive and couldmand his troops, then Ophelia¡¯s forces would likely be neutralized. Elena continued on.


    ¡°As you know, Crown Prince Carlisle is the only sessor that the Emperor has acknowledged. My husband has a royal im, and more importantly, he has extensive military experience. Do you not believe that he can retake the soldiers from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce?¡±


    ¡°No, of course¡­the Crown Prince will inherit the throne.¡±


    Evans considered Elena¡¯s argument to be well-founded. Of course, even if he had a different notion in his head, he could not openly express it here.


    ¡°Then let me ask you one more question. How long do you think you willst if Crown Prince Carlisle turns against you?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    It was a clear threat. If Evans did not help now, then Carlisle would not forget the slight when he took the throne.


    ¡°You are quite bold. Then let me ask you my own question. What would you do if I supported the Second Prince instead?¡±


    ¡°Do as you wish. But if Crown Prince Carlisle seeds the throne as fate intended, you will have to deal with himter.¡±


    Evans pressed his lips tightly at her answer.


    Elena had been in deep thought on her carriage ride here¡ªwhat words should she say to turn Krauss to her side? She had taken a belligerent approach, even though no one else had dared so, afraid to turn one of the most powerful men against them. After long contemtion, however, Elena was able toe to a conclusion.


    ¡®Count Krauss does not want to choose sides in this fight. Even if he doesn¡¯t like what I said, it is unlikely that he¡¯ll turn to another power.¡¯


    If Elena¡¯s guess was right, she had nothing to lose. Even if Evans rejected the offer, it did not necessarily mean that he would turn to Ophelia, and would continue to remain neutral as before. In addition, Evans already knew that Harry and Elena would meet at this vi. He could have leaked her location to Ophelia, but it appeared that he had not done so. Elena wasn¡¯t sure if all her assumptions were right, but she would take the risk to win an advantage she thought was reliable.


    A frown was creased on Evans¡¯ lips. Elena took note of his conflicted expression and spoke again.


    ¡°This is a battle that Crown Prince Carlisle will win either way. So please aid him and strengthen his victory even further. If you do so, the Imperial House will not forget your contribution.¡±


    Elena¡¯s brazen confidence left Evans speechless. Even now, the head of the most powerful business family in the Empire was having a difficult time against Elena.


    ***


    In the end, Evans did not give Elena a definite answer, simply saying he would give her his reply in the future. Just as Elena left, Harry entered the house to meet with his grandfather. Evans pulled his eyes away from the window and looked at Harry walking in without permission.


    ¡°What is it now?¡±


    Evans scowled at him, irritable that his grandson had arranged a meeting without asking him first. Harry, however, was unfazed by his grandfather¡¯s temper.


    ¡°What do you mean? Is it not normal to see your grandson?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Evans had intended to give Harry a good scolding after Elena left, but even now he had no time for that. The Crown Princess¡¯ request weighed heavily on his mind instead.


    ¡°¡­She is quite unusual in many ways.¡±


    ¡°I understand why you don¡¯t want to be involved in this fight for session. But you¡¯ve seen it for yourself. She is truly in love with the Crown Prince.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was one lone reason why Evans continued to distrust the Imperial Family of the Ruford Empire.


    Decades ago when he was still young, Sullivan¡¯s father, the former emperor, had taken the woman Evans loved. Had she had lived happily ever after, Evans would not have held a grudge, and resigned himself to giving up his lover. However, the emperor soon abandoned her. For that, she took her own life.


    Since then, a deep hatred for the Imperial Family was rooted deep in Evans¡¯ heart. He believed that the cold-blooded men of the family could never learn to love. The rtionship between Carlisle and Elena was difficult to believe, that is, until he had seen Elena for himself.


    ¡®Given how truly devoted the Crown Princess is to the Crown Prince, their rtionship can hardly be shallow.¡¯


    Evans¡¯ long-held grudge seemed to waver in the face of their love. He realized that he had hated the entire Imperial family from the actions of a single man. Evans looked conflicted, and he opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°¡­Regardless of the couple¡¯s rtionship, that is no reason for the Krauss family to be involved in this fight.¡±


    Despite the firmness of Evans¡¯ voice, Harry gave a smallugh.


    ¡°As you said, Grandfather, it doesn¡¯t matter to us who bes Emperor. In that case, wouldn¡¯t it be interesting just to walk on the side of the Crown Princess?¡±


    Evans stared shrewdly at his son. He had never given that perspective much thought before, but as he pondered on it, he found that Harry¡¯s words were quite tempting. Evans recalled the words Elena had left behind.


    ¡ª I believe in his love as much as he believes in mine.


    Clearly, Elena was a breed of woman not often found in the Imperial Family. She boldly threatened Evans, and even waved away the notion of obedience to her husband. Harry looked on at his troubled grandfather¡¯s face.


    ¡°Tell me the truth, Grandfather. What do you want to do?¡±


    Evans¡¯ eyes deepened. He had toe to a decision soon, whether to decline support and quietly bury the topic, ore forward and lend his aid in the fight for session.


    Since the beginning, there was still not much difference between Redfield and Carlisle in Evans¡¯ eyes. He did not even fear Carlisle¡¯s potential tyranny. But this time¡­there was another interesting yer in the game.


    ¡®If the Crown Prince and Crown Princess ruled the Empire, would anything change?¡¯


    Perhaps the Ruford Empire¡¯s history of blood could be rewritten. So if Evans had to bet on someone¡­it would neither be Redfield nor Carlisle, but Elena. After a few minutes of thinking, Evans spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­Whoever I choose, I will not tell you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,e on, Grandfather.¡±


    Harry huffed at his grandfather¡¯s manner, but Evans¡¯ secrecy made Harry feel anxious.

 Chapter 269 – Day Of Decision (1)

    <h4>Chapter 269 ¨C Day Of Decision (1)</h4>


    This website uses cookies to ensure you get the best experience on our website. By using our site you consent cookies. Learn more.


    OK


    A gathering of thete Emperor¡¯s allies was quickly decided upon. With Ophelia in control of the Imperial Pce, Carlisle had to return to his position as quickly as possible. The time for them to fight back had to happen soon, and the situation would change drastically depending on whether Carlisle could gain control of the Imperial Pce, or if Ophelia was able to install Redfield as emperor first.


    Several of Carlisle¡¯s key allies began to arrive at the prepared meeting ce. The gathering was of utmost secrecy, and information was kept on tight lockdown to prevent any leaks.


    Finally, everyone arrived. Carlisle stepped into the room, followed by Elena at his side, her long golden hair flowing behind her.


    ¡°Hail to the Crown Prince. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    The voices of the nobles rang together in a quiet but strong chorus. Carlisle made his way to the front of the room with his usual stately gait. Ever since the death of Emperor Sullivan, he was now in the highest position of the Ruford Empire, and had to carry himself as such. Lord Smith from the Casey family spoke first.


    ¡°We are relieved to see that you are safe, Your Highness. You had been missing, and we worried that¡ª¡±


    But Smith¡¯s words did notst long. He stopped speaking when he saw someone else enter the room right after Carlisle and Elena. The crowd¡¯s eyes widened at the neer and they began to murmur amongst themselves.


    The man who entered was Evans, the head of the Krauss family. He was not wearing a robe like everyone else, and his white hair waspletely on disy. Anyone could recognize him at a nce.


    ¡°Why is Count Krauss here...?¡±


    ¡°Has he decided to support the Crown Prince?¡±


    There was a great range of opinions among the nobles about Evans¡¯ intentions at the meeting. Carlisle lifted his hand in the air, and the curious murmuring died down.


    ¡°The Krauss family has decided to lend their strength to me.¡±


    The faces of all the nobles suddenly turned into a mixture of surprise and glee. Never had anyone been able to secure the support of the Krauss family. If it was true that he would lend his power to Carlisle, the chances of winning the throne had grown exponentially. All the nobles began to speak out at the same time.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±


    If Krauss was on their side, they were more than happy to prematurely celebrated Carlisle¡¯s ascension to the throne.


    Meanwhile, Elena watched the scene in satisfaction as morale amongst their allies increased. Although she had bet on Evans, she had doubts that he would throw his support to them. To her incredible surprise, however, Evans contacted her after their meeting, stating his endorsement for Carlisle. She didn¡¯t know what caused him to make the decision, but she would not question the result.


    Elena¡¯s and Evans¡¯ eyes met in midair, and Elena gave a slight nod of approval. Lord Smith of the Casey family spoke again.


    ¡°We have nothing to worry about now, Your Highness. If we gather the soldiers we have andbine it with the strength of the Krauss family, we¡¯ll be free to invade the pce.¡±


    Presently, all the Imperial Pce soldiers were under the control of Empress Ophelia. Even with Carlisle¡¯s leadership, it would not be easy to break through the pce. With Krauss¡¯ support, however, the task was more than possible.The other nobles did not know it, but Elena also had a sizable amount of funds to hire a mercenary army.


    Carlisle spoke in reply.


    ¡°I have given much thought to it.¡±


    There were sure to be many casualties if Carlisle attempted to return to the pce and Ophelia¡¯s forces confronted him directly. However, inside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce were Carlisle¡¯s people. They only listened to Ophelia¡¯s orders because she was in charge, but they would side with Carlisle once they knew he was there. If after all that Carlisle ended up being overwhelmed by Ophelia¡¯s forces, however, then it would be a devastating loss.


    Carlisle and Elena had numerous conversations on how to tackle the problem, and they finally decided on a n. Carlisle nced at her, and she unfolded arge sheet paper in her hands.


    Chwaleuleuleug¡ª


    The paper was long enough to reach the ground when it was fully unfolded. Elena turned to addressed the room.


    ¡°This is a map of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    With a practiced gesture, she hung the map on a pole and spoke to the room in amanding voice.


    ¡°The sections I¡¯ve marked here with a red cross are the channels that run into the Imperial Pce grounds.¡±


    The pce had a water system that flowed into several rivers, and some were deep enough for humans to dive in. They were the perfect passages to sneak inside. It would be difficult to go unnoticed, but about a dozen men could infiltrate the passages, provided that the Imperial soldiers were sufficiently distracted by a battle.


    ¡°While the main troops fight at the entrance to the Imperial Pce, a select few elite soldiers will infiltrate the pce via the water system. The aim is to release the soldiers inside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.¡±


    A noble who had been silently listening spoke up.


    ¡°If we fail, won¡¯t there be many casualties? We should use this strategy in a battle where we have a better chance of winning.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s right. It may be better to just focus all our best forces to prate the entrance from the front.¡±


    Elena had been anticipating this question, and she gave the answer she prepared beforehand.


    ¡°Of course. But how we win is just as important. If we lose too many soldiers in the process of reiming the throne, we would be at a great disadvantage.¡±


    Ophelia may only be thinking of crowning Redfield as emperor, but if the fight became so big that both sides lose...Paveluc was waiting in the wings to strike. Elena¡¯s red eyes darkened.


    ¡®If at any time Caril¡¯s forces are vulnerable, Paveluc would swoop in at the opportunity.¡¯


    Elena had already lived one lifetime, and knew Paveluc¡¯s ambitions for the throne better than anyone else. Carlisle was also on heightened alert after hearing of Elena¡¯s previous life. While it was urgent to defeat Ophelia in front of them, they also had to take Paveluc¡¯s involvement into consideration.


    ¡°There are more soldiers in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce than you think. If we free them, it will save us more time and lives than simply focusing on breaking through the outside.¡±


    The doubt began to fade from the nobles¡¯ expressions and they began to nod their agreement to the n. There was nothing incorrect about what Elena said.


    ¡°I am in favor of Her Highness.¡±


    Surprisingly, the first to offer Elena their words of support was Evans. He continued on in a decisive tone.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kind of operation, but it¡¯s well-conceived. If we seed, it will be a great victory.¡±


    Bolstered by Evans¡¯ endorsement, the nobles began to murmur their approval of Elena¡¯s n. Carlisle missed his moment when he was supposed to speak, but his eyes shone with pride for his wife.


    With the approval of the majority, it was decided that they would attempt to infiltrate the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Elena began toy out the details of the mission.


    ¡°Let¡¯s begin by the number of troops each family can contribute.¡±


    And so, Elena began leading the strategic meeting with the Ruford nobles. She did not realize it, but she had slipped easily into the same role as a knight in herst life. Despite her slight, unintimidating appearance, the nobles watched in respectable awe of Elena¡¯s presence.

 Chapter 270 – Day Of Decision (2)

    <h4>Chapter 270 ¨C Day Of Decision (2)</h4>


    The time of the battle was soon upon them. It had been decided to execute the n as soon as possible to mitigate any unexpected variables, and as a result, Elena and Carlisle crammed weeks worth of nning into only a few days.


    Now, the time was nigh. They would know who would take the throne after the battle tonight.


    Elena was dressed for stealth, garbing herselfpletely in ck and covering her face with a mask. She looked up at the new moon in the night sky and murmured in a low voice.


    ¡°Soon, even the moon will be at its darkest point. I will infiltrate the pce, then leave the rest to you.¡±


    In contrast to Elena¡¯s light gear, Carlisle was dressed in heavy metal armor and a red cloak, all the dignified trappings of a general inmand of the battlefield.


    ¡°...I¡¯m not happy sending you out there.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been decided upon already.¡±


    The soldiers in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce were needed to end the fighting as quickly as possible and minimize loss of life. To do so, the pce had to be breached, and Elena was well-suited for the task when Carlisle could not move himself. No one was more resourceful or had betterbat skills that Elena. Carlisle had been forced to ept the n, but he couldn¡¯t stop himself from worrying about the risk.


    He looked up at Elena with a heavy expression, his chest aching with regret.


    ¡°...Ever since I saw you fight, I was afraid that this day mighte.¡±


    He had always feared that Elena would be put up to a dangerous mission. He tried to stop her from lifting a sword in any situation possible, but even he was forced to ept her ability. That did nothing to ease his worries, however.


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget your promise to me. You pledged to stay by my side for a long time.¡±


    Elena lifted her head and tried to look confident, understanding how worried her husband was for her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will release the soldiers from the pce and then join you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get hurt. Don¡¯t try to do something you think you won¡¯t be able to do. Can you promise me that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Take care of yourself too.¡±


    Caril gave an apprehensive nod, but there was no more time for hesitation.The faint, thin crescent moon was gradually fading away, shadowing thend in darkness. Elena could not miss this moment of opportunity.


    Carlisle steadily pulled himself up to his horse, then looked down at Elena.


    ¡°The battle will take ce as soon as I arrive at the entrance of the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll keep track of the time and make my move.¡±


    Carlisle gave onest forlorn nce at Elena¡¯s face and her bright, determined eyes. Then, with trembling lips, he gave his parting farewell.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    Hwiig¡ª


    Carlisle turned his horse and headed straight for the Imperial Pce gates. Already waiting for him there were soldiers from the allied nobles, the Krauss family, as well as additional mercenaries from Elena.


    Elena stared at Carlisle¡¯s retreating back before turning away. There was no time for sentimental feelings now. The oue of the battle rested heavily in her hands now.


    Ttubeog ttubeog¡ª


    She strode towards the other elite soldiers chosen for the task, and a dozen pairs of eyes hidden by the dark forest turned towards her. Elena was their team leader today. She looked up into the night sky and spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°In ten minutes, we break into the pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, leader.¡±


    ¡°Remember, if anyone blocks our way...¡±


    Elena¡¯s red eyes slowly turned back at the soldiers.


    ¡°...cut them down.¡±

 Chapter 271 - Definite And Quick (1)

    <strong>Chapter 271 ¨C Definite And Quick (1)</strong>


    The number of casualties from today¡¯s battle would be determined by how quickly they could release the troops from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Elena¡¯s skill was needed to minimize the loss of forces, and there was no time to hesitate. When the time came, Elena finally opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    At her words, the elite soldiers raised themselves from the ground and dove into the river. Elena followed after with a ssh, swimming deep into the river bottom. Hidden there was a passage that a grown man could barely squeeze through. Elena was the quickest to make it there, and she pushed through with strong strokes.


    After swimming for some time, and she quietly and carefully broke through the surface of the water. She blinked her red eyes as she lifted her head up and took in the scene. The Imperial Pce grounds were around her.


    ¡°Emergency!¡±


    ¡°Hurry up and move!¡±


    The air rang with shouts, and the Imperial Pce soldiers were urgently rushing about. Their attention seemed to be focused on a battle happening elsewhere¡ªlikely Carlisle¡¯s doing.


    The rest of Elena¡¯s team silently emerged from the water, and she gestured to them with her hand. Only the elite from each family was chosen for this task, and their movements were deadly silent and agile. None of them, however, were as experienced as Elena.


    Determining the timing to be right, Elena moved forward, and the rest of the soldiers followed her like a shadow. Now that they had made it inside as nned, they had to release Carlisle¡¯s forces as soon as possible, while avoiding detection by Ophelia¡¯s soldiers. If they were discovered, a fight could waste them precious time and lives.


    ***


    The area outside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce was in a state of confusion because of the sudden night raid. Rtively few Imperial Pce soldiers had been stationed at the entrance to the Imperial grounds; most of them surrounded the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, in order to contain Carlisle¡¯s soldiers inside. Those at the entrance were caught off guard by the sudden assault, and a messenger hurriedly rushed towards the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    ¡°My Lord, please hurry and send reinforcements to the entrance.¡±


    Lord Danny was head of the Fifth Order of Knights, and currently in charge of monitoring the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. He looked back at the messenger with an expression of disbelief.


    ¡°How many enemy troops are there to give you so much trouble?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. There were so many soldiers that I couldn¡¯t even count them¡­at this rate, they¡¯ll break through the entrance.¡±


    ¡°Very well. I¡¯ll send over troops now.¡±


    The messenger looked on with a worried expression.


    ¡°My Lord, you¡¯ll need to think about how you¡¯re going to allocate your forces. If you send all of them, the ones inside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce may break through.¡±


    After a moment of thought, Danny gave a nod of agreement.


    ¡°It¡¯s important to protect the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll abandon itpletely. I¡¯ll send half the troops for now, then make further decisions depending on how the fight develops.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    Themander turned towards his troops, and immediately dispatched half of them.


    ***


    Inside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    The people trapped inside sensed something strange happening. They had no knowledge of Carlisle¡¯s whereabouts or status, so they quietly stayed in ce. That didn¡¯t mean they did nothing, however¡ªhere too, the soldiers were vigntly watching for news of what was happening outside. From a distance, they had noticed forces shing outside the Imperial Pce walls.


    ¡°What should we do, Sir Zenard?¡±


    At the moment, several key figures had gathered together at the highest wall with the clearest view outside the pce. Zenard watched with shrewd eyes as Imperial Pce troops peeled away from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s unusual that they¡¯re moving suddenly, but I can¡¯t make a judgment without more information.¡±


    Kuhn, who was also present at the meeting, gave a small nod of his head.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with being cautious. It could be a trap.¡±


    The Empress¡¯ soldiers had threatened to kill them if they left the pce. Unless they wanted to fight a battle, it was safest to stay inside for now. However, they couldn¡¯t stay like this forever, and they needed toe up with a n¡­


    Zenard¡¯s expression was dark.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s watch a little longer.¡±

 Chapter 272 - Definite And Quick (2)

    <strong>Chapter 272 ¨C Definite And Quick (2)</strong>


    Elena and her elite team finally made it to the Crown Prince¡¯s pce amid the chaos. They managed to avoid any confrontation with the Empress¡¯ soldiers, and arrived on time as nned. The problem now was going forward.


    ¡°Leader, there are more of the Empress¡¯ soldiers here than expected.¡±


    Elena nodded as she surveyed the scene. She expected more troops would be diverted to the Imperial Pce gates, but there were still a great number of them guarding Crown Prince¡¯s pce.


    ¡®What should I do with this?¡¯


    She gripped a letter handwritten by Carlisle. The original n was to use the letter to convince the soldiers inside to move¡­but that method would take far too long. It was difficult to get past the Empress¡¯ soldiers, but the key was to quickly deliver the letter to the people inside the pce to open the door. She could never do it if she couldn¡¯t prove Carlisle was the sender.


    ¡®That would take time¡­¡¯


    Elena just needed to talk to the people inside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce even briefly, or at least deliver the letter Carlisle wrote. However, there were too many of the Empress¡¯ soldiers surrounding the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, and Carlisle couldn¡¯t stall at the front gate forever. In short, Elena and her elite troops had to somehow remove the army of the Empress¡¯ soldiers, an impossible task for a team of only a dozen.


    ¡®It wouldn¡¯t just take time¡­if something goes wrong, then there¡¯s a greater chance of failure.¡¯


    She already had a contingency n for the worst case scenario, but she wanted to avoid this method as much as possible. However¡­there was no other choice. Elena¡¯s red eyes glimmered in the darkness as she made up her mind.


    ¡°Leader, what shall we do?¡±


    At the question, everyone¡¯s eyes turned towards Elena. She scrutinized the entrance of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce then looked back at her team.


    ¡°Simply waiting here will make no difference, so we move.¡±


    ¡°But how?¡±


    ¡°We cannot change the n now. If we distract the enemy, we can use the opportunity to open the pce doors.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s expression turned grave at her words. Her suggestion was the quickest method, but the most dangerous. Failure to distract the enemy or taking too long to open the pce gates would lead to everyone¡¯s deaths. However, no one spoke a word of objection, as they knew how imperative it was to release Carlisle¡¯s soldiers as soon as possible.


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll split into two groups, one to distract the guards and the other to infiltrate the gates¡ª¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Everyone looked at her in surprise. She gazed at her team with fierce determination.


    ¡°All of you will distract the soldiers. I¡¯ll break through the gates alone.¡±


    ¡°But there are too many soldiers to do that.¡±


    At present, there were fifteen soldiers stationed right at the entrance of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, made up of five groups of three. If Elena appeared, they would all descend on her in no time and make quick work of her.


    ¡°I can handle them by myself. Just keep the rest of the reinforcements froming.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    The team was stunned by Elena, unsure what to make of her brazen confidence. All those gathered here were the greatest soldiers recognized by their families, but none of them could handle fifteen enemy knights at solely by themselves.


    However, Elena never made a decision out of arrogance of her own ability, but out probability of sess. The soldiers continued to be surprised as they realized that Elena was not bluffing, and she continued on calmly.


    ¡°All of you pair up and spread out as widely as possible. That way you¡¯ll be safer and can survive longer.¡±


    They could greater help each other out when they were in team pairs, and the longer they endured, the safer Elena would be. With enough time, Elena would open the pce gates, and all of them would live. Otherwise, the only other oue wasplete destruction by the Empress¡¯ forces.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The soldiers all answered simultaneously, and Elena lifted her chin and spoke in an authoritative voice.


    ¡°There¡¯s no more time to hesitate. Let¡¯s go now.¡±


    The soldiers swiftly paired up with each other and then disappeared from the site. If anyone else had happened to glimpse them, they might have mistaken them for a ghost.


    As the soldiers dispersed, Elena looked calmly at the Crown Prince¡¯s pce gates. Everything depended on how quickly she could open them. Soon after, a man¡¯s scream rang out in the night like a signal.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    Elena¡¯s teams were in action, and the Empress¡¯ soldiers were suddenly besieged by attacksing from various sides. For a moment, the battlefield was like hell. The night was drowned in the sound of swords crashing and arrows zinging in the air. Elena took her chance, and slipped towards the gates with her sword unsheathed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡±


    As Elena closed in on the gates, the group of fifteen soldiers stationed there rushed forward to intercept her.


    Hwiig!


    Elena swung her sword and cut down a soldier on her right. She then turned into a somersault to avoid a frontal attack, then smashed her foot into her opponent¡¯s face. The soldier immediately copsed to the ground.


    Elena took care of the soldiers with ruthless efficiency, and in no time at all, the fifteen soldiers ally on the ground before her. Anyone who saw her would have dropped their jaws at the disy of power.


    Such was the case of the people watching the situation from up the high wall of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. They werepletely deprived of speech as they processed the sudden appearance of a talented fighter.


    ¡°S-Sir Zenard, th-that man is¡­¡±


    The person couldn¡¯t bring himself toplete his sentence. Even Zenard and Kuhn, who were masters ofbat, stared at the mysterious figure with astonishment.


    Elena stood at the pce gate and looked upward, her victims lying at her feet. Her red eyes were directed at Carlisle¡¯s men looking at her.


    It was then. She pulled off her mask without hesitation.


    Hwiig!


    Elena¡¯s golden hair poured out from her head covering in waves. Underneath was her pale skin, high nose, and red lips.


    Elena¡¯s face, which seemed an amalgamation of all the beauty of the world, was revealed to the outside.


    For a moment, the world was plunged into silence. Soon after, a loud cry shattered it like ss. Zenard was the first to recognize Elena, and he yelled at his men.


    ¡°It¡¯s Her Highness! Open the pce doors now!¡±


    Kkiiig¡ª


    Elena looked at therge pce gates opening before her. Revealing her identity was more definite and quick than delivering Carlisle¡¯s letter.

 Chapter 273 - To Reclaim The Throne (1)

    <strong>Chapter 273 ¨C To Reim The Throne (1)</strong>


    As soon as Elena entered the Crown Prince¡¯s pce, she shouted up at the stunned soldiers staring at her.


    ¡°Help the rest who came with me!¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Your Highness!¡±


    Archers from behind the parapet wall shot down arrows to protect the soldiers dressed like Elena.


    Syuung! Syung!


    Atst, the elite soldiers were safely able to enter the Crown Prince¡¯s pce without a single one losing their lives. As soon as they arrived, however, they looked surprised at seeing Elena¡¯s identity.


    ¡°M-my god.¡±


    ¡°The leader¡­was Her Highness?¡±


    From behind the shocked figures, the key figures descended hurriedly from the pce wall. Zenard stammered in surprise.


    ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­since when?¡±


    Elena looked at the figures gathered around her.


    ¡°Some people know already me, and others don¡¯t. Before I married the Crown Prince, I was a secret knight named Len.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Most had never met Len, but Zenard and Kuhn had when she concealed her identity with a helmet. In particr, Zenard had been openly hostile towards Len, and his expression immediately paled.


    Elena hadn¡¯t intended to reveal it, but there was no faster way to get into the pce. Not to mention, Ophelia must have already heard about herbat abilities after she fought off the soldiers at the cliff. Therefore, she decided that she had no reason to hide it.


    Elena looked back at the people gathered around her and spoke quickly.


    ¡°The important thing now is that His Majesty is fighting a battle outside the Imperial Pce. We need your strength to take over the grounds as soon as possible.¡±


    Zenard replied with an astonished expression.


    ¡°What? His Majesty?¡±


    Zenard was not the only one surprised at the unexpected news. Everyone else looked at each other with wide eyes.


    ¡°The previous Emperor is dead, and the Empress is in control of this ce. We almost fell to the Empress¡¯ hands. We are now fighting with our noble allies to enter the Imperial Pce, so we must open the gates for him.¡±


    It was a brief exnation, but enough to give the others a grasp of the current situation. The soldiers of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce knelt down, including Zenard and Kuhn.


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s voices rang out as one. It was time for the soldiers of the Crown Prince¡¯s pce to assemble.


    ***


    Carlisle had not yet broken through the gates of the Imperial Pce. The pce had been designed to withstand a long siege, and despite Carlisle¡¯s impressive army, it was still less than sufficient.


    Paas!


    Carlisle¡¯s steel sword pierced the neck of an enemy soldier, who gurgled blood and copsed bodily to the ground. Smith from the Casey family swiftly came to Carlisle¡¯s side.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be as easy to get through those gates as we thought.¡±


    ¡°I thought so too. It¡¯s too well defended to simply break through.¡±


    ¡°We have the upper hand for now, but if we don¡¯t get those reinforcements, we¡¯ll take heavy casualties.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes turned towards the firmly closed gate, and he spoke in a steady voice.


    ¡°¡­Just wait. My weapon is moving.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Smith didn¡¯t understand the meaning, but Carlisle had no intention of exining, instead swinging his sword at the enemies.


    ¡®You can¡¯t get hurt¡­¡¯


    Carlisle¡¯s faith in Elena was strong, but worry gripped at him. He didn¡¯t doubt that she wouldplete her mission, but he was afraid she might get hurt in the process.


    ¡®¡­If anyone makes you bleed, I will make them pay.¡¯


    Already Elena had been injured because of Ophelia¡¯s trap, and she had previously lost her life from Paveluc¡¯s sword. Carlisle had not forgotten that. Once he took the throne, he would certainly repay the debt, and inflict upon Ophelia and Paveluc a hundred times more pain than Elena suffered.


    ¡®Does she remember what I told her? What kind of emperor I am is entirely in her hands.¡¯


    The more blood Elena lost, the colder the Carlisle¡¯s heart became. If Elena died at all¡­the Ruford Empire would have to repent for turning Carlisle into the emperor. His dark blue eyes shed upon the thought.


    ¡®¡­Come back to me, Elena.¡¯


    She had to be safe to keep Carlisle¡¯s brutal nature asleep and hidden from the rest of the world.


    The battle continued to rage fiercely outside the Imperial Pce walls, when¡ª


    Keuleuleuleuleung!


    There was loud noise, and stunningly, the pce gates slowly began to open.


    Tak, tak, tak.


    A cloud of dust was stirred up from the ground, and someone began to emerge.


    The first thing one noticed was golden hair as bright as the sun. It was followed by contrasting dark clothes, and a face beautiful enough to stop anyone in their tracks. Elena arrived on the battlefield like a goddess of war.


    Soon after, Carlisle¡¯s closest aids, Kuhn and Zenard, appeared by her side. Behind them, they led more soldiers. The men trapped inside the Crown Prince¡¯s pce had arrived. The opening the gate was tantamount to Carlisle¡¯s victory.


    ¡°Raaaaah!¡±


    Many of Carlisle¡¯s soldiers roared in battle lust as they rushed forward, while the Empress¡¯ soldiers turned ashen. With everyone¡¯s attention on the fighting, Elena sprinted past the soldiers them and ran straight to Carlisle¡¯s side. She looked him over worriedly.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t hurt when I was gone, were you?¡±


    Carlisle grinned at her concern.


    ¡°That was what I was going to say.¡±


    Carlisle observed her maskless face.


    ¡°¡­You revealed yourself?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be helped. I thought it was the quickest way to get into the pce.¡±


    ¡°Did you get hurt?¡±


    ¡°No. Just as promised, I came back safely.¡±


    Carlisle breathed a sigh of relief and he cupped Elena¡¯s soft cheek.


    ¡°Well done.¡±


    The people from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce had learned about Elena¡¯s identity, and while the soldiers fighting at the Imperial Pce entrance did not know what had happened. But everyone¡¯s thoughts were the same. The couple looked incredible together. They stood shoulder to shoulder, towering figures looking ready for battle.


    Carlisle turned towards the wide open gate.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was time to reim Carlisle¡¯s throne.

 Chapter 274 - To Reclaim The Throne (2)

    <strong>Chapter 274 ¨C To Reim The Throne (2)</strong>


    Ophelia could not keep up with the sudden flood of dire news.


    [The soldiers in the Crown Prince¡¯s pce have been released.]


    [The main bases of the Imperial Pce have been taken over.]


    [The Imperial Pce gates are open.]


    She had expected a tough fight, but she didn¡¯t expect to be overwhelmed. Although Ophelia was born into a family that historically produced great generals, she herself had no experience in battle. She had overestimated the difference in power between her and Carlisle, and found it difficult to navigate the constantly changing battle conditions.


    ¡®I could have made Redfield emperor with just a little more time!¡¯


    A few days more, and she could have pushed the nobles to the coronation ceremony. But Carlisle ruined everything, just when she was only one step to victory.


    ¡®¡­I should have killed him from the start.¡¯


    Ophelia loathed Carlisle¡¯s existence since the beginning. She loathed his mother, a mere pce maid who conceived a son before she did. Sullivan, for a time, did not even pay attention to Carlisle, and the mother would always prostrate herself before Ophelia. Until Sullivan appointed Carlisle Crown Prince all of a sudden.


    ¡®He gets in the way of everything.¡¯


    Everything that had not worked out for Ophelia was all because of Carlisle, and she was determined to deliver him the miserable death he deserved. She didn¡¯t want to see him as heir to the throne, and whenever Carlisle showed off his intelligence, Redfield was inevitablypared to him. Ophelia would not be satisfied until Carlisle¡¯s blood was spilled on the floor before her.


    Carlisle kept on surviving, however, and continued to hold on onto Ophelia¡¯s ankles until the very end.


    ¡®Was it the Crown Princess who saved Carlisle thus far?¡¯


    Ophelia had been informed of what happened on the cliff, and discovered that Elena was secretly a woman of battle. Ophelia had doubted the news when she heard it at first, but as she mulled over the information, she realized it was possible that her ns were foiled because of Elena.


    ¡®It can¡¯t end like this. I¡¯m going to kill the both of them with my own hands somehow.¡¯


    A cruel gleam zed in her eyes. Redfield, who was sitting next to Ophelia, looked at his mother nervously.


    ¡°M-Mother, since the pce gates are open, shouldn¡¯t we flee?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Firstly¡ª¡±


    Ophelia was about to answer, when suddenly¡ª


    Bang!


    The door burst open and Cassana rushed inside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is great trouble.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°This just came in¡ª¡±


    Cassana handed Ophelia the paper she was holding. Ophelia¡¯s and Redfield¡¯s eyes flew towards the message.


    [Cesare, head of the Anita family, has died.]


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes widened and her body crumpled, and Redfield reflexively held up her body and spoke hastily.


    ¡°We need to get out of here quickly. What if we¡¯re found here too!¡±


    Ophelia turned on Redfield with a look of fury.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of running away just from news of your uncle¡¯s death?¡±


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    Redfield couldn¡¯t answer, and Ophelia shook her head in frustration. Redfield didn¡¯t have to be as smart as Carlisle. If her son had just half the intelligence, she wouldn¡¯t be so angry.


    Ophelia stared at the paper with grief-stricken eyes, then dropped it to the floor. There was no time for idle sentiment. Redfield was right; if they did not leave the area as soon as possible, they might be captured and killed by Carlisle.


    ¡°Did you bring what I told you to prepare?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    She quickly showed the garments she was holding in her arms. They were the uniforms worn by the maids and servants of the Imperial Pce. Cassana had hastily retrieved them, and not only was it dirty and shabby, it also stank and was stained with blood.


    Ophelia grimaced at the clothing, but she quickly picked them up and held one out to Redfield.


    ¡°Hurry up and change.¡±


    ¡°Mother! This is a dress worn by servants! How can I dress like this¡­?¡±


    ¡°If you want to live, wear it fast!¡±


    ¡°That, that¡­!¡±


    Redfield looked stunned by Ophelia¡¯s unyielding stance, but he had no other choice considering Cesare¡¯s death. Under these circumstances, the both of them could not escape from the pce with any dignity. At least if they were disguised as servants, they could slip past any searching eyes.


    Ophelia quickly changed into the clothing, and even she bit her lip when she saw herself reflected in the mirror.


    ¡®¡­I was not going to be humiliated like this.¡¯


    Ophelia, born from the powerful Anita family and ascended to the position of Ruford Empress, had never found herself in a position so humbling. Dressed only in dirty clothes and no jewelry, she felt like she would explode at the injustice of it.


    However, she suppressed her seething mind and spoke in a steady voice.


    ¡°Cassana, take us to the Grand Duke of Lunen.¡±


    Redfield flinched in surprise.


    ¡°Mother, you¡¯re going to ask Grand Duke Lunen for help?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It will not be easy for us to get out of the pce by ourselves anyway. Ourst remaining hope is to entrust ourselves to him for a while.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a great idea, Mother!¡±


    Redfield¡¯s face lit up with joy. Ophelia shed her imperious air for a moment and looked at Cassana with vulnerable affection. She handed thedy-in-waiting the jewels she had just taken off.


    ¡°Cassana, there will be no other path for you if I die anyway. If you can safely take us to Grand Duke Lunen, I will not forget your services.¡±


    Cassana replied with a gentle nod of her head.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. You can trust in me.¡±


    Cassana took the lead and looked around, and Ophelia and Redfield followed closely behind.


    Ophelia did not notice the smile on Cassana¡¯s lips.

 Chapter 275 - The New Emperor (1)

    <strong>Chapter 275 ¨C The New Emperor (1)</strong>


    Paveluc¡¯s current ce of stay was at the very edge of the Imperial Pce. It had been assigned to him by Sullivan, and even then the tensions between the two brothers was evident. Ophelia hadn¡¯t been concerned about Paveluc¡¯s whereabouts as she focused on the power struggle with Carlisle. Now that she required his help, however, she needed to seek him out immediately. She wished she didn¡¯t have to stake her life on him, but there was no time for regrets.


    ¡®Grand Duke Lunen cannot refuse my request. He has supported Redfield until now, and if he turns me away, he will lose a valuable ally.¡¯Visit website


    Ophelia nodded reassuringly to herself, remembering the respect that Paveluc had always shown to her. No matter how much she considered it, Paveluc was the only one she could depend on now.


    Tabagtabageu¡ª


    Finally, Ophelia and Redfield arrived at the building Paveluc was staying. Fortunately, Cassana seemed to be familiar with the geography of the ce, as she had worked in the pce for many years. The three discreetly maneuvered their way through the chaos of the fighting and reached their destination.


    Cassana went up to the guard stationed outside Paveluc¡¯s quarters and whispered to him.


    ¡°Tell him Her Majesty is here.¡±


    The knight nced at Ophelia and Redfield standing behind Cassana. Ophelia¡¯s face grew hot at the callous behavior of the knight. She was used to standing in the center of attention in splendid appearance, but she suddenly felt a sense of embarrassment at wearing such ragged clothes. Usually when people looked at her, it was either one of two emotions¡ªfear or awe.


    Now the guard was looking at her as if she were something trivial, and for the first time in Ophelia¡¯s life, she learned what it was like to be unimportant.


    ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll report it to the Lord and let him know.¡±


    Not so long ago, the knight would have let Ophelia inside first and then would go to Paveluc. Now, however, the knight left them waiting there.


    Ophelia clenched here teeth in anger. She could not stand such disrespect. Power was a terrifying force; she had soared to great heights as empress, but then overnight she had be not much more than a fugitive.


    The knight reappeared and spoke in a curt tone to Ophelia.


    ¡°The Grand Duke has allowed you toe inside.¡±


    Cassana smiled in approval then turned to Ophelia.


    ¡°Thank goodness. Please enter, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Ophelia walked inside, the servant outfit she was wearing somehow making her feel smaller. Redfield silently followed behind her with a terrified look.


    Kkiigg.


    When the door opened, the first thing one noticed was Paveluc seated proudly at the head of a table. That position was normally reserved for Ophelia. However, Paveluc did not show any signs of giving up his seat to her.


    ¡®So it¡¯s like this¡­!¡¯


    Ophelia inwardly seethed with fury, but she could not critique Paveluc¡¯s disrespectful behavior when she was the oneing to ask him for help. She schooled her features as much as possible, then spoke in an unassuming voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Grand Duke Lunen.¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m in a very bad mood. Tell me what you came for.¡±


    Ophelia flushed. Never had Paveluc acted so arrogantly towards her before, but she was unable to voice her displeasure. She was in a more disadvantageous position before him. For the first time, she realized what it was like to be at the mercy of another person.


    Ophelia continued, her lips slightly trembling.


    ¡°Yes, I apologize for the inconvenience. I¡¯ll not tarry long here, so I¡¯ll get to the point.¡±


    Paveluc didn¡¯t answer, simply looking down at her with his ck eyes that were as deep as an abyss. However, Ophelia did note to this ce without any hope.


    ¡°I ask that you get Redfield and I outside of the Imperial Pce. If you keep us safe for a while, I will give you whatever you want in the future.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would I listen? You have nothing to give me.¡±


    Anyone would think so, but Ophelia had a secret weapon.


    ¡°If you give me a little time, I have a way to keep Prince Carlisle in check.¡±


    ¡°By what means?¡±


    Ophelia didn¡¯t want to reveal every single one of her intentions, but it was crucial to keep Paveluc satisfied. She needed to do whatever it took to get out of the Imperial Pce, even if she had to throw away her entire hand.


    ¡°I had requested assistance from the Kelt Kingdom to deal with the soldiers from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this, but¡­if they join up with your forces, we will have a good chance of victory. If Redfield bes the Emperor¡ª¡±


    ¡°¡­Kggg.¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s snort ofughter stopped Ophelia dead in her tracks. She blinked in shock at his reaction, and Paveluc spoke in her ce.


    ¡°Is using the Kelt Kingdom the only thing you coulde up with with that head? If you win that way, you¡¯ll only be left with half the empire. You foolish woman.¡±


    Kelt Kingdom soldiers demanded a steep price, and even if Ophelia used them, it would not be a perfect victory. Not only had Carlisle brought thete Emperor¡¯s allies together, but he also had the highly coveted Krauss family on his side. Logistically, it was impossible topletely take back the Ruford Empire from Carlisle¡¯s hands, even with the help of the Kelt Kingdom. To Ophelia¡¯s frustration, however, she saw no other way.


    ¡°If you had actedpetently in the first ce, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Shouldn¡¯t you at least have dealt a lethal wound to Carlisle? And now youe here to beg and expect me to patronize you?¡±


    Paveluc was acting like apletely different person from what Ophelia knew of him, and she intuitively sensed that something was wrong. She took a hesitant step backwards, when the door suddenly mmed close behind her. She whirled around reflexively, and saw Cassana standing by the door so no one could leave.


    ¡°You¡­!¡±


    Ophelia stared at Cassana with a look of shock. Not once in her life did she doubt thedy-in-waiting¡¯s allegiance. Cassana had served her for many years after all. For the first time, however, Ophelia was suspicious Cassana¡¯s identity.


    An amused smile yed on Cassana¡¯s face as Ophelia red stiffly at her.


    ¡°Ho ho ho, have you noticed now?¡±

 Chapter 276 - The New Emperor (2)

    <strong>Chapter 276 ¨C The New Emperor (2)</strong>


    ¡°How dare you betray me?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, betrayal? That is something you say to someone who is on the same side. I had served Lord Lunen since the beginning.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Fear crept up Ophelia¡¯s spine. It was hard to believe that Paveluc¡¯s spies had been around her for so long. Redfield, who was quietly watching the situation unfold, trembled in fear.


    ¡°M-Mother¡­¡±


    Ophelia now understood thating to Paveluc for help was the worst possible choice she could have made. However, the deed was now irreversible.


    Paveluc slowly approached Ophelia and drew his sword from his waist.


    ¡°I was wondering about the status of the Kelt Kingdom, so thank you foring to tell me about it before you died.¡±


    ¡°G-Grand Duke Lunen, think carefully. It will either be Carlisle or Redfield who will be emperor¡ª¡±


    ¡°Can you still not see the situation? Why do you think it is only those two who can im the throne?¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Ophelia¡¯s eyes flew open in shock. She had missed what was at the heart of this, but suddenly, the motivations of Paveluc¡¯s words and behavior became stunningly clear. The man had been keeping his ws hidden while dreaming of treason.


    ¡°Why do you think I am not fit for the Emperor¡¯s seat?¡±


    He grinned meaningfully at her as he slowly approached, and Ophelia began to shout in a terrified voice.


    ¡°S-stay your sword. I¡¯ll do whatever you say.¡±


    ¡°Then beg. Convince me.¡±


    Ophelia quickly knelt to the floor, terror rising to her throat. It was the first time she had ever put herself below anyone.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t, then¡­not Redfield! Please.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    In contrast to Ophelia¡¯s panic, Paveluc was leisurely stroking his dark beard with one hand. After a moment of thought, he smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to just kill you.¡±


    ¡°L-Lunen, you¡ªgaaaak!¡±


    Chwaaaag!


    Paveluc¡¯s sword neatly separated Ophelia¡¯s neck from her body. Blood spurted from the neck, and the body soon lost strength and copsed to the floor.


    Paveluc stepped on her back with one foot and wiped his sword on her maid¡¯s outfit.


    ¡°I had wanted to bring down that high-nosed expression for a long time. Well, it wasn¡¯t a total loss. She had given me information about the Kelt Kingdom.¡±


    It was an undignified death for Ophelia, who was once called one of the two pirs of the Ruford Empire. Paveluc¡¯s gaze slowly turned to Redfield.


    ¡°A-aaaagh!¡±


    Redfield¡¯s legs gave way beneath him, and he copsed to the ground. His pants were wet as if he urinated in them. Pavel Luke mumbled, frowning.


    ¡°Tsk, and they were going to make him emperor.¡±


    He swiftly assessed that Redfield was not a threat to his ns. The Second Prince hade here solely because he was Ophelia¡¯s son. Redfield sped his hands and pleaded for his life.


    ¡°P-please spare me, Uncle.¡±


    Redfield, once so arrogant, had devolved into a sniveling boy. Paveluc and Redfield had never considered each other as blood. It was a fact that didn¡¯t have to be spoken. The Grand Duke gave a low chuckle of amusement.


    ¡°Is it just a matter of seeing your mother die with your own eyes for you to beg me?¡±


    ¡°I-I want to live¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s too much of a waste to kill you like that.¡±


    Redfield¡¯s face flushed in shame. Paveluc looked up and shouted for the knights.


    ¡°Hey out there!¡±


    Cassana opened the door, and dozens of knights rushed inside. They saw Ophelia¡¯s headless body lying on the floor, but did not so much as bat an eye.


    ¡°You called, My Lord!¡±


    ¡°Take Redfield away. Show him what the most painful death in the world is.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Redfield¡¯s face turned as white as a sheet at Paveluc¡¯s words. As the knights seized Redfield¡¯s arms and began to drag him away, Redfield screamed into the night.


    ¡°Uncle! Please spare me! I will be useful! Aaaagh!¡±


    As Redfield wailed loudly, Paveluc picked his ear disinterestedly.


    ¡°Cut out his tongue first.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The knights finally disappeared with Redfield. Paveluc then turned to the remaining soldiers.


    ¡°Are we ready to leave the pce?¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up while it¡¯s still calm here. There is no reason to stay in the pce anymore.¡±


    The winner of the fight between Carlisle and Ophelia had been decided. It was an overwhelming victory that Paveluc did not want most, and he would be busy making adjustments to his n.


    As he stepped outside, he suddenly turned around and looked back at Ophelia¡¯s corpse on the floor.


    ¡°Bring that. It will be usefulter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    Paveluc slipped away quietly through the turbulent battlefield of the Imperial Pce.


    ***


    Arge group of nobles in armor were gathered in thergest hall of the Imperial Pce. They all the victors that had contributed in taking back the pce that day. The hall was filled with voices as they regaled stories of the battle with each other.


    ¡°His Royal Highness the Crown Prince has arrived!¡±


    Suddenly, there was a voice announcing Carlisle¡¯s entrance, and everyone turned and bowed as a show of respect.


    Kuuuug!


    The sound of shifting metal armor as they bowed resounded majestically.


    ¡°Hail the Crown Prince. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    Carlisle proudly stepped inside. Right next to him was Elena, dressed in ck light gear, followed by Zenard and Kuhn trailing like shadows.


    In fact, the topic most talked about by the nobles was Elena¡¯s unexpected performance. They knew she was a member of a knight¡¯s family, but none had even had a hint that she possessed such outstanding fighting capabilities.


    With everyone¡¯s attention on them, Carlisle and Elena walked through the room. Carlisle¡¯s confident footsteps echoed on the floor, until it finally stopped right before the golden throne. He looked at the throne for a moment, then turned around and seated himself naturally.


    ording to standard practice, the crown prince could not sit in the emperor¡¯s seat before the coronation ceremony. However, no one spoke one word of protest.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Highness!¡±


    Once again, the celebratory voices of the nobles rang in the hall. Indeed, the emperor of the Ruford Empire had been decided, and would not change even if the sky fell now.


    Carlisle looked down at the assembled nobles, the position befitting him as well as a well-crafted suit of armor.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s begin the meeting.¡±


    Today marked a new birth of the Ruford Empire. It was the first day.

 Chapter 277 - A Hidden Enemy (1)

    <h4>Chapter 277 - A Hidden Enemy (1)</h4>


    The first item on the agenda was to report all small andrge damages caused by the battle. The main points of discussion were the numbers of casualties and what the reaction of the neighboring countries would be. Carlisle, who solved the realistic problems, looked at the nobles with a subdued gaze.


    "Why has no one brought news about the Empress and Redfield?"


    Everyone in therge hall simultaneously fell silent.


    "I had ordered the capture of the Empress and the Second Prince, but no one has brought them to me."


    Carlisle no longer spoke of Ophelia with any tone of respect. She not only tried to assassinate him, but also tried to install her son onto the throne over the rightfully named sessor. Following these events, they were no longer worthy of any respect.


    A heavy silence followed. The nobles kept their mouths firmly closed for fear of retribution from Carlisle. His eyebrows furrowed deeply, and finally Smith from the Casey family stepped forward and fell to his knees.


    "I beg for your mercy, Your Majesty. I searched the whole pce, but I could not find the whereabouts of the Empress and the Second Prince."


    "Are you admitting to your ipetence?"


    His voice was emotionless and t, but the nobles were familiar with Carlisle''s violent tendencies and they broke into a nervous sweat.


    Kuung!


    Everyone else in the room dropped to their knees after Smith.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty!"


    Carlisle stared at the crowd with a cold expression. As long as Ophelia and Redfield were breathing, they should not have been allowed to escape under any circumstances. Carlisle opened his mouth to speak again, when


    Kiilig


    The door to the meeting hall opened, and a messenger rushed in with a harried look.


    "I beg to inform His Majesty that the body of the Second Prince was found in theke."


    om


    "Redfield''s body was found?"


    Carlisle''s blue eyes shed with surprise. He hadn''t ordered Redfield''s death, only his capture.


    He wasn''t the only one that was taken aback by the news. Everyone in the hall nced at each other confusedly, and Carlisle quickly regained hisposure and spoke again.


    "What''s the state of the body? What is the cause of death?"


    "That is...the body was so disfigured that it was almost impossible to identify the Second Prince at first. Not only did he lose his eyes, nose, and tongue...but his limbs were cut off as well."


    Following the messenger''s report, the meeting hall was filled with the stunned murmuring of voices. Redfield was not simply killed; he was deliberately and cruelly murdered by someone. It was clear he suffered terrible torture before his death.


    ''Who the hell...''


    There was one figure that came to mind. It was the one he had put on the back burner for the moment; once he had taken control of the Imperial Pce and neutralized Redfield and Ophelia, then he would deal with the hidden enemy.


    Paveluc.


    Carlisle turned towards Zenard below him.


    "Where is Grand Duke Lunen now?"


    Last Carlisle heard, Paveluc was staying somewhere in the pce. Zenard answered.


    "I was about to report it...but Grand Duke Lunen is nowhere to be seen inside the pce. Why do you "I was a ask?"


    Zenard had no knowledge of Paveluc''s ns yet, and he was puzzled to be asked about him so suddenly. Carlisle had no intention to exin in it detail, and he simply knitted his eyebrows and mumbled to himself.


    ¡°...Was I one step toote?"


    Carlisle''s gaze turned towards Elena standing next to him. Her expression had also changed significantly the moment she heard the messenger''s report.


    For a moment, Carlisle and Elena looked at each other silently. They were the only two that knew Paveluc would start a rebellion in the future.


    ''Because my victory was decisive, chances are slim that another noble would touch Redfield. If I had captured Redfield, I would punish him anyways. There is no reason for anyone else to take it into their own hands, no matter how much they wanted it.''


    If anyone had found Redfield, they would have brought him to Carlisle first, so they could receive favor from the new emperor. And even if someone wanted to kill Redfield themselves, it wouldn''t behind easy to find him before Carlisle did.


    The motive for killing, the cruelty of the torture, the ability to handle things secretly¡ªthere was only one man who met all these requirements. It was Paveluc.


    Many people knew of the struggle between Carlisle and Redfield for the throne, but none knew that it was a three-way war with the Grand Duke. It was not difficult to infer that Paveluc was responsible for Redfield''s death.


    Carlisle spoke again.


    "What of the Empress body?"


    "Not yet found, Your Majesty. We have been searching the surrounding area, but it has not shown up


    yet."


    While Ophelia was hardly powerless, there was nothing she could do without Redfield and his right of session. There was no longer any reason to care about Ophelia''s whereabouts anymore. That didn''t mean Carlisle would leave it alone, however.


    "Find her. Whether she is alive or dead, bring her to me."


    The reply came not from the messenger, but from countless kneeling nobles.


    "Yes! Your Majesty!"


    Carlisle''s eyes were cold even after their chorus.


    "I can overlook your ipetence only once. Do not test stretch my patience, so keep that in mind."


    ¡°Understood!"


    The nobles'' shouts harmonized together. Now that the pce''s ruler had changed, doubts of how to handle future events were long gone.

 Chapter 278 - 7A Hidden Enemy (2)

    <strong>Chapter 278¨C A Hidden Enemy (2)</strong>


    Everyone came out of the meeting exhausted. Even after fighting arge battle at the Imperial Pce, they had to face Carlisle¡¯s overwhelming personality, which was not easy to endure. After Sullivan¡¯s death, Ophelia¡¯s rule of the Ruford Empire had caused many problems. While Carlisle was terrifying, he ruled fairly.


    It waste evening when the nobles dispersed from the meeting. Elena stepped out before Carlisle did, and was breathing in the cool night air.


    ¡°Your Highness.¡±


    A familiar voice stopped her in her tracks, and she looked backwards. It was her father, Alphord, whom she had not seen in a very long time.


    ¡°¡­Father.¡±


    Even though she hadn¡¯t encountered him on the battlefield, it was likely that he had been present in the fight. She looked at her father in surprise at the suddenness of the meeting. Alphord repeatedly closed and opened his mouth as he struggled to find the words to say.


    ¡°Now that you¡¯re the princess, you should call me Lord ise, not ¡®Father.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m not used to it yet¡­¡±


    Elena smiled awkwardly as her words trailed away. Although she cared deeply for her family, she was married now, and did not see her family¡¯s faces as often as before. Thest time she had seen her father, it was a brief encounter at the tournament, but she had kept her identity hidden.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well, nothing special. I came to find you to give you an answer to your letter.¡±


    Elena remembered that she had written to her father about Mirabelle studying abroad.


    ¡°Do you mean about Mirabelle?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Elena then nodded, her face slightly tense. If Alphord opposed Mirabelle¡¯s study abroad, she would have to think up an answer in response. However, Alphord¡¯s reply waspletely different from what she anticipated.


    ¡°As you have suggested, Your Highness, I thought better to send Mirabelle abroad for her safety until the Empire is stabilized.¡±


    ¡°That means¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes. When you were missing and confusion ensued, I quickly sent Mirabelle to the Freegrand Kingdom not long ago. She said she would write to you as soon as she got there. Now that I¡¯vee across you, I wanted to tell that to you.¡±


    Elena didn¡¯t think it would be easy to persuade her stubborn father, but so far the current confusion in the Ruford Empire seemed to work in her favor. An irresistible smile came to her lips.


    ¡°I regret not being able to say goodbye to Mirabelle, but I¡¯m d that she¡¯s left to study abroad.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Alphord did not reply. He still seemed uncertain about sending his youngest daughter away. However, Elena felt a little more rxed now that her sister was safe, especially since she hadn¡¯t dealt with Paveluc yet.


    Elena¡¯s mood lifted and she spoke.


    ¡°You made a wise decision. Not only for Mirabelle¡¯s safety, but because it was what she wanted.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    Despite his affirmation, there was conflict in his eyes. He gazed at Elena with an enigmatic expression and ventured on carefully.


    ¡°However, Your Highness, I recently heard a strange story from the other nobles.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Everyone says that you are an excellent fighter¡­what on earth do they mean?¡±


    Elena blinked in surprise. If she thought about it, it was only natural that Alphord wanted to know.


    At the moment, revealing her identity was a spontaneous decision so she could release the soldiers from the Crown Prince¡¯s pce. Moreover, she had no reason to hesitate, as Ophelia had already found out about it.


    Elena did not calcte this particr situation however. She looked uncharacteristically sheepish as she attempted to exin herself to her father.


    ¡°Well, since my mother was a knight, I wanted to learn sword fighting too. You know I once begged you for lessons when I was young.¡±


    Alphord simply stood there and quietly listened. His blunt stare and stony expression only served to make Elena feel even more nervous.


    ¡°And so¡­I did everything in secret. I learned just by watching, so I¡¯m not that good.¡±


    ¡°¡­So the rumor is exaggerated?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a little¡­I guess so.¡±


    She desired to be recognized by Alphord, but she couldn¡¯t reveal her true skills. There was a great difference between learning swordsmanship for self-defense and being good enough to kill a dozen enemies at once.


    More importantly, Alphord, the head of the Fourth Order of Knights of the Imperial Family, would know that her current ability was not something one learned just by watching and practicing. In order to exin it properly, Elena would have to reveal everything about her previous life, something she was not prepared to do to him. She was scared how he might react to that.


    ¡°But I heard¡ª¡±


    As Alphord was about to speak, he was interrupted by Carlisle¡¯s voiceing out of the meeting hall.


    ¡°My wife.¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s call, Elena immediately turned her head.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I¡¯ll be right there.¡±


    Elena rushed to make an excuse to avoid a difficult situation.


    ¡°I have to go now that my husband is calling me. I will see you again.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    He looked ready to say something else, but he didn¡¯t stop Elena. She went to Carlisle¡¯s side, leaving Alphord behind.


    Carlisle, who was standing at a distance, recognized Alphord¡¯s face, and he turned towards Elena.


    ¡°Ah, you were with Father-In-Law?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But for now, I just want to leave this ce.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t understand why, but he nodded and strode ahead. She fell into step beside him.


    Alphord watched their backs retreat from a distance.


    ***


    Paveluc left the pce with his servants from the Duchy of Lunen, but that didn¡¯t mean his influence waspletely gone. Batori had remained as a servant of the Crown Princess. In his hand was thest order Paveluc had left him.


    [Kill the prince.]


    It would be difficult to assassinate the man who would soon officially be emperor. If Batori seeded, however, he was promised reward beyond his belief.


    Batori stared intently at the paper, then ced it in his mouth and swallowed it so that no evidence remained.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s time to do my job.¡±


    Though humble in appearance Batori was, he was a man of unparalleled ability. There were many reasons why he followed Paveluc, but the biggest was because he wanted to rebel. If the sky was changed, he could wash away his old identity. He recalled the words Paveluc had spoken to him.


    ¡ª If you seed, I will give you a position as great as a general.


    To achieve the future that Batori wanted, he would start by monitoring Elena¡¯s every move.


    ¡°I will be general¡­¡±


    The smile on Batori¡¯s lips broadened. It was a difficult task, but not impossible. All the members of the Blood Assassins that Paveluc had given to him long ago had secretly infiltrated the Imperial Pce. Batori had prepared for this very moment.


    Carlisle¡¯s assassination was both a dangerous mission and a golden opportunity.

 Chapter 279 - Change From The Past (1)

    <strong>Chapter 279 ¨C Change From The Past (1)</strong>


    Carlisle¡¯s coronation took ce immediately, as the emperor¡¯s seat could not remain empty for long. The ceremony was quickly organized and held within the Empire¡¯srgest cathedral. The High Priest oversaw the proceedings, and all the nobles of the Ruford Empire gathered in one ce to watch the rare generational event.


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    Carlisle and Elena walked side-by-side on the carpeted aisle, making their way towards the emperor¡¯s seat where the High Priest stood. The priest then crowned Carlisle and Elena in turn, in ordance to the customs of the Ruford Empire. His voice echoed throughout the grand, high-ceilinged cathedral.


    ¡°This marks the ascension of the thirteenth emperor, Emperor Carlisle van Dimitri Ruford.¡±


    The moment Carlisle was dered the emperor, the nobles bowed and shouted in unison,


    ¡°Hail to their Majesties the Emperor and Empress! Eternal Glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    Elena watched the scene before her, emotions rising up to her throat. In herst life, the throne was upied by Paveluc after his rebellion. This time, however, Carlisle had proudly recovered it.


    She nced at the man next to her. Her gaze lingered over his rich, dark hair, his sapphire blue eyes, his straight nose, and his tightly pressed lips underneath. Carlisle¡¯s stature was above everyone else, as much as his wless appearance.


    And this beautiful predator¡­


    Was Elena¡¯s.


    Carlisle turned his head as if he felt her gaze on him. As their eyes met in midair, Carlisle¡¯s fierce eyes softened into a smile. Elena¡¯s heart soared at this very moment. Despite all the pain and hardships she had suffered through, in the end it was worth it to be by Carlisle¡¯s side. She kept her gaze fixed on him and mouthed a phrase.


    ¡®I love you.¡¯


    At her spontaneous confession, and faint smile broke across Carlisle¡¯s lips as if he couldn¡¯t contain it.


    ¡°I love you too, my wife.¡±


    ***


    After the ceremony, a magnificent banquet was held in celebration of the coronation, but Carlisle swiftly returned to their bedroom after making the minimum necessary greetings with the guests. Elena was slightly bewildered as she followed him. The servants nearby respectfully bowed at their approach.


    ¡°Hail to Their Majesties the Emperor and Empress. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Carlisle cut the greeting and spoke in an authoritative tone.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone near the bedroom until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena looked at Carlisle curiously.


    ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you not know? We don¡¯t want anyone else to see us past this point.¡±


    Carlisle stole a nce at Elena, then he continued in a subdued voice.


    ¡°I want you to know that I¡¯m struggling to hold myself back right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    Elena blushed hotly at his remark. Now she realized why he was rushing to the bedroom. Carlisle burst outughing when he saw the color of Elena¡¯s face change dramatically.


    ¡°¡­Sometimes I can read your thoughts on your face so easily that it drives me crazy.¡±


    ¡°Caril! You!¡±


    Carlisle bent slightly at the waist, then immediately lifted her up by her waist and shoulder. She was startled by his sudden behavior.


    ¡°W-what if people see¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m at my limit now. I me my cute wife.¡±


    Carlisle eagerly carried his wife to their bedroom. The moment the door closed, he set her down and immediately pressed his lips against hers. It was a wet kiss, as if he were trying to quench a terrible thirst. Carlisle¡¯s behavior seemed so desperate that Elena almost felt like she was being devoured by him.


    She didn¡¯t know when they had reached the bed, but the next thing she knew, she felt the soft touch of mattress against her back. She responded to Carlisle¡¯s touches enthusiastically, when her eyes suddenly fell on an empty space where the sofa used to be.


    ¡°Caril, since when did you remove the sofa?¡±


    ¡°I told you, I would burn the sofa as soon as the coronation was held.¡±


    ¡°You meant it?¡±


    ¡°Of course. I¡¯m a man who doesn¡¯t know the meaning of jokes.¡±


    Carlisle grinned and kissed Elena gently on the forehead.


    ¡°Tonight, it¡¯s my turn to spend a hot night with my wife, just as we signed on the contract.¡±


    ¡°But we already¡­¡±


    Contrary to their initial agreement, they had already had their first time together in a cave. Not only that, her stamina was depleted from the long day. Carlisle pulled back and spoke with a serious expression.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter whether it¡¯s the first time or the second. A contract is a contract, so are you prepared to fulfill it?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She wanted to dere him a cheater, but Carlisle reacted faster and covered her lips with his own. Now that he knew her weakness, he could y her body more easily than the first time they were together. Carlisle¡¯s caresses was so persistent that Elena shivered from head to toe.


    She peered at him through half-hooded eyes. Carlisle smiled like a satisfied predator and growled.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to have my wife since the coronation.¡±


    ¡°Hm, you need to focus on separating work.¡±


    ¡°These days, I can understand the minds of emperors who would destroy a country because of a single woman.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying¡­?¡±


    Elena looked at Carlisle with a bashful expression, and he smiled softly and leaned forward to gently kiss her eyelids. Carlisle was so warm that Elena couldn¡¯t bear it, and her heart tickled like a spring breeze.


    There was no further conversation between the two. The rest of the night was very long¡­and Carlisle did not let Elena go even once.

 Chapter 280 - Change From The Past (2)

    <strong>Chapter 280 ¨C Change From The Past (2)</strong>


    It had been a month since Carlisle was crowned. Elena, in the meantime, had immersed herself in thete honeymoon. More than once, when their eyes would inadvertently meet, they would go straight to the bedroom. Elena, who usually woke up early in the morning for her exercises, now oftentimes found herself rousing muchter from the deterioration of her discipline.


    This morning, Elena woke upte again as usual, and she looked into the mirror as she dressed for the day. Suddenly, she remembered a conversation she had with Carlisle in bedst night.


    ¡ª Carril, you should restrain yourself a little. It¡¯s embarrassing to see the maids cleaning up heretely.


    ¡ª Look in the mirror, my wife. How can I hold back when what I see is so beautiful?


    A wicked smile yed on Carlisle¡¯s ace, and Elena¡¯s cheeks turned pink.


    She studied her appearance in the mirror. Her hair fell in golden waves over her shoulders, her skin had a warm glow, and her red eyes shone as brilliantly as jewels. Even in her eyes, the person she saw in the mirror was the face of someone beloved.


    Mary, who was busybing Elena¡¯s hair, looked curiously at Elena as she started to blush.


    ¡°Is there anything wrong, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing. I¡¯m just¡­a little embarrassed for some reason.¡±


    Mary was about to ask another question in reply to Elena¡¯s vague answer, but suddenly the powder room door opened and the nanny entered.


    ¡°Your Majesty the Empress. Harry of the Krauss family is here.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll be out in a minute. Show him to the parlor room.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Today was the day Elena promised to have lunch with Harry in return for helping arrange a meeting with Evans. After Mary hurried to finish her hair, Elena stood up from her seat and looked at herself in the mirror. This face was so different from her past self. She was happy now. This was the face of the real Elena.


    *


    She entered the parlor room a few minutester, and Harry rose from his seat and bowed politely.


    ¡°Hail to Her Majesty the Empress. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. Now please sitfortably.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Harry seated himself opposite of Elena and gazed at her with a studied expression. Elena spoke first.


    ¡°Do you have a preference for lunch today?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate anything you give me, but if you¡¯re asking for my preference, I prefer meat over seafood.¡±


    When Harry voiced exactly what he wanted, Elena¡¯s mood subtly lifted. Ever since she became empress, the mostmon word she heard was ¡°Yes.¡± She was troubled by the constant appeasement from others, but she found it refreshing that Harry wasfortable being honest with her.


    ¡°Good choice. Please do not hesitate to express your mind in the future.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. It¡¯s my specialty.¡±


    Elena smiled and rang a bell on the table. A maid waiting outside entered the parlor room and bowed.


    ¡°Yes, did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Have the chef prepare a steak lunch for today.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll inform the kitchen right away, Your Majesty.¡±


    The maid bowed again and disappeared from the room. Now that the two were alone again, Elena turned back to Harry.


    ¡°Come to think of it, I haven¡¯t expressed my gratitude towards you. Thank you for helping me to convince Count Krauss.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. My help was minimal, and it was you who moved my grandfather¡¯s heart.¡±


    Elena did not know of Evans¡¯ past, nor when he decided to change his mind, but she knew that Harry was being overly modest.


    ¡°Without your small help, I wouldn¡¯t even have gotten a chance to see Count Krauss in the first ce. I never forget my debts, so let me know if there is anything you needter.¡±


    ¡°Haha, now that you mention it, I won¡¯t turn you down on that offer.¡±


    Harry gave a smallugh, and Elena smiled faintly. Since taking the position of empress, everyone around her always tried to tter her. She felt she couldn¡¯t share her thoughts easily with anyone, but seeing Harry after a long time was like a breath of fresh air. She looked at him in gratitude, then opened her mouth again as a sudden thought came to her.


    ¡°Oh, do you know anything about the Duchy of Lunen these days?¡±


    Harry¡¯s face darkened at the question. During the first month of Carlisle¡¯s ession to the throne, the Duchy of Lunen had been attempting to break away from the Ruford Empire and be recognized as an independent state. Their justification was that Carlisle was a corrupt son who cruelly murdered his parents and brother, using Ophelia¡¯s body as evidence. Because of this, the Duchy of Lunen was thergest concern that upied Elena¡¯s thoughts.


    ¡°Everything I know, I¡¯m sure you already know. I¡¯ll tell you if I hear anything new.¡±


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    While Elena had returned to the Imperial Pce and spent her days in happiness, Paveluc always lingered in the back of her mind like a shadow. Because he had not been properly taken out yet, an incident could happen at any moment. At the thought of it, the light in Elena¡¯s eyes momentarily dimmed, but she quickly smoothed it over and spoke brightly again.


    ¡°How is your grandfather these days?¡±


    ¡°Doing well. He¡¯s hale and hearty.¡±


    As Elena and Harry engaged in small talk, their lunch soon arrived. The maids moved diligently and set various dishes before them.


    Elena finished her simple appetizer, then went on to the next course and cut a piece of steak.


    ¡°¡­Urk.¡±


    A sudden rush of nausea swept through Elena, and she covered her mouth with one hand. These moments of sickness had be more frequent ofte. Elena looked up apologetically at Harry.


    ¡°Sorry, I haven¡¯t been feeling myself¡­¡±


    The smell of cooked meat almost made her want to hurl. Harry looked at her anxiously.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I don¡¯t know if I should say this¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you pregnant?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Elena looked at him in astonishment. She wracked her head, and realized that she hadn¡¯t had her monthly blood. Her mouth slowly opened in shock.


    ¡®Surely¡­¡¯


    Elena¡¯s gaze fell on her still t stomach.

 Chapter 281 – My Only Wife (1)

    <h4>Chapter 281 ¨C My Only Wife (1)</h4>


    At the Imperial Pce hall.


    As usual, arge group of nobles gathered in one ce to discuss the small andrge happenings of the Ruford Empire. There had been a recent increase in the number of meetings, due to the actions of the Duchy of Lunen.


    ¡°They keep spreading rumors about His Majesty. We need to swiftly take action.¡±


    ¡°Yet the Grand Duke appears credible, and the rumors of treason spread among the people will not easily die down.¡±


    Carlisle was sitting on the throne and staring wordlessly at the restless nobility. He had nned to invade the Duchy of Lunen as soon as he assumed the throne, but Paveluc had cleverly spread malicious rumors about Carlisle, preventing an attack. Although Carlisle was far more powerful in terms of military force, trampling on the Duchy of Lunen would only confirm the rumors in the peoples¡¯ minds. Presently, Carlisle¡¯s position was paralyzed, and several other nobles were opposed to military action as well.


    ¡®He might have predicted me to not strike Lunen, but does he intend to wage an all-out war with me when I¡¯m already the emperor?¡¯


    Carlisle was determined to kill Paveluc after hearing about him from Elena¡¯sst life. The Grand Duke had finally bared his ws, as he had no reason to hide his ambition any further.


    Carlisle couldn¡¯t exactly pinpoint when, but since he imed an overwhelming victory against Ophelia, he knew that Paveluc must also be nning meticulously. Carlisle had the upper hand at the moment, and it would not be easy to beat him. However, that didn¡¯t make the young emperor¡¯s situation any less difficult.


    ¡®¡­It would have been convenient if he had just died quietly.¡¯


    Carlisle tried to immerse himself in his own thoughts for a moment, but there was a constant stream of voices that distracted him. He opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    The room suddenly fell silent at once. Carlisle looked down at the nobles.


    ¡°Let¡¯s stop arguing outside the topic. No matter what the Duchy of Lunen does, what is unchanged is that a disastrous copse may happen sooner orter.¡±


    The nobles seemed rmed by Carlisle¡¯s grim remarks, but he wasn¡¯t finished yet.


    ¡°The only thing that¡¯s important now is deciding when, where, how and when to bring them down.¡±


    The method would still be decided on, but the end result did not change. Carlisle intended to erase Lunen from the continent. Paveluc¡¯s life had to be taken, of course, and Carlisle did not want to leave traces of the state.


    The reason was simple¡ªhe had no reason to leave a name that would bring upon his wife bad memories. Upon the execution of Paveluc, the Duchy of Lunen would be renamed.


    ¡°We do not need discussion on how to undo the false rumors spread by Lunen. We need to talk about taking it out in the quickest and cleanest way possible.¡±


    Smith of the Casey family spoke up carefully.


    ¡°But Your Majesty, if you start a war without dealing with the false rumors, there will be some people who will end up believing it. It willter bring stigma to future generations.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what anyone says after my death. I¡¯ll not allow anyone to say a word against me while I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    It was the height of arrogance, yet the powerful charisma he emanated caused the hall to turn quiet again. Evans, who had been silently listening to the proceedings until now, spoke up for the first time.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there is still reason for faith. Why don¡¯t you take this opportunity to take a second wife?¡±


    The noble¡¯s turned their eyes towards him at his suggestion. Evans continued his exnation.


    ¡°The Count Max family is situated on the periphery of the Duchy of Lunen. Paveluc will not move if you grow your current troops with them.¡±


    At this point, several nobles began to nod in agreement with the n.


    ¡°If you take a second wife, you will be able to turn the peoples¡¯ attention to the wedding, and well as gain the powerful military strength of the Max family.¡±


    When Evans finished speaking, words of admiration poured it from the nobles. It was a well-conceived n, and Carlisle marrying into the Max family would solve several problems at once. Moreover, since there was no sessor to Carlisle yet, there were growing calls among the nobility for him to produce one.


    ¡°That¡¯s great. Count Krauss, how did you think of that?¡±


    ¡°Your Majesty, I believe you should do as Count Krauss suggests.¡±


    The nobles gave their encouragement, but Carlisle¡¯s face was as cold as a stone. The nobles gradually began to hold their tongue when they sensed something wrong and Carlisle did not speak.


    A hush fell over the hall, and the emperor gazed at the crowd with darkened eyes.


    ¡°¡­I have been asked that several timestely. I already gave my answer, but it will make it clear once and for all, so listen.¡±


    An aura of bloodthirst seemed to hang in the air, and the nervous swallow of the nobles was audible.


    ¡°I have no intention of having anyone else on my side save the Empress.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes widened at Carlisle¡¯s deration. So far, no emperor has had one wife in the history of the Ruford Empire. Smith finally shook himself to his senses and spoke.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, about the issue of session¡­if anything happens to Her Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? There is a flood of people wanting to take the throne.¡±


    The nobles were shocked at Carlisle¡¯s dismissive attitude. The Ruford Empire¡¯s lines of session was a hereditary one. If the parents were nobles, it was only natural that they would pass on their wealth, title, and territory to their children. Therefore, the more wealth people had, the more important it was for them to have a sessor.


    However, the young emperor did not seem to care whether he died without a sessor. It was, indeed, beyond anyone¡¯s imagination. Carlisle continued on in a casual voice.


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you twice, so remember it well. As long as I¡¯m the emperor, she is my only wife. If she dies¡­there will be no other empress.¡±


    Everyone¡¯s mouths were open, but no one had the courage to refute him. Carlisle, who remained calm despite the bombshell announcement, grinned.


    ¡°But Count Krauss¡¯ suggestion is not a bad one. Even if it¡¯s not by marriage, we should win the support of Count Max.¡±


    Carlisle rose from the throne, a signal for the end of the meeting. He stepped outside, leaving hisst words for the nobles who were still in shock.


    ¡°You are all dismissed.¡±

 Chapter 282 – My Only Wife (2)

    <h4>Chapter 282 ¨C My Only Wife (2)</h4>


    Kwaang!


    The door to the chamber closed, but no one uttered a word. Suddenly, a lowugh broke the heavy silence. It was Count Evans. He mumbled to himself, his expression strangely joyful.


    ¡°¡­His affection burns true.¡±


    Evans suggestion was the best solution, but he wanted to test Carlisle¡¯s loyalty Elena. Even he had been surprised by the results. He remembered the words that empress had spoken to him in the past.


    ¡ª It doesn¡¯t matter if he epts other women. If he does, it will be a decision made with the utmost consideration.


    What a wonderful couple. A faint smile of surprise flickered on Evans¡¯ face.


    ¡®I don¡¯t think anything will ever happen to Her Majesty.¡¯


    Who would have imagined that the blood-hungry emperor of the Ruford Empire would be so devoted to a single person? Evans wouldn¡¯t have believed it if he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes.


    Perhaps it was a good decision to choose Elena¡¯s side and make Carlisle the new emperor.


    ***


    Elena found herself in a state of shock when she realized she might be pregnant. She had used contraception ever since she returned to the pce, but not during their first time in the cave.


    ¡®Did it happen then?¡¯


    Of course, contraception did notpletely prevent pregnancy either. She shook her head.


    ¡®Let¡¯s not jump to conclusions yet.¡¯


    Elena had already called a doctor in secret to see her, but a pregnancy could not be confirmed simply because she missed her monthly blood. Instead she used a special pregnancy test that only existed in the Empire, and the results woulde out a dayter.


    Elena wrung her fingers nervously, but she tried to stay as calm as possible. There was nothing else she could do right now.


    It was then.


    Kiiig¡ª


    Elena turned her head at the sound of the door opening, and saw Carlisle striding in.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    He closed the door, and he held something out towards her. It was a handful of wildflowers.


    ¡°What is this?¡±


    Elena epted the wild flowers with a surprised look, and Carlisle¡¯s eyes were soft as he spoke in a warm voice.


    ¡°I saw it on the way, and thought you might like it.¡±


    ¡°Did you pick it yourself?¡±


    ¡°Of course I would give you flowers picked with my own hands.¡±


    ¡°What emperor does that?¡±


    A teasing smile yed on Elena¡¯s lips. She imagined Carlisle leaving his guards behind to discreetly pick the flowers himself. He leaned in and kissed her forehead gently.


    ¡°I wanted to make you smile like this.¡±


    Eventually Elena could not hold back anymore, and she let out a peal ofughter. Her mind had been a whirlwind of confusion as ofte, but Carlisle¡¯s appearance made the agony go away. She was happy to know that her potential child would have such a lovely father. Although Paveluc was not yet destroyed, a baby would be an overwhelmingly joyful experience.


    She was about to reveal that she might be pregnant, but Carlisle spoke first.


    ¡°I might have to leave the pce for a few days.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to visit Count Max in person.¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    She nodded in understanding. Winning the family¡¯s alliance would be vital in their campaign against Paveluc.


    ¡°It¡¯s a tight schedule, so we can¡¯t go together. Stay in the pce for now and rx.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bring herself to say she wouldn¡¯t be able to follow anyways because she might be pregnant.


    ¡°When are you going to leave?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just saying goodbye to you now, and then leaving right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll return before the flowers wither.¡±


    Elena changed her mind about telling him about her possible pregnancy. She would find out about her status tomorrow, but by then he would already be gone. She didn¡¯t want to confuse Carlisle¡¯s mind with inurate news when he was so far away. Instead she offered him a smile.


    ¡°Stay safe, Caril.¡±


    It would only be a few days anyway. If Carlisle was paying an official visit to Count Max, he would have an excess of guards to protect him. She couldn¡¯t imagine that anything could happen on such short notice.


    Carlisle hugged Elena¡¯s slender waist, his eyes filled with sadness, and heid his head on her shoulder.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Caril.¡±


    Carlisle gave a soft chuckle.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried that I can¡¯t stand missing you.¡±


    Carlisle held her for a moment longer, then soon released her from his arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, then.¡±


    Elena gave a small nod. As Carlisle turned around, she thought that he looked less bright than before, but she thought it was just a regret for their parting.

 Chapter 283 - Before The Flowers Wither (1)

    <strong>Chapter 283 ¨C Before The Flowers Wither (1)</strong>


    The sun rose the next morning. Elena muttered her annoyance as the rays fell on her eyes, but she got up early and waited nervously for the results of the pregnancy test. She barely managed to keep her breakfast down. Fortunately, the doctor knew of her restlessness, and rushed to see her and report the result as soon as he confirmed it.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°You are with child! You can go and tell the Emperor the good news.¡±


    Elena nodded with a dazed expression. She had suspected that she was pregnant, but was still a little shocked to hear the results. She subconsciouslyid a hand on her abdomen.


    ¡®¡­Is there really a child in here?¡¯


    A strange feeling she could not put into words coursed through her. Was she amazed or scared? It was aplicated emotion that could not be defined.


    In the end though, she did not hate it. Although it was unnned for, there would be a child born between herself and Carlisle. Nothing made her happier than to carry the child of the man she loved.


    The doctor spoke again with a brightened expression.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go and tell everyone the good news right now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, please don¡¯t. The Emperor has left the Imperial Pce for a while, so I¡¯ll tell him in personter. And I think it would be a good idea to inform the noblester as well.¡±


    ¡°Ah, of course. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I will dly follow your wishes, Your Majesty.¡±


    As Elena looked at the jovial doctor, her mind began to ease and her rational thoughts returned.


    ¡°Until then, please keep my pregnancy secret from everyone.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll prepare some healthy medicine for you once I go back.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take my leave and leave you to rest.¡±


    ¡°Thank you foring all this way.¡±


    As soon as the doctor left, Mary and the nanny, who had been quietly listening to the conversation in the background, burst into excitement. The nanny was the first one to cry, and she spoke in a thrilled voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m overwhelmed with a thousand emotions. Oh, to have seen you grown up and finally be pregnant.¡±


    Mary apuded in joy.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. I had a nice dreamst night, and I knew that something good would happen.¡±


    In face of their excitement, Elena responded with an embarrassed look.


    ¡°Thank you. But please keep it a secret between us.¡±


    Mary and the nanny replied at the same time.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena wondered if Carlisle would be as happy as these two once he heard the news. Although he did not express it outwardly, he did not want to pass on the family¡¯s cursed blood onto a child. He once said that he wanted their child to look like Elena, but to put it another way, he didn¡¯t want a child like himself.


    ¡®¡­I want to have a child that looks like Caril.¡¯


    She would be very happy if she had a boy with the same beautiful blue eyes as Carlisle. However, there was still one problem to be solved first. If the boy inherited much of the dragon¡¯s blood as Carlisle did, then at around the age of ten years old¡­he would have to be fed human blood.


    And even if Elena¡¯s child was born normally¡­they could not escape the perpetual yoke of the responsibilities of the Imperial Family.


    Elena wanted to break the curse aspletely as possible, but she had no idea where to start. She had nned to conceive only after she had investigated and broken the curse. Now that she was with child, however, she had no choice but to hasten the schedule.


    After a moment of reflection, Elena swiftly stood up from her seat. Mary looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you are pregnant now, and you have to move more carefully.¡±


    Not to be outdone by Mary, the nanny quickly responded.


    ¡°Mary is right. You should also take more care on how you walk from now on.¡±


    Elena offered a faint smile at their concern.


    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll be more careful.¡±


    Elena went to her desk and sat down, and the nanny quickly brought a nket and ced it on herp.


    ¡°You should keep your stomach warm.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring you hot tea, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mary hurried out to make tea without Elena asking. As Elena watched the two of them, her heart swelled. When the baby was born, there would be so many people to love them. Thoughts of the curse momentarily faded away from her mind. What was important was that the child deserved to be loved.


    Elena turned back to her desk, picked up her pen, and wrote a letter to the leader of Astar.


    [I have heard rumors of a tribe that serve dragons.


    I hope you¡¯ll find more about them.


    Where do they live, and is there any way to contact them?


    Because it¡¯s a time-intensive matter, I will also ask the leader of Krauss the same task.


    I will greatly reward whoever brings me answers first.]


    If she used both Astar and Krauss at the same time, then there was almost nothing she couldn¡¯t find on the continent. Hopefully, she would be able to get a response sooner than expected.


    ¡®¡­I hope I will have results.¡¯


    For the first time, she wille to understand the tribe that worshipped the sacred dragons like gods. Although they were a mysterious and secret culture, perhaps she could get some information if she contacted them.


    One by one, Elena took care of each task.

 Chapter 284 - Before The Flowers Wither (2)

    <h4>Chapter 284- Before The Flowers Wither (2)</h4>


    Several days passed by quickly. Elena¡¯s morning sickness was getting worse, but there was no significant change in her appearance yet.


    However, her inner thoughts were not as calm as she looked outwardly. She wanted to see Carlisle as soon as possible, tell him the news of her pregnancy, and feel the embrace of his strong arms. Mary was able to sense Elena¡¯s anxiety without her having to speak it out loud.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor is now on his way back to the Imperial Pce. He¡¯ll arrive by tomorrow, but if you want to see him sooner, why don¡¯t meet him ahead?¡±


    ¡°Meet him ahead?¡±


    ¡°Yes. If we arrive in advance where the His Majesty will pass by, you will see him by tonight, not tomorrow.¡±


    It was a good suggestion. A day¡¯s difference might not seem much, but Elena was eager to shorten the waiting time. Before Carlisle left, he jokingly asked her to endure the wait, but his words had a note of truth to them. This seemed to be the utmost that Elena could tolerate.


    ¡®How did I live without Caril before¡­?¡¯


    Looking back on it now, it seemed a long time ago before she met Carlisle. Elena nodded firmly at Mary, a smile spreading across her face without her even realizing it.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go meet His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Do you miss him a lot? I notice that you look at the wildflowers in that vase everyday.¡±


    Mary seemed to be lightly teasing her, but Elena couldn¡¯t quite refute her. Elena was waiting for Carlisle to return before the flowers withered. She blushed and answered in a low voice.


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right, Mary. Let¡¯s go and see His Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, yes! Then I will send a messenger to tell him in advance that you¡¯ll meet him.¡±


    Elena would have liked to surprise him, but it was safer to give him notice. She nodded.


    ¡°Do that. Why, you¡¯re a veteran after living in the pce for a long time now.¡±


    ¡°Of course. If I want to keep serving you, I must do my best.¡±


    ¡°You are.¡±


    Elena smiled at Mary¡¯s passion and attention to detail.


    And so, Elena, Mary, and a dozen knights set out of the pce to meet with Carlisle.


    ***


    To return to the Imperial Pce from the Max family¡¯s northern residence, one had to make their way through a road with high cliffs on either side. It was the fastest shortcut. Carlisle was scheduled to pass this way today, and Elena was travelling near the cliffs to meet him. It was a spontaneous outing that hadn¡¯t been nned in advance.


    Elena¡¯s carriage rattled as it wove through the path, under the protection of the knights, and all passersby on the road bowed. Elena¡¯s sharp ears manage to catch several pieces of conversation.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Her Majestye by earlier?¡±


    ¡°Well, it must be a long procession.¡±


    The voices faded, but Elena peeked out of the window. Perhaps some of the guards had gone ahead to secure the path.


    Upon arriving at the fairly isted meeting point, the knights set up tents so Elena could restfortably. Elena smiled as she stepped into her cozy lodging.


    ¡°You have all done well. I can wait here.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Please rest, Your Majesty.¡±


    The guards bowed and left, and only Elena and Mary remained in the tent. At first, Elena intended to stay inside until Carlisle arrived, when a wave of nausea roiled through her stomach.


    ¡°Uub!¡±


    Elena pped her hand over her mouth even though she hadn¡¯t eaten recently, and Mary gave her a nervous pat on the back.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, you don¡¯t have to worry¡ªUgh!¡±


    ¡°Have some water, Your Majesty. I think you need to lie down¡ª¡±


    Elena shook her head, although her face was as white as a sheet.


    ¡°No, I think I¡¯ll feel better if I get some fresh air.¡±


    Ever since she became pregnant, she became sensitive to the air, and the tent felt quite stuffy. Mary nodded hastily at Elena¡¯s request.


    ¡°Alright then. Shall we go for a short walk around here?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    When Carlisle would arrive, he would be anxious if he saw Elena in this state. Elena and Mary took two of the knights with them.


    As they walked down the quiet road, it began to grow dark. Elena studied her surroundings, as it was her habit, and assessed the terrain of this area was quite dangerous.


    ¡®It¡¯s a narrow road between the cliffs, so if someone attacks from above, they¡¯ll be vulnerable.¡¯


    An attack wasn¡¯t likely, of course. They were not too far from the pce, and if anyone gathered here without authorization, they would be noticed. Elena was simply taking in the terrain and thinking of how she could use it.


    Sugunsugun.


    She picked up the faint noise of conversation from somewhere. It wasing in apletely different direction from the tent, so it was probably not her knights.


    An ominous feeling fell over Elena. Mary, who was walking by her side, also noticed the sound, and she turned towards Elena questioningly.


    ¡°What? There¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shhh.¡±


    Elena raised a finger to her lips. Mary nodded quickly and covered her mouth with both palms. The two knights with them were also on alert, and exchanged hand signals with each other. Elena suddenly remembered the people on the road that had said, ¡°Didn¡¯t Her Majestye by earlier?¡± She couldn¡¯t ignore the suspicious fact.


    ¡®¡­Just in case.¡¯


    Elena, Mary, and the knights approached the direction of the voices with silent footsteps, and the conversation grew clearer in their ears.


    ¡°The Emperor will pass through this ce soon, so everyone move to their positions.¡±


    ¡°It was easier than I thought, as our leader had infiltrated the Empress¡¯ family servants. No one found out we were moving this way.¡±


    ¡°Family servants directly serve the Empress, so it¡¯s easy to gain trust.¡±


    Elena¡¯s head began to spin.


    ¡®What does that mean?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t figure out who they were referring to. And what exactly were they nning to do here?


    One thing was for sure¡ªthey were after Carlisle.


    ¡®We have to inform the others quickly.¡¯


    Elena¡¯s and the knights¡¯ eyes met in midair. They exchanged quiet nods, in signal it was time to return to their tents. They slowly backed away, when¡ª


    Snap.


    Mary stepped on a branch on the ground. Alerted, the mysterious men whirled in their direction with terrifying expressions.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±

 Chapter 285 - One Thing Holding Her Back (1)

    <strong>Chapter 285 ¨C One Thing Holding Her Back (1)</strong>


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡±


    Mary¡¯s face whitened when she realized her mistake. But it was already toote. Their location was no longer hidden. Elena¡¯s two guards quickly pulled out their swords and rushed towards the assassins with a loud battlecry.


    ¡°Raaaaah!¡±


    The assassins stood up at the sudden attack, and one of them let out ament.


    ¡°¡­Looks like rats.¡±


    Elena swiftly pulled a small dagger from her ankle to protect herself from the assassins starting to rush towards them. Mary stood behind Elena with a shocked expression, her voice quivering as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, because of me¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mary, you have to stay close to me, or I can¡¯t protect you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mary did not want to be a burden, and with tears in her eyes, she tried to stick by Elena¡¯s side as much as possible. Elena quickly took count of the mening towards them.


    ¡®One, two, three¡­seven.¡¯


    They were more than she expected. More importantly, inferring from the assassins¡¯ conversation earlier, there was the probability of another group nearby.


    However, the biggest problem was¡­all seven of the assassins looked to be elite fighters.


    Chaang!


    Elena blocked an attack with her dagger and knocked back her opponent with a swift kick. At the same moment, her opponent crossed his arms to blunt the attack.


    Dozens of steely attacks and counter attacks were exchanged in the blink of an eye. Elena knew even from this short amount of time that the men would not be easy to take out.


    It was then.


    ¡°Gaaaah!¡±


    A sword ran clean through one of her guard¡¯s stomach, and he fell weakly to the ground. While her knights were also well-trained, they could not ovee the disadvantage of much smaller numbers. Elena wanted to help them, but she herself was in a tight spot.


    As one of the assassins grabbed Mary, Elena whirled around in a sh.


    Swiig!


    She jumped in the air with feline grace, struck the assassin¡¯s chest with a powerful kick, and plunged her dagger into his neck. Elena rushed towards Mary and held her up.


    ¡°Mary, you go ahead and warn the others.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of this. Quickly now.¡±


    Mary bit her lip reluctantly, but she knew it was no time to argue and started running in the direction of the tents. Several of the assassins noticed her fleeing and tried to follow her, but Elena blocked their way. As she took quick stock of her surroundings, she noticed that both of her knights were already dead on the ground.


    Elena gritted her teeth and red coldly at the men before her. The number of assassins, who initially numbered seven, had now been reduced to four. They also looked confused by Elena¡¯s extraordinary fighting abilities.


    ¡°She¡¯s troublesome.¡±


    Their expressions were twisted in displeasure, while one of them checked the time and spoke with a troubled look.


    ¡°We¡¯ll miss the Emperor at this rate. We can¡¯t dy any longer.¡±


    ¡°Damn it.¡±


    They spoke in secret code between themselves, then one looked towards Elena with an irritated gaze.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Elena could not help but wonder what their mysterious coded words meant.


    ¡°What are you¡ª?!¡±


    But Elena¡¯s words did notst long. The four men exchanged nces, then scattered in different directions, leaving her alone.


    ¡®¡­What?¡¯


    Although they ran away, it didn¡¯t appear like they had lost their will to fight her. It seemed more like they had more pressing matters to deal with¡­


    There was also a chance that Elena would follow them, but what was so urgent that they would go despite that? Elena racked her thoughts to figure out the answer.


    The only reason they would move so quickly was because of Carlisle.


    With her red eyes shining brightly, she quickly tracked down the assassins.


    ¡®They won¡¯t escape me.¡¯


    ***


    She arrived at the ce where the assassins went, and Elena¡¯s mouth fell open at the scene before her.


    ¡®¡­No way.¡¯


    Elena stood at the highest point on the cliff. Below her she sawrge boulders tied together with rope so they could be released onto the road at any time. She finally realized their n. They nned to crush Carlisle just as he was going through the pass. There were manyrge boulders so he could not even begin to escape them.


    Another person at the scene caught Elena¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®That man¡­¡¯


    It was a man with fiery red hair and a charming smile, and she vividly remembered saying hello to him at ise Mansion. As soon as she recognized it as Batori, she knew who the ¡°family servant¡± it was that was mentioned.


    ¡®Is he a spy?¡¯


    Elena¡¯s face darkened when she realized that an enemy had been hiding under her nose all this time.


    One of the assassins that Elena had fought approached Batori and said something in his ear. Soon after, Batori burst outughing and shouted loudly enough that anyone could hear him in the cliffside quarry.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you here somewhere? Then find a good spot. I¡¯m going to show you the Emperor¡¯s death. Hahaha.¡±


    Elena clenched her fist without realizing it. She was fortunate that she had discovered Batori, but on the other hand, this had happened because of her carelessness. Batori took advantage of his position as a family servant, banishing any suspicion about his trustworthiness.


    ¡®I have to stop him by any means.¡¯


    Now that she had discovered that Carlisle¡¯s life was in danger, she couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch. She hoped the other knights would arrive as soon as possible, but she would be forced to act by herself if they were toote.


    Elena looked on at the situation with nervous eyes, when another man rushed over the cliff and reported to Batori.


    ¡°The Emperor is near.¡±


    Batori gave orders to all the nearby Blood Assassins, his eyes glinting with ambition.


    ¡°Get ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡±


    They all swiftly moved to their positions.


    Tadadadadadag!


    Elena could no longer hide herself, and she leapt out of her hiding ce. She mentally selected the best ce to target¡ªit was where thergest boulder was tied up, and several other boulders were secured to it. A wide grin split on Batori¡¯s face when he saw her.


    ¡°I was going to deal with the Emperor first, but you just can¡¯t let it stand, can you?¡±


    ¡°You dare let me go? Let me tell you this, you¡¯re going to regret letting mee here.¡±

 Chapter 286 - One Thing Holding Her Back (2)

    <strong>Chapter 286 ¨C One Thing Holding Her Back (2)</strong>


    Elena¡¯s eyes shed like red diamonds, and she slowly raised her dagger and pointed it at Batori. It is true that her enemy was well-prepared. However, for all the boulders toe down simultaneously, a person had to push each of them at the same time, otherwise there would be gaps. Three of the assassins had already died, and any empty spaces would be disadvantageous to them. They likely thought taking Carlisle¡¯s life was more urgent than risking a fight to kill Elena. However¡­


    ¡®It will be their most fatal mistake.¡¯


    As Elena witnessed this scene in person, she would never allow it to happen. Batori responded mockingly to Elena¡¯s confident attitude.


    ¡°Do you know how many people we have? No matter how well you can fight, you cannot stop us.¡±


    The Blood Assassins, formed by Paveluc, were a group of the most ruthless and skilled fighters on the continent. It was unlikely that Elena could stop them when they were all gathered together, and was why Batori and the assassins weren¡¯t intimidated even when she discovered them.


    In the end, however, Elena grinned.


    ¡°Who said I would stop you?¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Before Batori could even process her words, she threw the dagger in her hand.


    Swiiiig¡ª


    The de cut through a rope securing one of the boulders. The boulder swayed for a heart-stopping moment, then began to roll down the cliff with a thunderous noise. It was loud enough for anyone to hear from a distance.


    Batori suddenly realized her n and turned deathly white.


    ¡°Th-this¡­!¡±


    The smile on Elena¡¯s lips broadened. Since she knew Carlisle¡¯s entourage would soon pass here, they would almost certainly retreat if they saw a falling boulder ahead of them. Elena timed her move perfectly to warn Carlisle.


    Batori¡¯s face flushed with rage, but Elena gave a casual smile.


    ¡°What are you going to do now? The Emperor will now know that this road is dangerous.¡±


    Batori whirled towards his men.


    ¡°Everyone release it now!¡±


    The timing wasn¡¯t right, but if Carlisle hadn¡¯t gotten off the road yet, there was still the possibility to trap him. At Batori¡¯smand, his men began to move quickly, and they began to release the boulders down the cliff.


    Kwatatatatatang!


    Elena swiftly moved into action. To protect Carlisle, he still had to prevent as many rocks from hitting the road as much as possible.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you!¡±


    She leapt towards them and tried to stop them as best she could. At the same time, she paid attention not to stray too far from where thergest boulder was secured. It had the greatest probability of hurting¡ªor even killing¡ªCarlisle if it reached him.


    Chaeng! Chaeng!


    The sound of des crashing echoed throughout the cliff side.


    Elena held her breath as she staggered back and looked down at the drop below. Batori stared at her from higher up, his usual cat-like smile on his face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I¡¯ll ask you another question. How are you going to get out of here now?¡±


    She couldn¡¯t let Carlisle get near here, or else he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. Elena needed her escort knights now, but even that wouldn¡¯t guarantee her victory if they arrived. For the first time, she could not answer any of Batori¡¯s words.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    From the moment she met Batori, she had becent. It would take someone¡¯s sacrifice to stop him from killing Carlisle, and that sacrifice would be herself.


    Batori stared down at her, his face silhouetted darkly from the sun behind him.


    ¡°Get her.¡±


    The assassins had given up on dropping the boulders and rushed towards Elena in unison.


    ¡®I won¡¯t take this lying down.¡¯


    Elena quickly swung the dagger in her hand.


    Syugsyugsyug!


    Her swift attack broke up the line of the Blood Assassins. She danced into a gap and quickly stabbed her de into anyone who got into her vicinity.


    ¡°Kaag!¡±


    With a short scream, one assassin fell to the ground spurting blood. She didn¡¯t stop there, and began cutting through the Blood Assassins one by one. Batori¡¯s face contorted in anger. He had been hoping for a quick victory.


    ¡®This is beyond imagination.¡¯


    He had heard rumors of her incredible power. Even so, it was impossible to believe that she was holding her own against a group of the most highly trained fighters in the world.


    In the end, however, the disadvantage in numbers caught up to her. An assassin approached her from behind and struck her on the back.


    Peog!


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    She lost her bnce, but she tried to carry on the fight. Someone kicked her ankle and she copsed to the ground. Immediately, six swords crossed over her neck. Despite the sharp edge against her skin, Elena lifted her head up and red at Batori.


    Batori had lost his smile, and his face was twisted in anger. Elena had ruined all his prepared ns, and he didn¡¯t like the way she looked at him.


    He strode slowly towards her and lifted his hand.


    Jjaag!


    He struck her strongly on the cheek, and Elena¡¯s head whipped to the side. Batori, breathing roughly, looked around at the remaining assassins.


    ¡°We will take her hostage. Be prepared to see him.¡±


    Batori smiled back at Elena and continued.


    ¡°If you say I¡¯m useless, I¡¯ll kill you in an even more brutal fashion than the Second Prince. Don¡¯t bother to beg for your life¡­I won¡¯t listen.¡±


    It was a considerable threat, but Elena gave a faint smile. She had thought about the worst possible scenario. Rather than burdening Carlisle, Elena would choose tomit suicide without hesitation.


    However, there was one thing now holding her back.


    ¡®My child¡­¡¯


    The child growing in Elena¡¯s stomach would never see light. Batori turned his heel and gave amand to his subordinates.


    ¡°Let¡¯s return to the Grand Duke.¡±

 Chapter 287 - Please Be Safe (1)

    <strong>Chapter 287 ¨C Please Be Safe (1)</strong>


    Carlisle swiftly ordered his entourage to retreat after a boulder had suddenly fallen off a cliff ahead of them. There were a few other dangerous moments of falling rocks, but fortunately for Carlisle and the others, they remained safe. Zenard, who was riding next to Carlisle, exhaled in relief.


    ¡°That was a close call. Fortunately it had fallen ahead of us, or we would have been in trouble.¡±


    Carlisle stared wordlessly at the cloud of dirt rising from the boulders. The narrow path was now blocked, making it impossible to get through.


    ¡°¡­Strange.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Rocks don¡¯t fall like this. Not unless someone is trying to target me.¡±


    ¡°It does appear to be more than a coincidence, but wouldn¡¯t the rocks fall on top of us as we were passing through?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s strange.¡±


    Carlisle stared at the road with a suspicious look. An ominous feeling lingered in the back of his mind.


    ¡°The ce I¡¯m supposed to meet my wife is a long distance from isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Her Majesty wouldn¡¯t have been harmed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good.¡±


    Carlisle turned away from the rocks and spoke to the other knights.


    ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Because the shortcut in front of them was blocked, they had to take a much longer detour than originally nned. Carlisle rode away at a fast pace, unable to find the words to voice his unease.


    ***


    The sun set behind the horizon and thend was nketed in darkness. It was quitete when Carlisle and his party arrived at the ce where they would meet Elena. When they rode into the encampment, the first thing Carlisle saw were knights urgently rushing around with torches, and the fear in his mind surged against his will.


    As soon as themander noticed Carlisle¡¯s arrival, he ran towards him.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­Her Majesty ran into some unknown men, and we haven¡¯t been able to find her since.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes zed at the news.


    ¡°How long has she been gone?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s been a few hours¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re only telling me this now?¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s furious outburst, themander dropped to his knees.


    ¡°I beg your forgiveness, Your Majesty.¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t respond to him, instead issuing an order to Zenard instead.


    ¡°Find her, now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zenard was familiar with the dangers of Carlisle in a temper, and he immediately organized a search party made up of Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s knights. Another knight returned from his search and yelled out to the camp.


    ¡°I found something suspicious!¡±


    The news drew everyone¡¯s attention at the same time. Carlisle stared at the knight with wide eyes.


    ¡°Where is it?¡±


    The knight looked taken aback to be suddenly addressed by Emperor Carlisle, but he soon answered clearly.


    ¡°There¡¯s signs of a battle on a cliff a little ways away from here¡ª¡±


    Carlisle cut him off as if there was no need to hear more.


    ¡°I will go there directly. Show me.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes! Your Majesty, this way¡­¡±


    Carlisle and his party swiftly rode towards the area the knight indicated, before finally arriving at the top of a cliff. On all sides, severalrge boulders were secured by ropes. It was easy to surmise that some of the rocks that had fallen off the cliff originated here. Someone had indeed been after Carlisle¡¯s life.


    ¡®Did¡­did she stop this?¡¯


    He imagined Elena fighting here alone, and a dark feeling mounted in his heart. He felt gratitude towards her, but the strongest emotion that filled him was savage rage towards his enemy.


    ¡®How dare they touch Elena¡­¡¯


    Carlisle forced his anger back and focused on investigating what was left of the fierce battle. There had to be a clue that could help find her.


    It was then that a small dagger caught his eye, the one that Elena wore for self-protection.


    Pas!


    Carlisle kneeled and pulled out the dagger that was embedded in the rock. He straightened himself up just as Zenard appeared at his side, looking at him in concern.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡ªah!¡±


    Zenard did not have the chance to finish his words. As he approached, he saw that Carlisle¡¯s right arm was turning darker and darker, and gleaming ck scales were sprouting on his skin.


    Zenard tensed when Carlisle turned around. The Emperor¡¯s eyes were as icy as a blizzard, and the air around seemed to chill from his cold fury.


    ¡°¡­Get ready to move all the soldiers.¡±


    At the same time, he crushed Elena¡¯s dagger in his scaled hand as easily as if it were paper.


    ¡°We look for Elena, even if we have to scour every inch of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s dark blue eyes followed the blood spots on the cliff.


    ¡°If even a single drop of this is her blood¡­whoever did this will regret being alive.¡±


    Zenard knew not to do anything that would tip Carlisle over from the brink of reason. He hurriedly bowed his head.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±

 Chapter 288 - Please Be Safe (2)

    <strong>Chapter 288 ¨C Please Be Safe (2)</strong>


    Elena¡¯s hands and feet were bound by ropes and a bag was ced over her head, restricting her limbs¡¯ movement and obscuring her sight. She lost sense of where she was being taken, and for how long they had been traveling. It was impossible for her to estimate how many days it was since she had been captured.


    ¡°Kollog.¡±


    She coughed drlyy through her gag. Batori offered her nothing except water throughout the journey, and her physical strength declined day by day. Her situation was hopeless. Even though her life was as fragile as a candle against a strong wind, Elena continued to worry about the child in her stomach.


    ¡®I hope there¡¯s nothing wrong with the baby.¡¯


    If it had grownrge enough to start moving, she may be able to guess that it was still alive, but for now there was no way to know that she was pregnant except for the morning sickness. She wanted to save the child at all costs, even if she had to give up her life, but there was no way to do so when their lives were connected.


    ¡®Just a little more time¡­¡¯


    The less Elena knew about her situation, the more likely something could go wrong. However, she wouldn¡¯t give up her baby until her veryst breath. She whispered to herself that it was possible to escape, and resolved to endure.


    After stopping at what she assumed was their destination and finally taken to some unknown room, Elena felt a hand shove her into a seat.


    ¡°I delivered her to you.¡±


    The soldier¡¯s reply was greeted by a deep, rough voice.


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    The moment Elena heard the voice, the hair on the back of her neck stood on end. She knew that voice by instinct.


    ¡®¡­Paveluc.¡¯


    She did not know where she was, but she guessed that Paveluc was standing right in front of her. He had to be the one that nted the spy Batori.


    She heard the other soldiers leave the room, and the blindfold was torn from her eyes. She blinked as she finally regained her sight after what felt like a long time, frowning as she did so. Paveluc¡¯s smiling face focused into view in front of her.


    ¡°So now we meet, Your Highness. No, or should I call you Your Majesty now?¡±


    He roughly pulled away the gag from her mouth as well. Elena¡¯s jaw ached like hell, but she threw Paveluc an angry re. He looked down at her with mock concern.


    ¡°I thought Batori would be quite harsh bringing you here, but it looks like you still have some vitality.¡±


    ¡°¡­What are you going to do to me?¡±


    In response to her question, Paveluc stroked his neatly groomed beard, a smile ying on his mouth. Despite his rxed behavior, however, his eyes were as ck and as cold as stone.


    ¡°Well. Since I missed the opportunity to kill the Emperor, how about I carve out your eyeballs to stop that impertinent look you¡¯re giving me.¡±


    His voice had a joking lilt, but Elena knew not to take him lightly. Killing people gave him pleasure, and he wasn¡¯t the type to not follow through on his words. She knew this well from herst life. However, Elena looked straight at him and allowed herself a small, taunting smile.


    ¡°What do you want, only my eyes?¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s expression twitched. Elena seemed undaunted, despite the fact that she was helpless before him.


    ¡°What, is that not enough for you? Then why don¡¯t I mess a make of your pretty face before I remove your eyes? If I hack it with a knife, no one will admire your looks anymore. It would be quite fun to show it to you in a mirror.¡±


    Elena¡¯s firm expression remained unchanged. Feeling provoked, Paveluc continued on.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to break a woman than you think. How about being raped by several men in front of the Emperor¡¯s eyes? Even if you live, you would never be able to return to your old life¡­¡±


    Paveluc broke into a smile, as if he found the scenario entertaining. Elena listened quietly to his terrible words, but she could not stop the trembling of her fingertips.


    This was Paveluc. A man who knew where an opponent¡¯s weakest area was and how to strike it. On the surface Elena¡¯s emotions appeared unchanged, but Paveluc could sense that she was furious. He grinned and gave a dangerous murmur.


    ¡°Are you scared now?¡±


    Elena clenched her jaw without realizing it. If begging could change the oue, she would have done so a hundred times. However, Paveluc was a monster who enjoyed breaking his opponents before killing them. Knowing that, Elena did not want to look weak in front of him. No matter what attitude she took, Paveluc would do as he pleased.


    ¡°Let me make this clear.¡±


    Elena finally spoke, and Paveluc looked on with an interested expression.


    ¡°Whatever you do to me, you will suffer a hundred times worse than that before you die. I promise. ¡±


    She remembered how Paveluc killed her in herst life. The cold touch of the steel de was still as vivid as if it happened a moment ago.


    But this life was different. If she survived here, she would be able to avenge herself¡­and if she didn¡¯t, she had faith that Carlisle would do it in her stead.


    ¡°Is that a curse?¡±


    Pavelucughed scornfully, and then his face hardened.


    ¡°You¡¯re a cocky one.¡±


    Pak!


    He pped Elena on the cheek with onerge hand. One wasn¡¯t enough.


    Pak! Pak! Pak!


    Elena¡¯s head jerked in every direction as she took each one of Paveluc¡¯s fierce blows.


    Kwadangtang!


    The chair toppled over from the force of his hits, and Elena, who was tied to it, fell as well.


    ¡°¡­Keus.¡±


    Blood trickled from her mouth. The metallic taste stained her tongue, and she remained too stunned to form a coherent thought. Paveluc delivered a swift kick to her stomach.


    Pak!


    Elena felt intense pain in her stomach, and was not able to hold back her fear for the first time.


    ¡°W-wait¡­¡±


    She wanted to beg him to not hit her stomach, but she gritted her teeth, knowing that if she showed such weakness, he would hurt her even more. She curled up as much as she could despite her bound state, hoping to protect her stomach.


    She endured several kicks like this, before Paveluc stopped and neatly brushed away her hair. He spoke in an insultingly casual voice.


    ¡°I originally nned to kill you, but now that I met you in person, I change my mind. You could be useful when dealing with Carlisle¡­perhaps he would lose his mind if I hung your neck on the wall.¡±


    He tapped her reddened cheek with his toes. Elena looked at him with a venomous stare, and he chuckled. He continued on.


    ¡°So, Your Majesty, if you want to survive, you should know your ce. Otherwise¡­I¡¯ll feel regret if I have to do something to you.¡±


    Elena clenched her teeth again, holding back the pain. She didn¡¯t know whether the blood on her was from Paveluc¡¯s assault on her, or from her biting her teeth. The only thing she could think about was the baby in her stomach.


    ¡®Please be safe¡­¡¯


    Her mental and physical energy spent, she could no longer hold on to consciousness and cked out.

 Chapter 289 - Starting The War (1)

    <strong>Chapter 289 ¨C Starting The War (1)</strong>


    The next time Elena opened her eyes again, she was in a dark jail cell with only one window the size of a hand span. Her prison did not have open iron bars, but waspletely closed off cell with solid metal doors. Her stomach gave an unpleasant rumble, and she pressed her hand to it.


    ¡®¡­Baby.¡¯


    She had not eaten properly in some time, and because she was beaten harshly by Paveluc, she was also in pain. She feared a potential miscarriage. Fortunately, Elena did not find any traces of blood on her lower body. Of course, she couldn¡¯t confirm that her baby was alright based on this alone, but she felt instinctively that her child was still alive.


    ¡®Did you endure it too? My amazing child.¡¯


    Tears formed in Elena¡¯s eyes as she cradled her stomach. She wished she could see her baby so she could shower it with praise, but there was no other way to express her feelings. If she were alone, would she know? If the child was safe, she absolutely could not give up. Even if she faced the most severe torture, she had to endure the best she could.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Elena raised herself up and gave an involuntary groan of pain. She spied a bowl of thick porridge sitting in front of the tightly closed iron date. There was no warm steaming from it and seemed to have been neglected for a long time, but that didn¡¯t matter to her at the moment. She picked up the bowl and hungrily scarfed down its contents. A short timeter, it urred to her that the food might be poisoned, but that didn¡¯t seem likely.


    ¡®If he wanted to kill me, he wouldn¡¯t have locked me up like this.¡¯


    She tried to eat more, but swallowing proved difficult. Her stomach seemed unused to taking food after a long time, but she had to eat to survive. Long-term starvation during pregnancy was dangerous, and if the chance to escape came, she had to be in the best physical shape possible.


    Elena forced herself to steadily eat the porridge, when¡ª


    ¡°Eub!¡±


    Her stomach turned, and she pped one hand over her mouth.


    ¡®¡­If they see I have morning sickness, they might think it¡¯s strange.¡¯


    Elena had not been aware she was with child in the early stages of her pregnancy, but now that she was captured, she did not know what would happen. Carlisle was the new Emperor of the Ruford Empire now, and this child was the only one to continue his bloodline. Paveluc might use it as his own pawn. In the worst-case scenario, he might allow Elena to give birth to her child and then take it away. He may raise the child in opposition to Carlisle and use it as a puppet until it had the power to seize the throne.


    And even if Paveluc didn¡¯t remove Carlisle, the child was the natural sessor to the Empire. Elena¡¯s capture while she was pregnant was Carlisle¡¯s biggest weakness.


    Taat.


    Elena set the now-empty bowl back in front of the iron door. As she sat on the cold stone floor, the memories of herst life shed in her mind. Somehow, this felt just like the days when she was deeply lonely.


    ¡®The past several months feel like a dream.¡¯


    Her loneliness gnawed at her heart, and the happy days after she returned to the past felt like a dream from long ago. It was a miracle for her to see her dead family again and to be so deeply loved by Carlisle. Living such a happy time made her too selfish.


    ¡°¡­In the beginning, my only wish was to save the ise family.¡±


    A self-mocking smile drew on Elena¡¯s lips. Then at some point, she dreamed of a rosy future where she lived happily with Carlisle and their child by their side. Before, as long as just her family was safe, she would easily throw away her life.


    Now she was a coward. She was afraid that she would never see Carlisle again.


    ¡®I should have done more before he left for Count Max.¡¯


    She should have made him stay a little longer when he said goodbye and hugged her, and at least given him ast kiss. Now remorse and regret filled her heart.


    She missed him. She imagined Carlisle¡¯s soft gaze that he directed only to her, and the whispers of love he would press gently to her ear.


    She missed him so much.


    ¡°¡­Caril.¡±


    Elena leaned forward and rested her forehead against her knees. Just saying his name seemed to cause a wailing in her heart.


    ***


    Wajangchangchang!


    There was a loud crash in the Carlisle office. This was a frequent urrence since Elena disappeared a few days ago, and no one in the Imperial Pce was surprised anymore. Carlisle sucked in a rough breath to calm his feelings, and Zenard looked at him worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I believe there was a group that seized Her Majesty and crossed the border¡­I couldn¡¯t catch them beforehand.¡±


    Kwaang!


    Carlisle mmed his scale-ckened arm on the desk, and the mahogany wood cracked underneath the force. The desk was yet among a number of broken items in the office.


    Ever since Elena disappeared, Carlisle¡¯s right arm had remained in its ck and scaly state, and he struggled to control its strength. It was only a small demonstration of how deep his anger was.


    Carlisle rested his head into his scaled hand. It was obvious that whoever took his wife nned to assassinate him. The trap theyid for him was so dangerous that he would have died if not for Elena stopping them. Such people then captured her, someone who would not let herself be easily taken. The thought seemed to sear his thoughts like crazy.


    ¡°It¡¯s been several days since Elena disappeared. I can¡¯t wait any longer.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to think about it, but¡­it was possible that Elena was already dead. And even if she was still alive, it was unlikely that she was receiving kind treatment as a hostage. The words that Mary said kept floating in his maid.


    ¡ª The truth is, Her Majesty is pregnant. She wanted to tell you when she met up with you¡­heug, heug.


    On hearing this revtion, Carlisle stood frozen. Although he was concerned about the child, he was more worried about Elena¡¯s condition than anything else.


    ¡®In inevitable circumstances¡­I can give up the child. As long as Elena is retrieved unharmed.¡¯


    If he was forced to choose between the two, he would choose Elena with no hesitation. However, now that Elena and their child¡¯s life were linked together, the decision was even more painful. He thought about how she could be suffering while she was pregnant at the same time. And yet, it was unclear whether Elena was either alive or dead, or where she was injured. A deep darkness settled in Carlisle¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Summon the nobles.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡ª¡±


    ¡°We will invade the Duchy of Lunen.¡±

 Chapter 290 - Starting The War (2)

    <strong>Chapter 290 ¨C Starting The War (2)</strong>


    ¡°But, Your Majesty, we still have no exact evidence that Grand Duke Lunen kidnapped her.¡±


    It was true that there was no physical evidence that Paveluc was responsible, but he was the greatest suspect ever since Elena told Carlisle of Paveluc¡¯s plot in thest life. More importantly, the incident took ce in the Ruford Empire. It was impossible for anyone to exercise such influence and power unless they were the Grand Duke.


    At the moment, Carlisle refrained from rushing intobat, worried he would threaten Elena¡¯s safety if he started a war. But there was no reason to wait anymore, and there would be no further investigation.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need proof. If anyone objects to my order, I¡¯ll cut them down.¡±


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty¡­¡±


    A reasoned justification was no longer important to Carlisle. Thus far he tried to handle the issue as cleanly as possible, but now it didn¡¯t matter to him how much blood was spilt to get back what he wanted.


    ¡°I will go and see for myself if Elena is in Lunen. If I don¡¯t find her there, then we¡¯ll scour the whole continent like this.¡±


    It sounded as if he didn¡¯t care whether he drowned the entire continent with blood in his search to find his wife. Zenard swallowed, knowing that the Emperor did not give empty threats.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you have to stay calm in a situation like this¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do I not look calm?¡±


    A faint smile flickered on Carlisle¡¯s lips. He didn¡¯t look angry, nevertheless, a chill ran down Zenard¡¯s spine at the sight of it.


    ¡°I¡¯m in a very rational state right now.¡±


    He nced at his right arm which was covered in ck scales.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to save her if I¡¯m not calm. If I sumb to my anger, I won¡¯t be able to think clearly.¡±


    That was the only reason why he hadn¡¯t gone mad. As long as there was the faint hope that Elena might be alive, he had to remain sane more than anyone else.


    But if¡­


    Someone really hurt Elena¡­


    For a moment, a murderous spirit rippled enticingly through Carlisle¡¯s whole body.


    ¡°I just hope there won¡¯t be a situation where I have to take revenge.¡±


    At that point, Zenard felt he had no choice but to sympathize with Carlisle. The continent could reach its darkest era if Carlisle really took out a de of revenge. Zenard had witnessed much of Carlisle¡¯s ruthlessness in battle, but he sensed something ever more terrifying simmering beneath Carlisle¡¯s facade.


    If Carlisle exploded¡­


    The me would be huge. And after what Carlisle ordered, Zenard had no choice but to jump into the pit.


    He bowed low to Carlisle.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll gather the nobles and call for a strategy meeting now.¡±


    Carlisle nodded, his eyes as ck as coal. He murmured to himself in a low voice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show him what happens when someone dares touch my wife.¡±


    ***


    At present, Paveluc was in a private meeting with a general from the Kelt Kingdom. The general¡¯s name was Aegi, the highest ranked general from the foreign nation. He had a small build, but anyone who fought him would never consider him diminutive. His vast military achievements for the Kelt Kingdom spoke for themselves.


    ¡°I will ask you straightforwardly. How do you n to pay for the Kelt soldiers, who will bleed for the Ruford Empire in your fight for the throne?¡±


    This was the problem Paveluc and the Kelt Kingdom had to solve before they came to a formal agreement. Paveluc responded without hesitation.


    ¡°As you know, General, it is impossible to take full control of the Empire without killing the Emperor.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Aegi did not respond, but he agreed with Paveluc¡¯s words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to draw out this conversation for too long, so I¡¯ll be honest. If you kill the Emperor, I will give you thend to the south that borders that Kelt Kingdom. If you fail, I will give you one-tenth of my dominion.¡±


    Aegi was a little surprised at the following words. It was a perfect deal for him. There were certain conditions he was prepared to ept, but Paveluc had appealed to him greatly from the start.


    ¡®¡­Should I bargain a little more?¡¯


    He considered it for a moment, but then dropped the idea. As he expected, the rumors he heard about Paveluc were true. He was an extremely intelligent man, and he would not have offered the deal to Aegi without intense forethought. As Paveluc said, he wanted to cut out as many inefficiencies in negotiation as much as possible. He must have already considered that Aegi would negotiate for more, and there was no guarantee Paveluc would change these terms. Paveluc already offered a more than generouspensation.


    Aegi¡¯s eyes gleamed as he considered the deal for the moment. Because Paveluc was straightforward, he would be as well.


    ¡°¡­Good. Let¡¯s not waste our time with useless talk. If you reward the Kelt Kingdom as you say, then we will help you.¡±


    A small smile spread across Paveluc¡¯s face. As Aegi surmised, Paveluc had no intention of making concessions over his initial offer. If the general wanted more, the results would have been the same. Paveluc was already bitter at risking so much of his ownnd, but it was the only way to defeat Carlisle.


    Paveluc reached out his hand towards Aegi.


    ¡°I look forward to working with you.¡±


    Aegi nodded firmly, and took Paveluc¡¯s hand without hesitation.


    ¡°I assure you, we will do your best to take the Emperor¡¯s life.¡±


    And thus, the forces of the Kelt Kingdom, which Ophelia nned for, went to Paveluc¡¯s hands.


    It was the beginning of a new war.

 Chapter 291 - I Can’t Wait

    <strong>Chapter 291 ¨C I Can¡¯t Wait</strong>


    As Carlisle prepared to invade the Duchy of Lunen, he was given news that arge number of Kelt troops had been transferred to the rebellious state. There was an increase in active military movements between both areas, too numerous andrge to escape the intelligencework of the Ruford Empire. Carlisle frowned when he heard the report.


    ¡°¡­He¡¯s also been busy scaremongering and spreading rumors about me.¡±


    Paveluc was nning something. Now Carlisle had a rough idea of what he was up to.


    ¡®He nned to ally with the Kelt Kingdom and take the Empire from me¡­¡¯


    It was a bold move. Without the Kelt Kingdom¡¯s support, Paveluc did not have the power to usurp Carlisle, who had already taken the throne. However, joining forces with Kelt did not mean guaranteed victory against Carlisle; if they faced each other head-on, a battle would likely be more advantageous to Carlisle. However, the ying field was now more evened.


    ¡®I¡¯ll teach them how foolish it is to evene up with such a n against me.¡¯


    Carlisle did not care about Paveluc¡¯s increased troop strength. If their military strength was equal, then victory rested on eachmander¡¯s ability to lead the battlefield. There was no chance that Carlisle would lose there¡ªfrom a young age, he survived threats of assassination in the pce, then grew up as an adult on the battlefied. His experiences and achievements in war were not exaggerated.


    However, there was only one problem: If he tookmand and waged war, he would never be able to leave his position. In other words, he could not go freely to save Elena. The agony of it was a thorn in Carlisle¡¯s mind.


    ¡®Who can rece me?¡¯


    Delegating the important task to anyone else made him feel uneasy. Furthermore, when the war began in earnest, his enemy may try to use Elena¡¯s life as leverage against Carlisle. He couldn¡¯t leave his wife¡¯s safety to anyone else.


    Carlisle breathed out a tired sigh, and pressed a gloved hand to his throbbing temple. He had taken to wearing a glove over his right hand to hide the ck scales. He didn¡¯t care who stared at his arm, but now he couldn¡¯t afford any questioning gazes.


    A knock on the door interrupted his thoughts.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    With Carlisle¡¯s permission granted, the door opened, revealing Kuhn. He approached Carlisle and handed him some documents.


    ¡°I searched for all the potential ces where Her Majesty could be held, just as you ordered. After considering the many possibilities, I narrowed it down to three ces.¡±


    Carlisle looked carefully at the documents Kuhn handed over. Kuhn continued to exin.


    ¡°The first is the castle in Lunen, and the second is his private residence. And finally, the Blood Assassins headquarters.¡±


    ¡°Which is the most likely one of the three?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t guarantee it, but I would say the Blood Assassins are the most suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Has anyone seen Elena in Lunen so far?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I have sent my spies there, but she¡¯s somewhere that can¡¯t be found easily. That¡¯s why I believe it¡¯s more likely that she¡¯s being held by the Blood Assassins.¡±


    Carlisle nodded. If Paveluc kidnapped Elena, he would keep her close by in the Duchy of Lunen, otherwise, his prize chess piece would be vulnerable if he left the task to another kingdom. Furthermore, it would also enable Paveluc to use her to his advantage at any time.


    A knock suddenly interrupted the two men¡¯s conversation. Carlisle turned towards the door in slight puzzlement.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    The voice of a servant was heard from outside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Count ise is here. What should I do?¡±


    Carlisle lifted his eyebrows at the unexpected guest. He realized that he was not the only one immensely worried about Elena.


    ¡°Let him in.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The door opened, and Alphord and Derek entered Carlisle¡¯s office. Kuhn greeted them with a slight bow of his head.


    Alphord and Derek did not know Kuhn¡¯s identity in the beginning, but now they were aware he infiltrated ise mansion as a servant. The situation could have turned sour, but the ise men epted it in the end, as it was authorized by Elena and Carlisle. That didn¡¯t mean, however, there was no difort between master and servant.


    Alphord gave a nod of greeting towards Kuhn, then bowed to Carlisle.


    ¡°Hail to His Majesty the Emperor. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°So what¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to ask you something regarding Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­I ask you to deploy the Fourth Order of Knights, led by myself, to save her.¡±


    Alphord was the head of such an order, and was one that Derek, winner of the tournament, was also a part of. In short, Elena¡¯s family wanted to rescue her themselves. Carlisle briefly considered the unexpected suggestion.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Carlisle gave no answer, and Derek, standing next to Alphord, looked on with an earnest expression.


    ¡°We beg this of you, Your Majesty. If you have already sent someone else then we cannot stop you, but we want to save the Empress as much as possible.¡±


    Derek had also been grieving since Elena¡¯s disappearance, and hisplexion was pale and unhealthy. After a brief silence, Carlisle immediately replied with a nod of his head.


    ¡°¡­Very well.¡±


    It urred to Carlisle that Alphord and Derek would be the right people to take his ce and lead the rescue mission, as he knew they were just as determined to save Elena as much as he was. However, the situation was still not reassuring.


    ¡°Thank you deeply, Your Majesty.¡±


    Derek¡¯s expression noticeably lifted, but Carlisle continued on with a solemn face.


    ¡°So far, there are no eyewitness reports of Elena in Lunen, so I have not been able to determine an exact location. It¡¯s important to make a quick decision on the people you will bring. Remember, your first priority is Elena¡¯s safety¡­under any circumstances.¡±


    At that, Derek looked at Carlisle with a renewed loyalty. It was evident that Carlisle cared deeply for Elena¡¯s well-being.


    Kuhn, who had been listening quietly to them so far, spoke up.


    ¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me¡­I want to join in saving Her Majesty as well.¡±


    Carlisle turned to Kuhn with a questioning look. He could not help but wonder why Kuhn would do so, when the assassin was usually so indifferent to others.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I have a debt to pay to Her Majesty.¡±


    Kuhn once hid his rtionship with Mirabelle to Elena. He wanted to make things even on this asion¡­


    And while he did not express it, Kuhn¡¯s thoughts still lingered on hisst moment with Mirabelle. Every time he closed his eyes, he remembered how Mirabelle looked at him with a tearful expression as she held his hand and begged him to stay. He wanted to keep her precious sister, Elena, from disappearing.


    Carlisle did not know Kuhn¡¯s motivations, but he nodded in affirmation.


    ¡°Very well. I was going to suggest it anyway, and there¡¯s no one better than you to infiltrate Lunen.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    Kuhn was a little confused by the fact that Carlisle had already chosen him, but he soon nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Carlisle turned to the three men, his voice serious.


    ¡°As you may know, I cannot go save Elena myself, and the Kelt forces are allied with Lunen.¡±


    More than anything, he wished to rush to Elena¡¯s side and save her himself. For her safety, however, it was more important for him to win the war. Elena¡¯s value as a hostage was to suppress Carlisle¡¯s power, but if Carlisle lost the war, Paveluc will no longer have any reason to keep her. Carlisle had to remain a threat in order to keep her alive. Since the oue of this war could be directly linked to Elena¡¯s safety, Carlisle had to carefully consider every minute detail.


    ¡°In addition to you all, I will carefully select the best men in the Ruford Empire. So¡­¡±


    Carlisle took a momentary pause.


    ¡°Take care of Elena¡­ Please.¡±


    Alphord, Derek, and Kuhn answered simultaneously with determined faces.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ***


    Elena remained locked in her prison. Beyond the window, the sun rose and fell several times. She thought that Paveluc or Batori woulde to torture or taunt her, but her time was spent in grateful loneliness.


    The mood outside her cell seemed active, as the sound of people moving outside her window did not cease. Some of it seemed like the steady marches of people being trained.


    ¡®¡­Is Caril safe?¡¯


    Elena had done her best to stop the cliff ambush, but she wasn¡¯t able to stop all the rocks. She was afraid that there was a chance that Carlisle might be injured. Once Elena¡¯s worrytched on to something, she could not let it go.


    It was then¡ª


    Deuleuleug.


    The bottom of the iron door slid open and a man¡¯s voice spoke.


    ¡°Your food.¡±


    A bowl was roughly pushed in through the opening, causing it to spill some of its contents. Elena grimaced and epted the food. Batori had given her nothing to eat on the way here, but after she was imprisoned in her cell, she was fed once a day. It was a small fortune. It hardly filled her, but at least she didn¡¯t starve to death.


    Her stomach gave a rumble, and Elena stroked it carefully and spoke to her child.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, baby. Please hold on.¡¯


    She was constantly worried that something might go wrong with her child. She wanted a good environment and good food for her child more than anything else, but under the current circumstances, she couldn¡¯t be greedy. Elena ate her bowl until it was clean. Ironically, but not eating too much, the severe morning sickness seemed to subside a little.


    ¡®It¡¯s quieter now than I expected¡­but Paveluc will never leave me alone like this for long.¡¯


    Although it seemed that he put her existence on hold for a while, eventually he will try to use her. She had to escape before then.


    Seueug, seueueu.


    Elena took the end of the metal spoon and ground it against the stone wall. asionally the jailer would take the spoon back with the bowl, but sometimes he missed it. If he forgot to take the spoon again, she would add it to her collection. So far, she had hidden three spoons.


    ¡®There isn¡¯t much time. I have to escape before my stomach shows.¡¯


    As time went, her baby bump would be more obvious, and her body would be heavier. It would also be easier for Elena to move about when the baby was still small.


    Elena wiped the sharpened end of the spoon on the edge of her shift, then she stuck it out of the small window and looked around. Normally the windows were too narrow and high to see through, but by using the spoon as a mirror, she could see a little more of her surroundings. These days, she used it to monitor the movements around her at opportunity she could. She needed to find out how many people patrolled the area and how many stayed here. Thanks to this, she also discovered that her present location was quite high. She didn¡¯t quite have an escape n yet, but¡­


    ¡®I simply can¡¯t sit around and wait for someone to rescue me.¡¯


    That was not Elena¡¯s way. Her red eyes were still shining.

 Chapter 292 - Only One Chance (1)

    <strong>Chapter 292 ¨C Only One Chance (1)</strong>


    A tense cloud of war hung over the Ruford Empire and Duchy of Lunen. Lunen was a small state beneath the greater empire, but now it regarded itself as apletely independent country. Paveluc had secretly been preparing for this event, and with the powerful forces of the Kelt Kingdom now inside Lunen, there was no reason to ally themselves with Ruford anymore.


    Cheogcheogcheog.


    Inside Lunen castle, dozens of knights marched on patrol. Near a dungeon, a man emerged from the dark entrance. The guards near there were suddenly alerted.


    ¡°You there! Identify yourself!¡±


    The knights were tense in preparation for the war. They pulled out their swords and pointed it at the man, who raised his arms immediately.


    ¡°I¡¯m the servant that brings the meals to the dungeon.¡±


    He walked slowly towards the knights as he spoke. The bright torchlight revealed his freckled face, and the first knight who shouted at him spoke again.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the time when meals are distributed. Why are you wandering around here?¡±


    ¡°The person in charge of the mealsined of stomach ache. He didn¡¯t get the bowls back in time, so I went to do the job instead.¡±


    There was a pile of bowls next to the dungeon entrance. The knight stared at the servant disapprovingly, then finally lowered his sword.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll let you go just this once. Don¡¯t let me catch you here around this time again.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    The knights returned to their patrol. The servant watched the men disappear around the corner, and returned to the entrance where the dishes had been gathered. The gloomy-eyed and freckle-cheeked man was Kuhn, disguised as apletely different person.


    ¡®¡­The number of bowls and prisoners I checked are the same. Then the Empress must not be here.¡¯


    Kuhn had infiltrated the Lunen castle under Carlisle¡¯s orders. In order to save Elena quickly, it was urgent that he locate her.


    ¡®The only ce left now is Blood Assassin¡¯s headquarters.¡¯


    The headquarters was his first pick, but he deemed it too difficult to infiltrate, and so he decided to check the other locations first. However, it seemed that the Blood Assassins remained the only option left.


    Kuhn recovered the dishes and returned them to the kitchens with an expressionless face. In fact, it was he who caused the servant for food redistribution to have diarrhea.


    After Kuhnpleted his work, he slipped back out of the castle. He returned to his secret residence inside Lunen and wrote down a brief report of what he learned. Next to him were several trained carrier pigeons. He tied the note to one of the bird¡¯s legs with a practice gesture, then opened the window wide and sent it out.


    ***


    The carrier pigeon arrived at Carlisle¡¯s location near the border. After reading the note, Carlisle realized that Elena was likely being held at the Blood Assassin headquarters.


    ¡®¡­No matter how skilled Kuhn is, it will be difficult for him to infiltrate it by himself.¡¯


    They needed to locate Elena and get her out, but under the present circumstances it seemed impossible. Carlisle stared at the note with a grim expression, then quickly lit his lighter and held it to the corner of the paper. The note burned into ash at his fingertips and the smoke danced in the air. Carlisle dropped his hand and turned back around.


    Before his eyes were hundreds of handpicked men lined up behind Alphord and Derek. As the leader of the Fourth Order of Knights and with no shortage of experience or age, Alphord was in charge of the rescue operation.


    ¡°I was hoping for good news, but unfortunately, there is still no confirmation where Elena is. The highest probability is that she is being held in the Blood Assassin headquarters, so you will take control of it first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    The men¡¯s voices rang together as one. If an outright war broke out, Elena¡¯s safety may be threatened, and so Carlisle was determined to rescue her before it happened. At present, his own soldiers were at the border,pletely prepared to wage battle with Lunen. Meanwhile, Carlisle nned a secret rescue mission to get Elena out first. However, no matter how secretive he tried to be, and with so many people moving, it was possible they could be found out. Timing was important, and the window of opportunity opened to them was short.


    ¡®¡­I hope Elena is where we expect her.¡¯


    An attack on the Blood Assassin¡¯s would blow their cover at once, and if Elena was not there, they would waste the precious little time they had. Carlisle stared at the men gathered in front of him with eyes as sharp as a hawk¡¯s. It was difficult to entrust Elena¡¯s life to others, no matter how skilled they were. But all of them would risk their lives to save her. He wouldn¡¯t show his nervousness¡­and he had no choice but to put his faith in them.


    Alphord seemed to read Carlisle¡¯s thoughts, and he spoke to the Emperor in a reassuring voice.


    ¡°We will surely bring the Empress back safely. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. Go before it gets toote.¡±


    Everyone nodded and chorused out in one voice,


    ¡°I will not return alive without Her Majesty!¡±


    For the first time, Carlisle¡¯s stony expression loosened at their passionate determination.


    ¡°I wish you all the best.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    It was finally the beginning of Elena¡¯s rescue mission.

 Chapter 293 - Only One Chance (2)

    <strong>Chapter 293 ¨C Only One Chance (2)</strong>


    Elena collected six spoons in her prison so far. She inspected each of them, their handles sharpened like des, and a smile of satisfaction spread across her mouth. With these, she could subdue four men in an instant. She picked up one of them and used it to spy on the outside as usual.


    Hwaaaag¡ª


    She could see the reflection of arge fire on a building far away. For the fire to shine on the spoon, the mes had to be huge.


    ¡®What? What happened?¡¯


    Elena tried to observe her surroundings as much as she could.


    Tatatatatak.


    She heard people running around, and the image on the spoon was blurred as people moved about. With her sharply-trained ears, she also picked up the sound of someone shouting urgently.


    ¡°The Blood Assassins¡¯ headquarters are under attack¡­get reinforcements¡­hurry!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t hear everything, but she caught enough to understand what was happening. Her eyes turned bright at the astonishing news.


    ¡®The Blood Assassins are under attack? Inside Lunen?¡¯


    Elena did not know they worked for Paveluc. Batori was a spy that infiltrated ise mansion, and he had brought her as a hostage. That meant that the attackers at the cliff at the time were the Blood Assassins.


    ¡®¡­I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m imprisoned, but it¡¯s not too far from that Blood Assassins building.¡¯


    At that same moment, another realization struck her. If someone was invading Lunen, it was likely because they were rescuing Elena. She turned towards the building with longing eyes.


    ¡°Caril¡­¡±


    She had hoped that he was desperately searching for her, but now that she saw this with her own eyes, her heart couldn¡¯t help but skip a beat. If they really came to rescue Elena, and they really attacked the building with the Blood Assassins¡­then it was almost cruel, bad luck she was in the wrong ce at the wrong time. She didn¡¯t know exactly where the rescue was, but for it to seed, she had to get over there.


    ¡®¡­This is serious. What should I do?¡¯


    She wanted to yell out the window, but she was too far away for them to hear. There was no other way to signal to the soldiers that she was trapped here. With such arge fire, arge number of Lunen troops would naturally flock to the Blood Assassin¡¯s building. If that happened, the rescue forces would be forced to retreat. Elena could not miss this opportunity.


    She touched her t stomach. The gradual passage of time was a great strain on her. Each day she lived in fear whether someone would notice she was pregnant, or if the pregnancy would take a bad turn.


    ¡®I have to figure something out.¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t just sit here anxiously wringing her hands. Suddenly, she heard dozens of footsteps outside marching towards her cell. She thought about what Paveluc would do once he found out that Carlisle sent the rescue troops.


    If it was Paveluc¡­


    He might have her killed as an example, or he would move her deeper into hiding so that she could never be found. Whatever choice Paveluc made, if Elena¡¯s guess what right, she may have a moment to escape.


    She hurriedly concealed the sharpened spoons in her clothes. She had practiced this scenario dozens of times in her head, and she did not hesitate one second. Elena watched the iron door with a wildly beating heart.


    Kwaang!


    The rusty iron door opened with a creaking sound, and a dozen soldiers appeared to collect Elena. As she watched them, she felt a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°Drag her out and let¡¯s go!¡±


    Two soldiers behind him stepped forward. Elena analyzed the situation in a split second.


    ¡®Should I attack them now?¡¯


    However, she did not know anything yet about her surroundings. If there were more soldiers she didn¡¯t see and take ount of, her escape attempt could very well fail. When she was brought to this ce, she had been unconscious.


    ¡®¡­I have to be careful. I only have one chance.¡¯


    Furthermore, it was not a good idea to overstretch herself while pregnant. After a moment of thought, she concluded that the time was not yet ripe. She stood still as the two soldiers bound her wrists tightly with a rope. One pushed her forward roughly.


    ¡°Walk.¡±


    She red at them, but soon began to follow the men out of the cell. The hallway outside was narrower than she thought, and there were about five or six iron doors next to where she was locked in.


    ¡®This must be a ce to incarcerate people, but where on earth is this ce?¡¯


    Elena¡¯s red-eyed eyes swept over the dozen soldiers that were escorting her, their faces tense and grim.


    ¡®¡­And where are they taking me?¡¯


    There were still too many unknown variables, but one thing for sure was that she had little time to act. She had to signal her location before Carlisle¡¯s reinforcements retreated.

 Chapter 294 - That’s Not What It’s For (1)

    <strong>Chapter 294 ¨C That¡¯s Not What It¡¯s For (1)</strong>


    Elena wasn¡¯t the only one that noticed the fire and activity around the Blood Assassins headquarters. Paveluc was the first person to receive the report that Carlisle¡¯s army had managed to sneak into Lunen andunch an attack in the middle of the night, and the Grand Duke was able to reasonably infer that their goal was to save Elena. There would be no reason to attack the Blood Assassin headquarters otherwise. If anyone wanted to inflict damage on Paveluc before the war, it would be most effective to attack the castle or a military location, not the Blood Assassins.


    ¡®¡­How surprising.¡¯


    It was an unexpected move by Carlisle. Paveluc had prepared for this situation of course, but he never thought it was much of a probability. When he stayed at the Imperial Pce, he witnessed and heard rumors about Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s rtionship. It was why he had not yet killed Elena; as a hostage, she was far more valuable. But Paveluc didn¡¯t realize Carlisle¡¯s attachment to her would be to this degree.


    ¡®I thought politics would be mixed in their rtionship¡­but perhaps he really does care about the Empress.¡¯


    It was already clear that the Ruford Empire and the state of Lunen would soon go to war. Carlisle moved quickly to save Elena before a full-scale battle broke out, which meant that she was an extraordinarily precious person to him. A smug, satisfied smile spread across Paveluc¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®Did I catch a bigger fish than I realized?¡¯


    In fact, when his assassination attempt on Carlisle failed, he was so furious that he intended to kill Elena. Once Paveluc saw her determined red eyes ring at him, however, he became intrigued and eventually changed his mind. No one had shown such amanding presence in front of him. Even the proudest, most arrogant noble would grovel for their lives, such as Ophelia and Redfield did. But Elena¡­she was different. It was providence that he decided to keep her alive.


    Men tended to think highly of themselves. For Paveluc, women were merely tools to support stronger men, and he had believed that Carlisle thought the same as well. There were other men who were humiliated at the thought of being lesser than a woman. Paveluc wasn¡¯t sure what category Carlisle fell in, but¡­


    A funny idea shed across his mind.


    ¡®If Carlisle were to choose between the Ruford Empire or the woman Elena¡­what would he choose?¡¯


    Carlisle couldn¡¯t be foolish enough to choose Elena, but Paveluc wondered how the emperor would react when the moment came. Paveluc spoke to a servant.


    ¡°Update on the Empress?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I sent the men as you ordered, and they will cut off one of the Empress¡¯ arms and bring it back.¡±


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m looking to see how Carlisle will respond.¡±


    Carlisle had invaded his territory, and Paveluc intended to repay him generously. Paveluc ordered Elena to be moved to a secret ce where she could not be found, and ordered his men to cut off one of her arms. Then he¡¯ll send Carlisle a little present¡­


    He smirked and stroked his bard as he imagined Carlisle¡¯s reaction.


    Beolkeog!


    A soldier burst into the room with a harried look on his face.


    ¡°My Lord, we¡¯re in trouble!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s brows furrowed at the soldier, who wheezed his report without even taking a moment to breathe.


    ¡°There¡¯s another armying from the border, led by Emperor Ruford.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Paveluc jumped up from his seat. He knew that the enemy¡¯s soldiers had been gathering at the border as ofte, but he didn¡¯t expect Carlisle tounch a preemptive strike so quickly.


    ¡®I can¡¯t be¡­he must beunching an attack inside and outside at the same time to save the Empress.¡¯


    Paveluc had shown little interest in the soldiers at the border. No matter how many of Carlisle¡¯s men infiltrated Lunen, it would be difficult for the Ruford Empire to mount an extended campaign, and Paveluc could take them at any moment.


    If war was imminent, however, Paveluc¡¯s troops would be spread too thin. At the moment, it was more urgent to stop therge army moving through the border, rather than the smaller one that had already infiltrated Lunen. Paveluc ground his teeth.


    ¡°¡­Carlisle.¡±


    Paveluc could not let this go any further. Carlisle seemed so desperate to rescue Elena¡­but Paveluc would never surrender her. He took a few short strides and put on his armor.


    ¡°Hurry up and bring me the Empress¡¯ arm. I will go directly to the border.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    The soldiers around him bowed in unison.

 Chapter 295 - That’s Not What It’s For (2)

    <strong>Chapter 295 ¨C That¡¯s Not What It¡¯s For (2)</strong>


    Elena was being dragged by the Lunen soldiers with both her hands tied, and she found out that her prison was in a tower.


    ¡®I don¡¯t believe this ce is used much, but would Carlisle know toe here to save me?¡¯


    Surely he must have carefully considered the various areas in the vicinity where she might be held. If he was wrong however, that meant Paveluc was prepared for him. Elena thought a patrol around the prison would indicate this was a ce of importance, but currently there seemed to be no one outside.


    ¡®¡­Perhaps it was on purpose.¡¯


    If the Blood Assassins headquarters were a secret ce, it would fall within Carlisle¡¯s expected target. But no one would expect her to be in the abandoned tower. Paveluc cleverly imprisoned Elena in a ce that was both close to the Blood Assassins headquarters, but also no one cared about. Even if Carlisle sent troops now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to search for her for long.


    Tubug tubug.


    Elena subtly turned her head to observe her surroundings as she silently walked forward. There was no way to tell how many soldiers total were in this building. Because they were pushing her along, perhaps they were trying to transfer her to a more secretive ce. That would only make it more difficult to escape in the future.


    What Elena needed was a fire as big as the one on the Blood Assassins¡¯ building to attract attention, but that was almost impossible for a lone person. While there were torches and burning materials in the ce, there were still all the guards to deal with.


    ¡®Let¡¯s think, Elena.¡¯


    No one suspected her of keeping track of the outside world with a spoon. Because of this, she was fully aware that someone had invaded Lunen to save her, and that now was her chance to escape. There was a great deal of a difference between knowing that and not.


    ¡®I wish there were res¡­¡¯


    A long time ago, Kuhn gave her a re to use in a dangerous situation. She had never used it, and she didn¡¯t have it on her in any case. She looked around at the dozen soldiers escorting her, when an object caught her eye.


    ¡®That¡¯s¡­!¡¯


    She noticed that one of the knights was carrying a small bomb. Her eyes swiveled around to the others, and saw that they were carrying bombs as well.


    Elena¡¯s red eyes shed. Now that her fighting ability was revealed, Paveluc would not send weaker soldiers to guard her. Elena needed to avoid fighting them as much as possible, but if she could get her hands on one of the explosives¡­


    ¡®But my hands are tied.¡¯


    This would be much easier if both her hands were free. She had to get away before they got too far away from the Blood Assassin¡¯s building.


    Elena stumbled deliberately. As she was about to topple over, a soldier grabbed her shoulder and straightened her.


    ¡°Walk straight.¡±


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    Elena copsed to the floor, believing that this was her opportunity. No one caught her fall this time, but it didn¡¯t matter. It was their carelessness that Elena was after.


    ¡°Hey, get up.¡±


    A soldier red at her, and Elena looked up with an expression of fatigue, and shakily pushed herself to her feet. She got closer to the soldier with the bomb, and deliberately stumbled over him.


    Tak!


    The soldier reflexively caught Elena by the shoulder.


    ¡°Are you out of your mind?¡±


    The soldiers weren¡¯t suspicious that she repeatedly stumbled around, as she was a fragile woman and her hands were bound, and she posed no threat to them anyway. And that was exactly the fatal mistake she hoped that they made.


    Seueug¡ª


    Elena rose up, clutching the small explosive in her hand. The soldier immediately noticed something strange, but she was much quicker than that. In the blink of an eye, she leapt backwards and gracefullynded some distance away from the soldiers.


    ¡°What are you doing¡ª?!¡±


    The soldier¡¯s face widened in shock at first. Elena immediately prepared to set off the stolen bomb, but then the soldier startedughing.


    ¡°Do you think you can handle all of us with just that?¡±


    Even if Elena threw the explosive, it was in clear view and most of them could sufficiently dodge it. Some of them may get injured, but the rest would be able to subdue her afterwards. However, Elena smiled at their hubris.


    ¡°This bomb is not for that purpose.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The soldier¡¯s mouth fell open, but he didn¡¯t have time to process what happened next. Elena tossed the bomb in the air, and delivered a swift jump kick to propel it outside the window. A split secondter, the bomb exploded, releasing a red roar of me into the dark night sky. She had nned to use the explosives as a signal, not as a weapon. Carlisle¡¯s men nearby would be able to notice it.


    ¡°Th-this¡­!¡±


    The soldiers¡¯ faces turned red with anger as they realized Elena¡¯s intentions. They pulled out their swords and surrounded her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you know that there¡¯s troops nearby, but do you think you canst until they arrive?¡±


    ¡°I held back because I thought you would scream, but now it would just be easier to cut off one of your arms here.¡±


    Elena pulled out a sharpened spoon she had hidden as the men slowly approached her. From now on, the question was how long would it take for the reinforcements to arrive to help Elena.

 Chapter 296 - You Shouldn’t Have Touched Her (1)

    <strong>Chapter 296 ¨C You Shouldn¡¯t Have Touched Her (1)</strong>


    It was Lunen where Batori and Kuhn faced each other. Anyone could see that Batori had the home field advantage in this fight, as more Lunen reinforcements would eventually arrive. Batori gave Kuhn an acid stare.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re in a position to have such a big mouth?¡±


    Despite Batori¡¯s provocation, however, Kuhn¡¯s demeanor remainedposed.


    ¡°Do you think you can hold us down with the Lunen soldiers or the Blood Assassins?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°My men and I are the elite unit of the great Ruford Empire. You¡¯ll be dead before your reinforcements arrive.¡±


    Kuhn was not afraid to fight in the middle of enemy territory. The soldiers that infiltrated Lunen were highly skilled and handpicked by the Emperor to rescue Elena. No number of Blood Assassins could hope to win against them.


    Batori ground his teeth at the man¡¯s bold impudence.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll see for myself if you have such ability.¡±


    ¡°Be my guest.¡±


    Batori made a gesture, and the Blood Assassins behind him dashed forward. Despite their numbers, their swift footsteps did not leave a sound. The Ruford soldiers showed no fear, and Kuhn confidently held his ground.


    Chaaang!


    The two forces shed, and Kuhn gave a shortmand to his nearest support.


    ¡°Tell the other units the signal we just saw.¡±


    Hopefully, there were troops nearby that could go ahead of Kuhn and secure Elena¡¯s safety as soon as possible.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The man bowed and immediately peeled away from the fight. Suddenly¡ª


    Hwiiig!


    Kuhn instinctively twisted his body, and Batori¡¯s sword shed at the spot where Kuhn was just a moment before. Batori¡¯s eyes glistened at Kuhn¡¯s cat-like maneuver.


    ¡°How dare you look down at me.¡±


    ¡°As you can see, I can avoid you without even looking.¡±


    The edge of Batori¡¯s mouth twitched at Kuhn¡¯s taunt.


    ¡°You used to be less mouthy in the past. When did you get to be this bad?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t pretend to be friendly.¡±


    Chaang!


    Batori¡¯s attack was too quick for the eye to follow, but Kuhn blocked it as if he had read the other man¡¯s mind. Since both were assassins, their fighting styles were much more stealthy and quick than the average knight, meant to precisely target their opponent¡¯s weak spot.


    Paas!


    Kuhn delivered a swift kick to Batori¡¯s chin. The other man rotated his body to absorb the attack, then he stepped back at a distance, swearing as he wiped blood from his mouth.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty good.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s face was determinedly nk, and he did not deign Batori a response. It was Batori that spoke again.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join my side?¡±


    ¡°No thank you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it will be better if we join forces? Anyone who has ever been targeted by us has never lived.¡±


    Batori was admittedly impressed by Kuhn¡¯s incredible abilities. Perhaps because they were the same kind of fighter, Batori could keenly see the skill behind Kuhn¡¯s every move. Assassins, unlike ordinary knights, specialized in silently and quickly taking lives. Kuhn would be even more intimidating in the shadows, as Batori was.


    Kuhn frowned at the other man.


    ¡°You talk a lot of nonsense.¡±


    ¡°I liked you from the beginning.¡±


    It was true. Batori had a good feeling ever since he first met Kuhn. He pointed his sword at Kuhn in preparation for an attack.


    ¡°It¡¯s really a waste that I¡¯ll have to kill you then.¡±


    Chang! Chaang!


    Batori delivered blow after blow, but Kuhn blocked each one and swung his sword at Batori. But Batori was also not easily beaten. In the blink of an eye, their swords shed a half dozen times. Between that, Kuhn spoke.


    ¡°If we don¡¯t kill you anyway, we¡¯re going to be killed. What¡¯s the point?¡±


    Batori smiled at Kuhn¡¯s way of thinking.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like me. Unfortunately, we¡¯re not on the same side¡­and I need you to die here. I wish I didn¡¯t have to leave you as an enemy.¡±


    ¡°That is if you can kill me.¡±


    Kuhn thrust his sword, but Batori countered it, forcing his weapon sideways.


    Kuhn and Batori were engaged in a battle decided by a hair¡¯s width of a difference in ability, but not so for the others around them. The Blood Assassins were slowly falling to the ground one by one. Just as Kuhn imed, the elite soldiers of the Ruford Empire were far superior. They could not linger long in Lunen though, and the Ruford soldiers began to surround Batori. It soon became a one-sided fight.


    Puuk!


    Someone¡¯s sword cut through Batori¡¯s side. Another sword shed from a different direction and pierced him. Unable to withstand attacks from multiple sides, Batori was forced to fall.


    ¡°Heog heog.¡±


    Batori breathed roughly through his mouth, a smile on his face as he stared at Kuhn. Despite the grin on his mouth,a sadness in his expression could not be hidden.


    ¡°¡­I could have achieved more.¡±


    Had it not been for Elena¡¯s interference, he could have seeded in assassinating Carlisle. Paveluc would have been crowned emperor and Batori would have the future he wanted. Now that he met his death in a ce he never thought possible, he could not help but feel bitter.


    Kuhn walked over to the weakened and helpless Batori. The man lifted his head, but he smiled as usual.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯ve beaten me now, but if the masters we served changed positions, it would turn out different.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Good. I don¡¯t know what it will be like at the end, but at this moment, you were stronger.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have any intention of saving me? I don¡¯t have any sense of loyalty, but you can make the offer I made you¡­¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have touched her.¡±


    ¡°Wh-what?¡±


    Swiig.


    Kuhn held up his sword to Batori¡¯s neck and delivered thest words he would hear from another person.


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress.¡±


    Seogeog!


    Kuhn¡¯s de cut Batori¡¯s throat. Blood spurted from his mouth, but he made an effort to speak.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to live like this¡­one day you will die just like me¡­¡±


    He took hisst living breath and his body copsed sideways. Kuhn turned around with an expressionless face and replied in a low voice.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    Death has always been near Kuhn since he was very young. Whenever he killed someone, he imagined that he would die just like that. But these days¡­


    Death actually scared him a little.


    He stared at his blood-stained sword, and immediately looked up to see the elite Ruford soldiers in front of him. He opened his mouth and spoke in a level voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to find Her Majesty where I saw the signal.¡±


    The most important thing right now was to find Elena, and there was not much time left.

 Chapter 297 – You Shouldn’t Have Touched Her (2)

    <h4>Chapter 297 ¨C You Shouldn¡¯t Have Touched Her (2)</h4>


    Elena was engaged in her own fierce battle, but her hands were both tied and she had no proper weapon. She had the spoons she sharpened in prison, but it had its limitations. Not only did she have a limited amount of them, they were hardly deadly.


    Swiiiig!


    But Elena never missed a weak spot.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    Elena drove a sharpened spoon handle into the neck of a soldier who tried to grab her. Blood spurted from his mouth and he copsed, and the other soldiers turned at her furiously and shouted in an angry voice.


    ¡°You bitch! Once we catch you, it just won¡¯t be one arm that gets cut off!¡±


    Tadag tadag.


    Elena heaved wild breaths as she fled. It would be useful if the reinforcements in the area could arrive soon, but there were not many options avable for her to stall the Lunen soldiers.


    ¡®I was imprisoned in that direction, so the mes I saw in the spoon came from¡ª¡¯


    She did not have time to finish that thought.


    ¡°Ugh!¡±


    A Lunen soldier had thrown a rope at her as if he were catching a beast, and the noose tightened and squeezed her neck, forcing out a choked gasp. Her escape was suddenly halted, and the soldiers swiftly surrounded her and pinned her down. They approached her with angry looks.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut off the Achilles¡¯ tendon in both feet so she won¡¯t run away again.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t kill a hostage as valuable as Elena, but Paveluc wouldn¡¯t mind if they maimed her. Until now, the soldiers could not shoot her with arrows, and they wasted more time than they expected. Even when Elena¡¯s hands were bound, she avoided their attacks with ease.


    Elena quickly searched for a spoon hidden in her shift. If her calctions were correct, it was herst one. Her thoughts swirled wildly in her head as she teetered at the brink of death.


    ¡®What do I do? How do I use it most effectively?¡¯


    If she tried to cut the rope from her neck, she would most likely be caught again, and could only kill one more enemy.


    But she could not give up. It wasn¡¯t just her life that she had to save.


    She clutched the hidden spoon in her hand, and at the same, a soldier holding a sword moved towards Elena¡¯s feet.


    At that moment¡ª


    Hwiiiig!


    Another sword appeared from nowhere and struck the one the soldier was holding, stopping the attempt to cut Elena¡¯s Achilles tendon.


    Elena¡¯s and the Lunen soldiers¡¯ eyes widened in surprise, and they all turned their heads towards the direction of the attack.


    Tatatatak!


    Dozens of knights rushed inside, stirring up a cloud of dirt and dust. In the middle was a middle-aged man who looked very familiar. He had blond hair and dark green eyes set in a hard look.


    ¡®¡­Father.¡¯


    It was Elena¡¯s father, Alphord, the head of the rescue operation. The Lunen soldiers, stunned by the unexpected arrival, soon came to themselves and quickly lifted their swords to capture Elena. This time, however, Elena moved the spoon she was holding in her hand and stabbed the palm of the knight nearest to her.


    ¡°Ugh! This bitch!¡±


    She tried to run past the man, but the other soldier holding the rope yanked her back.


    ¡°Ack!¡±


    Elena gasped as her body was dragged back, when suddenly¡ª


    Swiiiig!


    An arrow from Alphord¡¯s soldiers flew in the air and severed the rope.


    ¡°Haaa!¡±


    Elena sucked in deep breaths of oxygen and rolled her newly freed body away from the Lunen soldiers.


    This time, a dozen arrows flew as a volley from Alphord¡¯s men. This time, it was an attack to keep the Lunen soldiers away from Elena.


    Pas! Taas!


    The knights tried to parry the arrows and recapture Elena, but Alphord¡¯s men arrived before that.


    ¡°Guard the Empress!¡±


    As more of the Ruford knights rushed in, the Lunen knights, now outnumbered, began to flee with a look of resentment. They had no choice but to retreat for now, but they would soon get fresh reinforcements and try to track her again.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog.¡±


    Elena sat on the floor and coughed dryly, her body feeling weak and exhausted. Alphord knelt down on one knee and removed the rope from her neck, then took off his cloak and covered her shoulders.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s all because you showed up in time. His Majesty is not hurt, is he?¡±


    Alphord paused when he saw that Elena worried about Carlisle first before her own safety. It was only a moment though, and Alphord soon replied.


    ¡°¡­His Majesty is fine.¡±


    ¡°Thank God. I was beside myself with worry about him.¡±


    Alphord stared at Elena with an unreadable expression, before changing the subject.


    ¡°Your Majesty, can you stand? Let¡¯s talk on the way back. It¡¯s still not safe until we¡¯re out of Lunen.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Alphord stood up and extended his hand, and Elena took it and lifted herself up. He supported her and put her on his horse, then spoke in amanding voice to the soldiers all around him.


    ¡°We¡¯ve achieved our goal, so we¡¯re leaving! Inform the other troops!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    Because they had blown their cover, they were in a ce of immediate exposure to the Lunen soldiers. Hence, Alphord¡¯s men would light a blue signal when they found Elena.


    Pusisisisig!


    Blue smoke began to rise up the night sky. Alphord climbed up on his horse behind the exhausted Elena.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Chapter 298 – Beyond His Power (1)

    <h4>Chapter 298 ¨C Beyond His Power (1)</h4>


    At the border, Carlisle was waging a fierce battle with Grand Duke Lunen¡¯s forces. It was long hourster when the fight ended and each side retreated for the night. In the meantime, Carlisle gathered each of his major generals and organized a strategic meeting to continue their push inwards into Lunen. He was d in dark metal armor as he stood in front of a table with a map.


    ¡°If this war drags on, it couldst months or even years. But in terms of time, we have the advantage. I don¡¯t believe the Kelt soldiers would be so happy to stay in Lunen for so long.¡±


    The generals nodded in agreement.


    ¡°His Majesty the Emperor is right.¡±


    In some aspects, war was akin to a long-distance marathon. The first one to give up was bound to lose. Wars required not only great military power, but extensive supply routes and arge war chest. If the Kelt soldiers abandoned the Duchy of Lunen, Paveluc¡¯s remaining forces had little chance to survive, let alone win. Carlisle was keenly aware of that. Every small advantage he could grab could lead to great victory.


    ¡°The envoys I dispatched should have arrived at the border of the Kelt Kingdom by now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, did you send a delegation?¡±


    The generals were surprised at this unknown piece of news. It seemed that Carlisle had already reached out to the Kelt Kingdom to end the war as soon as possible.


    ¡°I threatened that if the Kelt soldiers continued to help the Duchy of Lunen, they will payter.¡±


    ¡°What? You sent a threat? Not a conciliatory message?¡±


    The generals looked at the Emperor with startled expressions. Common sense dictated that the Kelt Kingdom was helping Lunen at a price, so it was right for the Ruford Empire toy on the table an appropriate counter-offer for their withdrawal. Carlisle, however, was not one to follow precedent.


    ¡°Even if we offer something as a reward, it will be difficult to break their contract with Paveluc. On the contrary, they can leverage that in their favor.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but¡­¡±


    ¡°If the Kelt Kingdom receives my threat, it should cool down ambitious talk among their leaders. There is no guarantee that Lunen will win.¡±


    The presence of Carlisle in the battlefield, who demonstrated an extensive and notorious military record, should also sway their thoughts. The surrounding countries were familiar with that fact that Carlisle was a brutally effectivemander.


    ¡°Now that I have nted fear in them, perhaps they¡¯ll reconsider. General Aegi might just change his mind about this whole affair in Lunen.¡±


    The general nodded at Carlisle¡¯s words. The Emperor¡¯s logic was wless. Carlisle spoke again, his blue eyes shining.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s make them squirm.¡±


    He had a simple strategy, but it was a sharp one designed to strike fear people¡¯s psychology. By now, winning in battle was like a second nature to Carlisle.


    He immediately pointed to several areas on the Lunen map, then all the way to the Kelt Kingdom.


    ¡°First, blockade these areas. General Aegi will see through my intentions, but his soldiers will be demoralized when they realize they cannot freely return to the Kelt Kingdom.¡±


    Every soldiers¡¯ heart was the same, no matter what country they came from. They wanted to im victory and return to their hometown with pride. No one set off to die in another country.


    ¡°You¡¯re incredible, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°The rumors about His Majesty are not exaggerated.¡±


    Carlisle did not blink despite the wealth ofpliments.


    ¡°If there are no questions, return to your respective camps and get ready to move the troops.


    The generals, already adapted to Carlisle¡¯s decisive character, looked at him with bright eyes and answered loudly.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You may leave.¡±


    After the meeting, the generals rushed back to camp. Now that the battle lines were drawn, they would begin to organize their forces in detail.


    Even after everyone disappeared, however, Carlisle did not leave. He now turned his thoughts on putting pressure on Lunen.


    This was the only thing he could do to help Elena. As the battle on the border grew fiercer, Paveluc would be forced to focus his attention and troops in that area. That would make it easier on the elite knight who had gone in to save Elena. With that tactic, Carlisle had nned to further increase Elena¡¯s chances of rescue.


    ¡®And in the worst-case scenario¡­if they fail to rescue her¡­she will be kept alive to keep negotiations open with me.¡¯


    If any such situation urred, the only way to ensure Elena¡¯s safety was for Carlisle to keep the upper hand. He looked down at the scales on his arm, which sprouted from his surge of emotion.


    ¡®¡­Please stay alive.¡¯


    He recalled his wife¡¯s face in his mind¡¯s eye. While being held hostage, she may be subject to injury or unimaginable torture. Once he rescued her, there was no guarantee that she would look the same.


    But that didn¡¯t matter one bit. Carlisle just needed Elena to be alive. Even if her face was disfigured, even if her limbs were torn, he did not think of her any less.


    ¡®Whatever she looks like, she will always be beautiful in my eyes.¡¯


    There were many reasons why Carlisle fell in love with Elena. Her beautiful face; her red, jeweled eyes that seemed to pierce his soul every time she looked at him; her graceful neck; and her thin and delicate fingers. When she held a sword she was like a dancer, and when she aimed an arrow at a target she was breathtaking. And when she was shy, she was so cute¡­


    There were too many reasons for him to count, but now she was on the brink of disappearing. What never changed was his feeling of love towards her¡ªthat was beyond his power. And so¡­he wanted her to be alive.


    ¡°¡­Elena.¡±


    Carlisle murmured her name like a prayer, then he slowly closed his eyes and thought about her face. His heart burned with longing and anxiety, but now¡­the only thing holding him together was the hope of saving her.

 Chapter 299 – Beyond His Power (2)

    <h4>Chapter 299 ¨C Beyond His Power (2)</h4>


    Paveluc was in a foul mood. The battle at the border was going horribly. Elena was supposed to be his contingency n, but he just received news that she escaped.


    Kwaaang!


    Paveluc mmed his fist on his desk.


    ¡°¡­Nothing can go wrong.¡±


    ording to his original n, Paveluc would have sent Elena¡¯s severed arm to the border as a warning to Carlisle. His expression contorted with fury at the failure of his n.


    Ttog ttog.


    There was an urgent knock, and the voice of one of his subordinates came through the door.


    ¡°It¡¯s about General Aegi, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Come in and report.¡±


    With Paveluc¡¯s permission, the messenger entered the room and spoke.


    ¡°One of General Aegi¡¯s spies has reported that the road to the Kelt Kingdom is blocked. The troops are losing morale, and the General wants to set a deadline in fighting the war.¡±


    ¡°Ha. How amusing that he so confidently dered he would take Carlisle¡¯s life, and now he¡¯s already got his tail tucked between his legs.¡±


    Nevertheless, the Kelt Kingdom¡¯s sudden loss of nerve was a great blow, and Paveluc couldn¡¯t let them pull out of the campaign. The withdrawal of Kelt troops would leave Lunen vulnerable to utter defeat.


    ¡°Currently, there is no single kingdom that can challenge the Ruford Empire. If we miss this opportunity, you can tell General Aegi that the Kelt Kingdom will never be able to overthrow the Ruford Empire forever.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go to the border where the General is now. Have my men follow me, and leave the minimum number of troops in the capital.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    At the moment, the Lunen generals, along with General Aegi, were fighting hard at the border. Paveluc was certain that his presence would make all the difference, and as soon as he joined them, he could tip the scales in their favor. But before that¡­


    There was one more thing to do.


    ¡®I simply just can¡¯t let my valued guest leave.¡¯


    Paveluc, his face set, took a long walk outside the dark castle. Hundreds of men were beginning to gather outside, and soon there would be thousands of troops ready to move from the capital city towards the border.


    Paveluc walked confidently ahead of them, murmuring to himself in a low voice.


    ¡°Well¡­I guess I have to hunt the rabbit myself.¡±


    He may have lost Elena, but she wasn¡¯t out of Lunen¡¯s borders yet. In addition, they were both heading in the same direction, and Paveluc did not intend to let her slip away again. She was more trouble than she was worth, and it was better for him to kill her with his own hands instead.


    Above all, he wouldn¡¯t allow Carlisle to get what he wanted. If Carlisle ever got Elena back, it would only be her cold corpse.


    Paveluc had no intention of allowing Elena to fall into anyone else¡¯s hands. It was better to take care of one¡¯s own problems. The corner of Paveluc¡¯s mouth lifted in a smile.


    ¡°I will harshly punish those who dare invade Lunen.¡±


    ***


    At present, there were three units sent to rescue Elena, led by Alphord, Derek, and Kuhn, respectively. They seeded in rescuing Elena, but they could not let their guard down until they escaped Lunen¡¯s borders. The Ruford soldiers managed to slip into Lunen secretly, but now the entirety of Lunen was on the lookout for them.


    Elena, who now regained some of her strength, turned to her father with a questioning look.


    ¡°Father, won¡¯t Derek and Sir Kasha join us?¡±


    ¡°The greater the number of people moving together, the more attention it will draw to us. We¡¯ve already coordinated our movements.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see.¡±


    The elite Ruford knights were the best on the continent, but there still had to be a limited number of them to sneak into Lunen. Their capture would only amount to a few hundred soldiers.


    From the beginning, the units nned to move separately to deceive their enemies. All three would move as if they rescued Elena, so Lunen would never really know which one had Elena and which one were decoys. Alphord omitted these details when he spoke to Elena, but she could make an educated guess on their strategy.


    ¡®Everyone is worried.¡¯


    More people than she expected risked their lives to rescue her. She hoped that Derek, Kuhn, and the others would be as safe as possible¡­


    Elena had no choice but to pray in her heart.

 Chapter 301 – Only After One Life

    <h4>Chapter 301 ¨C Only After One Life</h4>


    For days, Alphord¡¯s troops travelled nonstop, and Elena had not gotten off the horse even once. Alphord turned to his daughter in a concerned voice.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can¡¯t slow down just because of me.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t been able to sleep well, and any simple meal she took was on horseback. She already suffered through difficult prison life, and moreover, she was pregnant. Alphord learned that his daughter was with child before the mission, but he did not press Elena on the subject, knowing it was better to not waste time and get caught by their enemies.


    ¡°Just endure it a little longer. It¡¯s not that far now.¡±


    ¡°Yes, th¡ªI see.¡±


    She was about to thank him for his concern, but she hastily changed her words. She didn¡¯t think her father would wee this kind of affection. As ofte, Alphord had been paying her more attention than usual, but she knew his personality did not change overnight, and she didn¡¯t want to undo this arrangement. She was satisfied enough with what she had.


    A momentter, a man approached from behind and addressed Alphord.


    ¡°My Lord, I have something to tell you.¡±


    The man was Martin, a faithful servant of Alphord¡¯s. Alphord nced at Elena, then turned back to Martin and spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in private.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    The two slowed their horses and fell behind the procession. Elena narrowed her eyes in curiosity, but she let them go without saying a word. Alphord was the leader of this unit, and it was his prerogative to exchange private information she didn¡¯t know about.


    After Alphord distanced himself from Elena, he turned to Martin with a serious expression.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Grand Duke Lunen¡¯s forces are drawing near.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±


    ¡°What should we do, My Lord? They will reach us soon.¡±


    The creases on Alphord¡¯s face deepened. Shortly after his unit rescued Elena, he heard that Paveluc dispatched arge number of troops to track her down. Alphord did not tell Elena this for fear of causing stress on her already exhausted body, but he had heard no word from the other two units. Frequent, consistent contact was not easy, and he worried if something happened to them. Perhaps even withoutmunication, Kuhn¡¯s and Derek¡¯s troop were doing their best to save Elena until the very end.


    Alphord¡¯s face set in determination.


    ¡°We¡¯re not far from the border anyway. If we can buy some time, we will be able to sessfully deliver Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll select the other soldiers who¡¯ll risk their lives.¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Alphord shook his head firmly. Such a trick would not be enough to fool Paveluc. It was certain that the Grand Duke knew Elena was here.


    ¡°I will remain.¡±


    ¡°M-My Lord¡­!¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes widened in astonishment at Alphord¡¯s deration. However, the man already seemed to have made up his mind.


    ¡°If I move, Paveluc will be under the illusion that Her Majesty is with me. And if we want to hold the enemy off a little longer, it should be with someone good with a sword¡­ No matter who else I consider, I¡¯m the only one that can do it.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty won¡¯t allow it.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t tell her.¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡­¡±


    Alphord looked at Elena, who was faintly visible in the distance. When he spoke, his voice was stronger than before.


    ¡°I am going to save Her Majesty, the Empress of the Ruford Empire. I will also save my daughter¡¯s life¡­so don¡¯t say a word.¡±


    ¡°I understand¡­¡±


    Martin gave a reluctant nod, as he was already familiar with Count ise¡¯s stubbornness.


    ¡°But I still need men to move with me, so we¡¯ll split the troops in half. Everything must be carried out without Her Majesty¡¯s knowledge.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°And I ask one more thing of you.¡±


    Alphord pulled out an elegant ck envelope. The moment Martin saw it, he immediately knew what it was. Each year, the knights of the Fourth Order wrote a will. It was a unique tradition unknown to anyone else. If one were to partake in a high dangerous mission and then died, it was customary to deliver the letter to the family. Alphord had written a letter this year.


    Martin shook his head and refused.


    ¡°No. I will follow you.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? You must stay here to protect the Empress.¡±


    ¡°My Lord, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you going to disobey my order?¡±


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    He lowered his head submissively, and epted the letter with trembling hands. Meanwhile, Alphord¡¯s face was as calm as a pond¡¯s surface.


    ¡°After I leave, pass it on to Her Majestyter.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­I swear on my life.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s do it tonight. There is no need to drag this out.¡±


    At the same time, Alphord¡¯s dark green eyes shone with a determined light.


    ¡°Start the preparations right away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood.¡±


    Martin bowed his head, then turned his horse away to begin the coordination of the troop transfer. The unit would be divided into two¡ªthose who would escort Elena to the border, and those who would remain behind with Alphord and face Paveluc.


    No matter how experienced or strong a knight was, each one was afraid of death. However, because they were the elite men of the Ruford Empire, they all epted their orders with no hesitation. They had given their vow to the Emperor that they would not return unless Elena was safe.


    ***


    Soon, night had fallen.


    Tadag tadag.


    Elena dozed in her seat, her father¡¯s coat wrapped around her like a nket. She had to find every small way she could to rest during their unceasing march. After a time, however, she dimly realized that she hadn¡¯t seen her father in a while, and she deliberately roused herself awake.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Count ise now?¡±


    Martin, who was riding next to her, avoided her gaze and answered quietly.


    ¡°He¡¯s patrolling the area.¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him in a while. What if something happened?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Your Majesty. He will probably be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    She looked at him dubiously, but she didn¡¯t press further. As Martin said, her father may have gone ahead to scout, and the aide didn¡¯t look particrly worried.


    They rode on in silence. Martin seemed conflicted, and he spoke to Elena in a cautious voice.


    ¡°Your Majesty¡­¡±


    ¡°Speak.¡±


    ¡°I think I should go check on the scout team. Will you read this letter after you cross the border?¡±


    ¡°Letter?¡±


    Martin pulled out a ck envelope, and Elena looked curiously at it. An ominous feeling stirred at the back of her mind.


    ¡°Whose letter is that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the leader. He asked you to read itter, not now.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s from my father.¡±


    Why? Elena remembered the day when her father died in herst life, and she discovered he had left a letter for her. She wasn¡¯t able to obtain it, but¡­Alphord must have a message for her. Just like now. Elena had written to her father several times about Mirabelle¡¯s study abroad, but he had never written a reply. It was troubling for Elena to suddenly receive a letter from Alphord at this moment.


    Elena took the letter and tore it open. She never intended to read itter. Martin looked at her in surprise and tried to stop her.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, you have to read itter¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll read it now.¡±


    She threw him a stubborn re, and he withdrew submissively. Elena¡¯s eyes flew over the page.


    [If you¡¯re reading this, then I havee to my end.


    But do not be sad.


    Ibored for the Ruford Empire all my life, believing that it is the way for our family, and more importantly, you.


    I live without shame, and I have no regrets.


    No matter what death I face, live your life in happiness, not revenge.


    This is what your father wishes.


    Stay safe.]


    Elena knew that she had never received a letter in herst life. Toe across something so difficult, so heart wrenching, would have been seared into her soul. The contents of this letter was not confirmed until one lifetimeter.


    A single phrase stood out to her: Do not live life in revenge. Maybe it was because Elena once lived only for revenge against Paveluc. But that was not what Alphord really wanted. He just wanted her to live in happiness.


    ¡®What would have happened if I had received this letter in myst life?¡¯


    This may not have stopped her burning desire for vengeance against Paveluc, but at least she would know that Alphord prayed for Elena¡¯s happiness.


    A tear spilled from Elena¡¯s cheek onto the paper.


    It was certainly a letter written by Alphord. It was sparse in phrasing, but she felt his heart reach through his words. She remembered how strict her father had been on her since childhood, but once she received this letter, she felt the sadness in her heart melt away like snow.


    It was just Alphord. A stubborn and blunt father who expressed his affection in his own way. The scars he left on Elena couldn¡¯t be disguised as affection, but the feelings he had for her were of genuine love. When Elena realized it, she couldn¡¯t help but cry.


    ¡®Really, you¡¯re too much, Father.¡¯


    She hated that her father had suddenly gone off without a word to die for her sake. Her father¡­she couldn¡¯t let him go yet. She still hadn¡¯t been recognized by him, and she never heard him share a word of warmth yet. However, this letter alone was not enough to satisfy her sorrow.


    Elena hurriedly wiped her tears.


    ¡°Tell me honestly. Where is my father now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡±


    Martin flinched and avoided answering, and so Elena raised her hand in the air. At her gesture, the knights stopped their horses. Before it was toote, Elena wanted to tell Alphord the answer to his letter that she had never received in her previous life. She opened her mouth once again, her red eyes shining.


    ¡°Imand you as Empress of the Ruford Empire. Where is Count ise now?¡±


    ***


    Alphord galloped fiercely in the opposite direction of Elena and led his men toward Paveluc¡¯s troops. Paveluc fell for the trick; because Alphord was Elena¡¯s father and the head of the Fourth Order of Knights, Paveluc assumed that Elena would be with him. Paveluc never imagined that Alphord would risk leaving her side.


    Chaaang!


    Thousands of soldiers surrounded Alphord¡¯s men and drew their swords. Paveluc looked around for Elena, but when he saw that she was not there, he realized that he had been deceived. He frowned at first, but then he threw his head back to let out a bark ofughter. The very sight of it was an eerie disy.


    ¡°Oh dear. I never thought you¡¯d risk your life to deceive me. Why are there so many of you willing to die for the Ruford Empress?¡±


    Despite the hopelessness of the situation, Alphord lifted his sword with a calm face. As hisst act, he had to buy as much time as possible for Elena.


    ¡°Now you know. You lost Her Majesty forever.¡±


    Alphord¡¯s provocation caused a cold smile to spread on Paveluc¡¯s face. He looked as if he were the devil of Hell.


    ¡°Yes, I know. But you¡¯ve also prepared for what¡¯s about to happen, yes? Now¡­you won¡¯t go back alive.¡±


    At the same time, Paveluc pointed his finger at Alphord¡¯s men.


    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

 Chapter 302 – Don’t Die

    <h4>Chapter 302 ¨C Don¡¯t Die</h4>


    Alphord¡¯s expression turned grim as he looked at Paveluc leaving with his escort of soldiers.


    ¡®Did my attempt fail?¡¯


    Alphord had abandoned all expectations of surviving from the beginning. He knew all too well that he couldn¡¯t win, but that didn¡¯t mean he would die in vain. His ultimate goal was to rescue Elena, but he also hoped to deal a severe blow to Paveluc. If Alphord and his knights could take him out, there would be nothing better. Even if the odds were slim¡­the final goal was to kill the traitor.


    It was a massive stroke of luck when Alphord saw Paveluc enter the battlefield, and Alphord quickly arranged a n with a few of his men. If two of them could restrain Paveluc, Alphord could strike the grand duke with a fatal blow.


    Realistically, Alphord did not view the n with a high chance of sess, as Paveluc was not one to be killed by such an attack. In the end, he only ended up with an injury to his hand, but¡­


    ¡®I suppose¡­I should be satisfied with just that.¡¯


    It was a pity that only one hand was obtained in exchange for Alphord¡¯s and his men¡¯s lives, but it wasn¡¯t too bad if the hand was Paveluc¡¯s.


    Alphord knocked down an enemy with his sword, but an attack from the side caught him by surprise.


    ¡°Aagh!


    Before he could check the wound, another enemy soldier rushed at him.


    Kang kang!


    Alphord tried to push through the bodies of men and run towards to Paveluc, but the battlefield was packed with enemies. He cast his eyes around to assess the current situation. There were about eighty Ruford knights in the beginning, and now they were down to only ten. And that number continued to decrease.


    Eight, seven¡­now three.


    At that moment, a spear struck Alphord¡¯s shoulder. He staggered back, just as another enemy soldier rushed at him. His vision blurred before him, but he gritted his teeth to keep focus. With all his strength, he shed at his opponent¡¯s neck. At the same time, the enemy¡¯s attacknded on him, and blood spurted from his forearm.


    ¡°Haa, haa.¡±


    He barely had enough strength to even lift his sword. Nevertheless, Alphord straightened his back and faced the battlefield. He was the leader of the Fourth Order of Knights of the Ruford Empire. He always lived by the sword, and fought for the pce. Because of that¡­


    ¡®I¡¯m taking down one more person with me.¡¯


    Alphord kept swinging his sword. Even though he felt no sensation in his hands, and he was so exhausted that he couldn¡¯t even see properly, his de danced and spun in the air.


    Suddenly, a sword was lodged in Alphord¡¯s nk. He stumbled at the fatal attack.


    Not even a beatter, another long spear shot towards him and stabbed his stomach.


    Peoeog!


    Alphord¡¯s body fell backwards and hit the ground. He shuddered for a few moments, and then went limp.


    ¡°You son of a bitch¡­¡±


    The enemy soldier was heaving deep breaths and sweating profusely. It had been a terrible fight indeed, and the red color on Alphord¡¯s blond hair was evidence to its ferocity. Another soldier came up to him.


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    The soldier who had struck Alphord with a spear nodded at the body.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead.¡±


    The other soldier nodded at hearing the report, and he saw Paveluc approaching them.


    ¡°How is your hand, My Lord?¡±


    The bleeding had already been stopped, and the wound was covered in bandages. Paveluc replied in a dismissive voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, so don¡¯t make a fuss.¡±


    Paveluc looked at the bodies of the fallen Ruford knights strewn on the battlefield, including Alphord¡¯s. The soldier next to him reported the situation immediately.


    ¡°I confirmed that they¡¯re all dead.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Paveluc regretted that he wasn¡¯t the one to tear Alphord apart in payment for his injured hand, but that was not the immediate problem.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been fooled by their decoy, so the Empress must have crossed the border.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­it¡¯s likely she¡¯s not in Lunen anymore.¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s face tightened in anger, and the soldier stiffened next to him. However, Paveluc didn¡¯t have the luxury to vent his rage on something that was already beyond his control. There was other business to attend to.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to change our initial ns. Take all the remaining troops and go to the border. Make it appear that I¡¯m with you. I will go to the Kingdom of Jenar with a small group, so we can move quickly.¡±


    ¡°Kingdom of Jenar?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a private conversation I need to finish with them.¡±


    It would be difficult to reverse the current unfavorable situation, even if Paveluc went into battle himself. He needed to get to Jenar. Carlisle was able to fend him off in a far greater capacity than he expected, and Paveluc¡¯s window to victory was rapidly closing. Above all, the Kelt Kingdom was bing nervous and almost ready to abandon Lunen. Paveluc could not let this persist.


    It was why he had to make another choice¡ªthe Jenar kingdom. They had long covetednd from the Ruford Empire, and had secretly contacted Paveluc several times and expressed their willingness to help. Just as with the Kelt Kingdom, however, it was a high price to pay for allies. Paveluc refused them¡­until now. Such was his desperation.


    He turned towards the soldier.


    ¡°Remember, no one knows I¡¯m heading for Jenar.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    But there was something they did not know.


    Alphord was thought to be dead on the ground, but his fingers twitched slightly.


    ***


    Elena personally led a group of forty knights and began to trace Alphord¡¯s path. Numerous Lunen soldiers had crawled thendscape in search of Elena not that long ago, but now the way ahead of them was rtively clear. They must have assumed that she crossed the border. It had gone as nned. Because of that, she would be able to reach Alphord¡¯s location easily.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    But the battlefield was already in ruin. The dead bodies of the Ruford knights were scattered everywhere,ying in their pools of blood. Elena¡¯s red eyes, which were always bright, had darkened in despair.


    ¡®¡­Father.¡¯


    Before her eyes shed the sight of his body hanging on the castle wall in herst life. She had made numerous promises to save him this time¡­but she failed again.


    All of Elena¡¯s efforts seemed to have disappeared like a frail bubble against a strong wind. Hot anger rose in her chest. There was also grief and sadness¡­but anger most of all.


    Martin approached Elena¡¯s side and spoke carefully.


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°I have to find my father. So that I can retrieve the body¡­¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Martin issued an order to find Alphord, and the knights quickly began their search among the hill of corpses.


    Elena desperately searched for her father like a madwoman. Tears pricked her eyes. If she didn¡¯t do anything right now, she would simply copse to the ground.


    ¡®Father, father¡­papa.¡¯


    She hadn¡¯t referred to him as ¡°papa¡± since she was a small child. He had always been hard on her, and she was resentful of his short letter that told her to ¡°live happily¡±. He wasn¡¯t quietly reliable like Derek, nor was he lovable like Mirabelle, but she wanted to save him all the same.


    ¡®To be happy¡­I need Papa. My family has to stay with me.¡¯


    She had missed her family so much during herst life. She had spent countless nights soaking her pillow with tears as she remembered her father.


    When she returned to the past, however, Alphord was too cold for her to get close to. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell the truth to him in fear of being ignored.


    A pang of regret stabbed her heart. Would it have been a different if she reached out to Alphord first? Just to say ¡°I love you¡±, even just once¡­


    She couldn¡¯t stop her tears, and her vision blurred before her. It was then.


    ¡°Your Majesty! I found him! Over here!¡±


    Elena¡¯s head jerked up at the loud cry, and she raced towards her father¡¯s location. When she arrived, she found that, miraculously, he was breathing shallow breaths.


    ¡°Father!¡±


    At Elena¡¯s cry, Alphord spoke in a faint voice.


    ¡°Too dangerous¡­why did youe back?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak. Your injuries are too severe.¡±


    Elena pressed hard on his wounded side. She had to stop the bleeding immediately. Or maybe it was already toote. Her eyes were so full of tears that the image of her father was blurred. He struggled to speak, an urgent look on his face.


    ¡°Kollog, Your Majesty¡­listen to me.¡±


    ¡°Father, talkter. Your wound is still open.¡±


    ¡°Paveluc is heading to the Kingdom of Zenar to seek support. Kollog. His procession to the border is false¡­tell this to His Majesty.¡±


    The Lunen soldiers had quickly moved to another location after they defeated their enemy, and their haste enabled Alphord to slightly hold his breath. He had overheard Paveluc¡¯s ns, and he clung on in hopes of telling someone about it. His tenacity was what kept him alive. He wasn¡¯t pleased that Elena had taken such a risk ande back, but on the other hand, it was a relief to tell her the truth.


    Alphord¡¯s expression rxed in aplishment of his final mission.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be toote¡­don¡¯t fall into Paveluc¡¯s trap¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Father. You don¡¯t have to keep speaking now.¡±


    ¡°Take care of yourself¡­¡±


    Alphord¡¯s head dropped in finality.


    Elena bit her lip and fought back the tears that threatened to burst out of her. She pressed hard on Alphord¡¯s wound and yelled at the others.


    ¡°Quick, we have to stop the bleeding!¡±


    A medicine to stop bleeding was hurriedly passed to her, and she uncorked it and poured the whole bottle onto Alphord¡¯s wound. She tore a strip off the clothes she was wearing, and bound the injury tightly. Under these poor conditions, it was the best she could do.


    ¡°Please¡­please don¡¯t die. There are so many things I haven¡¯t told you yet, Father.¡±


    Elena lowered her head. She had given him all the emergency treatment that she could. Dazed and staring at her father¡¯s seemingly lifeless body, she held a trembling hand to his face.


    Ssaeg ssaeg.


    Very faintly, she felt him breathing. It was broken and weak, but it was there. Elena burst into tears.


    ¡®God, thank you.¡¯


    Alphord was not out of the woods yet, and he was still in danger of dying. It was a miracle that he was still alive now. He had to see a doctor and get proper treatment before it was toote.


    ¡°¡­Haaah.¡±


    Elena dropped her head into her hands, before lifting her head up again and looking at her blood-stained palms. Alphord was not yet dead, and her sworn enemy was still alive. She had to wake up now.


    ¡®Paveluc is trying to get help from the Jenar Kingdom.¡¯


    When Elena had been moving towards the border, she had learned that Carlisle¡¯s and Paveluc¡¯s forces had already shed. Paveluc¡¯sst-minute attempt to gain another ally meant that Carlisle must be winning. If Paveluc¡¯s n was sessful, however, Carlisle¡¯s advantage could quickly evaporate.


    ¡®¡­I have to stop Paveluc.¡¯


    Alphord had told her to ry the information to Carlisle, but Paveluc would already be at Jenar by the time she did so. Then it would be toote.


    Elena had to think of something to protect her loved ones. She had to find a way to save her father from the brink of death, and help Carlisle who was fighting for his life on the battlefield.

 Chapter 303 – Trojan Horse

    <h4>Chapter 303 ¨C Trojan Horse</h4>


    Elena took a calming breath and organized her thoughts, then turned to Martin beside her.


    ¡°Find out if Paveluc¡¯s procession is heading towards the border. If what my father says is true, they may be moving as conspicuously as possible to cover up the fact that Paveluc is not there.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be difficult to confirm if Paveluc had been publicly seen. With the war underway, the people of Lunen were naturally interested in Paveluc¡¯s actions, and the nearby towns would be filled with talk about him. Martin replied with a determined nod.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll confirm the news, then we¡¯ll cross the border immediately¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. If what my father says is true, we will not return to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°What? But¡ª¡±


    Martin blinked in surprise, but Elena¡¯s face was set.


    ¡°If the Duchy of Lunen, the Kelt Kingdom, and the Jenar Kingdom are brought into an alliance, they will be too powerful for Ruford to stop alone.¡±


    It was a dangerous risk that they could not afford. The Ruford Empire could manage Lunen and the Kelt Kingdom, even if they were formidable enemies, but the involvement of the Jenar Kingdom could easily tip the scales the other way.


    ¡®Even if Carlisle controls the battlefield now¡­he may lose in the end.¡¯


    And they wouldn¡¯t just lose¡ªthey would suffer total defeat. Not only would the Ruford Empire territory be picked away by their enemies like vultures, their people would be ves.


    This was not ideal for Paveluc either. He would also have to pay tremendous rewards for both the Kelt and Jenar kingdom for their services. However, this seemed to be the strategy he settled on, as if it was the only way to bring the current Emperor to his knees.


    Elena turned back to look at Alphord¡¯s face, which was so pale that he looked close to death.


    ¡®Even though I was lucky enough to save Father now¡­what then?¡¯


    She didn¡¯t know who would get hurt next time. Lying here in her arms could just as easily be Derek, or Carlisle. During a long war, there was no guarantee that they would be safe. The only way to make sure her family remained alive was to end this conflict quickly.


    And Elena realized that the fastest way was¡­


    Killing Paveluc herself.


    Martin spoke up again, looking unconvinced.


    ¡°What will you do if you don¡¯t return to the Ruford Empire?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to stop him.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes widened at the unexpected answer, but Elena continued calmly.


    ¡°There must be a reason why Paveluc is secretly traveling to Jenar. Perhaps he¡¯s trying to ally with them to defeat the Ruford Empire. By the time we report this to the Emperor¡­it will be toote.¡±


    ¡°But how can we¡­¡±


    ¡°Have you ever heard of a Trojan horse?¡±


    It was a mythical story about a people who snuck into enemy territory, doing so by tricking their enemies to open the gates.


    Elena thought that her position was not much different from the story. Paveluc believed that she crossed the border, but in truth, Elena was still in Lunen. She intended to escape to the Ruford Empire, but now she was in prime position in Lunen territory without anyone knowing. The game board had changed drastically.


    ¡°Think about it. ording to my father, Paveluc is headed towards Jenar without anyone else knowing. That means he would have only taken a small number of troops so he could move discreetly.¡±


    ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Moreover, Paveluc may not even consider the fact that his ns had leaked. Elena¡¯s red eyes glistened sharply.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve learned that Paveluc is traveling with limited protection, I cannot let him go.¡±


    ¡°Then Your Majesty¡­¡±


    Martin¡¯s eyes widened in realization. Elena gave a firm nod.


    ¡°If this is all true, now is the perfect time to assassinate Paveluc.¡±


    She had only about forty people with her, but Paveluc¡¯s forces would not be that much different in size.


    Elena couldn¡¯t let this chance slip away from her.


    If she didn¡¯t stop him now, Paveluc would continue to raze a path towards throne, and anyone in his way would be in danger. It was no different for the child growing in Elena¡¯s belly. One day, maybe even this child¡¯s life would be threatened by Paveluc. Elena may find temporary safety in fleeing to the border, but greater danger would always lurk and hunt them down.


    Elena had to protect the people that were important to her¡­and this time, she wanted to end the source of her great misfortune here and now.


    ¡®I won¡¯t lose anyone in this life.¡¯


    If Elena was wrong, she may end up risking the child in her belly, but avoiding the situation wouldn¡¯t make her safe either. She couldn¡¯t let Paveluc bring the Jenar Kingdom into this war, which in turn would threaten Elena and her child. For the sake of the future, she could not turn away.


    ¡°As soon as we confirm that Paveluc¡¯s false procession is heading towards the border, we will pursue the road to the Jenar Kingdom. Some will stay with me, and the rest will bring my father to the Ruford Empire as quickly as possible.¡±


    Martin couldn¡¯t help but marvel at Elena¡¯s initiative. Not everyone had such keen judgment and daring determination. Elena was an empress and a wife, which meant that she had to be protected. But nothing more. She wouldn¡¯t hide in the safety of her troops, but instead would lead them confidently into the battlefield. Failure meant that they would all die, but no one spoke a word against Elena.


    Martin, his strength newly resolved, set his face in determination.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena lifted her head high as she addressed the knights gathered around her.


    ¡°I know you must all be exhausted. I am as well. But as you all have heard, it is no exaggeration to say that victory in this war rests in our hands now. To protect the citizens and the people important to us, let us be the one to end this.¡±


    Kuung!


    The forty or so elite knights simultaneously knelt together on the ground.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty! Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire!¡±


    Though their numbers were not many, their fighting spirit was that of a group a hundredfold their size.


    They carried out Elena¡¯s orders, and went to nearby towns to determine whether Paveluc¡¯s procession was headed towards the border. They discovered that although a great parade of soldiers had crossed through the streets, Paveluc did not show his face.


    There was no more reason for Elena to hesitate. Elena and her troops flew like the wind in pursuit of Paveluc.


    ***


    Just as Elena instructed, only two knights were left behind to transport the injured Alphord back to Ruford Empire.


    What the knights didn¡¯t expect were several medicine men, who hade from nearby to collect herbs,ing across the field of dead bodies.


    ¡°O-oh, what on earth happened here?¡±


    The Ruford knight was slightly ufortable at the men¡¯s appearance, but he soon responded calmly.


    ¡°There was a battle here.¡±


    ¡°Ah! There had been a lot of talk about finding the Ruford Empresstely, so I suppose that¡¯s why.¡±


    The knight nodded.


    ¡°Yes. If you don¡¯t want to get caught up in anything, then keep moving.¡±


    The knight spoke as curtly as possible, and hurriedly transferred Alphord into a carriage they had taken from a nearby town. The men watched them with a questioning look.


    ¡°But why are you trying to take that dead body? It isn¡¯t even a Lunen soldier.¡±


    ¡°¡­!¡±


    A medicine man was far too observant for his own good, and the knights nced at each other in search for what to say.


    The battlefield was littered with dead bodies from both Alphord¡¯s and Paveluc¡¯s armies. Because the Lunen soldiers were all dressed in the same uniform, the medicine man could see at first nce that Alphord was the enemy. A thousand thoughts crossed the minds of the knights.


    ¡®Do we have to kill them?¡¯


    It was only the two of them that were there to move Alphord. If their whereabouts leaked, they alone could not fight off a significant number of enemy soldiers, and Alphord¡¯s life could be endangered. They also had to move cautiously as to not expose Elena¡¯s mission to assassinate Paveluc.


    As the knights hesitated to give an answer, the medicine became increasingly suspicious. Suddenly, an idea came to the mind of one of the nervous knights.


    ¡°Ah, this one. We have orders to recover his body so that it may be hung on the wall.¡±


    ¡°Aha, I see.¡±


    The medicine men nodded as if they were convinced. However, one of them spoke again with a curious look.


    ¡°So, is the body of the Ruford Empress in the carriage?¡±


    While the knights were not pleased at the glee of their empress¡¯ supposed death, they gave a nod to avoid any suspicion.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then I want to see it just once¡ª¡±


    The knights¡¯ faces suddenly turned furious, and the medicine men took a step back and hastily changed their words.


    ¡°N-nevermind. I was just speaking randomly.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, we¡¯ll see them at the wallter.¡±


    As the frightened men stammered their apologies, the knights silently climbed onto the driver¡¯s seat.


    ¡°Hyaa!¡±


    The reins snapped, and the carriage set off at a brisk pace. The medicine men muttered in shame as they watched the carriage leave from behind.


    ¡°Tch, I wish I saw her. I heard that the Ruford Empress was beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to see the face of a dead body? Stop it.¡±


    The medicine men went back on their way.


    ***


    Some time after, Derek arrived at the battlefield. Not a living soul was there, but evidence of a fierce battle remained. He had been informed by a soldier that Elena had nned to rescue Alphord. By the time Derek arrived, however, Alphord and Elena were gone, and hundreds of bodies soaked thendscape with blood.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    It was unclear to him whether this was caused by Alphord or Elena. Derek hurriedly turned towards his troops.


    ¡°Find out what happened here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord.¡±


    Derek¡¯s men began a search of the area, and soon enough they came across several medicine men picking herbs not far away. The knights were shocked when the men informed them what had happened. They took the men with them and dragged them before Derek.


    ¡°No, why are you doing this to us?¡±


    A man yelled indignantly, but the knights firmly ignored his protest.


    ¡°Tell him what you said earlier.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say¡ª¡±


    ¡°Quickly!¡±


    At the knight¡¯s sharp bark, the medicine men cried out in fear, and one of them told exactly what he heard from the soldiers they saw before.


    ¡°We heard there was a battle here. And we saw two knights bringing the bodies of the enemy leader and the Ruford empress to the wall.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The blood drained from Derek¡¯s face. The Ruford Empress¡­that meant Elena. And the enemy leader obviously meant Ruford. Derek¡¯s mouth fell open in disbelief.


    ¡°No¡­impossible. Did you see the bodies with your own eyes?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sure. I saw them carrying a bloody body into a carriage.¡±


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡ª¡±


    All words fled from Derek. Elena hade to save their father, and both of them had died. Derek trembled as if he had been struck by lightning.


    This war was going in a direction that no one expected.

 Chapter 304 – We Finally Meet

    <h4>Chapter 304 ¨C We Finally Meet</h4>


    As Elena pursued Paveluc towards the Kingdom of Jenar, she recalled thest battle she fought in herst life.


    The Battle of Whirlena.


    It was a battlefield where Elena painstakingly nned an operation to kill Paveluc. She was confident she could win. Every advantage was in her favor, and her sword fighting abilities were at their peak. And yet¡­


    There, Elena was beheaded and killed by Paveluc. She would never forget those final moments.


    Compared to then, Elena was in a worse position now. She hadn¡¯t slept well recently, and neither had much to eat. While she was much stronger than when she first returned to the past, she wasn¡¯t confident enough to say that she could beat Paveluc.


    But there was one significant change¡ªthe situation now was more urgent than ever before.


    ¡®¡­I can¡¯t lose.¡¯


    In the past, she had hunted down Paveluc to extract her bitter revenge, but she was the only potential casualty. This time she had people who were important to her¡ªpeople that were living, and people that she had to protect. The difference was enormous. Elena couldn¡¯t die here.


    She and her troops continued to sweep every path from the state of Lunen to the Kingdom of Jenar. Atst, Martin approached her with an urgent look on his face.


    ¡°Your Majesty, we have finally located Grand Duke Lunen.¡±


    ¡°Where is he?¡±


    Elena¡¯s jewel-like eyes suddenly shed in the night. It was finally time to settle the decades-long grudges.


    ***


    Elena spotted Paveluc¡¯s party from a distance. As expected, he and about fifty or so soldiers were swiftly moving towards the Kingdom of Jenar. Normally they might have been too quick to catch up with, but they were unaware that another group was in hot pursuit.


    That didn¡¯t mean Elena was left with much time. Only a little longer, and Paveluc would soon be at the Jenar Kingdom. She had to kill him before then.


    One of her knights approached from behind and gave a report.


    ¡°I scouted the terrain as you ordered, Your Majesty. The roads ahead are only forest roads.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    When she finished speaking, the knight gave a respectful bow. Time was short, but their movements had to be careful.


    Elena mentally mapped out what actions she should take, and she soon made her decision. She looked towards her knights and spoke in a calm voice.


    ¡°From here on out, we¡¯ll sneak ahead into the forest. There aren¡¯t many Lunen soldiers, so we can confuse and scatter them while concealing our numbers. It will give us an advantage in the beginning of the fight.¡±


    Tracking Paveluc up to this point had been an exhaustive journey, and it wouldn¡¯t be easy for the Ruford knights to overtake him. Nevertheless, now that victory of the war depended on the Ruford knights, the increased impossibility of the task only made them more determined to seed.


    Elena¡¯s n was clever as well. It was easier to surprise a smaller group of enemy soldiers, and the Ruford forces could remain well-hidden within the trees. The uncertainty of an invisible enemy was far more terrifying than an open battle. If the Ruford knights could remove as many of the soldiers away from Paveluc as possible, they had a better chance of killing him.


    Martin gave a quick nod of admiration.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n.¡±


    Elena looked around at the knights she had be familiar with in a short period of time.


    ¡°Until they get near us, we¡¯ll attack them with arrows as much as possible. Once the battle inevitably moves to closebat, however¡­try not to get hurt as much as possible.¡±


    Elena not only worried about the sess of the operation, but of the knights¡¯ lives as well. The men looked at her in silent surprise. She opened her mouth to speak again, making eye contact with each one of them.


    ¡°Let us all return alive.¡±


    Her words held many meanings. It bore Elena¡¯s ultimate wish.


    In the past, she once thought of her life as disposable. She would easily sacrifice one person to stop all misfortune.


    But not now.


    She would live and return to her family. Her dream was to spend a long and happy life with them.


    Kuung!


    The knights bowed their heads simultaneously to express their deep gratitude to Elena.


    ***


    The forest darkness pressed in on all sides of the soldiers who traversed it.


    Paveluc and his men traveled swiftly with minimal rest. Their destination was not long now, and so they forewent stopping for the night. One of Paveluc¡¯s men looked worriedly at him.


    ¡°My Lord, is your wound alright?¡±


    ¡°There is nothing to worry about. I won¡¯t die from this.¡±


    Paveluc had suffered an unexpected injury, but he continued the difficult journey without any proper rest. His men¡¯s concern was natural, but getting to the Kingdom of Jenar was of greater importance. Paveluc¡¯s wound would heal in time, but losing the war was irreversible.


    ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. I¡¯ll have to finish talking with the Kingdom of Jenar before General Aegi loses any more of his nerve.¡±


    It hurt Paveluc¡¯s head to think how much Jenar would demand, but he had to reach a deal as soon as possible before returning to the border. It would soon be obvious that he wasn¡¯t there.


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    The subordinate then turned to bark orders to the rest of the soldiers.


    ¡°A little more speed¡ª!¡±


    But then.


    Swiiiiig!


    Puuk!


    Before he even finished speaking, an arrow embedded itself though his throat.


    ¡°Keueug!¡°


    He gave a gargled choke and rolled down from his horse, beforending bodily on the ground. Dead.


    Paveluc and his men were momentarily stunned by the sudden attack, but half a secondter, they rose up and snapped into battle mode.


    ¡°The enemy! Get in formation!¡±


    Many of the soldiers encircled Paveluc to guard against hail of arrows flying towards them.


    Tas! Taas!


    The soldiers who couldn¡¯t block the arrows with their swords, blocked it with their bodies. Paveluc was confounded as a flurry of attacks poured around him and his men. It was as if someone had been waiting for them.


    ¡®Who the hell¡­¡¯


    Jenar hadn¡¯t been in his ns from the start, and had only been ast-minute decision. Even if information had been leaked, no one could have pursued him in such a short amount of time. The immediacy of the attack meant that the enemy was already in Lunen, not from any other country.


    ¡®Impossible. Where did these peoplee from?¡¯


    However, Paveluc didn¡¯t have time to specte. The invisible assassins were taking out his soldiers one by one. In the pitch-ck darkness, he couldn¡¯t figure out how many enemy soldiers were there, or where they were hiding. Perhaps that was what they nned all along.


    Paveluc gritted his teeth in anger and then shouted.


    ¡°Set fire to a tree to light up the forest! Locate where the arrows areing from and destroy the enemy!¡±


    Paveluc¡¯s soldiers quickly obeyed his orders, and threw their torches to set the forest on fire.


    ¡°Fire at will!¡±


    Because the forest was dense with trees, even a small me grew to a fierce ze. Paveluc¡¯s quick n banished the darkness and helped the soldiers determine the direction of the arrows, and they rushed towards the enemy. Nothing was more disadvantageous than a continuous volley of arrows.


    Chaeng! Chaeaeng!


    Paveluc¡¯s soldiers and the enemy shed. Paveluc determinedly pulled out his sword. Although his left hand was injured, fortunately he was right-handed. He shouted into the burning night air.


    ¡°Find those rats and kill them all! If they don¡¯te out from their hiding ces, set the forest on fire to drive them out!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    Although the fires were bad for both sides, Paveluc was concerned because he only had a few soldiers.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Hwiiiig!


    A sharp arrow flew towards Paveluc at an unexpected angle.


    Kaaang!


    Paveluc struck it down with his sword, but another arrow flew towards him again as if the mysterious enemy had anticipated it.


    This was no ordinary skill. Paveluc sensed it as he blocked a session of arrows.


    Unlike a battlefield with arge number of enemies, this person seemed to be moving as an individual, and they had particr interest in Paveluc¡¯s life. He realized that if he didn¡¯t stop them, an arrow would eventually find its mark.


    ¡°That way! Find the enemy hiding there!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    The soldiers close to Paveluc rushed in the direction he pointed. The sound of swords shing in the dark rang in the air.


    Kaang! Kang!


    But soon arrows began flying towards Paveluc again.


    Siiiiiig¡ª


    Paveluc sensed that all the soldiers he sent were dead.


    ¡®Who the hell has this ability?¡¯


    The soldiers he brought with him were the strongest in Lunen. However, it was clear they were not as good as the mysterious figure attacking him now.


    Paveluc resented the injury on his left hand, but he could not continue to leave this battle to his subordinates. His opponent was a powerful one, and he had to be the one to get rid of them.


    Paveluc looked in the direction where the arrows came from and spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m going there.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord. I¡¯ll follow.¡±


    Five soldiers total followed Paveluc as he strode ahead.


    Swiiiig!


    There was another whistle in the air, an arrow embedded itself in the center of a soldier¡¯s forehead. Paveluc¡¯s guards went from five to four. His mouth twisted, but anyone could tell it wasn¡¯t a happy smile.


    He held out his hand towards a soldier and spoke in a grim voice.


    ¡°Your torch.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes!¡±


    The soldier immediately handed his torch to Paveluc, who took it with his bandaged left hand. Another arrow flew towards Paveluc.


    Piiiiii!


    Taaag!


    Paveluc blocked it once again with the sword in his right hand, and then he tossed the torch in the same direction of the arrow. The torch arced in the air before striking a tree, causing a greater fire. It revealed the face of the person hiding in the darkness.


    They had yellow hair that shone like the sun, fair skin, and delicate features like a doll.


    Paveluc was so surprised that his eyes widened in shock, but he soon gave a perverse smile.


    ¡°So it was you that was after me, Empress Ruford.¡±


    He had foolishly assumed that she fled to the border. He never anticipated her turning around to take his life.


    Elena spoke in a low voice, looking straight at Paveluc.


    ¡°We finally meet.¡±


    Since returning to the past, Elena encountered Paveluc several times, but she always had to hide her desire for vengeance. This was the moment where she finally faced him.


    Elena had spent countless nights dreaming of Paveluc¡ªand now it was time to make it a reality. She aimed at him with her bow.


    ¡°Let¡¯s end this today.¡±


    Elena had already died by his hands once¡­


    She had no intention of dying again.

 Chapter 305 – I Have To Go Back

    <h4>Chapter 305 ¨C I Have To Go Back</h4>


    Paveluc stared at Elena with a wry smile.


    ¡°I see that you are quite a talented fighter, but to think of killing me¡­don¡¯t you think those aspirations are too high?¡±


    Not only was he an excellentmander, but he was one of the most powerful swordsmen on the continent. He had never been defeated inbat. Elena was well-aware of the fact, but her gaze was unbroken as she stared ahead at Paveluc.


    ¡°We¡¯llpare the long- and short-term ones.¡±


    Elena already knew how dangerous Paveluc was from a lifetime ago. But that didn¡¯t change her mind. No matter what happened today¡­she was going to win.


    Swiiiig¡ª


    She let loose her arrow. It veered in an arc, heading for one of the soldiers near Paveluc.


    Puuk!


    It pierced the soldier¡¯s neck, and the soldier fell to the ground with a gurgle. The arrow had taken an unexpected trajectory, and Paveluc realized that the soldier had been her intended target.


    Even the most skillful of knights could not cope with multiple enemies on their own. Elena¡¯s goal was to whittle down the number of Paveluc¡¯s guards first, and Paveluc¡¯s face contorted with fury.


    ¡°Surround that bitch so she can¡¯t get away! Show her what the price is for attempting to take my life!¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lord!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stop every one of Paveluc¡¯s men with her arrows, and they would eventually catch her before she killed them all.


    The other battles raged around them. Paveluc had to quickly defeat Elena to avoid further loss of his guard, and assist the other soldiers. If he were lucky to capture Elena, he could force the other Ruford soldiers to surrender.


    Tadadadadag!


    Three of Paveluc¡¯s soldiers pushed forward to surround Elena, but she sidestepped them and fled with feline-quick movements. The night was dark, and the moment she was past the glow of the raging fire, she vanished from sight.


    Paveluc realized that this was all going ording to her n.


    ¡®We¡¯re still ying in the palm of her hand.¡¯


    Paveluc ran forward to close the distance, beckoning the soldiers in the direction where Elena disappeared.


    Piiiing¡ª


    Another arrow shot out of the darkness and took the life of another soldier. The number of Paveluc¡¯s 0guards decreased from three to two.


    But Paveluc remained unperturbed. While she kept dodging away from him, there was a limit. He spoke through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You will soon regret not running when you had the chance.¡±


    Finally, the two soldiers, including Paveluc, managed to corner Elena. Her beautiful face was illuminated in the flickering light.


    Swig! Swig! Swiiiig!


    Out of nowhere, dozens of arrows began to rain down on Paveluc.


    ¡°My Lord! Watch out!¡±


    The soldier rushed to protect him. Because of this, Paveluc managed to escape several arrows, but one of them pierced his left shoulder.


    ¡°Agh.¡±


    He gave a short groan of pain, and he whirled around to look at his surroundings. Until now, he was only focused on hunting Elena, but now more archers were aiming for him from the dark. Paveluc¡¯s expression turned grim.


    ¡°The empress¡­was the bait.¡±


    Elena confidently stared down at him.


    ¡°It¡¯s toote to notice now.¡±


    This was Elena¡¯s true n. In the beginning, Paveluc had about fifty troops with him, with Elena had some forty knights. However, she was able to conceal her smaller numbers in the darkness of the forest. Most of the Ruford knights shed head-to-head with Paveluc¡¯s soldiers, while five remained as archers.


    She knew she could use herself as bait and draw his attention away from her archers. He would not have fallen for her trick if he saw her out in the open, but she lured him by weaving in and out of darkness. While Paveluc was a man of terrifying strength, his hubris let him be too confident of his skills. Elena¡¯s n was executed perfectly.


    ¡°As I said, you have to look at both the long- and short-term views.¡±


    Power was not the only thing that a soldier had to have, as battles were fought in various conditions.


    Sswaeaeg! Sswaeaeaeg!


    Another volley of arrows streaked through the trees. Paveluc grabbed the body of a soldier who had already died for him and used it as a shield.


    Paveluc then let out a howl ofughter. The scene of him smiling right before his death, backlit by hellish mes, was horrific.


    ¡°¡­Yes, you¡¯ve been using your head.¡±


    Paveluc had overlooked one fact. The war would not end if he captured Elena, but if he died here, it was all over. The enemy¡¯s goal had been to kill Paveluc above all else.


    However, Elena herself had overlooked one fact as well. Because she was bait, she was in the range of Paveluc¡¯s attack.


    Paveluc issued an order to his onest guard by his side.


    ¡°Torch everything.¡±


    ¡°My Lord¡­!¡±


    ¡°If this will be where I die, then I refuse to go alone.¡±


    Hopefully, the fire would keep the enemies away, and if his n failed, then we would take everyone here to Hell with him instead. Nothing would stop him now.


    The soldier sensed Paveluc¡¯s intentions, and he bowed deeply.


    ¡°¡­Understood, My Lord.¡±


    Elena quickly drew her bow and aimed at the soldier, but Paveluc moved much faster.


    Hwwiig¡ª


    Kwajijijig!


    He swung his weapon, shattering Elena¡¯s bow. She quickly tossed the broken weapon aside and drew her sword from her waist, but it had limited range, and she was forced to stay closer to Paveluc than she would like. She was vulnerable to the arrows flying towards him as well. The Ruford knights tried their best not to shoot Elena, but she was forced to deflect some that came her way.


    Swig swig swig!


    More arrows forced both Elena and Paveluc to escape. Meanwhile, the soldier risked his life and set fire to the surroundings. The fire started out as a small crackle, but the unfettered mes soon grew into a roaring wall of redness and heat.


    Keuleuleuleung!


    Arge tree, its foundations weakened by the fire, fell to the ground with a mighty crash. At some point, the soldier who carried out Paveluc¡¯s orders was no longer visible. Perhaps he had been taken out by an arrow.


    ¡°Kollog, kollog.¡±


    Elena covered her mouth with the back of her hand to stop the smoke from entering her lungs. Billows of ck clouds filled the sky. The smoke obscured the archers¡¯ vision, and no more arrows were fired for the moment.


    ¡®Where is Paveluc?¡¯


    She couldn¡¯t let him get away. She had to kill him here before he could reach the Jenar Kingdom.


    Suddenly¡ª


    Ssaeaeaeg!


    Elena instinctively lifted her sword and blocked the surprise attack.


    Kagang!


    She saw Paveluc¡¯s face, as well as his sword glinting menacingly in his right hand. He continued a series of frenzied attacks, forcing her back.


    Tang! Taang!


    She barely managed to fend them off, when she heard several voices calling her from afar.


    ¡°Your Majesty, are you all right?¡±


    It didn¡¯te from the direction of the archers.


    Both Elena and Paveluc knew what it meant. It was likely the Ruford knights that had defeated the rest of Paveluc¡¯s troops, and they were now searching for Elena in the mes.


    Paveluc¡¯s face was one of unconcealed disgust.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be beaten by a little girl like you.¡±


    To Paveluc, Elena was merely a tool used by Carlisle. Never in his life did he think a woman would pose such a threat to his existence.


    Elena red fiercely at Paveluc and answered back.


    ¡°I nned to kill you with my own hands from the start.¡±


    It was then that Paveluc realized that Elena bore a deep resentment for him.


    ¡°Why do you have a grudge against me?¡±


    ¡°You took away the people I care about.¡±


    Chaeaeng!


    Their swords collided, sending sparks in the air. Elena¡¯s red eyes reflected the burning mes as she stared at Paveluc¡¯s pitch-ck orbs.


    ¡°People you care about? Did I kill someone else close to you besides your father?¡±


    ¡°No, not now. But I am here to prevent such a future.¡±


    Elena¡¯s words were iprehensible to Paveluc, but he did not bother wasting time with further questions. The world was filled with people who had grudges against him, and the Empress was merely another one in the line.


    ¡°I don¡¯t intend to die alone. If this is myst breath, then I¡¯ll take you with me. Carlisle seems to be in love with you, so I hope he will be tormented with grief for the rest of his life.¡±


    His sword whirled like a violent storm. Even though Elena¡¯s allies were nearby, the mes made it impossible for them to approach. Paveluc could make quick work of her if she wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Ha!¡±


    Elena struggled to parry each of Paveluc¡¯s attacks. If she didn¡¯t do anything soon, eventually she would perish with him in the fire.


    But she didn¡¯t want to die. She wanted to return alive¡ªshe wanted to be with her family and her baby and Carlisle!


    Thest words Paveluc said to her in herst life shed through her mind.


    ¡ª Even if you were reborn, the oue wouldn¡¯t be any different.


    No, he was wrong. This life would be different from thest.


    Swiig!


    Elena did her best to focus her attacks on Paveluc¡¯s injured left side. No matter how powerful he was, his left side was now vulnerable.


    However¡­


    Peoeog!


    He delivered a strong kick to her slim body, and she staggered back and fell. He slowly advanced towards her, while she struggled to push herself up with her sword.


    ¡°Haah, haah¡­haah.¡±


    Elena¡¯s breath came in shallow gasps. Paveluc was right in front of her, but she had no more strength left to even lift a finger.


    She had endured this arduous journey and came all this way. However, her physical limit was depleted.


    But Paveluc wasn¡¯t in peak condition either. Blood streamed from his left shoulder where the arrow had pierced him.


    His footsteps stopped in front of Elena, and he raised his sword high in the air.


    ¡°Now I¡¯ll send you to Hell!¡±


    Swiiiiig!


    His sword swung downwards.


    At that moment, Elena remembered how he had killed her in herst life. He had beheaded her then. Events were ying out the same way as they did them. Except¡ª


    Elena gritted her teeth and rolled her body in the other direction.


    Swig¡ª


    Paveluc¡¯s sword cut through empty air where Elena¡¯s neck was a moment earlier. She gripped her sword determinedly, and thrust upwards, piercing Paveluc¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Urk!¡±


    Paveluc immediately raised his right hand in an attempt to kill Elena again, but she gave a strong cry, and drove her sword forwards.


    ¡°You go to Hell!¡±


    Her de slid clean through the other side of his neck.


    After a moment, his body slowly toppled sideways. He copsed to the forest floor, his eyes open and unmoving.


    Elena finally killed Paveluc.


    ¡°Haah haah.¡±


    She sank to the ground, heaving in smoke-filled breaths.


    It was all over. She finally seeded in taking revenge in this life. Now the ise family and Carlisle will be safe.


    The mes towered around her. She didn¡¯t have any energy left to escape.


    ¡®I have to go back¡­¡¯


    She imagined Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes looking kindly at her. Despite her determination to live, her eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Instinctively, she could feel that this was the end.


    ¡®My baby¡­¡¯


    She wanted to see Carlisle and tell him how their child had done so great¡­


    Eventually, Elena¡¯s body copsed onto the forest ground.

 Chapter 306 – Do Not Lie To Me

    <h4>Chapter 306 ¨C Do Not Lie To Me</h4>


    Elena wanted to move, but her body was too weak. She knew that if she lost consciousness here, she would die.


    ¡®No, please. It can¡¯t end here.¡¯


    Shey on the ground as she struggled to stay awake.


    From this point on, she would grow old with Father, Derek, and Mirabelle. She would see her siblings get married and hug her beautiful nieces and nephews.


    The baby in her belly would also grow up to be a healthy child, and they would live happily together with Carlisle.


    The dream was right in front of her, and it couldn¡¯t end here.


    ¡®Please¡­please¡­¡¯


    She tried to lift up her body, but it felt as heavy as soaked cotton. In her ears, she could hear a voice calling out to her from a distance.


    ¡°Your Majesty, where are you?¡±


    Elena recognized the voice immediately. It was Kuhn. She wondered how he got here, but she found it even more surprising that there was still someone around to save her. The surrounding area had already been engulfed by mes, and everyone would have already burned to death.


    Nevertheless, Kuhn did not give up his search.


    ¡°Your Majesty, please answer!¡±


    She could hear the voices of other soldiers from far away. Elena felt a ray of hope. If only she could yell, she could tell them she was here¡­and she might be able toe out alive.


    But time was running out swiftly. If she ended up trapped in the ever-growing inferno, there was no way for anyone to reach her.


    ¡®They need to know I¡¯m here¡­somehow.¡¯


    She wanted to scream loudly, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to do so.


    ¡®What should I do? Is there no other way?¡¯


    Her strength was rapidly fading, and she weakly turned her head. Her broken bow came into view. She couldn¡¯t shoot any more arrows with it, but that didn¡¯t mean it was useless.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Elena grasped the bow, then hit it as hard as she could against Paveluc¡¯s sword.


    Tang! Tang! Tang!


    Her signal for help rang out in the fiery air. It wasn¡¯t particrly booming, but she hoped it echoed far away enough for it to be noticed.


    It was then.


    As if Elena¡¯s desperate wish had reached him, a man soon appeared in the smoke not too far away. He had a handkerchief pressed against his mouth, and he had pale skin and dark blue hair.


    ¡°Your Majesty!¡±


    Kuhn¡¯s usualposure broke, and he stumbled towards Elena.


    ¡°Forgive my rudeness.¡±


    It was normal for him to touch Elena¡¯s body under these circumstances, but Kuhn still kept his manners out of habit. She wanted to say thank you, but she could barely rasp out a breath from her dry lips. Kuhn lifted her with all his strength, and she hung limply on his back.


    ¡°I found her! Everyone get out of here!¡±


    The thick smoke obscured everything in the vicinity, but several voices yelled back in reply.


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The mes were more intense in the area where Kuhn found Elena, and he took a few readying steps backwards, before dashing forward into a running jump. He flew over a fallen burning tree beforending bodily on the ground.


    At the same time, Elena nced back at the clearing where Kuhn had pulled her from. Paveluc¡¯s body was engulfed in mes. She shuddered at the thought she too would have been burned if Kuhn had arrived just a little bitter.


    ¡®¡­Thank God.¡¯


    Elena once again said a prayer of thanks. The tension in her body loosened, and her eyelids slipped close. She mentally spoke to her child in her belly.


    ¡®You¡¯ve been through so much. Because of you, I was able to endure all this way.¡¯


    Each time Elena wanted to give up, the thought of her child pushed her forward. The child hade so suddenly and was unnned, but she now felt as if its presence was meant to lead her here.


    When Kuhn finally found safety from the mes, he gently lowered Elena from his back. His voice trembled with concern for her.


    ¡°Stay with me, Your Majesty. Are you alright?¡±


    She managed to crack open her heavy eyelids and nodded lightly. Kuhn looked visibly relieved.


    Elena rxed, then finally fell into unconsciousness. She could now sleep in peace.


    Hopefully she would see Carlisle soon. She missed him.


    ***


    Derek¡¯s unit spent a long time in Lunen searching for Elena¡¯s and Alphord¡¯s dead bodies. Derek wanted to recover them and return them to their rightful ce the Ruford Empire.


    Not long afterwards, however, they learned that arge number of Paveluc¡¯s troops were heading towards the border, and Derek¡¯s unit was forced to return to the main area of conflict. The pain of losing one¡¯s family was great, but Derek had to report to Carlisle.


    Tadag, tadag.


    Derek and his men arrived at the Ruford camp, their expressions somber. A soldier from the camp rushed up to him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­where is the Emperor?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s on the battlefield. Do you wish to inform him you¡¯re here?¡±


    Carlisle had been anxiously waiting for news about Elena, and he would likely put everything aside upon hearing of Derek¡¯s return. However, Derek found himself incapable of meeting face-to-face with Carlisle.


    Derek¡­didn¡¯t save Elena. Before his departure, everyone involved in the rescue mission vowed not to return alive without her. Derek did not forget his pledge, and so after he did his duty and reported the truth to Carlisle, he intended to die a heroic death on the front lines.


    Derek¡¯s expression was grave when he spoke.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll go see him myself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll guide you to him.¡±


    Derek nodded weakly, then followed the soldier into the battlefield. There, a fierce war was raging between the Ruford and Lunen soldiers. From afar, Derek was able to spot Carlisle in the mass of violence; it wasn¡¯t hard, as the Emperor was a glorious figure, riding atop his powerful steed and shing his gleaming sword. Derek sensed he was an inspiring figure among the Ruford soldiers, as their leader did not spare himself frombat.


    The soldier who guided Derek looked hesitant.


    ¡°His Majesty is fighting¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go down there myself.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    Before the soldier could finish speaking, Derek urged his horse to a full gallop towards Carlisle. As he entered the battlefield, enemy attacks rushed up at him from all sides.


    Swig! Swiig!


    He shed at the Lunen soldiers, gradually fighting his way towards Carlisle, and the distance gradually narrowed between them.


    It was then that Derek spotted a Lunen soldier sprinting towards Carlisle from behind, the soldier¡¯srge spear aimed directly at the Emperor. The soldier gave a fierce cry.


    ¡°Die!¡±


    Carlisle whirled around, but before he could react, Derek blocked the attack instead. Derek swung his sword, and arge sh appeared on the enemy¡¯s chest, causing blood to spurt from his body. The soldier copsed to the ground, dead.


    Kuuuung!


    But for Carlisle, that didn¡¯t matter. His blue eyes lit up as soon as he recognized Derek, the first one to arrive from the rescue mission. Only news of Elena mattered to Carlisle now.


    ¡°Where is my wife?¡±


    He forewent any other questions and went straight to the most important topic. His eyes darted around in search for Elena, who might be nearby.


    Derek hadn¡¯t the heart to speak. He had lost his father and sister in one night. Nothing could be changed. As Derek looked at Carlisle, he sensed that the Emperor would be grieved by the news of Elena as much as he was. No, perhaps even more.


    ¡°Where¡¯s my wife?¡±


    ¡°¡­We¡¯ll go back and talk, Your Majesty. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    It was not something Derek could share in the middle of a battle. He intended to deliver his report back at camp.


    But Carlisle did not have the patience to wait. He was trying to seek answers from Derek, but the other man kept evading his questions, and a sliver of fear wormed its way into Carlisle¡¯s mind.


    Carlisle¡¯s face contorted in anger, and he yelled at Derek.


    ¡°Where is she, I ask!¡±


    ¡°¡­Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    ¡°Her Majesty the Empress¡­is dead.¡±


    Kung.


    Carlisle¡¯s heart dropped to the ground. He looked at Derek in disbelief.


    ¡°What¡­what are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. She could not be saved. She was rescued from her imprisonment in Lunen¡­but on the way back here¡­¡±


    The blood drained from Carlisle¡¯s face. He stared unseeingly ahead with hollow-looking eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯tplete the mission, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. Until I see it with my own eyes¡­I won¡¯t believe it.¡±


    Derek continued to gaze sadly at Carlisle, who was in a state of severe denial.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. There was a battle between Grand Duke Lunen and our knights, and there were eyewitnesses who said they saw the body of the Empress and my father. I checked again, but¡­it¡¯s all true.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s heart began to pound wildly when he heard those words.


    Kungkungkungkungkungkungkung


    It was like a drumbeat that reverberated through his whole body. His ears rang, his head felt like it would split, and his legs were ready to give way under him.


    ¡°¡­Elena¡¯s no more?¡±


    He wanted to get angry at Derek¡¯s nonsense words, but he knew all too well that Derek wouldn¡¯t lie.


    Carlisle could notprehend that Elena was really dead. But what if it really was true? Now he would never see her anymore. He would not hear her voice call his name, nor would she give him a bright smile. If he closed his eyes, he could still imagine her face¡ªbut he could never touch her.


    Carlisle stood as frozen as a statue. Derek knew exactly what emotions were currently running through the Emperor.


    ¡°My deepest regrets for the news. This ce is dangerous, so we have to¡ª¡±


    But before he could finish speaking, Carlisle grabbed his own chest and gave a painful groan.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    It was at that moment.


    Carlisle¡¯s right arm swelled rmingly, tearing his sleeve and glove. In the blink of an eye, ck scales shot up his right arm and spread throughout his body, reaching up to his face.


    It was the first time the dragon mutation had reached this far. No matter who witnessed it, Carlisle clearly did not look human.


    Derek¡¯s eyes widened at Carlisle¡¯s sudden transformation.


    ¡°Your-Your Majesty¡­¡±

 Chapter 307 – The Most Triumphant Moment

    <h4>Chapter 307 ¨C The Most Triumphant Moment</h4>


    Carlisle did not hear anything that was said to him. It wasn¡¯t just his hearing that failed to process¡ªhis eyes were open, but he couldn¡¯t see, and his mind was numbly nk.


    i


    He was left alone in a world without Elena. It was an intolerable pain beyond endurance itself. A terrible cry tore from his throat.


    ¡°Raaaaagh!¡±


    An inhumane scream roared from deep within his body. Zenard, who was running towards them from nearby, widened his eyes when he saw Carlisle¡¯s transformation. He turned towards the frozen form of Derek and yelled at him.


    ¡°Lord Derek, get out of the way!¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Derek¡¯s head jerked towards Zenard, and at the same time, a Lunen enemy soldier ran towards Carlisle with a sword.


    ¡°Emperor Ruford! Take this!¡±


    The soldier did not make it far. Carlisle caught the man¡¯s neck with his ck-scaled arm.


    ¡°Kkkkg!¡±


    The soldier uselessly scrabbled at Carlisle¡¯s hand in an attempt to escape, but Carlisle squeezed the man¡¯s throat. The man¡¯s eyes bulged grotesquely as he choked. After a hideous sound, the Lunen soldier finally went limp and died.


    The sheer ruthlessness of the disy caused those in the vicinity to fall into horrified silence. There was a dramatic difference between Carlisle earlier and Carlisle now. Even the air around him seemed to sink from the dark aura around him.


    Carlisle snarled, and his eyes hardened as he stared down his other potential victims. It was terrifying. Even Derek was stunned to the point of immobility, and Zenard was forced to grab him and drag him away.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die if you¡¯re near him. We have to get away as much as possible.¡±


    ¡°What the hell was that...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll exinter. Everyone, get away from the Emperor!¡±


    Paas!


    His warning came toote¡ªCarlisle darted forward, and in a single sh, another Lunen soldier died before he had the chance to raise his sword.


    Not a single creature could stand in front of Carlisle and live. His wild blue eyes had already lost their reason.


    ¡°Aaaah! S-save me!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s wed hand ran straight through the fleeing soldier¡¯s torso. He wrenched out his hand again, and the soldier¡¯s body tumbled to the ground.


    Carlisle grinned and licked the enemy¡¯s blood off his arm. It was as if he were¡ªenjoying himself. He was there, and not there at the same time.


    Zenard had only seen him like this once before, when Elena almost died of a poisoned arrow.


    ¡®His Majesty has gone mad with bloodlust again. But it¡¯s worse this time.¡¯


    Carlisle¡¯s monstrous mutation was easily visible from a distance. From Zenard¡¯s experience, the greater the transformation, the stronger the power. This very moment was the greatest power Zenard had ever witnessed.


    ¡®...No one can stop him. We have to get away now.¡¯


    Zenard yelled at any of the Ruford soldiers that could hear him.


    ¡°Get away from the Emperor!¡±


    But his cry did not reach everyone. The Ruford soldiers stood frozen in stunned awe at Carlisle¡¯s dragon-like appearance. Carlisle¡¯s eyes slid towards them, and he growled and charged towards them. It did not matter to him whether the people in front of him were from Ruford or Lunen. He was driven by a mad obsession to kill anyone who blocked his path.


    But at that moment.


    ¡°Caril, stop it!¡±


    Somewhere, a clear voice rang in the air.


    It was a voice that Carlisle knew. A voice that his heart pined for. He could cry just from hearing the sound.


    But his charge did not stop.


    ¡®Elena is dead. They took Elena from me. I¡¯ll kill them all.¡¯


    His only desire was to kill. Kill everyone.


    Even if he killed all the soldiers here, his anger would not be satiated. No, even if he burned the whole world, the chasm in his heart could never be filled. He would never be able to wake up from this anger and despair. His blood pumped hotly in his veins, and if he didn¡¯t do anything right now, his whole body would burn.


    The violent emotion had awakened the cursed blood of the dragon.


    From a distance, Zenard¡¯s voice rang out as he tried to stop someone.


    ¡°Stay away from him! Getting near him is suicidal!¡±


    Carlisle raised his hand to strike the Ruford soldiers, when suddenly¡ª


    Wk!


    A small, warm body held his back.


    His instincts told him to immediately kill whoever was holding him, but a familiar scent caused him to stop.


    ¡°I¡¯m here, Caril. That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Carlisle slowly turned his head towards the voice. The first thing he saw were long, blonde locks fluttering in the wind. Then he saw fair skin, crimson lips, a straight nose, and thickshes. Beneath them were jewel-like red eyes that looked up at him.


    He thought he would never see her again.


    It was Elena.


    For the first time, recognition flickered behind Carlisle¡¯s rage-filled eyes.


    ¡°...E....lena?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m back, Caril.¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes filled with tears as she pressed herself more firmly against him.


    Carlisle¡¯s body stiffened. He waspletely stunned. Derek clearly told him that she was dead. Was this an illusion? A dream?


    His head swirled in confusion. But soon he thought, what did it matter? Elena could be a ghost or a fantasy, but he was happy that she showed up in front of him.


    Perhaps the grim reaper that came for Carlisle would leave him onest happy moment.


    Carlisle turned around, and held Elena¡¯s body so tightly that there was not a gap between them. He leaned his head against her shoulder.


    ¡°...Why are you sote?¡±


    He was hell-bent on destroying the world that had taken Elena from him. He wanted to bring ruin to everything, and eventually even himself. It was suffering enough when Elena was kidnapped, and he couldn¡¯t confirm for himself whether she was alive or dead. He couldn¡¯t eat, sleep, sit down, or think. It was as if his lifeblood drained from him with every second of her absence.


    Carlisle held her fragile body with all his might.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you are right now. Don¡¯t let go. Don¡¯t ever leave my side again.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯ll stay by your side and never fall away.¡±


    Elena looked up and looked into Carlisle¡¯s face. She then touched his chin and smiled brightly.


    ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed at her long-awaited appearance, and he once again locked her in his arms.


    ¡°...Me too. I would have died from missing you.¡±


    The ck scales began to recede from his body, leaving behind unblemished, pale skin.


    Seueug¡ª


    Zenard sighed with relief, and lowered the sword he was pointing at Carlisle. He had worried that Carlisle would not recognize Elena in the midst of his bloodlust. This was a miracle. It was impossible to stop Carlisle¡¯s madness, but this was the first time that his rage had evaporated so quickly.


    Once again, Zenard realized how precious Elena was to Carlisle. He smiled at the pair of them. Today might have been the worst day...


    But it was changed into the most triumphant moment.


    ***


    After everything had settled, Elena and Carlisle returned to the barracks, and Elena exined how she had arrived here.


    Kuhn was the main reason why. When he heard that Elena set out to save Alphord, Kuhn was just a step behind Derek¡¯s unit. Derek arrived at the scene of the battle first, and he saw the medicine men and believed his father and sister to be dead.


    Meanwhile, Kuhn¡¯s unit came across the Ruford knights transporting Alphord, who was injured, but still very much alive. Kuhn arranged for the impatient Alphord to see a doctor in Lunen, then hurried to help Elena in her mission to kill Paveluc. Because of this, Alphord had not yet arrived, and was being treated secretly across the border.


    Since Kuhn¡¯s unit did not sufferrge losses, and were able to track Elena¡¯s group. It was why they were able to get to her quickly and save her from the mes.


    Carlisle was initially confused by the story recounted to him, but after calming down and listening to Elena, understanding and reason gradually made its way back to his mind.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to reward Kuhn generously.¡±


    ¡°Yes. It was because of Sir Kasha that I was saved from the crisis.¡±


    ¡°But on the contrary...I have to reprimand you, my wife.¡±


    Elena looked puzzled at Carlisle¡¯s sudden change in tone. He continued on in a serious voice.


    ¡°Why did you go after Grand Duke Lunen when he was headed for Jenar? What if something went horribly wrong?¡±


    ¡°I had no choice. If I let Paveluc go, then everyone would be in danger.¡±


    Even Carlisle could not reprimand Elena on her choice. But it was a dangerous one. It was terrible to think that he could have lost Elena in an unforeseen ident. He never wanted to experience the despair he just felt earlier.


    ¡°I know that was the best choice you could have made, my wife. But don¡¯t make the same choice twice. From now on, your safetyes first.¡±


    To Carlisle, Elena preceded himself, the Ruford Empire, the ise family, and the child in her belly. She was his first priority.


    ¡°Keep your promise to me. You decided you would live as my woman when you became empress. You cannot get hurt. You cannot get sick, and you cannot even die.¡±


    Carlisle lifted hisrge hand to stroke Elena¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°If something happens to you, I¡¯ll die too.¡±


    A glimpse of Carlisle¡¯s change a little earlier enabled Elena to fully understand his meaning. She replied with a slight nod.


    ¡°I know. I won¡¯t put myself in danger anymore.¡±


    Carlisle lifted his eyebrows doubtfully at her, but he pulled her back into a tight embrace.


    ¡°...This is thest time I¡¯ll believe you when you say that. If you do it again, I¡¯ll have you tied to me.¡±


    Elena burst intoughter. After a moment, she looked up at him and gave him a yful smile.


    ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking?¡±


    ¡°No. But if I don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t let you.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Carlisle didn¡¯t have an answer for that. He could never deny his beautiful wife anything she wished, and he had no choice but to lose to her. He scowled in disapproval.


    ¡°You know me too well.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile at his grumbling tone.


    Soon after, she unwound her arms from his shoulders andid a hand on her t stomach. A child was growing inside there.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t had the chance to tell you, but I¡¯m pregnant.¡±


    ¡°...I know. After you disappeared, I heard it from yourdy-in-waiting.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that must have been Mary.¡±


    Elena gave a nod of understanding. Carlisle stared at her stomach, then lifted his eyes back up to her face.


    ¡°Are you in pain? In truth, I don¡¯t know much about children, but I will learn from now on. It¡¯s our baby.¡±


    Carlisle ced a careful hand on Elena¡¯s stomach, and she felt his longing in his touch. She looked up at her husband with tender eyes.


    ¡°I was worried that you might hate children. But seeing you wee the child makes me feel at ease.¡±


    Carlisle despised the cursed blood flowing through this body, and if it weren¡¯t for Elena, he hadn¡¯t intended to leave behind another generation. Elena was deeply relieved that Carlisle was happy about her being pregnant. He smiled back at her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of you, but...I can¡¯t deny a child born between you and me.¡±


    His hand left her stomach, then slipped upwards to her graceful neck where he drew her close.


    Carlisle¡¯s lips touched Elena¡¯s forehead. She looked up at him, and a genuine smile broadened across Carlisle¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°I love you.¡±

 Chapter 308 – So Lovely

    <h4>Chapter 308 ¨C So Lovely</h4>


    News of Paveluc¡¯s death took some time to spread. Both internally and externally, it was believed that he was currently leading an army towards the border.


    As soon as his death became known, the war quickly ended.


    The first to abandon the campaign was the Kelt Kingdom, as they had no reason to continue the war without Paveluc. Without the Kelt Kingdom¡¯s support, the state of Lunen was forced to surrender under Carlisle, and was brought back under the control of the Ruford Empire. Although Paveluc¡ªthe main instigator of the rebellion¡ªhad died, all of his supporters would be duly punished.


    Carlisle organized all this as quickly as possible, then led his soldiers back to the Imperial Pce in the capital post-hate. It was for one reason: His wife was pregnant.


    Carlisle and Elena sitting next to each other in a gleaming carriage that was rapidly headed towards the capital. Soft cushions were ced on the seats for Elena¡¯sfort, but Carlisle continued to fuss over Elena like a mother with a sick child.


    ¡°Are you ufortable?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Is there anything you want to eat?¡±


    ¡°I just had lunch.¡±


    ¡°But you should be eating a lot when you¡¯re pregnant. If you¡¯re hungry, tell me immediately, alright?¡±


    Knowing that she couldn¡¯t stop him, Elena replied with a smile.


    ¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to worry over me too much.¡±


    Even in the early stages of pregnancy when she was deprived of proper food and sleep, Elena remained strong until now. Compared to her time in prison, this was truly heaven. Carlisle kept asking if she wascking in anything, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel overly pampered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say that. If there¡¯s anything you need, just tell me. It is my greatest pleasure to give you anything you want.¡±


    Carlisle leaned over and stroked her forehead. Ever since their reunion, he used every moment avable to feel her warmth in his arms or touch her, as if to reassure himself that she was still by his side. Elena gave a faint smile every time she felt his gentle touch.


    ¡°You¡¯re already here next to me. What more could I want?¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow crumpled, but a momentter, he tried to suppress a teasing smile.


    ¡°When you say that, I almost want to take out my liver and galldder for you.¡±


    Carlisle cupped Elena¡¯s face with both his hands, then kissed her¡ªon her forehead, nose, cheek, lips. His hot mouth tickled her face, and Elena¡¯s head shook as she giggled.


    ¡°That¡¯s ticklish, Caril.¡±


    She looked cutely up at him with pink cheeks, and he almost wanted to devour her... but Elena¡¯s health was the top priority, and he lowered his hands again.


    His wife was with child, and they couldn¡¯t have a passionate skinship. A constant desire burned through Carlisle¡¯s skin, but he held it back, fearing that Elena¡¯s body would be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so cute, my wife. It¡¯s...it¡¯s painful for me.¡±


    Carlisle smiled, then pecked Elena¡¯s cheek for thest time and settled back into his seat. His voice was a soft murmur as he spoke.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait until the baby is born.¡±


    Elena nodded understandingly at Carlisle¡¯s words.


    ¡°Neither can I. I can¡¯t wait to hold our child in my arms.¡±


    Carlisle had a different reason in mind, but Elena gave a chuckle, as his idea wasn¡¯t a bad one either. He wanted to touch Elena because he loved her, yet at the same time, it was because he loved her that he didn¡¯t touch her.


    There was a knock on the carriage door. Carlisle turned his head, where someone¡¯s presence was obscured by the closed window curtains.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for Her Majesty¡¯s health tonic.¡±


    As ofte, Elena took a daily tonic for pregnant women. Because Carlisle was so concerned about Elena¡¯s health, he made sure that she took her medicine and reported it no matter what.


    ¡°Stop the procession. We¡¯ll start again after she takes her health tonic.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    At Carlisle¡¯s order, not only did the carriage stop, but the entirety of the column marching outside. Elena was ttered that her husband cared so much about her, but she couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed.


    The carriage door opened soon after, and a maid arrived bearing the tonic. Carlisle took the bowl, then scooped the tonic with a spoon.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Elena had done this several times already, but her face still turned beet-red.


    ¡°I can drink it myself. My hand works fine, and you don¡¯t have to spoon-feed me, Caril.¡±


    Carlisle had a light, mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying that today? Because I¡¯m not going to give in.¡±


    ¡°If you keep doing this, other people will¡ª¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like me spoon-feeding you, then how about I use my mouth? Actually, I¡¯d prefer it that way.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes squinted withughter, but Elena understood at once that he wasn¡¯t joking. He wasn¡¯t the type to suggest things he didn¡¯t mean. However, Elena had been almost killed by a poisoned arrow once, and she felt stronger than she did then.


    In the end, Elena opened her mouth with an ¡°aah¡±, and Carlisle gave a wry smile.


    ¡°My wife knows me too well.¡±


    He scooped the tonic with a spoon and carefully ced it in Elena¡¯s mouth. She epted the drink like a baby bird as she nced furtively up at him through hisshes. Her heart swelled to see the Emperor feeding her with a careful expression on his face.


    How could she describe this feeling? The mere fact that Carlisle was by her side turned every moment into a happy one. She couldn¡¯t say this out loud though; if he knew about this, he would act more like this from now on.


    ¡°Hmmm. I taste it every time, but it¡¯s too bitter.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    Carlisle nced at the nearly empty bowl, then suddenly leaned in close to Elena. Then, with his tongue, he swiped the liquid that clung to her lips.


    Elena looked startled at the sudden kiss, but Carlisle continued to stare at her in a casual manner.


    ¡°Yes. Just as you said, it¡¯s too bitter.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    ¡°Of course, it tasted sweet to me because of your lips.¡±


    Blood rushed to Elena¡¯s face, and her naked reaction broadened Carlisle¡¯s smile even further.


    ¡°That kind of face only makes me want to tease you more.¡±


    ¡°...What face?¡±


    ¡°This lovely one.¡±


    Once again, Carlisle drew Elena¡¯s body towards him, and he nted a soft kiss on her eyes. Her heart felt like it would burst from her husband¡¯s constant affection. Each moment was almost too sweet to bear.


    No matter how much time had passed, the only man who made Elena¡¯s heart beat like this was Carlisle.


    And so it would be for the rest of her life.


    ***


    When the sun set, the procession stopped again. They had nned to travel quickly to the Imperial Pce so Elena could rx, but Carlisle¡¯s concern over Elena¡¯s physical condition slowed their schedule.


    After the troops made camp, a few soldiers approached the imperial carriage and gave a brief report.


    ¡°Your Majesty, camp is ready.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Carlisle stepped out of the carriage first and reached for Elena. She took his hand, and walked carefully down the steps. As soon as Elena¡¯s feet touched the ground¡ª


    Hwiig!


    Carlisle swooped her up in both arms and carried her bridal-style. It happened in the mere blink of an eye. Elena opened her mouth in surprise as she jerked her head towards Carlisle.


    ¡°C-Caril...¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s safer for me to carry you to our tent, just in case you fall.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s only a short distance, so I¡¯ll be fine. I might be too heavy.¡±


    ¡°Do I look so weak that I can¡¯t carry my wife?¡±


    Of course not. It wasn¡¯t the first time Carlisle held her in his arms like this, and she knew how safe she was in his embrace.


    However, the gazes of the surrounding soldiers would naturally fall on them. Their eyes seemed to be envious, but...Elena was embarrassed to be the center of such attention. They also stopped the procession so she could take her medicine, and there were rumors that Carlisle was spoon-feeding her. Elena felt that being carried around like this was too much, even if she was pregnant.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid other people will stare at me.¡±


    ¡°I dare them to.¡±


    Although his reply was short, Elena grasped the nuance behind it. She knew his personality well, and gave a smallugh. She could read Carlisle¡¯s thoughts without him having to say much.


    ¡°You¡¯re enjoying this.¡±


    ¡°My heart wishes to do more for you.¡±


    ¡°No more. This is just too much.¡±


    ¡°Considering what you¡¯ve been through, nothing is enough. I want to do everything so you needn¡¯t even lift a finger. Just allow me this.¡±


    Elena had been kidnapped when she was pregnant, and her body had suffered many hardships. She did not have the heart to tell Carlisle that she was also violently beaten by Paveluc, but Carlisle seemed to have some idea. While Elena was satisfied and grateful for her current state, Carlisle wanted to more than make up for past hurt.


    They arrived at their tent, and Carlisle carefully deposited Elena on their bed. He got down on one knee, then took off the shoes she was wearing. Her eyes widened at the unexpected gesture.


    ¡°Get up quickly! What if someone sees you?¡±


    ¡°As I said earlier, please allow me this.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with a husband taking off his wife¡¯s shoes?¡±


    If they were an ordinary couple, then it was possible. But Carlisle was the emperor of the Ruford Empire. He couldn¡¯t kneel in front of Elena for any reason. He had done it before, but he was only a prince at the time. If he was seen by anyone else now, it would undermine his royal authority.


    Elena hurriedly reached out and caught Carlisle¡¯s cheek. She looked straight into his eyes and spoke in a firm tone.


    ¡°I feel the same as you. But I don¡¯t want anyone to see this and have a reason to cut you down.¡±


    Carlisle only grinned at her reply.


    ¡°You might not know it, but your husband is so scary that no one would dare talk about me that way.¡±


    ¡°I may not know as much as you, but I¡¯m not one to bex.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Who cares what they say?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯ll be rumors that you¡¯re blinded by a woman...or something like that.¡±


    There was already much talk after the soldiers had seen the ck-scaled Carlisle on the battlefield. Elena didn¡¯t want to add more fuel to the gossip.


    ¡°I¡¯m not doing anything wrong.¡±


    He neatlyid her shoes on the floor, then leaned forward and kissed Elena¡¯s knee.


    ¡°Whether I¡¯m kneeling in front of my wife, standing upright, or walking shoulder-to-shoulder, it won¡¯t change the fact that I¡¯m your prisoner.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Elena was momentarily speechless. She had worried about Emperor Carlisle¡¯s reputation after the war, but she didn¡¯t realize that his words would evoke such marvelous feelings in her. They really were too sweet...to the point where it felt like her body would melt.


    Carlisle resumed speaking, his blue eyes glowing hotly as he stared at Elena.


    ¡°You saved my life, and it¡¯s unfair for you to say no to me. You are obligated to ept as much love as I give you.¡±


    ¡°...I might not be able to adapt if this arrangement changester on.¡±


    ¡°Are you worried things will change? Then don¡¯t worry. I will do even better in the future.¡±


    At those words, Elena couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, and she threw her arms around Carlisle¡¯s shoulders. Even when he was emperor, he hadn¡¯t changed at all since he met her. No, that was wrong¡ªhe was bing more thoughtful as time when on. She didn¡¯t know that such a kind man could exist. It was as if he was born to capture her heart.


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep saying things like this. I feel like I¡¯m going to cry.¡±


    Elena knew inside that all of her hardships so far led her to this point. The rosy future Elena had always dreamed of was not far away.


    Everything was for this moment with Carlisle.


    Elena closed her eyes, unable to contain the overwhelming happiness inside her, and she held his body. Carlisle also had a blissful smile as he hugged her back.


    Then, a familiar voice from outside broke the moment.


    ¡°Your Majesty, there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±


    It was Zenard. When Elena tried to unwind her arms from Carlisle¡¯s body, Carlisle only tightened his grip on her waist.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not urgent,e backter.¡±


    ¡°A-ah, yes. There is a letter for Her Majesty the Empress, so please tell meter when you have time.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s brow furrowed at Zenard¡¯s unexpected reply. He turned towards camp with a displeased look on his face.


    ¡°Who sent it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s from the heads of Krauss and Astar.¡±


    When their names were mentioned, a memory suddenly slipped in Elena¡¯s head. She had asked them to do something for her before she was taken to Lunen.


    It was rted to the child in Elena¡¯s stomach.


    It was about the n that served the dragons.


    Elena beamed at his confession of love.


    Carlisle, Elena, and their child. Now it seemed that the only thing left for them was to live happily from now on.


    The thought of a future different from a grim old life made Elena¡¯s heart soar.

 Chapter 309 – No Matter What

    <h4>Chapter 309 ¨C No Matter What</h4>


    Carlisle shot a nce towards Zenard standing outside, and Elena gave a nod of her head and answered.


    ¡°I think I should look into it.¡±


    Carlisle looked regretfully at Elena and kissed her on the forehead.


    ¡°...It¡¯s hard to get you all to myself.¡±


    She could not help but smile at the longing in his words. After the war with the Duchy of Lunen, Elena and Carlisle spent many leisurely hours alone as they traveled. She found it silly that he expressed dissatisfaction at every small disturbance, yet she found it endearing at the same time.


    Carlisle released Elena from his embrace and spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°Bring the letter.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    With permission given, Zenard stepped into the tent. He noticed Carlisle¡¯s resentment, however, and quickly apologized.


    ¡°I seem to have interrupted your private time. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°You should be.¡±


    Elena quickly poked Carlisle in the ribs for his remark, then turned towards Zenard.


    ¡°Thank you. These are the letters I¡¯ve been waiting for.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. It was delivered to the Imperial Pce first before arriving here, so they arete. Please take that into consideration, and let me know if there¡¯s anything you need.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    Zenard handed the two letters to Elena, bowed politely, and left the tent. She watched Zenard¡¯s retreating figure, then soon looked down at the envelopes, where the seals of the Krauss and Astar families were stamped on them respectively. Her heart was in her throat, and she was nervous to check the contents.


    ¡®I hope it has some good information in it.¡¯


    Overall, it didn¡¯t matter if she couldn¡¯t remove the curse from the Imperial Family. She loved Carlisle so much that her feelings towards him weren¡¯t affected by it, and she also considered the child growing inside her to be precious. Apart from that, however, her heartmented over Carlisle¡¯s unhappy childhood and the hatred he carried for the ck scales.


    And so, Elena wanted to remove the curse as much as possible. If their child were to inherit it, it would be quite painful for Carlisle as well. She didn¡¯t know how much guilt he would feel passing on the curse to his own child.


    As she stared moodily at the letters, Carlisle, who was watching her from the side, gave her a questioning look.


    ¡°What kind of letters are those?¡±


    Elena was interrupted from her bleak thoughts, and she raised her head to look at Carlisle. His blue eyes were filled with worry, and her gaze couldn¡¯t leave his perfectly sculpted face. It was the face of the man she loved, the one she imagined over and over whenever times were difficult.


    She held the letters in her hand, then pointed to the bedside where she was sitting.


    ¡°Come sit down here.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression hardened suspiciously, but he sat down where she indicated withoutint.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be nervous. I just thought it would be a good idea to talk this over with you before I opened these letters.¡±


    ¡°Yes. You can tell me anything.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile as Carlisle waited expectantly for her story.


    ¡°In truth, as soon as I found out I was pregnant, I made a request to the heads of the Krauss and Astar families. There is a tribe that worships the sacred dragon. Maybe you¡¯ve heard of them.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression turned guarded. He always withdrew when he heard stories about his cursed blood. He stared at Elena for a moment, then lowered his eyes and looked at her stomach.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have to worry if it weren¡¯t for me. I¡¯m sorry...¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t say that. I don¡¯t want you to apologize from now on.¡±


    Elena grasped Carlisle¡¯s hand, which was muchrger than hers. His hands were roughened and calloused from years of holding a sword, but to Elena, they were strong and friendly. Warmth bloomed at where they touched, and she continued.


    ¡°No matter the contents of these letters, I will do my best to break this curse. But don¡¯t misunderstand. Even if I do this for you and our child, it doesn¡¯t mean that I dislike you. Even if I can¡¯t find a way to end this curse...it won¡¯t change anything.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes swam withplicated emotions, but Elena¡¯s gaze was steady as she looked straight at him.


    ¡°I love you. No matter what you are.¡±


    She slowly raised her hand to cup his perfect face.


    ¡°Even your scales look impressive to me.¡±


    Carlisle remained silent for some time. However, he did not look as conflicted as before, as if a heavy burden had been relieved from his mind. He looked up at Elena with a tender gaze and smiled. She was the only one in the world that ever saw him look like this.


    ¡°You are quite the incredible woman, my wife. I didn¡¯t think I could be any happier, but here I am.¡±


    Carlisle took Elena¡¯s hand that was on his face, and pressed his lips against it as he looked at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that I met you. And I¡¯m d that you are the woman I fell in love with.¡±


    A soft smile glimmered on Elena¡¯s lips.


    ¡°I feel the same way. And you don¡¯t know how grateful I am to carry the dragon¡¯s blood with me after I was kidnapped.¡±


    Elena endured many physical hardships while in the early stages of pregnancy, and even ended up riding on horseback and fighting Paveluc. The child never would have survived the difficult journey if it were weak.


    ¡°A normal child wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. I believe our child is healthy because they resemble you, and so they stayed with me until the end. Because of that, I could never give up.¡±


    Even if she killed Paveluc and ended the war, Elena didn¡¯t think she would smile as she did now if something went wrong with the pregnancy. She was immeasurably grateful that the child in her stomach was still safe. Carlisle replied with a smile.


    ¡°It seems that the little thing already understands its filial duty to its parents.¡±


    Elena gave a small chuckle, then waved the two envelopes in her hand.


    ¡°So, shall we take a look?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Atst, Elena opened the envelope with Krauss¡¯ seal on it and pulled the letter out. Elena and Carlisle both read the letter at the same time.


    [To Her Majesty the Empress.


    I¡¯ve learned about the tribe you inquired about.


    It was very difficult to locate them, as they are vagrants that don¡¯t remain in one ce for a long time. Once they move locations, it¡¯s unknown where they go next, thus contact is difficult.


    However, currently they are residing close to the Ruford Empire, so please reply quickly if you want to contact them.


    I will do my best.]


    Elena¡¯s expression brightened. She had prepared for the worst oue and expected they might not be able to find the tribe, but her n seemed to be yielding results. Carlisle also seemed pleased.


    ¡°Now let¡¯s read the letter from the head of Astar.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    She opened the letter from Astar next. It contained additional information about the tribe.


    [The tribe that you inquired about had suffered from a severe drought in the kingdom they lived inst year, and life is very difficult for them.


    As the head of Astar, we know what food and medicines they want.


    If you wish, we can prepare the goods and contact them.]


    In summary, Krauss knew the location of the tribe, while Astar gave information on how to bargain with them. Indeed, they were the most resourceful people in the empire. A smile broadened across Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°I promised to give a generous reward to whoever gave me the most information, but I might have to reward both.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Ask Astar to prepare the items the tribe wants, and we can ask Krauss to be a go-between so we can meet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s a good n.¡±


    Elena gave a vigorous nod. Carlisle looked at her expression of delight then nced back to the letters.


    ¡°Since the tribe¡¯s location changes frequently, shall we meet them first and then return to the Imperial Pce afterwards?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s true. It will take a lot of time to stop by the pce and thene out here again.¡±


    What¡¯s more, the letters arrived at the Imperial Pce first before being rerouted to Elena, which had already eaten up their time. More importantly, the more her baby grew, the more difficult it may be to act. Elena wanted to meet the tribe as soon as possible and find out if there was a way to break the dragon¡¯s curse.


    Carlisle, still looking at Elena, spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°If that is what you wish, let me help you from now on.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°As I said before, it gives me great pleasure to serve you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s reassuring to hear that you take action.¡±


    Carlisle grinned at the remark.


    ¡°Then I will live up to your expectations. I¡¯ll prove to you how capable your husband is.¡±


    In truth, Carlisle hadn¡¯t even thought about removing the curse. There was no reason for it. No matter how wretched the ability, the previous emperors had let the bloodline continue because of its power.


    But not Carlisle. He never liked the fact that he had dragon¡¯s blood in his veins, but he believed things would never change even if he broke the curse.


    Now that Elena was pregnant with their child, he had a change of heart. He didn¡¯t want his curse to be transferred to the child. But Elena¡¯s wish was the most important reason.


    ¡°In the beginning, I would have said it was impossible to remove the curse. But now that there might be a way, I just can¡¯t walk past it. So don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll solve it.¡±


    His words were the height of arrogance, but since Carlisle was the one who said it, it felt natural. He was the Emperor of the Ruford Empire. He would dig up every detail of the dragon¡¯s curse, even if it took him years to do so. Elena nodded happily.


    ¡°Yes, I believe you. But as I said, I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s impossible. We¡¯ll just do as much as we can.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    He leaned forward and kissed Elena on the forehead.Then, he raised himself up from the bed with new resolve on his shoulders.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother writing while you¡¯re pregnant. Your wrist will hurt.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell Zenard to reply to them. We¡¯ll also redirect the procession so we can stop by the tribe¡¯s location.¡±


    As usual, Carlisle did thorough work. Elena smiled and gave a nod.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Let me take care of this from now on. You should stay in bed and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    Carlisle looked at Elena as if he wasn¡¯t ready to leave her side yet, but he soon exited the tent. Elena smiled in contentment as she watched him leave. Carlisle had offered himself to her, but she felt like she had gained a thousand troops and horses.


    ***


    Contact with the tribe happened quickly.


    Once again, Elena witnessed the thoroughness and uracy of Carlisle¡¯s work. He exchanged information with the two family heads, coordinated the goods the tribes wanted, and directed the procession to the area where the tribe was staying. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t too much of a detour from the Imperial Pce.


    Atst, Elena, Carlisle and thousands of soldiers arrived in a dense forest of natural beauty. Through Krauss¡¯ arrangement, several tribesmen in unusual dress were waiting for them at the meeting ce. The most noticeable of them was a white-haired old man.


    Seugeu¡ª


    Carlisle was on horseback, and when he raised his hand, the army of soldiers stopped in ce at once. It was just a small disy of how well-disciplined the Ruford soldiers were.


    Ttagag, ttagag.


    Carlisle approached the tribesmen on his horse and spoke in a clear voice.


    ¡°Are you the tribe that worships the dragons as gods?¡±


    The tribesmen already knew that the Emperor of the Ruford Empire wasing, so they pressed their hands together like a prayer as a greeting. The white-haired elder stepped forward and answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I am Chief Chanatha.¡±

 Chapter 310 – God’s Blessing

    <h4>Chapter 310 ¨C God¡¯s Blessing</h4>


    Carlisle and Chief Chanatha exchanged greetings as Elena watched from inside the carriage. Finally, she rose from her seat and stepped outside, and Carlisle walked over to her with a worried look.


    ¡°You should rest inside.¡±


    ¡°No. I wish to talk to him in person.¡±


    Knowing that it was pointless to argue, Carlisle got off his horse and held out his arm to escort Elena to the meeting ce. The tribespeople were awed as the Emperor¡¯s intimidating atmosphere softened at the Empress¡¯ presence.


    ¡°I heard that you woulde to this ce. Are you Their Majesties the Emperor and Empress of the Ruford Empire?¡±


    Chanatha was an ancient man with a mysterious air around him, and while he was polite, he was not servile.


    When Elena arrived in front of them, she replied with a nod of her head.


    ¡°Yes. I am the empress of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Then you are a very precious guest. Despite your pregnancy, you traveled all this way here. Thank you foring.¡±


    Chanatha pressed his hands together and gave a deep bow. Elena¡¯s eyes were bright with interest. As of this moment, she wasn¡¯t showing yet.


    ¡°How did you know I was pregnant?¡±


    ¡°Call it a gift of blindness. As I grow older, I sometimes see things that are otherwise unseen.¡±


    Only then did Elena notice that Chanatha¡¯s pupils stared ahead unfocused. She thought it interesting that her pregnancy was noticed by someone who could not see.


    ¡°May I ask why two esteemed persons such as yourselves came to see our tribe?¡±


    Elena nced backwards at the thousand of soldiers that apanied them. She couldn¡¯t speak about the curse in front of so many people, and she dropped her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss this in a private ce.¡±


    Chanatha nodded in understanding. A personal visit from the Emperor and Empress of the Ruford Empire was never a casual affair. Chanatha turned and pointed to a hut inside the forest.


    ¡°It¡¯s a humble and shabby ce, but I¡¯ll take you inside, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elena was eager to speak, and Carlisle, who was listening from the side, spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Zenard.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Zenard came to his side at once. Then, after receiving his orders from Carlisle, he turned to the procession and pointed to the best troops.


    ¡°You there will escort His Majesty, and the rest will wait here.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    The soldiers Zenard designated marched forward with a loud reply, while the rest stood as still as statues. The tribes people watched the disy with interest, while Carlisle took Elena¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Be careful not to fall.¡±


    It was as if Elena was the only person in Carlisle¡¯s eyes. Anyone who saw them would notice that the entirety of Carlisle¡¯s being was devoted only to Elena.


    An unexpected thrill shivered down Elena¡¯s spine. Despite the situation, it was enjoyable. When did she start to have this feeling? For her, her husband was a man sweeter than any chocte in the world.


    ¡°Yes, thank you.¡±


    Elena took Carlisle¡¯s hand with a radiant smile.


    ***


    Only Chief Chanatha, Elena and Carlisle entered the hut. The rest of the soldiers stood guard outside, but they remained some distance away so they couldn¡¯t hear any conversation. Chanatha offered Elena and Carlisle the cleanest spot in the small abode.


    ¡°Please have a seat.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Chief.¡±


    When the three were seated, the chief once again spoke.


    ¡°Now, can you tell me why you visited our tribe?¡±


    ¡°We came all the way here...because I want to know about the dragon¡¯s curse.¡±


    As Elena spoke, she stole a nce towards Carlisle. He didn¡¯t say a word, even though the story was relevant to him. He gave an imperceptible nod of his head, as if to tell her it was alright.


    ¡°Curse? The curse of the Great Dragon can vary depending on who you ask, so I can¡¯t give you a clear answer from only that.¡±


    ¡°Well...¡±


    Elena paused to choose her words. She wondered where to start. She didn¡¯t want to reveal the full details of the Ruford royal family as much as possible.


    While she hesitated, Carlisle spoke first.


    ¡°A human greedy for power ate a living dragon¡¯s heart. His descendants were cursed by madness and a thirst for blood.¡±


    ¡°Th-that...!¡±


    Chief Chanatha did not look like a man who was often surprised, but he trembled in shock at Carlisle¡¯s words. For a tribe who worshiped dragons as god, it was a terrible and sphemous story to hear. Carlisle continued without regard.


    ¡°Is there a way to break the curse of thest dying dragon?¡±


    Chanatha managed to still himself, and he shook his head.


    ¡°If there is, it won¡¯t be easy. Thebination of hatred and revenge makes the curse stronger.¡±


    Elena, who remained quiet so far, spoke.


    ¡°If there¡¯s anything you know, please tell me. Not all descendants are cursed, but it does appear to apply to children who have strongly inherited the power.¡±


    ¡°Do you mean...a human can have the power and curse of a dragon at the same time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°...Interesting.¡±


    Chanatha stroked his chin meditatively.


    ¡°Then, is there anything that awakens the ability?¡±


    ¡°I heard that when a child manifests the dragon¡¯s power, the child craves human blood and must drink it. But will the curse go away if the child doesn¡¯t drink blood?¡±


    Chanatha shook his head slowly.


    ¡°If it is as you say, then the power and curse are two sides to the same coin. Giving up one side may mean the child may not live.¡±


    After the imbibement of blood, as one¡¯s abilities became stronger, so did the curse. If one tried to suppress the dragon¡¯s power, the curse may be stronger. There was no guarantee that the curse would disappear if one attempted to contain the power. Without knowing how the power and curse were intertwined, it was dangerous to judge or act recklessly.


    Elena¡¯s expression darkened when she heard the chief¡¯s words. Meeting the tribe was the easy part, but the more they talked, the more she realized that lifting the curse was not an easy task.


    ¡®...My baby.¡¯


    Elena¡¯s hand subconsciously stroked her stomach. She wanted to remove the curse from her child as soon as possible. But if she couldn¡¯t...it wouldn¡¯t change the fact that she loved it all the same.


    ¡®Whatever you are, your mother¡¯s love won¡¯t change for you.¡¯


    Sensing someone¡¯s gaze on her, Elena turned her head and saw Carlisle¡¯s handsome face. She gave him a faint smile and took his hand.


    In the past, only her father, Derek and Mirabelle could be called her family. But that changed now. Carlisle and their child were precious to Elena. She never expected to be so taken in by them.


    ¡°It¡¯s too early to give up. Just trust me, and I¡¯ll find a way.¡±


    At his resolute vow, Elena nodded with a happy smile.


    Chanatha observed the trust and contentment between the couple with his unseeing eyes. Where he usually saw darkness was a rainbow of brilliant light. The curse that Elena and Carlisle had asked about was terrible, but the emotions between them werepletely different. In Carlisle, he sensed an inky darkness and strength, and Elena, a good heart and the selflessness to sacrifice herself for others.


    The child in Elena¡¯s stomach was also extraordinary. It was an abstract feeling to Chanatha¡¯s blind eyes, but his instincts had never been wrong.


    ¡®...Even if I could help, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s the right thing to tell him.¡¯


    The family was cursed for taking out the heart of a dragon. Indeed, Chanatha wasn¡¯t even sure if he could lift the curse.


    ¡°Is there anything else you can tell us?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Chanatha was about to speak worriedly, when he suddenly sensed a bright blue glow hovering in his eyes like a firefly. He opened his mouth with a look of surprise.


    ¡°Do you have something in your hand?¡±


    ¡°My hand?¡±


    Elena looked curiously downwards. The Dragon¡¯s Orb ring that Carlisle gave her as a child rested on her finger.


    ¡°Ah, this ring...or should I call it the Dragon¡¯s Orb?¡±


    ¡°D-Dragon¡¯s Orb? It emerged from the one who was cursed?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Can you show me?¡±


    Elena slipped the ring from her hand and handed it to Chanatha. The chief took the ring with a pious gesture. He was amazed as he sensed the faint but pure blood of a dragon.


    ¡®How could a human make this?¡¯


    This was absolutely impossible. Of course, it wasn¡¯t a perfect Dragon¡¯s Orb, but no human had the ability to create such an object.


    The image of a cursed man gradually disappeared in Chanatha¡¯s mind. It was true the ancestor had sinned in iming the dragon¡¯s power in such a sphemous way, but the descendants were still of dragon¡¯s blood. Chanatha wondered if he should reject the descendants, or worship them like dragons as well.


    What was clear, however...


    It was no longer necessary for Elena and Carlisle to worry about the curse. The origins of it were terrible, but the family were now descendants of a dragon. If so, Chanatha no longer had any reason to hide what he knew.


    ¡°Thank you. Here.¡±


    Chanatha stretched out his trembling hand and returned the Dragon¡¯s Orb to Elena¡¯s palm. He then slowly opened his mouth to reveal the truth.


    ¡°I cannot guarantee this will solve the curse. But there is an old legend that has been passed down in our tribe since long ago.¡±


    Elena and Carlisle listened attentively to this unexpected story.


    ¡°A dragon and a human fell in love, and a child was born between them. But people who were jealous of their rtionship set up a trap, which led to the misunderstanding that the humanpanion had cheated on the dragon. So the dragon left a terrible curse on his humanpanion.¡±


    ¡°A curse...?¡±


    Chanatha¡¯s expression turnedplicated.


    ¡°Her body would rot and decay until death.¡±


    ¡°Oh...¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth fell open upon hearing the terrible curse. Chanatha continued his story.


    ¡°Later, the dragon found out about the misunderstanding and wanted to remove his curse. He then obtained the Zamida fruit to save her.¡±


    ¡°Zamida fruit?¡±


    This was the first time she¡¯d heard of the fruit. But Carlisle, who was listening quietly, seemed to know about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fruit from the tropics. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s difficult to find.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Zamida, in anothernguage, means ¡®god¡¯s blessing¡¯. Legend has it that it is a fruit closely associated with dragons, and that eating it will remove a curse.¡±


    It was unclear if eating the fruit would really break the Ruford royal family curse. However, Elena¡¯s expression lifted upon having obtained such a valuable piece of information.


    ¡°Thank you. You have been very helpful.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. However, it won¡¯t be easy to bring the Zamida fruit to the Ruford Empire. It is said the nt bears fruit only once every ten years, and it is sensitive to the environment¡ª¡±


    Carlisle cut in.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry about that. Who do you think is sitting in front of you?¡±


    Chanatha bowed his head as if convinced by Carlisle¡¯s words. If Carlisle, the Emperor of the Ruford Empire, wanted something, he would get it.


    ¡°I know it wasn¡¯t easy to meet us, Chief. Thank you very much for your time today. Once we obtain the fruit, may I send someone back if I have questions? ¡±


    Chanatha hesitated for a moment, but he soon nodded in eptance. He also wondered if this curse would lift.


    ¡°Yes. But you will have to tell me how it works.¡±


    ¡°Yes. We have also prepared some goods as a gesture of goodwill, and I hope it will help your tribe prosper.¡±


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll ept the offer without refusing. In truth, my tribe has been suffering from a severe droughtst year.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    When the three finished their conversation, they rose to say goodbye. Elena spoke first.


    ¡°Thank you very much for today. I¡¯ll see you again.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I hope you will give birth to a healthy child.¡±


    As Carlisle and Elena stepped out of the hut, warm sunlight fell upon them. The weather was as clear as the feeling in their hearts. Today was the first day they had the hope to remove the curse.


    Elena turned her head to look at Carlisle, and she saw that he was also looking at her. They smiled happily at each other.

 Chapter 311 – If I Am With Him (1)

    <h4>Chapter 311 ¨C If I Am With Him (1)</h4>


    After meeting with Chief Chanatha, the military procession marched towards the capital as originally nned. Crowds flocked the city to wee their return.


    ¡°Long live the Emperor! Long live the Empress!¡±


    Enthusiastic cheers poured out in celebration as the soldiers paraded through the streets. Some of the Ruford people had initially sided with Paveluc, but when they learned that he had sold parts of the Empire to the Kelt Kingdom, the people became betrayed and angry. Land and ves were usually offered as tribute when another kingdom was involved in the struggle for the throne. Since the damage was left to the people, Paveluc¡¯s support had quickly plummeted. The crisis was averted when Carlisle and Elena took victory, and the people were joyous.


    Finally, the dazzling carriage carrying Carlisle and Elena stopped at the entrance to the pce. When the carriage door opened, Carlisle stepped out first, then held out his hand for Elena. The appearance of the Emperor and Empress drew out loud cheers from the crowd.


    ¡°Waaaaaaah¡ª¡±


    Carlisle, oblivious to the celebrations around him, picked up Elena in both his arms once again, then walked to the Imperial Pce, the crowd still apuding and shouting wildly behind them. Carlisle spoke as he headed forward.


    ¡°You can rx now that we¡¯re at the Imperial Pce.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I will.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in charge of the investigation, so don¡¯t worry about the curse and just focus on your recovery.¡±


    The meeting with Chanatha gave them a big clue on how to move forward, but that was only the beginning. They had to find the Zamida fruit first, and then see if it could lift curses just like in the legend. It would take time to go through so many parts.


    ¡°However...¡±


    ¡°I will regrly report my progress to you. You¡¯re pregnant now, so please rest easy.¡±


    He was truly concerned about the injuries Elena sustained in the early stages of her pregnancy. She understood his worry, and she gave a nod.


    ¡°I know. This curse won¡¯t be solved overnight anyway, so I¡¯ll do as you wish.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s expression softened with relief, and he leaned his head towards Elena. Hey a gentle kiss on her forehead.


    ¡°Thank you for understanding me.¡±


    ¡°But of course. I know you¡¯re worried about me.¡±


    They were used to showing affection like this now, but those in the Imperial Pce were amazed. No emperor had ever acted like this before.


    ¡°G-greetings to His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    Each of the pce servants gave them a respectful bow, then stepped away to give them a wide berth. Elena was a little embarrassed by it, but she smiled when she saw Carlisle¡¯s warm blue eyes staring at her. Rather than being ashamed by him, she basked in the tenderness of the moment.


    Normally she would have asked him to set her down by now, but when she did not protest, Carlisle looked at her in slight surprise.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask me to put you down. I thought you didn¡¯t like attracting attention.¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily. It¡¯s true that I worry about undermining your authority, but I can¡¯t hate being in your arms. It¡¯s just...¡±


    Her words trailed away, and Carlisle looked at her curiously. Color flooded her cheeks, and she dropped her voice.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t want the others looking at me when I¡¯m so happy. It¡¯s embarrassing if my face is different from usual. I don¡¯t want my feelings towards you to be out in the open...¡±


    Elena, who was trying to exin her reasons, stopped talking when she realized what she was saying. She felt Carlisle¡¯s arms tighten around her body, and when she looked up at him, a wide smile split his face.


    ¡°It was for that cute reason?¡±


    ¡°I just worry I can¡¯t control my facial expressions in front of you.¡±


    Elena blushed and gave a nervous smile. Carlisle then nodded in reply.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. You can¡¯t show that face to other men besides me.¡±


    Carlisle repositioned her so that her face was hidden inwards, and held her more strongly than before.


    ¡°Only I get to see you, your lovely eyes, your lovely face...all of it.¡±


    The smile on Elena¡¯s face brightened. These ordinary days were the epitome of perfect bliss. She couldn¡¯t find the words to describe the warm spring breeze blowing through her heart.


    As Carlisle and Elena gazed affectionately at each other, a voice called out to them.


    ¡°Heug, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena, who was still tucked in Carlisle¡¯s arms, turned her head in the direction of the tearful voice. She saw the faces of Mary and her nanny, whose shocked expressions were decorated with wet cheeks.


    For a long time, Mary had been ming herself for putting Elena in danger. If Mary hadn¡¯t stepped on the branch when they encountered the assassins, the Empress would not have been kidnapped. Now, Mary was immensely grateful to hear of Elena¡¯s survival.


    Elena looked at Mary¡¯s and her nanny¡¯s tear-swollen faces, then turned back to speak quietly to Carlisle.


    ¡°Please set me down here, Caril.¡±


    Carlisle looked a little reluctant, but he carefully lowered her down without aint. Elena approached Mary and the nanny, leaving her husband behind. Mary spoke with a thick voice first.


    ¡°Wee back¡ªheug. You don¡¯t know how relieved I am. Every night I prayed for your safety. I am sorry...truly.¡±


    Elena gave a small smile and lightly held Mary¡¯s shoulders.


    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to apologize. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re alright. I was worried that you might have been captured when running away.¡±


    ¡°Heueug, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mary burst into uncontroble sobbing. The nanny delicately wiped her tears from her face, then spoke with simr emotions.


    ¡°I was worried when I heard you suffered while pregnant...but you don¡¯t seem to be hurt anywhere.¡±


    At the nanny¡¯s concerned words, Elena released her arm from Mary and hugged the nanny standing next to her. Soon, the three of them ended up in a close embrace. Elena looked at the group, and soothingly rubbed her hands at their backs as they cried.


    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve returned, you can both stop crying.¡±


    But Elena¡¯s words made only Mary and nanny cry even more. Elena looked back at Carlisle standing behind her, looking a little embarrassed.


    Carlisle merely stared back with a displeased look. It didn¡¯t matter that Elena was with other women¡ªhe didn¡¯t seem to like that she was hugging other people. The reason for his discontent was so obvious that she couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    At that moment, Elena realized that she had returned to what she considered home. This once was a very strange and awkward ce when she first set foot in the Imperial Pce and married Carlisle...


    Now, it was a ce for her to rest.


    Elena looked at all the people who weed her, and then closed her eyes.


    She feltfortable here.

 Chapter 312 – If I Am With Him (2)

    <h4>Chapter 312 ¨C If I Am With Him (2)</h4>


    * * *


    Before Elena knew it, several months had passed since the war with Paveluc. After the first trimester of her pregnancy, her stomach began to noticeably grow round, and she began to feel the baby¡¯s movements inside of her.


    So far, she had only thought about pregnancy in an abstract way. Now that she was experiencing it herself, she realized how enormously difficult it was to bear a child. Anytime she experienced pain, Carlisle was immediately by her side. Though their rtionship had started out as a contract, Elena was once again grateful that this man was her husband.


    Chyllageu¡ª


    Elena pushed aside the curtain, and came out of the fitting room wearing an unusual blue dress. The fabric was a unique material not readily avable on the market, and the color was reminiscent of a deep ocean or blue sky. The detailing on the dress was so exquisite that anyone could see that the dress was specially designed for Elena. If it weren¡¯t for her rounded belly, one wouldn¡¯t even notice that she was pregnant at all.


    Mary¡¯s eyes sparkled in admiration.


    ¡°Wow, the dress suits you so well. Is it a gift from Lady Mirabelle?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I sent her my measurements, but even I didn¡¯t expect it to fit so perfectly...¡±


    Elena was delighted that Mirabelle made a dress just for her, and she turned around to examine herself in the mirror.


    After Elena had returned to the Imperial Pce, she and Mirabelle often wrote letters to one another. Elena hadn¡¯t seen her sister in months, but after receiving the dress, she could tell how vastly Mirabelle had improved.


    A warm smile grew on Elena¡¯s face, when Mary noticed someone and hurriedly bowed.


    ¡°Y-Your Majesty, you¡¯re here?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes naturally slid towards the entrance of the dressing room. There, Carlisle was coolly leaning against the wall, looking overwhelmingly handsome in a ck tuxedo. Elena gave him a smile.


    ¡°Since when were you here?¡±


    ¡°Just now.¡±


    Mary quickly bowed to them, then hurried outside the dressing room to leave the couple alone. Elena studied herself in the mirror again and addressed Carlisle.


    ¡°How do I look? It¡¯s been a while since I made a public appearance, and I¡¯m a little nervous.¡±


    Today was finally the celebration day of her pregnancy. The party was to take ce in the Imperial Pce, and had been dyed several times. Carlisle approached her slowly and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful. You ask questions which are too obvious.¡±


    ¡°I know. But you always say that I¡¯m beautiful, so I don¡¯t trust you.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s eyes softened, and he took Elena¡¯s hand. He brushed his lips against the back of her hand, his breath hot against her skin as he spoke.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true. I¡¯ve never seen a woman more beautiful than my wife.¡±


    Elena¡¯s cheeks turned red at his surprising words. She couldn¡¯t tell him no. Even if what he said wasn¡¯t true, his words made her happy. However, he seemed to notice her doubt.


    ¡°I mean it.¡±


    Elena smiled and nodded, knowing that there wasn¡¯t anything she could do to change his mind.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°How are you feeling? Will you be able to attend the party?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Tell me if you¡¯re tired. We can postpone the party, or we can just forego it entirely.¡±


    ¡°No. We¡¯ve been putting it off because you¡¯ve been worried about my condition. If we postpone it any longer, I¡¯ll have already given birth then.¡±


    There were many people who wished to congratte the Empress on her pregnancy. Since the child was likely to be the only one to carry on Carlisle¡¯s bloodline, it was likely to be heir to the throne, regardless of gender.


    ¡°I¡¯ll allow the party, but let me know if you have even the slightest difort.¡±


    ¡°I know. I¡¯ll tell you if it¡¯s too difficult for me, so don¡¯t worry.¡±


    ¡°Promise me.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Carlisle looked relieved after her answer. He straightened his posture and held out his arm to Elena.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡±


    She gave him a soft smile. Carlisle obviously disliked parties, but he would join hands anywhere, even if he had to walk through Hell. As long as he was with Elena, he would always be happy.


    ¡°Caril...¡±


    He turned towards Elena. His blue eyes shone warmly in the sunlight, and she spoke in a tender voice.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    His eyes widened at her sudden confession. It was not new; they had confessed their love to each other several times before. But whenever Elena said those words to him, it was as if the whole world stopped. Then, a smile spread across his face. No matter how much time had passed, he would always feel bliss around his wife. This time was no different.


    ¡°This is a problem.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been falling more and more in love with you, and I can¡¯t seem to get you out of my head.¡±


    She smiled and gave a sweet smile in present.


    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    ¡°I prepared a present for you today. Please look forward to it.¡±


    She gave him a startled look, as any present he gave her was always beyond what she expected.


    ¡°What did you prepare?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when you get there.¡±


    ¡°....Ah!¡±


    Elena suddenly flinched and grabbed her stomach, and Carlisle looked at her worriedly.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The child gave a kick.¡±


    ¡°Well, then I¡¯ll have to punish them when they¡¯re born for bothering their mother.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. They don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    The two of themughed and chatted as they walked to the pce¡¯s banquet hall. From behind, they looked like afortable pair.

 Chapter 313 – Do You Like It?

    <h4>Chapter 313 ¨C Do You Like It?</h4>


    Many people gathered to celebrate Elena¡¯s pregnancy. After the war with Paveluc, the Ruford Empire had be the most powerful country on the continent. The number of envoys from various countries and Ruford nobles was staggering, and the hall was abuzz with peopleughing and talking.


    ¡°Their Majesties the Emperor and Empress of the Ruford Empire.¡±


    A loud voice announced the presence, and the towering door opened. Carlisle and Elena appeared together. The Emperor stood tall in an elegant ck tuxedo, and beside him, the Empress showed off her beautiful figure, which, were it not for her rounded stomach, was unbelievable for a pregnant woman. At their appearance, the people in the hall spoke with one chorus.


    ¡°Hail to His Majesty the Emperor and Her Majesty the Empress. Eternal glory to the Ruford Empire.¡±


    As the royal couple strode into the hall, everyone bowed their heads in respect. The two sat at the head of the table and looked upon the party with pride. Carlisle addressed the hall in a loud voice.


    ¡°Today is a joyous asion to celebrate the Empress¡¯s pregnancy, so please enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s devotion to Elena had once been the widespread topic of rumors, but now there was no one on the continent that didn¡¯t know how beloved his wife was to him. As soon as Carlisle sat down, he immediately studied Elena next to him.


    ¡°Let me know if you feel too crowded.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. You must already be tired walking a few steps here.¡±


    Elena smiled at him in reassurance, and he stroked her cheek with his fingers and smiled back. Because she hadn¡¯t been in public for some time, many people in the party had never seen such a smile from Carlisle before. The warmth in it caught several people¡¯s breaths.


    Despite Carlisle¡¯s doting concern, Elena felt very excited about thevish party, as it had been quite some time since she attended one. The chief butler approached Carlisle and Elena and spoke quietly.


    ¡°Your Majesty, many people have brought gifts to celebrate their pregnancy. May I start the gift ceremony now?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elena replied with a happy nod. Under the direction of the chief butler, the names of those who brought gifts were called in order. The first to stand before Elena and Carlisle were the envoys from the Kelt Kingdom.


    ¡°My sincere congrattions on your pregnancy, Your Majesty. This is a wild ginseng from our Kelt Kingdom. I hope you will have a healthy delivery.¡±


    Since the death of Paveluc, the Kelt Kingdom had been the most wary of the Ruford Empire, and rightly so. Elena received the rare gift with a polite expression.


    ¡°This is a precious gift. I ept it.¡±


    Elena¡¯s manner was polite, but she didn¡¯t treat them warmly. It was subtle, but there was a sense of distance between them.


    The Kelt envoy gave a servile smile and tried to offer a few more words to Elena, but then he hurriedly left after seeing the expression on Carlisle, who was sitting next to her.


    Marchioness Marissa Hond came up to see Elena next. She was the noblewoman that had often been kind to Elena in the Southern provinces.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Your Majesty. I¡¯m so happy to hear that you¡¯re pregnant. I have prepared a gift of lemons, a special produce from the south. Just in case you want to eat some fresh fruit...¡±


    Although the Imperial Pce had lemons, the lemons grown in the south were especially juicy and sour. Elena, who had grown up in the south, thought that other lemons didn¡¯t taste as good. Elena answered with a bright expression.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ve been wanting to eat lemons from the south. I love your gift, Marchioness Hond.¡±


    Marissa¡¯s face colored at Elena¡¯s praise.


    ¡°I¡¯m d to hear that you like it, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡± Come to think of it, the dress that you are wearing today is made from the fabric I gave you at the wedding reception.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I am honored you recognized it. I believe today is a good day to show off the gift I received from you, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°It suits you very well.¡±


    After exchanging a few friendly words from each other, Marissa returned to her position. She was not the only one waiting. There were countless nobles who wanted to give her expensive presents and make an impression. After Elena had received a dozen gifts, Lady Margaret approached.


    ¡°Congrattions on your pregnancy, Your Majesty.¡±


    For the first time, Elena stood up and held out her hand towards her friend.


    ¡°I heard that you were busy with your marriage preparations to Marquis Coleman. Congrattions to you, too. After seeing you every once in a while at just the Empress¡¯ pce, it¡¯s nice to see you here too.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I¡¯m also d to see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to attend your wedding, too.¡±


    ¡°Heug, Your Majesty...¡±


    Margaret¡¯s wedding was close to Elena¡¯sst month of pregnancy, but she couldn¡¯t help but thank Elena¡¯s willingness to attend. Margaret¡¯s eyes were wet with emotion as she looked at Elena.


    Two more women stepped up behind Margaret. It was Ste, a popr socialite in the capital, and Yulia, the flower of society. Margaret, Ste and Yulia, gathered together, were Elena¡¯sdies-in-waiting. Ste spoke as if she were secretly envious.


    ¡°Your Majesty, isn¡¯t Lady Lawrence so beautiful?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know.¡±


    From the side, Yulia nodded mischievously. The bright expression on her face was much different from her previous cold, cynical look. These three women were the Empress¡¯ closest aides, and were the ones Elena opened her mind to at the pce. Elena smiled brightly and weed Ste and Yulia.


    ¡°You¡¯re all here too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. How can we miss the celebration?¡±


    Ste presented a jewelry box to Elena.


    ¡°This is a precious jewel that I received from my parents when I was married. I hope it will please Your Majesty.¡±


    Yulia, standing next to her, held out a beautifully wrapped hat.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made a hat for you to wear when you go out. I¡¯m worried that the sun will burn your white skin, so please use it when you go outside.¡±


    A hat made by Yulia, a fashion leader in the capital area, was iparable to anything sold in an ordinary dressing room. Elena smiled cheerfully as she epted their gifts.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll cherish it all.¡±


    Margaret, who had missed out on giving her gift because of the other two¡¯s arrival, hurriedly nced next to her.


    ¡°Your Majesty, this is what I¡¯ve prepared...¡±


    At her words, a servant stepped forward, bearing a heavy fur coat in a child¡¯s size. Elena¡¯s child would be born in the winter, and it was made in advance. Margaret¡¯s thoughtful gift brought a smile to Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t ever imagine a gift like this. Thank you again.¡±


    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m very happy that Her Majesty is pleased.¡±


    Margaret scratched her nose and smiled innocently. As Elena lingered for a while with herdies-in-waiting, the chief butler stepped forward to interrupt carefully.


    ¡°Your Majesty, shall I ask the others to dy?¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Elena was about to reply, but Carlisle, who had been quietly watching, spoke first.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Let¡¯s take a break. Leave the gifts that haven¡¯t been received today.¡±


    The butler nodded at Carlisle¡¯s order.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    The number of gifts was far too many to ept for a pregnant woman to ept one-by-one anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since you and youdies-in-waiting have gathered in one ce, so please talk morefortably.¡±


    Margaret, Yulia and Ste seemed to envy Elena for her husband¡¯s careful consideration. The threedies-in-waiting answered at the same time.


    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty.¡±


    But Carlisle¡¯s eyes were still focused on Elena. He lightly stroked her cheek and spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°But don¡¯t leave me alone, my wife.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡±


    The threedies-in-waiting watched the sweet atmosphere between Carlisle and Elena. Finally, Elena and the other women moved to a ce where they could talk quietly among themselves. Margaret blinked as if she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you hear the news?¡±


    ¡°What news?¡±


    ¡°Ah,e to think of it, it¡¯s not a good story for a pregnant empress to hear, but...¡±


    ¡°Tell me, it¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember Lady Jenner?¡±


    Elena gave a slight nod. There was no way she could have forgotten how Sarah Jenner had tried to harass her. Still, Elena released Sarah without any punishment as a reward for testifying of Helen¡¯s misdeeds.


    ¡°I heard that the Jenner family waspletely ruined.¡±


    ¡°What happened?¡±


    Because the Jenner family was particrly wealthy, Sarah spent time around the more famous children of high society. However, her family wasn¡¯t poor enough to be ruined overnight.


    ¡°I heard that Lady Jenner was scammed under the pretext of marriage.¡±


    ¡°Scammed?¡±


    Elena looked at Margaret in disbelief. In Elena¡¯s memory, Sarah was one to quickly calcte profit and loss. It was hard to believe that she had been cheated. Margaret also seemed to agree with the idea.


    ¡°Rumors suggested that a prince of a kingdom lied about his identity and proposed to Lady Jenner. The Jenner family didn¡¯t know he was a swindler, and poured all their money for the marriage... Now they¡¯re nobles only by name.¡±


    ¡± I see...¡±


    Elena remembered Sarah to be the cunning type. She thought that she might fall for a trick someday, but she didn¡¯t expect that she would be frauded this way. Elena fell silent for a moment as she remembered thest time she saw Sarah. As maids came in with food, Yulia spoke.


    ¡°Your Majesty, did you eat yet?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet...¡±


    ¡°I thought so. I¡¯ll tell the maids to bring you food that you can eat, so please wait here.¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Elena declined, but Yulia stood up smiling.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Just chat with the others for a while.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯ll help you too.¡±


    Margaret hurried after Julia, and they disappeared among the crowds of esteemed guests. Elena and Ste were left alone, and Ste opened her mouth to speak.


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been meaning to say something to you...and I think I¡¯d better take this opportunity.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Ste¡¯s expression turned serious, and Elena looked at her questioningly. Ste continued in a low voice.


    ¡°After this party, I n to be honest with my husband about my hidden child.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyes widened at Ste¡¯s unexpected confession. So far, the Countess had been extremely reluctant to reveal her deep secret. However, her face was set as if she had already made her decision.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking a lot since I spoke with you the other day. Although I¡¯m still afraid... I think this would be the best.¡±


    Having experienced the future, Elena knew that the choice Ste made now was more wee than any other choice. Elena nodded sympathetically.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good n. I¡¯m sure Count Viviana will understand.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You two are known as lovebirds in the social circles.¡±


    A warm smile broke through Ste¡¯s cool facade.


    ¡°Your Majesty, what are you talking about? Are you saying you don¡¯t know who the true lovebirds of the Ruford Empire are?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    It wasn¡¯t until Elena heard her words that she realized that the most recent popr couple were herself and Carlisle. As Elena turned red, Ste¡¯sughter grew.


    Yulia and Margaret, who had left to get food, came back with two servants carrying two full trays. Elena¡¯s eyebrows shot up in surprise.


    ¡°Why did you bring so much food?¡±


    ¡°Of course the Empress should have this much food. Please, help yourself. That way, you¡¯ll be healthy.¡±


    Elena gave a grateful smile. She looked at the three people near her: Ste, Yulia and Margaret. In herst life, she couldn¡¯t particrly call them friends, but not anymore. Unlike the days when she felt lonely even when always at a fancy party, she now had people with whom she could open her heart. Feeling a different kind of warmth from thest life, Elena beamed.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll eat well.¡±


    ***


    Elena spent her time joyfully with her friends, before returning to the emperor¡¯s and empress¡¯ seats. Carlisle had a look of slight boredom on his face, and she returned to him worriedly.


    ¡°Were you waiting for me?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m not cut out for parties.¡±


    As he spoke, a vague smile spread on Carlisle¡¯s face after seeing Elena. He was a man with extreme temperature differences in the absence of his wife.


    ¡°Shall I wrap up as soon as possible and get back to you?¡±


    ¡°No. Now that you¡¯ve seen many other people¡¯s gifts, it¡¯s time to see what I¡¯ve prepared.¡±


    Elena had briefly forgotten about Carlisle¡¯s promised gift. She worried what kind of gift he had prepared.


    ¡°What did you prepare...?¡±


    ¡°What did I prepare? It is a gift given with sincere congrattions on your pregnancy.¡±


    As Carlisle smiled and raised his hand into the air, Zenard, who was waiting nearby, approached from the side. Elena looked on in half-curiosity, half-worry. After a moment, Zenard shouted out loud.


    ¡°Attention, everyone!¡±


    The noisy hall fell silent. The people¡¯s attention turned towards Zenard, and he slowly spoke.


    ¡°This is an official deration. As of today, the name of the state of Lunen will disappearpletely from the continent. It¡¯s new name is...the state of Elena.¡±


    Murmuring broke out at the unexpected announcement. Of course, Elena was the most surprised. She turned her head towards Carlisle and spoke in a trembling voice.


    ¡°C-Caril, this is...¡±


    ¡°This is my gift to you, The state of Elena is yours.¡±


    Elena¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. He always liked to give grandiose gifts, but this was truly beyond her imagination. To reorganize the state of Lunen into Elena meant more than just money or power¡ªher presence would long be recorded in Ruford history. Carlisle leaned over and kissed his stunned wife¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    ¡°Really...I can¡¯t stop you.¡±


    Elena pulled Carlisle¡¯s shoulder towards him in a hug. It was an enormous gift, and she couldn¡¯t be happier. The state of Elena. It erased Paveluc and Lunen from history, and a new future was born in their hands.

 Chapter 314 – Warm Spring Days (1)

    <h4>Chapter 314 ¨C Warm Spring Days (1)</h4>


    Not only did Elena be the Empress of the Ruford Empire, but she was also the first duchess of the Duchy of Elena. It was a tremendous honor to have a principality named after her. As a result, everyone began to see her in a different light. After Carlisle, she was clearly the most powerful person in the Ruford Empire.


    Despite this, her daily life remained mostly unchanged. She entrusted someone else to manage the principality, and was still focused on her future child. The nanny watched Elena make baby clothes, and then spoke.


    ¡°You can leave that to me.¡±


    ¡°No. I want to do this with my own hands. Anyway, this is just a little extra to what you make.¡±


    The nanny smiled, and stroked one of the baby clothes on the table that Elena had already finished.


    ¡°This reminds me of the Countess, for some reason.¡±


    ¡°My mother?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Even in the past, she always wanted to prepare for the baby herself, just like you.¡±


    ¡°...Really?¡±


    She paused in her sewing and looked at the nanny. It was the first time they¡¯ve ever talked about the past like this. Elena¡¯s mother had died so long ago that her memories of her were limited.


    ¡°Is there anything else? I wonder what Mother was like when she was pregnant.¡±


    The nanny¡¯s eyes were far away as she reminisced.


    ¡°When she was pregnant with Master Derek, she suffered from severe morning sickness. Fortunately, when she was pregnant with you, I remembered she ate and slept well. She probably liked that you were a gentle child.¡±


    If Elena had heard this story in the past, she would not have fully understood it. Now, she empathized with her motherpletely. While she never saw her mother¡¯s pregnancies, of course, she could clearly imagine it.


    ¡°I¡¯m d I wasn¡¯t too hard on my mother.¡±


    ¡°Haha, well, as I said, you were a gentle thing. Thest time your mother was pregnant, it was with Mirabelle. The pregnancy was so difficult that she couldn¡¯t even step out of bed.¡±


    ¡°She suffered a lot with Mirabelle?¡±


    Elena had a vague memory of her mother being pregnant, but she didn¡¯t know the details at the time. The nanny replied with a smile.


    ¡°You may not be able to imagine it now, but Mirabelle was a troublemaker in your mother¡¯s stomach.¡±


    ¡°I never knew that Mother went through so much hardship.¡±


    Elena smiled faintly and stroked her round belly. She wondered what kind of child was growing inside. Until now, Elena was someone else¡¯s daughter, but now she was the parent of a child. She still didn¡¯t quite process it yet. Later, when the child is born, she may well pass out when they make eye contact with her.


    Her mother, whom she missed, probably felt the same way. If her mother was with her now, she may be able to tell Elena more... All there was now was the feeling of her mother¡¯s absence.


    ¡°...I miss you, Mother.¡±


    Elena gave a little murmur, and the nanny smiled warmly, and took Elena¡¯s hands with her own deeply wrinkled ones.


    ¡°Among your siblings, you resemble her the most. You have the same beautiful face and strong personality. Don¡¯t forget that your existence is because of her love.¡±


    ¡°Nanny...¡±


    ¡°Your mother may not be with you, but she will always be watching you.¡±


    Elena¡¯s nose started to feel stuffy at the unexpected words the nanny gave her. Now that Elena had a child to love, she could imagine that her mother would have looked at her in the same way in the past. Elena became even more choked up, and she looked up at her nanny.


    ¡°You have to stay with me for a long time, nanny. You raised my mother, took care of me, and now you must watch my child grow up.¡±


    ¡°That is also my wish.¡±


    Elena and the nanny exchanged mutual looks of affection. Elena felt grateful all over again. This was a different future in which her nanny could be with her in this life. The happiness that Elena risked her life for was now safe by her side.


    ¡°Talking brings up many other memories. The Count fell in love with the Countess at first sight and passionately pursued her.¡±


    ¡°Father?¡±


    Elena¡¯s eyebrows lifted in disbelief. It was unimaginable, given Alphord¡¯s blunt nature. The nanny gave a knowing smile.


    ¡°The Count¡¯s personality was the same at the time, but he was incredibly sweet in front of his wife.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, I think it was like that in my childhood, too.¡±


    ¡°They looked so wonderful together then... When your mother died first, the Count was deeply grieved.¡±


    Elena nodded in agreement. She knew that her father had never forgotten about their mother. If Elena had been in her father¡¯s position and had lost Carlisle, the hole in her heart would never be filled. Elena spoke in a low murmur.


    ¡°Is Father better yet?¡±


    Alphord had yet to return to the Ruford Empire due to the severity of the injuries he suffered from Paveluc. As soon as Elena arrived at the Imperial Pce, she had prepared the most skilled doctor with the best medicines, and sent the doctor to Alphord.


    After hearing about their father, Derek went to Alphord to take care of him, and asionally wrote to Elena updating her on their father¡¯s condition. Although she did not see her brother¡¯s face, she knew he was worried.


    It was then¡ª


    Ttog ttogeu.


    There was a knock on the door, and the voice of a servant speaking urgently.


    ¡°Your Majesty, I have news for you.¡±


    Because there hadn¡¯t been urgent news recently, Elena looked at the door with a puzzled look.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°I hear Count ise is back in the capital.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    The unexpected news surprised Elena. Even the nanny was shocked as well, and their widened eyes met in midair.

 Chapter 315 – Warm Spring Days (2)

    <h4>Chapter 315 ¨C Warm Spring Days (2)</h4>


    ***


    As soon as Elena heard that Alphord had returned, she hurriedly prepared to leave for ise Mansion after having not visited for a long time. The procession that followed her was quite massive, and she had arge number of guards and attendants that cared for her while she was pregnant.


    She finally arrived at ise Mansion. Derek, who had already heard the news, was waiting for her at the entrance. She stepped off the carriage and greeted her brother.


    ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me in advance that you were arriving at the capital with Father.¡±


    ¡°Well...Father was reluctant to tell you the news, because he didn¡¯t want to worry you while you were pregnant. Still, please understand that we contacted you after arriving at the mansion.¡±


    Elena was familiar with Alphord¡¯s stubbornness, and had a rough idea of what Derek went through. She replied with a nod.


    ¡°I understand what you mean. Where¡¯s Father?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to him.¡±


    Derek took the lead and guided her to Alphord¡¯s room. Because she was now at ise Mansion, there was nothing that could endanger her, and the escorts remained at the door.


    Finally, it was only Elena and Derek alone inside. Thetter slowed his footsteps and spoke in a careful voice.


    ¡°I had misrepresented the news about your death, and it could have caused a major ident with the Emperor. Once again...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°No, it was an honest mistake then. The Emperor understands everything, so don¡¯t worry about it anymore.¡±


    She was rather concerned that Derek was still hung up on it. In her eyes, it wasn¡¯t his fault at all. If Elena had been in his position, she would have thought the same thing.


    ¡°The important thing is that you and Father are safe and sound. And as a result, the war resulted in a great victory.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true, but...¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge yourself based on one incident alone. Because of the strategic movement of your troops, Father and I had been able to avoid Paveluc¡¯s pursuit for a long time.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°This iste, but you risked your life for me... So thank you very much. Brother.¡±


    At Elena¡¯s words, Derek¡¯s footsteps slowed to a halt, and she stopped and looked at her brother. For a moment, they stared at each other in silence. Elena¡¯s gaze conveyed exactly what she thought of her brother, and conversely, how much Derek cared about her. She offered him a soft smile.


    ¡°You probably don¡¯t realize how much I rely on you.¡±


    At that, Derek immediately fell to one knee like a perfect example of a knight.


    ¡°If you are ever in any danger in the future, Your Majesty, I will run to you. And then...I will certainly save you.¡±


    Derek had pledged this countless times to her. Even if he didn¡¯t say anything else, the true emotions of his heart were passed on to Elena, and she nodded and gave a radiant smile.


    ¡°Thank you again, Brother.¡±


    ***


    Kiiiig¡ª


    After Derek took her to Alphord¡¯s door, Elena went into the room alone. There she saw her fatherying in the dim light. It was a miracle that he was alive, but it broke her heart to see the bandages wrapped around him because he couldn¡¯t bepletely healed.


    She stood in ce for a moment as she stared at her father¡¯s figure lying on the bed.


    ¡°Who¡¯s there? Please bring me some water.¡±


    Alphord¡¯s hoarse request caused Elena¡¯s eyes to turn towards the ss of water on the table. She gently picked up the ss and held it out to him, and his eyes widened upon seeing who she was.


    ¡°Your Majesty...¡±


    ¡°Do you feel alright?¡±


    Alphord attempted to raise his injured body rather than answer Elena¡¯s question. Startled, she hurriedly pressed her father back into bed.


    ¡°You can omit the greetings. One wrong move will reopen your wounds.¡±


    ¡°How can I, as a servant of Your Majesty, lie down when you enter?¡±


    Elena swallowed a wry smile. Alphord was the ever-loyal knight, but he didn¡¯t know how to be a loving father. Elena didn¡¯te here as an empress; she came here as a worried daughter visiting her sick parent.


    When Alphord treated her only as an empress, she felt a chasm between them. She thought they had be closer on the battlefield, but now it felt like they were back to square one. Had it been in the past, Elena would have hidden her disappointment and pretended to be fine. But now...she would not.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to hear that, Father. It is known all over the world that the Empress of the Ruford Empire is a daughter of the ise family. Would you make me a cruel empress who makes her injured father bow?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Alphord¡¯s dark green eyes trembled slightly at Elena¡¯s words. He had never considered this before. Elena had been hiding her feelings from him for a long time, and he never intended to be hated by her. Until now, she believed he would love her if she became an obedient daughter.


    However, Alphord did not know what made Elena grieve this way. Communication between them had disappeared. Only recently did Elena realize it. So she vowed to express her feelings more frankly the next time she met her father. And that time was now.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t call me ¡®Her Majesty¡¯ too much. As you know, there aren¡¯t many people who call me Elena anymore. Sometimes I just want to be Elena, not the empress.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°So, can you call me by my name when we¡¯re alone?¡±


    ¡°...Very well, Your Majesty.¡±


    When Alphord replied with an honorary title, he nced at Elena with a wry look. It was an unfamiliar expression to Elena, and she stared at him without realizing it. Alphord spoke again, apparently misunderstanding her expression.


    ¡°...I¡¯ll asionally call you Elena.¡±


    The moment she heard his words, it was as if a huge weight had been lifted deep from her heart. It was only a tiny change, but at the same time, a world-shifting one. Elena¡¯s and Alphord¡¯s rtionship did not change overnight. Like Alphord¡¯s blunt personality, Elena¡¯s secretive nature didn¡¯t disappear instantly. But very slowly, things would certainly be different.


    Elena carefully adjusted Alphord¡¯s rumpled nket, then spoke.


    ¡°Get well soon, Father. I have so many things to say.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t even told him that she had returned to the past with a new life, or that she had be an excellent knight. She couldn¡¯t imagine how he would react once he heard the whole story, but one day she intended to be wholly honest.


    ¡°If you have anything to say, please do so. I¡¯ll be waiting.¡±


    Upon hearing that, Elena returned a bright smile.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll have to tell you this first.¡±


    Elena took Alphord¡¯s roughened hands and squeezed it warmly. He looked at her in puzzlement, and she spoke.


    ¡°Thank you so much for staying with me. From now on, you should live a long and healthy life. You should also hug your first grandchild soon.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    Alphord¡¯s eyes slid to Elena¡¯s rounded belly, and an irresistible smile split across his face. Though he already knew that his daughter was pregnant, this was the first time he had confirmed it with his own eyes.


    Elena smiled happily at him. Somehow, it felt like this warm spring day would really remain.

 Chapter 316 – A Normal Day

    <h4>Chapter 316 ¨C A Normal Day</h4>


    As time passed and Elena¡¯s due date approached, she frequently felt sharp pains in her stomach. In addition, headaches and dizziness weremon, so people hovered around Elena¡¯s vicinity for any possible situation. As such, Carlisle¡¯s concern for her only increased. Hepleted the minimal amount of work for the day, then went to his wife¡¯s side.


    ¡°How are you? Are you feeling well?¡±


    Elena smiled faintly as shey in a soft bed.


    ¡°Yes, don¡¯t worry. Recently I called a doctor because of stomach pain, but he said I was fine.¡±


    ¡°How can I not worry? If I knew you would suffer like this...I would have been against the pregnancy.¡±


    ¡°Shhh, the baby¡¯s listening.¡±


    Despite Elena¡¯sments, Carlisle red disapprovingly at her round stomach. The child had been putting Elena through a lot of stress as ofte. He had heard of many cases of sickness and death during childbirth. Carlisle settled himself next to Elena¡¯s bedside, his expression troubled as he stroked her face.


    ¡°I never want to see my wife suffer again. Whatever the gender of the child, they will be my sessor.¡±


    A daughter would be difficult due to the low social advancement of women in the Ruford Empire, but that mattered little to Carlisle. It was better to change imperialw rather than watch Elena suffer.


    In any kingdom, the emperor routinely had many children, and the most distinguished of them all was named the heir. But Carlisle had no intention of taking in another wife other than Elena, and he did not want her to go through another pregnancy. Their child would be the next emperor, whether girl or boy.


    Elena suddenly winced and held her belly with both hands.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Carlisle stood up and was about to summon a doctor, but Elena grabbed his sleeve with one hand and shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. The doctor said it was a natural symptom at this stage and nothing to worry about.¡±


    ¡°But...¡±


    ¡°The pain will soon fade. You know that, Caril.¡±


    Just as Elena said, Carlisle had seen Elena go through these phases before. The pain naturally disappeared each time, so it was useless calling a doctor unless there was some abnormality.


    Carlisle sat himself next to her, looking more pained than she was. He gently rubbed her hands in feet in hopes of easing her tension. Fortunately, Elena¡¯s pain did notst long, and soon after her expression rxed again.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°...I wish I could give birth instead.¡±


    At the seriousness of Carlisle¡¯s face, Elena burst outughing. He didn¡¯t know how much his words meant to her. Carlisle truly was a lovely man. Because he was by her side, she could endure any hardships that came her way.


    ¡°Have you thought of a name for our baby?¡±


    ¡°I have since thest time you asked me about it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Serena.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a girl¡¯s name, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want her to be a beautiful girl that looks like you.¡±


    As he spoke, Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes glimmered with a warm light. He wore a wonderful smile as he looked at his wife¡¯s face.


    ¡°But you should also consider a boy¡¯s name, too. That¡¯s too feminine for a son.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s a boy, I¡¯ll go and think about it then. Or you can just name the boy.¡±


    She shook her head at Carlisle¡¯s radically different attitude towards daughters and sons. He wanted a daughter who looked like her from the start, while Elena wanted a son that looked just like him. After a moment of reflection, Elena spoke.


    ¡°If the baby¡¯s a boy...what about naming him Crow?¡±


    ¡°Crow?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s a Ruford Empire legend that tells of a bird that never dies. If this child is a boy...well, he has endured many difficult hardships while in my stomach, so it seemed suitable.¡±


    Carlisle gave a nod.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good name. Very well then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re agreeing too fast?¡±


    At Elena¡¯s teasing words, Carlisle chuckled and kissed her cheek.


    ¡°No. I like everything you do.¡±


    Elena couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Then, unbidden, a yawn came out of her mouth. Carlisle quickly noticed her exhaustion andid her body down morefortably.


    ¡°If you¡¯re tired, rest. You were tossing and turningst night too.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I feel sleepy all of a sudden.¡±


    Elenay on her bed, looking up at Carlisle with her hazy eyes, and this time he kissed on her forehead. His expression was full of special affection.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay with you until you wake up. Have a good sleep, and then you can eat whatever you wish for dinner.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ¡°Good night, my wife.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s voice rang pleasantly in her ear, and she closed her eyes into a long andfortable sleep. She felt very warm and happy...like she was walking on clouds.


    ***


    Another month passed by in a sh. After going through several periods of pain, Elena¡¯s real delivery date arrived.


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    A cry of pain came from Elena¡¯s mouth. She¡¯s been poisoned, hit by an arrow, and stabbed by a sword before, but she had never experienced pain like this. The whole world seemed to whirl before her eyes. The midwife, who was in charge of the delivery, cried out from the side.


    ¡°Your Majesty, you mustn¡¯t lose consciousness! Give more strength!¡±


    ¡°Aaaagh!¡±


    Elena wanted to obey the midwife, but her body hurt so much that she found it difficult tomand it. As her period ofbor grew longer, so did the worry on the nanny¡¯s and Mary¡¯s face. However, their worries paled inparison to Carlisle, who was waiting outside the room.


    Ttubeog ttubeog.


    Carlisle couldn¡¯t remain still and was pacing restlessly. A terrible energy was emanating from him, and Zenard was concerned that the Emperor¡¯s fragile sanity might snap and he might go into another rampage.


    Kwaang!


    An impatient Carlisle struck a table with his fist.


    ¡°It¡¯s already been an hour. When is the babying out?¡±


    Zenard hurriedly tried to calm him down.


    ¡°It depends on the mother, but some childbirths take a long time. Please wait a little longer...¡±


    But before Zenard could even finish speaking, there was another scream from the room.¡±


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s face paled when he heard the scream. It sounded like something had gone wrong with Elena. He yanked the cravat from his neck.


    ¡°Let me in. Something might happen to the child. But my wife is not allowed to get hurt.¡±


    ¡°I-I understand.¡±


    Carlisle looked ready to storm in the room if Zenard hesitated a second longer, so Zenard quickly called a maid so he could speak to the midwife.


    If Carlisle had to choose between the child and the mother, he would choose Elena unconditionally. Carlisle¡¯s usual proud expression was hardened with tension, and it was the first time anyone here had seen him with such impatience.


    As Elena¡¯s screams grew, his tolerance began to thin. He couldn¡¯t wait any longer. Just when he felt that he was at his limit¡ª


    ¡°Waaaaah!¡±


    Atst, a child¡¯s wail broke out. Carlisle heard the sound and couldn¡¯t stand it any longer, and immediately burst into the birthing room. Several maids were diligently scurrying about, as various items needed for childbirth were scattered around the room. It was a dizzying sight, but amid this organized chaos, Carlisle¡¯s eyes fell only to one person.


    Elena wasying on the bed covered with sweat, and he quickly approached her. He wiped her forehead and spoke in a hoarse voice.


    ¡°You did a great job.¡±


    Elena replied with a faint smile to let him know she was alright. The nanny sidled up to him, carrying a bundle of white nkets.


    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty. You have a healthy son.¡±


    The baby already had a head of thin, ck hair. He was a boy who looked exactly like Carlisle. The nanny held the child out to Carlisle, but he simply stared at the baby, motionless. Elena looked at him in puzzlement.


    ¡°...Caril?¡±


    At that moment, she could read the fear in Carlisle¡¯s blue eyes. He had spent his entire life believing that the dragon¡¯s blood that coursed through him made him a monster. But when he saw the child who looked just like him, he seemed scared.


    The child¡¯s tightly closed eyelids began to open. He had one blue eye that resembled Carlisle, and one red eye that resembled Elena¡¯s. The newborn boy had unusual eyes that took after both his parents.


    Different babies had different times when they would first open their eyes, but this was quite soon after a birth. Carlisle¡¯s stiffened expression finally rxed. He had a realization when he looked at his new son; while the boy mostly resembled himself, he was a child of Elena¡¯s.


    As if possessed, Carlisle slowly took the child from the nurse¡¯s arms, and stared at him with widened eyes. Elena was relieved to see Carlisle calm so quickly. Carlisle held the baby out to Elena, and spoke with a faint note of pride.


    ¡°See? Our child.¡±


    At his words, Elena nodded with a light smile. The child looked healthy. He looked just like abination of both his parents. It was an unspeakably moving scene for her.


    This was the day Crow Walter Ben Ruford was born, to be recorded as a member of the Ruford Empire in history.


    ***


    Crow grew rapidly. He was only three months old when he turned over in bed by himself, surprising Elena. He seemed to grow a little faster than other children, which made her both happy and worried at the same time.


    ¡°Crow, did you have a good time with your nanny today?¡±


    Elena held her child and waved his little arms in the air. The more Crow grew, the more he resembled Carlisle. With each passing day, her affection for the child grew.


    As she was taking care of him, she heard someone approaching. She turned her head in the direction of the sound, and saw Carlisle walking towards them.


    ¡°Caril, you¡¯re here?¡±


    ¡°Why are you watching Crow? Leave it to the others.¡±


    Elena wished to take care of Crow as much as possible, but Carlisle was still worried that her body was hurt. She replied with a smile.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to leave him to the nanny.¡±


    ¡°Still, don¡¯t hold the child carelessly. If you don¡¯t do it properly, your wrist will hurt.¡±


    Carlisle quickly took the Crow from Elena¡¯s arms. Elena, who lost Crow in an instant, smiled as if she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Some people say Crow¡¯s special. It¡¯s only been three months since I gave birth, and now he can hug.¡±


    ¡°No, you need to rest more. You¡¯re frailer than others.¡±


    That was a false sentence, considering her excellent skills as a knight. However, she didn¡¯t mind that Carlisle looked at her like that, and she had a ticklish feeling in her heart.


    ¡°You¡¯re calling me weak...¡±


    Elena chuckled, and Carlisle approached her with Crow in his arms and kissed her eyes.


    ¡°And don¡¯t take care of Crow too much. There is one more man here who desperately wants your love.¡±


    ¡°Please refrain from excessive skinship in front of the baby, Your Majesty.¡±


    Elena¡¯s tone turned joking, and Carlisle grinned.


    ¡°Well, he should know who his mother is. If it weren¡¯t for our child, would you allow me in your arms?¡±


    ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°...A little.¡±


    Carlisle grinned and kissed Elena¡¯s face again, this time raining light kisses on her face. Elena gave a peal ofughter.


    ¡°That¡¯s ticklish.¡±


    Carlisle whispered in her ear as he looked at her bright expression.


    ¡°Who was it that told me to avoid excessive skinship?¡±


    It was then.


    Crow, who was huddled in Carlisle¡¯s arms, gave a little babble.


    ¡°Oaah.¡±


    Carlisle and Elena were shocked. Elena spoke first with wide open eyes.


    ¡°Did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, our Crow said something!¡±


    Elena hurriedly brought her face close to her baby¡¯s.


    ¡°Crow, try again. Hm? ¡±


    Carlisle looked unhappy about losing her attention, but he finally gave a soft smile. Like his beloved Elena, a child whose eye resembled hers was more precious to Carlisle than anything else in the world.


    A very ordinary day was drawing to a close again. For both of them, happiness was not a faraway dream anymore. If the three of them remained a family together like this, it would always be a happy day.

 Chapter 317 – Given Another Life

    <h4>Chapter 317 ¨C Given Another Life</h4>


    When the Ruford Empire waspletely stabilized, the soldiers who made great contributions in the battle against Paveluc were rewarded handsomely. The list of awards had already been confirmed, but it was only recently that all payments werepleted.


    Firstly were Alphord, Derek and the elite soldiers who infiltrated Lunen to save Elena, and they all received an increase in position and sry. In addition, all those who died during the war were buried in the Ruford Empire¡¯s Patriot Cemetery in honor of their deaths.


    Zenard solidified his position as Carlisle¡¯s right-hand man, however, it was Kuhn that had the most dramatic rise in status. He served well as Carlisle¡¯s subordinate, but he was always looked down on by the fact that he was a humble ve and assassin. Carlisle formally bestowed upon Kuhn the title of baron along with a few territories, freeing him from the stigma. Although the title Kuhn owned was rtively low, thend he owned was equal to that of any other territory, and it was likely that his rank would continue to go up. The nobles would react if Carlisle rewarded Kuhn too high of a title at once, so the Emperor remained prescient. Kuhn, who had always been hidden in the shadows, had now proudly established himself as a nobleman.


    Finally, Carlisle confirmed that allpensation waspleted.


    ¡°I took care of it ording to your will. Do you approve?¡±


    Elena, who was sitting beside him, smiled and nodded.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very pleased.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d. I was a little surprised that you wanted to give Kuhn a title.¡±


    Carlisle would have considered it even if Elena didn¡¯t ask about it, but he never expected her to bring it up in the first ce. Elena looked at the report confirming that Kuhn was made baron, and replied in a quiet voice.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t want to interfere between the two if possible, but I wanted to relieve their burdens.¡±


    Elena did not know everything that happened between Kuhn and Mirabelle. While Mirabelle still seemed to like Kuhn, neither of which seemed to be willing to make a move. That was why Elena wanted to break down the barriers between the two. If they wanted to be with each other, they could approach each other with a lighter heart. Of course, it was up to them to decide what kind of ending they would have.


    Carlisle looked at Elena questioningly.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s someone else¡¯s love story. Do you want to know what it¡¯s about?¡±


    Carlisle answered with a single shake of the head.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m already busy with my love life.¡±


    At the same time, Carlisle reached out from his seat and pulled Elena towards him. It was hard to believe that she had recently given birth to a child, given the slimness of her waist. She smiled, knowing that she couldn¡¯t stop Carlisle.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t even finished your work yet.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything urgent left to do. And with Crow, we don¡¯t even have enough time to be alone anymore. We should enjoy our time together like this.¡±


    Elena insisted on caring for Crow for herself and never intended to leave him entirely in the hands of anyone else, so she didn¡¯t see Carlisle as often as she liked. She embraced her husband¡¯s shoulder with a small smile, understanding that their time together had been dwindling recently. He was the man who made her realize that she was loved at any unexpected moment. Now that she was by his side...she was so happy.


    The couple luxuriated in each other¡¯s quiet presence, when they were interrupted by a child¡¯s cries and the sound of urgent footsteps.


    ¡°Waaaah!¡±


    It did not go unnoticed to Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s sensitive ears. Carlisle let Elena go, and Mary¡¯s voice rang from outside the office door.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince is looking for you¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Elena quickly opened the door and went outside. This wasn¡¯t the first time Crow cried for his mother¡¯s presence. She held the crying child in her arms and spoke in a friendly voice.


    ¡°Why are you crying, Crow?¡±


    ¡°Waah, uh, uh.¡±


    Crow stared up at Elena¡¯s face with tear-filled eyes, then soon gave a wet smile. His red and blue eyes shone mysteriously. Mary bowed her head in embarrassment.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt your break.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I told you to bring Crow anytime he wants me. I¡¯ll put him to bed now, so you can return to work.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    Mary bowed back out of the office. Carlisle came up from behind her and took Crow from her arms.


    ¡°You¡¯re still a little one, and you¡¯re already causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°He can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s still a little child.¡±


    Carlisle held Crow up in the air.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I tolerate you. When you¡¯re a little bigger, it¡¯ll be foul to hog your mother like this.¡±


    Crow waved his arms happily at him..


    ¡°Papa, Papa¡ª¡±


    It was as if he recognized Carlisle as his father, and Carlisle¡¯s eyes brightened as he looked at his child. Elena smiled, seeing father and son with the same look on their faces. It was now a familiar scene of their family.


    ***


    One night.


    Carlisle had told Elena to meet outside the Imperial Pce, and the appointment time was quitete. Elena was puzzled by the request, but she put Crow to bed, then headed out of the Imperial Pce with her guards.


    When she arrived at the meeting ce the servant told her, she found Carlisle waiting for her. His figure, astride on a horse and glowing in the faint moonlight, was as majestic as ever. Elena approached with a glimmer of a smile.


    ¡°Why did you ask to meet at thiste hour?¡±


    Carlisle cast Elena a warm nce, and spoke in a soft voice that he reserved for only her.


    ¡°Meet? I¡¯ve been wanting to get some fresh air with you for a long time. You¡¯ve been taking care of Crowtely, and hadn¡¯t the chance to leave the pcetely.¡±


    Carlisle made a gesture, and a servant nearby pulled an immacte white horse towards Elena. It was a magnificent creature.


    ¡°You used to love riding horses. Shall we go together?¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡±


    Elena¡¯s mood lit up at Carlisle¡¯s suggestion. As he said, most of her time had been upied caring for Crow, and it would be great to feel the wind again. She mounted her horse, and Carlisle pointed to a direction.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way. Wouldn¡¯t it be fun to just run, and see who is faster?¡±


    ¡°Well, no matter how good you are, you can¡¯t beat me.¡±


    She added a confident grin to her reply.


    ¡°Well, it won¡¯t be easy for you to beat me, either.¡±


    ¡°There should be some reward for winning. What should it be?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it is you wish, tell me.¡±


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s agree to the condition of the winner.¡±


    They exchanged yful nces with each other. Carlisle spoke first.


    ¡°Shall we go then?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    At a mutual signal, both Elena and Carlisle snapped their reins, and their horses shot forward at incredible speed.


    Tatatatatag!


    Elena smiled as a cool breeze whipped around her body. It was indescribably refreshing. This wasn¡¯t the first time she rode a horse alongside Carlisle, but it was always a thrill to experience. Suddenly, a scene unfolded before her eyes.


    ¡°This is...¡±


    From a certain point onward, thousands of candles lit up like red carpet along the path where they were running. It was a breathtaking sight. As a result, Elena naturally slowed down.


    ¡°What is this, Caril?¡±


    Carlisle, who was galloping next to her, gradually stopped as well.


    ¡°How about a short walk?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes.¡±


    Elena nodded with a slightly curious look. Little did she imagine Carlisle prepared for such an event.


    As Elena hurriedly got off her horse, she could see a beautifulke situated next to an endless flower garden. It was a gorgeous location. As she looked around, she suddenly remembered something.


    ¡ª I went to the ce I promised to meet with His Highness, and it was all decorated with candles.


    That was what Elena had said once before.


    ¡ª It was a very beautiful ce with ake on one side and a garden on the other.


    She soon remembered where she had said this. When Harry had asked if she had been proposed to at the wedding reception, she had quickly made up this story. Her eyes widened when she realized this was the same ce she had fabricated.


    Carlisle smiled softly and pointed towards the night sky with his finger.


    ¡°The weather is clear tonight, so you can see the stars.¡±


    That reminded her of her other lie.


    ¡ª From there I walked with His Highness and saw the stars floating in the sky...and then he gave me a ring.


    Of course, a proposal was notplete without a token of love.


    ¡ª He told me I was the only one for him, and he proposed. It¡¯s embarrassing to talk about this.


    Her face heated up as she recalled those words. She couldn¡¯t believe that Carlisle remembered a lie so old. Her voice trembled faintly as she spoke.


    ¡°How did...how did you remember?¡±


    ¡°I never forget anything you say, no matter how small.¡±


    Carlisle pointed to theke sparkling beneath the moonlight.


    ¡°It took a while to build this man-madeke. There was no ce in the Ruford Empire that you described.¡±


    Of course. This ce was a lie that she had made up on the spot.


    Carlisle, who was walking slowly, stoppedpletely and took a small ring box out of his arms. The box opened with a small click, and inside nestled a woman¡¯s ring designed in the same style and shape Elena had given Carlisle a long time ago. Her face turned red, and Carlisle spoke in an earnest-roughened voice.


    ¡°Will you stay by my side forever, as I do now?¡±


    Elena¡¯s heart pounded wildly in her ears, but she replied as casually as possible.


    ¡°This is not a proposal. We are already married and have our child Crow.¡±


    ¡°This is more important¡ªnot because it¡¯s a proposal of marriage, but a proposal to spend our lifetime together.¡±


    Carlisle smiled and continued in a low voice.


    ¡°Marriage and Crow have nothing to do with winning your heart. That doesn¡¯t make you love me.¡±


    Love was not a requirement for marriage, and having children did not naturally lead to a loving husband. Even though Carlisle already married Elena and they had a child, he was still trying to win her love.


    ¡°Caril, you really...¡±


    The sweetness of Carlisle¡¯s words threatened to overwhelm her. Never had she heard anything so touching in her life. She was so grateful for his love that she could burst into tears. Carlisle stroked the area around her reddened eyes and smiled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I wanted to see you happy.¡±


    ¡°But...I¡¯m so happy, how could I not cry?¡±


    ¡°Still, I¡¯d like you to smile if possible, because I like your smiling face the most in the world.¡±


    ¡°Eu, really...¡±


    A sob unintentionally came from her mouth, but she soon spread her lips into a smile. Happiness filled her entire body. Carlisle slowly slid the ring on her finger and gently pressed a kiss against it. Elena, unable to hold back anymore, jumped forward to hug him.


    ¡°I will stay with you until my final breath. If there is another life after this one, then I will love you too.¡±


    For Elena, it was her second life. But if she was given another life, she would still love Carlisle without hesitation. In response, Carlisle smiled blissfully in her arms. She wished this moment wouldst forever. But it was also good that it stopped. She never doubted that the days ahead would be happier for them. At the thought, Elena delicately wiped her moistened eyes.


    ¡°Oh, it turns out we don¡¯t know who won the race.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll ept whatever you want, so simply say it.¡±


    ¡°Tch, there¡¯s no such thing.¡±


    With a small smile, Elena let go of her arm holding Carlisle, and briefly took a look around their beautiful surroundings. Tiny candles lit their path endlessly towards their future.


    They didn¡¯t have to go back yet, and the night was still long. Elena smiled.


    ¡°Shall we resume the race?


    Carlisle nodded and returned a small smile.


    ¡°As you wish.¡±


    The two agreed with each other and climbed back onto their horses. Both Elena and Carlisle rushed forward at the same time. They smiled at each as their hearts fluttered freely in the breeze. Despite the thick darkness of the night, the road ahead of them was bright. Like the happy future of Elena and Carlisle.

 Chapter 318 – The Teddy Bear And The Lady (1)

    <h4>Chapter 318 ¨C The Teddy Bear And The Lady (1)</h4>


    ¡°...Euugh.¡±


    Mirabelle, who was sleeping in bed, opened her eyes in a cold sweat. The sound of heavy breathing escaped her lips even though she had already emerged from the dream.


    ¡°Haah, haah.¡±


    She brushed her arm against her damp forehead and looked around. The room was still dark. Ever since she left the Ruford Empire to study in the Freegrand Kingdom, she had had countless nights like this.


    She turned to the familiar toy tucked next to her bed. It was a teddy bear that was an unusual bluish-ck color, and was wearing arge jacket meant for a man. It was thest gift her mother had given her, but it also reminded her of someone else. The bear was the exact color of a certain person¡¯s hair, and wore the jacket of that very same person.


    ¡®...Kuhn.¡¯


    Mirabelle mentally repeated the name that she could not say out loud. Even when she closed her eyes, she could see him beneath her eyelids. She even remembered the words she said to him.


    ¡ª I¡¯ll let you go. I won¡¯t me you if you don¡¯te back. Wherever you are...I wish you all the best.


    It was true that she let Kuhn go that day, but the words she spoke were clearly a lie. Because she never let him go. Three years had passed since Carlisle became emperor of the Ruford Empire, since Paveluc died from the rebellion, and since Crow was born. Even after more than three years of separation from Kuhn, Mirabelle¡¯s heart longed for him. He continually appeared in her dreams and prevented her from having a good night¡¯s rest. She hoped this longing would gradually disappear, but strangely, it only deepened every day.


    Mirabelle pushed away her nket and raised her upper body. Though she was a delicate girl, the maturing of her womanly figure was evident beneath her nightgown.


    She sat on her knees and stared at the teddy bear. She hoped that Kuhn was happy, like thest farewell she left him. Truly.


    But sometimes...


    She wished he was unhappy. She wanted him toe back to her.


    After a moment, Mirabelle inwardly scolded herself for even thinking of such an idea, and went back to wishing for Kuhn¡¯s happiness. Three yearster, Mirabelle still had trouble arranging her feelings regarding Kuhn. She spoke in a low mutter.


    ¡°Today...I had a dream that youpletely forgot me and passed by me like a stranger.¡±


    While she waited for her emotions to die down, Kuhn probably already forgot about her. But there was nothing she could do. Mirabelle looked at the teddy bear with a sad smile.


    ¡°Would youe if I waited...?¡±


    Ironically, even in a dream, that did not happen. Mirabelle understood it was hopeless. Still, this was all she could do.


    ***


    Presently, Mirabelle was an aspiring fashion designer in the Freegrand Kingdom. Although she started as an apprentice, she soon rose to prominence and was now leading the fashion world with every outfit she made.


    As Mirabelle worked a sewing machine, a maid approached.


    ¡°My Lady, Master Harry Krauss hase to see you.¡±


    ¡°Really? Please let him in.¡±


    Mirabelle quickly put aside the dress she was making and stood up from her chair. Krauss and Freegrand have been dealing with clothing-rted businesses ever since she came to study here. As a result, she naturally became close to Harry, who was simr in age to her.


    Kkiig.


    The door opened and Harry came in. He, too, had grown out of his boyish looks, and had a slender, masculine face. In fact, Harry was very popr in the social circles, as there was nothing hecked, including family, ability or character.


    Harry greeted Mirabelle with a yful smile.


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    ¡°Very well, thank you. I know you traveled far away for work, so I didn¡¯t expect you toe in person. ¡±


    ¡°The timing was right, so I stopped by to see you.¡±


    ¡°Have a seat. Do you want some tea?¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I only need to look at your face.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Mirabelle couldn¡¯t find the words to reply. Unlike her, however, Harry calmly went to the table and spoke again.


    ¡°All the dressesmissioned from you were sold at a higher price than expected. Well, the dresses are in style in the Freegrand Kingdom, so it¡¯s natural.¡±


    At the same time, Harry took out a coin purse and set it on the table with a heavy sound. Mirabelle approached the table and checked the contents of the purse. Her eyes widened when there was more money in it than she thought.


    ¡°You made this much profit?¡±


    ¡°There were manydies who wanted to wear the dresses you designed.¡±


    Harry spoke in a modest tone, but no matter how many people wanted a dress, he never would have made this much profit without his business skills as well. Mirabelle couldn¡¯t hide the joy in her face.


    ¡°Thank you. Because of you, I can prepare next season¡¯s clothes without any worries.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, but there¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to ask.¡±


    ¡°Tell me, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°I would be honored if you would ept my request for a date today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t joke.¡±


    Mirabelle tried to yfully pass it over, but the expression in Harry¡¯s eyes turned serious.


    ¡°If I said this was not a joke, would you take it seriously?¡±


    Mirabelle couldn¡¯t hide her embarrassment. If Harry had made this offer to another woman, she might have danced with joy. His pedigree was excellent after all.


    But Mirabelle didn¡¯t feel that way. There was someone else she couldn¡¯t forget. She smoothed her expression and spoke in a level voice.


    ¡°You¡¯re the sessor to the Krauss family, so you must constantly be getting requests from social circles. Why are you saying that to me?¡±


    ¡°Well, you¡¯re in no position to talk. You¡¯re the sister-inw to the all-powerful Emperor of the Ruford, and the beloved sister to the Empress.¡±


    ¡°Shh! Someone might hear you.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes darted around the area to see if anyone was listening. In truth, she hid her identity in the Freegrand Kingdom and worked under the pseudonym of ¡°Belle¡±. If she didn¡¯t, arge number of Freegrand nobles would have alreadye to her house and bothered her.


    Since childhood, Mirabelle hadn¡¯t socialized much because of her weak constitution, and very few people knew of her face because she went abroad. Nevertheless, she still ended up with countless marriage proposals.


    ¡°I won¡¯t deny that your background is appealing. But that doesn¡¯t mean that¡¯s the only reason why I want to meet you. I like everything else about you as well.¡±


    Mirabelle was already an attractive and charming young woman herself. She had a pure aura about her, and she had matured enough to start catching other people¡¯s eyes. In addition, she had outstanding talent as a designer. Harry liked it all¡ªMirabelle¡¯s personality, appearance, talent, background.


    However, Mirabelle¡¯s expression remained unmoved in face of Harry¡¯s sincere confession.


    ¡°I...I still like to work.¡±


    ¡°You know you can¡¯t just do designs here forever.¡±


    Because Harry and Mirabelle were both nobles, they could not escape their duty of marriage. It was a fact that both knew without having to say it. Realistically, the two were a perfect match for each other, but Mirabelle was unable to ept the offer. She already had someone on her mind.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    In face of Mirabelle¡¯s unmoving refusal, Harry was forced to retreat. It would only be more difficult if he pressed any further. He responded in a light voice.


    ¡°Very well. Just tell me if you change your mind. If I may say so myself, I am an excellent man.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I must go now. There¡¯s somece I have to be right away.¡±


    Even in this situation, Harry was always busy. Mirabelle gave a nod. It would only be more awkward to continue this conversation anyway. Harry stood up first, and Mirabelle rose to see him off.


    ¡°Thank you for selling mymissioned dresses as well. You must be very busy, and thank you foring here in person. ¡±


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    After a final farewell, Harry strode out of the mansion. Mirabelle stared at his increasingly distant figure, then turned away. She went back to her room and sat at her sewing machine. Her heart tightened as she recalled Harry¡¯s words.


    Harry was definitely a perfect man. If she married him, she would be guaranteed a stable future. She would not only have wealth, but respect throughout her entire life.


    However, Harry was not a man who made her heart beat. Mirabelle knew that. Harry seemed like the most obvious choice, but there was a hole in her heart that couldn¡¯t be filled by him.


    ¡®...Girls like bad boys.¡¯


    Mirabelle smiled at the sudden thought. Then, as always, she went back to work to forget her longing for Kuhn.


    ***


    Mirabelle¡¯s fragile constitution did not changepletely while she was abroad. One day she would be bedridden, and another day she would be wholly devoted to work.


    Then, one day.


    A maid approached Mirabelle, thetter who was deeply focused on transferring a design from her head to paper.


    ¡°My Lady, there¡¯s a man here from the Ruford Empire.¡±


    ¡°Man? Ah!¡±


    A thought that had been lost in the business of her mind suddenly surfaced. For the past three years, Elena regrly sent supplies each year. Mirabelle refused at first, but like clockwork every year, Elena always sent fur and difficult-to-obtain medicines before winter came.


    ¡®Is it already that time?¡¯


    Come to think of it, it had been quite coldtely. The first snow of the season would be soon. Mirabelle nodded to the maid.


    ¡°Put the luggage in the room, and provide warm food to the party who endured a difficult journey to get here. I¡¯ll greet the man in charge myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    The maid obeyed swiftly, as she had also be familiar with this annual custom. Mirabelle returned to her desk and went back to sketching on the paper. Only the sound of the pen scratching filled the room.


    Before long, there was a tap on the door. Mirabelle thought it was the maid with further news, or perhaps the leader of the party that brought the supplies.


    ¡°Yes,e in.¡±


    The door opened and someone stepped in. Mirabelle was about to stop what she was doing and put down her pen, but before she even could even lift her head to see the person, she heard a voice that she had long missed.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long while.¡±


    Thud.


    Mirabelle¡¯s heart dropped to the ground. Her heart immediately recognized the person without him having to introduce himself. She slowly lifted her wide-eyed gaze to the person in front of her.


    There stood a foreign man who looked out of ce in this room, watching her. His shock of bluish-ck hair stood in contrast to his pure white skin.


    Kung kung kung.


    Mirabelle¡¯s heart started beating even faster than ever. Her pen unknowingly slipped from her fingers and rolled onto the floor. She struggled to force a word to leave her mouth.


    ¡°...Kuhn?¡±


    ¡°How have you been?¡±


    At Kuhn¡¯s casual greeting, Mirabelle still doubted whether she was still in real life. Kuhning to see her...was everything she had dreamed of.


    He began to walk towards her desk.


    Kung kung kung kung kung kung.


    Mirabelle¡¯s heart drummed madly at the sight. Having gone three years without seeing him, she thought she might have forgotten a little bit about him. But as soon as she looked at his face, she knew. Despite the distance and time, he had not changed one bit.

 Chapter 319 – The Teddy Bear And The Lady (2)

    <h4>Chapter 319 ¨C The Teddy Bear And The Lady (2)</h4>


    Kuhn walked towards Mirabelle, then stopped at a close distance. Mirabelle, who was watching the scene with a stunned expression, pinched her thigh with all her might to make sure she was not dreaming. She grimaced and gave a cry of pain.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    Kuhn looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Are you all right?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes! I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Only then did Mirabelle btedly realize what she had done. She must look like a crazy woman hurting herself out of nowhere. This important moment could have been ruined because of her.


    But she couldn¡¯t help it. This didn¡¯t seem real. Kuhn standing in her room... It seemed like a fantasy that would blow away like dust before her. Mirabelle was forced to confirm that it was real. The only problem was that once she had done so, she wanted nothing more than to disappear into the ground in embarrassment.


    ¡®What should I do? Does he think I¡¯m weird? I don¡¯t know where to look.¡¯


    But she couldn¡¯t bring herself to speak. She dreamed so much about Kuhn that this didn¡¯t feel real. Mirabelle¡¯s face burned with shame. She awkwardly cleared her throat and pretended to act casually.


    ¡°So...how have you been so far?¡±


    It was a simple, courteous question. But it was a different question she wanted to ask.


    Did youe because you missed me? Do you finally have the courage to hold my hand?


    Already, her head was full of expectations that he would end her wait. If Kuhn answered that way, she would have no regrets dying at this moment.


    Finally, Kuhn moved his thin lips.


    ¡°I came to the Freegrand Kingdom for business, and Her Majesty sent along some supplies with me. Here is a letter from Her Majesty the Empress.¡±


    Kuhn formally took out a white envelope, and Mirabelle epted it silently. She felt like someone had dumped a bucket of ice water on her head. Her hopeful expectations were immediately dashed. Reality and her imagination werepletely different. This was not a dream, but real. Kuhn only came here undermand, and he had no desire to see her for himself. He was only present because Mirabelle wanted to see the man delivering the supplies, and that man happened to be Kuhn. That was all.


    Mirabelle stood as frozen as a statue for a moment as she controlled her bitter emotions.


    ¡°I see. Oh, I¡¯mte, but congrattions.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I heard you became a baron. I hadn¡¯t had the chance to congratte you in person until now.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mirabelle had already heard that Kuhn became a baron some time ago. Although it was a low position, that fact that he became a nobleman did not change.


    So, once upon a time, Mirabelle had high hopes. If the reason Kuhn pushed her away was because of the difference in social status, then he might return.


    But quite a while had passed since then. Kuhn had rejected Mirabelle because of a difference in status, butter she realized that it might not be the reason all. He simply had no feelings for her, and refused her confession in a way to not hurt her feelings.


    But Mirabelle smiled as if it was alright. She wasn¡¯t a little girl who would toss away her entire heart anymore.


    ¡°There¡¯s a guest room for the person who brings the supplies every year. You may stay there until you return to the Ruford Empire. If you¡¯re notfortable here, you can ask the maid for other amodations.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I have to return to the Ruford Empire tomorrow, so I¡¯ll spend one night here.¡±


    ¡°Very well. If you need anything, tell the maid.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±


    Kuhn bowed modestly to Mirabelle like he always did, then walked out of the room. He seemed to nce at the designs on her desk before he turned, but Mirabelle dismissed it as an illusion. He wasn¡¯t interested in her. Mirabelle couldn¡¯t draw out fantasies in this situation.


    Kkiiig, deolkeong!


    As soon as the door firmly closed shut, Mirabelle lost all her strength and copsed onto her chair. It was a very short meeting, but she realized so many things in a short period of time. Kuhn really didn¡¯t have any feelings for her, and her wait wasn¡¯t likely to end. The thought of it broke her heart, but...


    ¡®Still...it was good to see his face.¡¯


    She knew there was no hope, but she enjoyed seeing his face for the first time after three years. This was how it always ended with Kuhn. That was fine, though. There was no happy ending, and while her love was one-sided, it was good to experience it.


    ¡®...I¡¯m d.¡¯


    It was a real relief that she did not get caught up by her foolish whimsies. She could be around Kuhn for one night. He wasn¡¯t here for anything special, but she could enjoy hispany for a while. But even after a long night of pain...that alone couldn¡¯t stop her excitement.


    ***


    That night, Kuhn and Mirabelle had dinner together. It was not polite to have Kuhn eat with the servants now that he was a noble.


    She stared across the table to look at him. She never thought she would have a meal with Kuhn in this mansion. They had only eaten together once before, when Mirabelle gave him a healthy meal of chicken. At the time, Kuhn had said:


    ¡ª Young Lady, it¡¯s not good for you to share a table with a servant.


    Later, she understood how ufortable she made him, and vowed never to force him to eat with her again. But now this unexpected day hase.


    Kuhn probably didn¡¯t like being stared at, so Mirabelle lowered her gaze and ate normally. The dining room was so quiet that the only sounds were the asional cking of silverware. It was Kuhn that broke the silence first.


    ¡°For some reason I thought there would be a chicken dish, but my prediction was wrong.¡±


    ¡°Ah, tell me if there is something you wish to eat.¡±


    ¡°No. I guess I was just remembering what you served me before.¡±


    Mirabelle realized that Kuhn also recalled that memory. But that was probably just coincidence. That was a difficult time, so he probably just remembered it even more.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ask the chef to make it tomorrow to save those memories. It¡¯s been a long time since I had a guest, so the chef must be wondering what to make.¡±


    Mirabelle rang the bell on the table with a gentle smile. A maid posted outside came into the dining room.


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    ¡°Please tell the chef to prepare a healthy meal made from chicken tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Chicken? You don¡¯t eat chicken.¡±


    At the maid¡¯s words, Kuhn nced suspiciously at Mirabelle. He seemed to remember that the chicken dish was one of her favorite foods from the past. Mirabelle answered with an indifferent look.


    ¡°Not for me, but for the Baron.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I understand, My Lady.¡±


    The maid gave a polite bow, then scurried out the room. Mirabelle and Kuhn were alone again, and thetter made a questioning look.


    ¡°You don¡¯t eat chicken anymore?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t. My preferences must have changed when I got older. You don¡¯t have to worry about it. Anyway, I know you would be happy to eat delicious food like before. And...I also apologize for any inconvenience I gave youst time.¡±


    As a child, Mirabelle looked at the world with a pure lens. She didn¡¯t care that Kuhn was a servant. With ater perspective, she realized that she must have made him ufortable.


    Kuhn replied in a soft voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s already in the past.¡±


    Mirabelle responded with only a slight smile. She couldn¡¯t say she didn¡¯t eat chicken because of her memories of that time.


    ***


    After Kuhn and Mirabelle finished eating dinner, they headed to their respective rooms. Unfortunately, the two were headed in the same direction, so they walked side-by-side for a while. Meanwhile, Mirabelle inwardly thanked the universe for this small ident.


    The pairs¡¯ footsteps echoed in the hall. She listened to the sound and slowed down a little more. She wished that this path was a little longer.


    Tuk, tuk, tuk.


    A soft patter echoed against the window, and Mirabelle turned towards the sound. White snow was starting to fall outside, and she unintentionally let out a murmur as she witnessed the scene.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s snowing.¡±


    Kuhn, who was walking next to her, paused and looked out the window. The snow drifted like glowing petals against the dark night sky.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s snowing.¡±


    There was a note of mncholy in his tone, and Mirabelle gave a smile. Kuhn was the same as he ever was. He was like that when they went on their pic together, and showed little interest in the naturalndscape. But Mirabelle was greedy to show him more. She believed that scenes from nature made people feel rxed, and she wanted to crack Kuhn¡¯s shell a bit. Of course, her feelings for him had not changed.


    ¡°Winter is reallying. It¡¯s getting colder.¡±


    Mirabelle nodded her head and began to walk forward again. Then, Kuhn shrugged off his coat and dropped it over her slender shoulders.


    Seueug¡ª


    Mirabelle¡¯s footsteps suddenly halted. His jacket was warm. His body heat soaked deep into her skin as well as her heart...


    She looked up at Kuhn, and he spoke in his neutral voice.


    ¡°You might catch a cold, so be careful.¡±


    Why? Mirabelle felt like tears would burst from her at any moment. This wasn¡¯t a new feeling, but she rediscovered it all over again¡ªKuhn was a man who could make any moment special. His act of meaningless kindness made her as happy as if she owned the whole world. She was so joyful at this moment, and at the same time so sad...


    Mirabelle managed a weak smile.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    Aplex expression crossed her face, and Kuhn looked at her strangely. Mirabelle wondered at the meaning, but she missed the opportunity to ask him when he started moving again.


    The pair continued their silent stroll, until they finally reached the guest room where Kuhn would stay overnight. There, a vicious-looking man was waiting impatiently for them.


    ¡°You¡¯re here now?¡±


    He spotted Kuhn and quickly approached.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°We have to move our schedule forward. There is urgent news from the Ruford Empire.¡±


    The man held out a piece of paper. Kuhn looked at the contents and nodded.


    ¡°I see. Tell everyone to pack immediately.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes rounded at Kuhn¡¯s unexpected decision. She thought he would stay at least one night. He was supposed to sleep in the mansion, and then tomorrow she would see him eat chicken. But her wish was shattered.


    ¡°Do you have to leave right away?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I need to return as soon as possible.¡±


    ¡°Ah...¡±


    In the meantime, the vicious-looking man already disappeared to carry out Kuhn¡¯s orders and inform the others to pack. Kuhn opened the door to his room, where his luggage still remained unopened. He didn¡¯t need to pack like everyone else.


    Kuhn walked back out of the room with his luggage, and turned to Mirabelle who was standing by the door with a nk expression.


    ¡°Let me escort you to your room.¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s mouth was bursting with so many things to say. She wanted to see him a little more. She wanted to keep him here if she could. But in the end, the word that left her mouth was short.


    ¡°...Yes.¡±


    The road that Mirabelle hoped for had ended forever. The distance from the dining room to Kuhn¡¯s room, and then from there to Mirabelle¡¯s room, was everything she could have. It almost made her angry.


    When they arrived at Mirabelle¡¯s door, Kuhn gave a polite bow.


    ¡°Thank you very much for today. I hope you are healthy as always.¡±


    ¡°Yes. And Kuhn...take care of yourself.¡±


    ¡°Then dream well, Young Lady.¡±


    Mirabelle had yet to decide how to say goodbye to him. She was at a loss at what to do at this sudden separation, and Kuhn had already sharply turned away from her. As she looked at his cold back, she pressed her lips together to hold back the tears that threatened to escape.


    ¡®When can we meet again?¡¯


    That was what she wanted to say.


    ¡®You didn¡¯t forget what I said I was waiting for, did you? You didn¡¯t forget my confession?¡¯


    She was still in love with Kuhn. She was still waiting for him. There were so many words that she wanted to say, but they all jammed at her mouth that, in the end, she could not say a single one.


    She was afraid that she might be a burden to him... And, like before, she was afraid to hold on to him in fear of holding him back. As a woman who loved Kuhn, she didn¡¯t want to bring any more harm upon him. However...she could not suppress the desire to see him.


    ¡°...Heug.¡±


    Eventually, a cry broke out from her lips. Only after Kuhnpletely disappeared could Mirabelle sit on the cold floor and cry as much as she wished. The feeling of a broken heart was the same as before. Even after all this time, it hurt to the point of death.


    ¡°Euheug, this is truly bad.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t even wipe the tears that flowed shamelessly from her eyes. Then, through her blurry vision, she noticed a neat handkerchief in front of her. She looked up and saw someone was holding it. As soon as she identified who it was, she was so surprised that she couldn¡¯t even remember why she was crying.


    It was a man with dark blue hair and pale skin. It was Kuhn, the man that had just left her earlier.


    She thought he had gonepletely, so she could not understand why he was in front of her.


    ¡°Please let me ask you something.¡±


    Kuon looked at her with an uncharacteristicallyplicated expression.


    ¡°Are you crying because of me?¡±


    A final tear slipped from Mirabelle¡¯s eyes as they widened in amazement. Wh-what? Mirabelle had no idea how this happened.

 Chapter 320 – The Teddy Bear And The Lady (3)

    <h4>Chapter 320 ¨C The Teddy Bear And The Lady (3)</h4>


    ¡°Why are you...¡±


    Despite Mirabelle¡¯s puzzled expression, Kuhn only repeated his words.


    ¡°Please answer. I asked you if you were crying because of me.¡±


    Of course it was because of Kuhn. She cried because she despaired to see him go. But Mirabelle could not bring himself to answer honestly. Kuhn might move further away from her if he knew her real feelings, so she shook her head.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not crying because of Kuhn. There¡¯s just dust in my eyes...¡±


    ¡°You can curse at me for being bad.¡±


    ¡°No, I said it was dust.¡±


    ¡°You want me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, I¡¯m fine, so you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±


    Mirabelle knew she was making ridiculous excuses, but she couldn¡¯t step back. If Kuhn discovered the foolish feelings she harbored, he really may not want to see her again.


    But that too made her sad. Nothing hurt more than never being able to see him again. Even if her heart was shredded into a thousand or ten thousand pieces...she would still miss him.


    Kuhn looked at Mirabelle and sighed.


    ¡°Here¡ª¡±


    He wiped the tears off Mirabelle¡¯s cheeks with the handkerchief he had offered. Although Kuhn¡¯s touch was meant to console her, Mirabelle¡¯s eyes overflowed again, but she bit hard on her tongue to swallow them back. No matter what happened, she couldn¡¯t cry in front of him. Her effort was so hard that her lip started to bleed, and Kuhn spoke in a soft voice.


    ¡°You were honest before, so when did you start hiding your feelings?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like that.¡±


    ¡°Very well. If the Young Lady does not want to answer, then I¡¯ll let myself be deceived.¡±


    It was as if he was implying the Mirabelle of the past was better than the one now. A sense of unfairness bubbled up inside Mirabelle. Was that true? It was as if her heart was being squeezed. She felt bitter as she cowardly tried to understand the feeling inside her.


    ¡°If...if I said I cried because of you, what were you going to say in reply?¡±


    The hand that was wiping away her tears with a handkerchief suddenly stopped. Kuhn seemed to find it difficult to look in her eyes, so she smiled vaguely and continued.


    ¡°See...that¡¯s why you don¡¯t ask difficult questions in the first ce.¡±


    Mirabelle spoke firmly in conclusion, and Kuhn gazed at her with his gray eyes.


    ¡°My Lady...you must be mistaken.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t think you like me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    Mirabelle looked at Kuhn questioningly. Mistaken. That didn¡¯t make any sense. She thought back a moment...


    As the thought deepened, Mirabelle¡¯s eyes began to tremble. Something was wrong. It sounded like he had feelings for her. But it couldn¡¯t be. Kuhn broke up with her and never contacted or saw her afterwards. Even after reuniting again with her after a long time, he was distant from her.


    ¡®No, wait...¡¯


    Was he really distant at all? During dinner, he mentioned dishes from the past, and afterwards he gave his jacket to her without hesitation.


    Even now...


    He hade back for Mirabelle.


    She frowned as sheid out these events in her mind. Kuhn looked at her confusedly at her sudden reaction.


    ¡°How should I interpret your facial expressions?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t like me. Don¡¯t...don¡¯t confuse me anymore. Do you know how torturous it is to have hope?¡±


    For the first time, Mirabelle spoke out against him. But, for the first time, a small smile appeared at Kuhn¡¯s face when he heard those words. Even that tiny reaction was monumental considering his usual expressionless face. It was even more special for Mirabelle, who loved him.


    ¡°Kuhn...?¡±


    Mirabelle stared in surprise at the smile on his lips.


    ¡°How long have we been apart? I¡¯m taken aback when I look at you because you look like a mature woman.¡±


    ¡°What is...¡±


    This conversation was moving in a direction she didn¡¯t expect, and her tongue felt numb. Although Kuhn looked the same as ever, from his point of view, Mirabelle must have changed a lot. She might have been a naive young girl in the past, but anyone could see she was an elegant woman now. Mirabelle managed to continue with a trembling voice.


    ¡°If you keep doing this...I might misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know yet? Why do you think I¡¯vee all this way?¡±


    ¡°It was on business...¡±


    ¡°Yes. There was a job in the Freegrand Kingdom, and I volunteered to do it. I also took charge of the supplies sent by Her Majesty.¡±


    ¡°Surely...¡±


    ¡°Yes, it can¡¯t be a coincidence, can it?¡±


    Mirabelle¡¯s eyes widened at his confession. It was so profound that she doubted whether she interpreted it correctly. No matter how hard she thought about it, there was only one correct answer.


    ¡°Does that mean you wanted to see me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I came all this way here for you.¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Mirabelle covered her open mouth with her hands. Her eyes brimmed with tears that threatened to spill over once more.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to make you cry again...¡±


    But the tears she shed were silent. She never thought that her love would be requited. She never expected a happy ending.


    But things turned out differently.


    As she blinked, her tears began to fall. They weren¡¯t tears of sorrow like a while ago, but tears of joy.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me straight from the beginning?¡±


    ¡°You may not have been waiting for me.¡±


    ¡°So if my heart was settled, you would have given up?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I thought it would make you happier, if possible.¡±


    ¡°How can that be? I...I can¡¯t be happy without you.¡±


    In the three years she hadn¡¯t seen Kuhn, Mirabelle had learned many things. A person didn¡¯t literally die when a love was over¡ªit was just a time when they breathed but didn¡¯t feel like living. If she was asked what she wanted most in this world, she would be able to answer without hesitation.


    It was Kuhn. The only one Mirabelle desperately wanted the most in this world was Kuhn. And now that earnest desire hade true. It was a happiness that she thought would nevere into her life. Her tears streamed endlessly down her cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a dream...¡±


    Kuhn carefully brushed Mirabelle¡¯s cheeks.


    ¡°No. But it¡¯s like a dream.¡±


    ¡°It would be unfair if this was a dream. If I woke up tomorrow and this was a fantasy, I¡¯d truly resent God.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t happen.¡±


    Upon hearing his answer, Mirabelle immediatelyunched her body against Kuhn to hug him. They fell back and copsed on the floor, but Kuhn never pushed Mirabelle away from his arms. His hand, which had been wandering in the air without knowing what to do, sank gently over Mirabelle¡¯s shoulder. The faint touch made Mirabelle cry louder than before.


    This was beyond description. It was a happy moment.


    ***


    Three years ago, Kuhn was unexpectedly granted the title of baron. Considering his origin as a ve, it was a tremendous elevation in status. Outwardly, it was a reward for his contributions in winning the war, but he realized that it was Carlisle¡¯s and Elena¡¯s personal consideration. They provided him a path for him to go to Mirabelle.


    ¡®...Young Lady.¡¯


    His only desire was to be devoted to her. As soon as he became a noble, the feelings he had suppressed so far burst forth. Wasn¡¯t it possible for him to stand proudly next to Mirabelle now? He didn¡¯t have to hide his heart anymore, right?


    The greed that has been hidden deep inside his heart quickly grew. And so, Kuhn wanted to run to the Freegrand Kingdom where Mirabelle was and speak to her honestly. The truth was, he liked her too. Ever since he first met her, she never left his head. He was just afraid to hold her hand.


    But Kuhn¡¯s absurd idea did notst long. One day, he happened to hear a conversation between two aristocrats.


    ¡ªDid you hear? There¡¯s a ise girl who hasn¡¯t married yet.


    ¡ª Her Majesty the Empress and her sister have a great background.


    ¡ªYes. I hear that not only is the girl the Empress¡¯ younger sister, but a precious one at that. Many nobles are trying to get close to the Emperor and Empress.


    ¡ªIt didn¡¯t use to be the case, but the ise family is powerful now, even if I can¡¯t put a name to that girl.


    ¡ª Of course. There are so many noblemen out there who want to marry thatdy now.


    ¡ª Dammit, why don¡¯t I get in line?


    ¡ªYou? Wake up, haha.


    It was a conversation spoken jokingly between aristocratic men, but it made Kuhn realize many things he had never thought of before. Mirabelle was not an ordinary aristocratic girl, but the Empress¡¯ beloved sister. Not only that, but Mirabelle was also a youngdy who grew up like a sheltered nt of the ise family, who was now regarded as a prestigious n.


    ¡®If I proposed, would the ise family ept it?¡¯


    Mirabelle might repeat her words and say that nothing else mattered as long as she had Kuhn. But Kuhn didn¡¯t want her to abandon her life. That was why he didn¡¯t take her hand in the past.


    ¡®...No matter how hard I try, the distance between us hasn¡¯t narrowed.¡¯


    Even if Kuhn was a noble, Mirabelle was not a nobledy who could easily be overlooked by others. He thought he had been getting a little closer, but she was still as distant as the sky. The best he could do would be to make her the wife of a lowly baron.


    But...strangely, he did not want to give up. Hope was so cruel that once he embraced it in his heart, he could not live without it. Kuhn had nothing more to offer Mirabelle other than his position, so there was only one way left. He had to be a man suitable to her.


    ¡®You don¡¯t know...but you have the talent to push me to the limit.¡¯


    Mirabelle had a knack for seeing him for what he wasn¡¯t. When he was with her, he kept envisioning a life different from his own.


    And so, for the next three years, he collected wealth and made many great achievements. He wanted to be a man that deserved to stand next to Mirabelle. Then he would finally ask the ise family if she could be his wife. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be done in just three short years. Kuhn, however, would continue to increase his position, as he was no longer a dark assassin, but a confident knight.


    He then decided to see Mirabelle. In his original n, he would hide his feelings and let go of them if she didn¡¯t wait for him. He believed she would be happier that way.


    But when he met Mirabelle in person, Kuhn seemed to have reached the end of his own patience. He was happy to see her. He realized it when she said she no longer ate chicken. When he covered her with his jacket. When she cried with a smile on her face. Every moment he spent with her was an unbearable temptation.


    At the final moment when he decided to walk away, he heard her faint cries. A surge of emotion welled up in him.


    ¡®I was d that she was doing well, but I thought she must have forgotten a lot of the past memories if she was treating me so casually. If I said that I was happy to see her crying...how would she react?¡¯


    Kuhn smiled softly and leaned his head into Mirabelle¡¯s shoulder. Her sweet fragrance that he once dreamed of tickled his nose. Mirabelle was not alone in this moment of happiness. To him, her presence was like his salvation. Kuhn closed his eyes in contentment as he held her in his arms.


    ***


    Unfortunately, Mirabelle¡¯s and Kuhn¡¯s joy was short-lived. They were holding each other when they heard a searching voice.


    ¡°Where are you, Captain?¡±


    ¡°We are all set to leave.¡±


    With their calls getting closer, Mirabelle looked up from Kuhn¡¯s arms.


    ¡°...Do you have to go now?¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I¡¯ll be back here soon after I finish my urgent work.¡±


    It seemed like a dream, but Mirabelle smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a must.¡±


    ¡°I promise.¡±


    Mirabelle regretfully untangled herself from Kuhn, and Kuhn stood up and helped Mirabelle from the floor. At that moment, the members of Kuhn¡¯s party arrived.


    ¡°Ah! The Captain is over there.¡±


    ¡°Come quickly, Captain.¡±


    Kuhn gave onest nce towards Mirabelle and turned away.


    Taak!


    Suddenly, Mirabelle grabbed Kuhn by the wrist. Confusion flickered on his face, before Mirabelle cupped his jaw, lifted herself to her toes, and pressed her lips against his. When she pulled away, Kuhn looked at her with a startled expression. Mirabelle, meanwhile, resumed herposure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll wait. If you¡¯re going to bete, then don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go to you myself.¡±


    Kuhn briefly nced at Mirabelle¡¯s appetizing lips before looking up at her eyes again.


    ¡°Where did you learn that?¡±


    ¡°Do you think I¡¯m still a child? I¡¯m twenty now.¡±


    A small smile spread across Kuhn¡¯s lips. Then he turned towards his party and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±


    Before anyone could say anything, Kuhn grabbed Mirabelle by the waist and kissed her deeply.


    It was not the simple pressing of lips that Mirabelle did a little while ago, but a passionate kiss shared between adults. Mirabelle¡¯s legs gave out as soon as the heat overtook her, but Kuhn firmly supported her with both hands. Soon, Kuhn eased away, and spoke in a whisper.


    ¡°That is a goodbye kiss.¡±


    Mirabelle looked up at Kuhn with a dazed expression. Her cheeks were as red as a rose. Kuhn¡¯s eyes softened as he looked at her.


    ¡°If you want, I can teach you moreter. But that¡¯s it for today.¡±


    Kuhn released Mirabelle then looked up, and saw the servants watching in astonishment. As he walked towards them with his usual expressionless face, a loud voice called out to him from behind.


    ¡°D-don¡¯t forget to teach me!¡±


    A faint smile crossed Kuhn¡¯s face. The party, sensing the hot atmosphere between Kuhn and Mirabelle, cheered and celebrated.


    ¡°My goodness! Congrattions!¡±


    ¡°Wow! I can¡¯t believe you two are together. You both look wonderful.¡±


    Whistles and apuse poured out towards the two. It was a pity that they should be separated as soon as they confirmed each other¡¯s feelings, but happiness remained embedded in Kuhn¡¯s and Mirabelle¡¯s faces.


    One the winter night of the first snowfall, the couple¡¯s rtionship began.

 Chapter 321 – [Side Story] A Typical Political Marriage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 321 ¨C [Side Story] A Typical Political Marriage (1)</h4>


    As usual, one could find Derek brushing up on his sword fighting in the training hall. He practiced constantly to keep his vow to protect Empress Elena. He would never let anything as dangerous as Paveluc happen again, and if it did, he would take care of it with his own hands.


    Hwiig hwiig.


    Derek¡¯s sword cut fiercely through the air, when one of his knights approached him.


    ¡°Themander is waiting for you outside.¡±


    At those words, Derek¡¯s swordy halted. It had to. The one that he calledmander was his father, Alphord.


    ¡°...What brings him here?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I told him that you were training. What will you do?¡±


    Alphord was themander of the Fourth Order of the Imperial Knights, and Derek was a leader of a group within it. No matter that they belonged to the same Order; there were not many asions when themander and a group leader interacted in the same space. Derek and Alphord did not run into each other unless it was a special asion, and they both epted this as normal. It was the first time Alphord visited Derek since thetter joined the Fourth Order.


    ¡®What brings him here all of a sudden?¡¯


    What¡¯s more, Alphord did not directlye into the hall to see Derek. Given that a message was given through a subordinate, Alphord likely wanted a private visit. The suddenness of it was a mystery from Derek¡¯s point-of-view, but he would soon find out what it was anyway. He lowered the sword in his hand and replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be ready soon, so please bring him to my office.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    The knight bowed and quickly left to carry out the order. Meanwhile, Derek strode in another direction. He had to change his sweat-soaked clothes before meeting Alphord.


    ***


    Derek arrived at his office with fresh clothes, and Alphord was already sitting and waiting for him. Derek spoke politely to themander.


    ¡°What brings you here?¡±


    Derek was just as straightforwardly blunt as his father.


    ¡°I¡¯m here to talk about your marriage.¡±


    ¡°Marriage?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You need to get married soon. How long are you going to stay single?¡±


    ¡°I...¡±


    Derek¡¯s words caught in his throat. He knew something important might be brought up, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be about this.


    ¡°It¡¯s already quitete for you. Considering the rest of the family, you should start your own family soon. You are the oldest son, so don¡¯t think about getting marriedter than Mirabelle.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Derek hadn¡¯t the heart to contradict his father. After Elena and Mirabelle found their partners, he vaguely considered that he had to get married as well. Elena was married and now the Empress of the Ruford Empire, and Mirabelle was currently dating Kuhn. Among them, Derek was the only one left.


    ¡°Are there any prospects?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The Morris family daughter is good.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s the Morris family...¡±


    ¡°Before Her Majesty married, the Morris family previously proposed to her.¡±


    Derek nodded. The family name was familiar to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve met them a few times, and the Morris family are suitable inws. Their daughter is old enough to marry, so please see her.¡±


    The fact that Alphord, who rarely gave praise,plimented the Morris family meant that he was quite impressed with them. Derek wasn¡¯t inclined to get married immediately, but he had no reason to refuse. Meanwhile, Elena and Mirabelle found their own respective loves before a family match.


    Derek was different. He had never met a woman that thrilled his heart, nor did he have a hidden lover. Perhaps it was because of his responsibility to lead the family, but he thought of simply marrying the woman that Alphord chose. Now that time hade.


    ¡°...¡±


    But as Derek hesitated to answer, Alphord, watching him, responded in a quiet voice.


    ¡°I already almost died once saving the Empress. And that was not the only time. I¡¯ve risked my life several times when living as a knight. Derek, you are no different from me. Start a family before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    It was sincerely given advice, from one reticent knight to another.


    ¡°...I understand. I will meet the youngdy of the Morris family ording to your wishes.¡±


    Meetings arranged by families were not always simple, but as long as there were no major problems, it was safe to say that the marriage would happen. Derek wasn¡¯t worried about that anymore. He had already made up his mind, and he was determined to get married. Alphord looked satisfied at the resolution in Derek¡¯s face.


    ¡°Yes, that is a good decision.¡±


    ¡°If you make an appointment...¡±


    ¡°There is already one. The date is tomorrow, and you can have lunch together.¡±


    Derek couldn¡¯t speak for a moment. He realized that Alphord would have pushed for the meeting, regardless of his answer. Derek let out an embarrassed chuckle. It didn¡¯t matter anyway. It was something he had to live with as a noble.


    Alphord, having aplished his task, checked his pocket watch and stood up from his seat.


    ¡°The meeting ce was already decided, so make sure you¡¯re prepared and notte. I must go now.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re going already?¡±


    ¡°I promised to teach Prince Crow swordy today.¡±


    As gruff as Alphord was, he broke everyone¡¯s expectations andpletely doted on his grandson, to the point that he would die for Crow. Derek was already ustomed to this, and he replied with a nod.


    ¡°Very well. If you see Her Majesty, please give her my regards.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    After Alphord left the office, Derek sat down at his spacious desk. He already made a decision, but it didn¡¯tpletely register to him yet.


    ¡°Marriage...¡±


    The word was still unfamiliar to him.


    ***


    Derek donned a well-cut suit and waited for the appointed time as given to him by Alphord. A servant informed him that the Morris family carriage had arrived in front of the Imperial Knights residence where he stayed. He thought that the Morris¡¯ would simply inform him where to go, and was surprised by the carriage. But that didn¡¯t matter. The important thing now was to see the woman he would potentially marry.


    Kkiig¡ª


    Derek was about to enter the presumably empty carriage, when he saw a maid sitting inside first. She was an impressive beauty with soft brown hair andrge, clear eyes like a cat. When their eyes met, the maid bowed to him first and introduced herself.


    ¡°Hello. My name is Jeanne. Lady Morris has sent me in her stead.¡±


    ¡°Lady Morris?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Thedy is so shy that she sent me to ask you questions instead.¡±


    Derek¡¯s expression stiffened a little. He wondered how shy Lady Morris must be to ask a maid to do this for her.


    Jeanne seemed to notice his reaction, and responded.


    ¡°I will only apany you on your way to the meeting ce. If you wish for me to leave because of my low status, I¡¯ll move to horseback.¡±


    ¡°No, please stay.¡±


    Derek answered briefly and boarded the carriage without hesitation. He didn¡¯t understand Lady Morris¡¯ behavior, but he would have to go along with it. She was probably wondering about him just as much as he was.


    As Derek settled himself in the seat across from Jeanne, he felt her studying him with close eyes. He looked back with a curt expression.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were going to ask me questions?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes... So, when did you start learning how to use a sword?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember. The nanny said I learned to use a sword before I learned to use a spoon.¡±


    ¡°You must have been very young.¡±


    The carriage began to move forward slowly, and there was a ttering sound as the wheels started to roll. Lady Morris must be really curious about Derek, as the questions Jeanne asked him in the carriage were endless.


    ¡°How tall are you?¡±


    ¡°187 centimeters.¡±


    ¡°And your birthday?¡±


    ¡°July 10th.¡±


    ¡°If you had a child, which would you prefer, a son or a daughter?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, but I want them to be the best they can be.¡±


    ¡°What if thedy says it¡¯s difficult to raise children?¡±


    ¡°Then I suppose it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll help out as best I can, but if it¡¯s too difficult, then we should stop having children. That¡¯s what I meant.¡±


    Jeanne¡¯s expression shifted as if she were weighing his response.


    ¡°I heard that you are popr with women...¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s incorrect information. I don¡¯t recall anything like that.¡±


    ¡°...Is that so?¡±


    At the same time, Jeanne gave a faint smile. Derek nced at her because she was so pretty, but that was all. The maid resumed her questions again.


    ¡°What kind of person do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but someone who I can start a family with.¡±


    ¡°What is your greatest concern?¡±


    ¡°The ise family and the Imperial Household.¡±


    ¡°What is your greatest goal?¡±


    ¡°To protect Her Majesty the Empress. I want to be a strong support for my sister.¡±


    ¡°...I see.¡±


    Jeanne nodded, then posed another question.


    ¡°Do you have any questions about Lady Morris?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°None?¡±


    ¡°No. I will see her and judge who she is for myself.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    At the end of his sentence, Jeanne¡¯s expression changed subtly. It was aplicated mix of emotions that was impossible to identify as a single one. Derek peered out of the carriage window.


    ¡°Can I ask you another question?¡±


    ¡°...What is it?¡±


    ¡°Where are we going now?¡±


    ¡°A restaurant. Thedy said she wished to have her first meal with you outdoors. The elders of the Morris family wanted to invite your family directly, but seating would be difficult. We should arrive any minute now.¡±


    Derek nodded his head and gazed out of the window again. Meanwhile, Jeanne studied his profile and asked no further questions. The quiet atmosphere was apletely different mood from earlier. The sudden silence made Derek a little curious, but perhaps the time for speaking was over. He had already answered so many questions that it would be a good idea to think up questions of his own for Lady Morris.


    The carriage finally halted in front of a famous restaurant. When Derek arrived at the promised location, he opened the carriage door and stepped out. At the restaurant entrance stood a woman in a fancy dress. Her in, freckled face seemed out of ce against her beautiful garments. She seemed to be waiting for someone, and when she realized that Derek was here, she blinked and approached him.


    ¡°Ah, I-I¡¯m from the Morris family. We¡¯re supposed to meet today...¡±


    Derek realized that this was the woman he had been in conversation about. He walked straight to her and gave a polite bow.


    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. I¡¯m Derek ise.¡±


    He took her hand and was about to kiss it when¡ª


    Tak!


    A touch stopped him. Derek looked around and saw Jeanne, the maid he had been riding in the carriage with.


    ¡°What¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Lady Morris opened her mouth in a startled voice.


    ¡°Ah, My Lady!¡±


    Derek¡¯s head began to spin at the strange turn of events. Jeanne exined in a soft voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m your real partner today. Let me give you a formal greeting. My name is Jeanne Morris.¡±


    Derek looked at the woman before him, and the woman he thought was Lady Morris.


    ¡°What on earth is this?¡±


    ¡°As you said a little while ago, I too wanted to judge for myself who my husband would be. I was nning to hide my identity until the end, but I changed my mind.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°I like you.¡±


    Derek¡¯s eyebrows lifted at her words. Out of all the things that happened so far, this was the one he least understood.

 Chapter 322 – [Side Story] A Typical Political Marriage (2)

    <h4>Chapter 322 ¨C [Side Story] A Typical Political Marriage (2)</h4>


    Derek had many things to say about the trick she had pulled, but in the end, his curiosity won over.


    ¡°Since when did you like me?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t convinced. All he did was answer Jeanne¡¯s questions on the way here. She smiled and replied.


    ¡°Well, how should I say this? Normally, one would get angry at this situation. I tried to deceive you after all.¡±


    She was right. Jeanne pulled the wool over his eyes, but Derek was more curious as to why.


    Jeanne looked around, conscious of the attention that was being drawn towards the two from other onlookers, and she spoke again.


    ¡°I believe our conversation will take longer, so why don¡¯t we go inside the restaurant?¡±


    Derek nodded at her suggestion. They had more to say than what could be said at the front of a restaurant. Before Jeanne went inside, she looked apologetically at the woman who wore the fancy dress on her behalf.


    ¡°Thank you for listening to my favor. Please go inside the carriage and rest.¡±


    ¡°Yes, My Lady.¡±


    The woman nodded calmly. The real maid seemed to be the one disguised as Jeanne. As Derek stared at the two women, Jeanne first stepped into the restaurant.


    ¡°Shall we go in then?¡±


    The pair was about to walk into therge entrance hall together, when a restaurant employee stepped in their way.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you cannot enter the restaurant with a maid.¡±


    The employee must have mistaken Jeanne as a maid brought in by Derek. The more upscale restaurants only allowed nobility inside, so the employee¡¯s behavior was only natural.


    Only then did realize that Jeanne was still wearing the maid¡¯s uniform. She always came in and out of this ce with ease, and never thought about her dress. Furthermore, she had no intention of revealing her identity at first, so she had not nned for this.


    ¡°Ah, well...¡±


    She blushed in embarrassment and was about to exin herself, when¡ª


    Seueug.


    Derek quietly pulled off his suit jacket and ced it over Jean¡¯s shoulders. He was taking care to make sure that others couldn¡¯t see her maid¡¯s uniform anymore.


    ¡°She¡¯s my fianc¨¦e.¡±


    Derek was identifiable as a noble at first nce, and no further exnation was necessary. The employee bowed and stepped back.


    ¡°My apologies. Let me show you inside¡±


    Jeanne, with the jacket wrapped around her shoulders, looked at Derek with a puzzled expression. Her cheeks were slightly pink.


    ¡°...Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. You were not in the wrong.¡±


    Fianc¨¦e. That wasn¡¯t necessarily an incorrect description, since marriage was being considered between their two families. But this was the first time Derek introduced someone as such, and Jeanne was the first to hear it. An awkward atmosphere settled between the two. Meanwhile, the employee who guided them inside the restaurant spoke.


    ¡°The window seats are all currently full, so those who do not have reservations will be seated at the center. Is that alright?¡±


    Jeanne answered.


    ¡°I have a reservation, so please check.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I see. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°It is Jeanne Morris.¡±


    Upon hearing her name, the employee bowed his head as if to apologize for his mistake earlier. Afterwards, Jeanne and Derek were led into the enormous dining room of the restaurant.


    ***


    The table Jeanne reserved had the best view in this luxurious establishment. The pair was seated at the table, and they continued their conversation as they started on the appetizers.


    ¡°Firstly, I apologize for my attempt to deceive you. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°I would have found outter anyway, but don¡¯t you think that was a little reckless?¡±


    ¡°Of course I did. But I couldn¡¯t help it. I wanted to know what kind of man I was going to marry.¡±


    ¡°So did you find out a little about me?¡±


    Jean nodded unhesitatingly at Derek¡¯s question.


    ¡°Yes. More than I thought...¡±


    At the same time, her eyes fell to the jacket on her shoulders.


    ¡°...You are kind.¡±


    Derek replied as if he didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing. It¡¯s too short a time to get to know anything about me.¡±


    ¡°Not exactly. You didn¡¯t treat me rudely as a maid. You were not disrespectful, abusive or rude.¡±


    Though her words were vague, Derek caught on to her meaning. There were many noblemen who inappropriately touched pretty maids.


    ¡°The time we have to meet before marriage is very short. I was afraid that my partner would hide behind a friendly mask in front of me.¡±


    After hearing that, Derek could see why Jeanne made this effort. Just as she said, she wanted to know exactly the man she was going to marry.


    ¡°I¡¯m d that your questions about me were answered...but I don¡¯t know who you are yet.¡±


    ¡°Of course. It would be unfair if I was the only one who knew about you, so I¡¯ll answer any questions you have.¡±


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°My height is 165 centimeters, and my birthday is on October 15th. I have never really thought about my own children, but I want to make as many siblings as possible. Since I was little, I have always envied a crowded family.¡±


    Derek listened closely to what she was saying. Jeanne¡¯s answers were based on the question she asked Derek in the carriage.


    ¡°I want a man who respects me. And my main concern is not to regret this political marriage.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is my goal, but I want to live as Jeanne Morris forever.¡±


    Derek looked at her in puzzlement.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t quite understand.¡±


    ¡°Getting married will increase my responsibilities. That is inevitable, of course, but that doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t live as myself anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is that what you think?¡±


    ¡°Yes. When I marry you, my name will change from Jeanne Morris to Jean ise. But I don¡¯t want to disappear. If I be someone else¡¯s wife, someone else¡¯s mother, I still want to be me.¡±


    Her face was serious. Derek fully understood her intent now. Her words were profound to him in a way, as he was also afraid of change after marriage as well.


    For the first time, Derek thought he understood a little of who Jeanne was. He had guessed this after she revealed her disguise as a maid, but she was not the type to leave her fate in the hands of others. A strong woman who forged her own future... Derek wasn¡¯t repulsed by that kind of woman. His sisters were the same.


    ¡°I promise you one thing, no matter what. Just because you marry me, it doesn¡¯t mean you have to change a thing about yourself.¡±


    Derek wouldn¡¯t change overnight after his marriage either, and he wouldn¡¯t ask his wife to do something he wouldn¡¯t do.


    ¡°If we get married, then I will live a life of mutual support with you. We are not meeting to give up something, but to fill each other¡¯s gaps.¡±


    Jeanne didn¡¯t respond immediately, but even without words, her feelings were evident in her expression. She was deeply moved by Derek¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t until now that she realized that he was the man she had been hoping for. She didn¡¯t want to be forced to change when she was married. She wanted to find a way to be happier with each other.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect those words from you. In fact, the ise family is so powerful that I was worried what to do if you had a bad personality or expected me to change...but you¡¯re not like that at all.¡±


    Derek smiled at the honesty of herments.


    ¡°You were different from what I imagined as well.¡±


    Jeanne smiled, and continued on casually as if they were having a daily conversation.


    ¡°Shall we get married? Of course, our families are already talking to each other regardless, but I¡¯d love it to be you. ¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s with you...then I think it will be alright.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m d you agree. I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re my fianc¨¦.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an undeserved title.¡±


    Jeanne held up her wine ss.


    ¡°Shall we toast to it?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Derek soon lifted his ss of wine as well, and their sses clinked in the air. A faint smile spread on Jeanne¡¯s face.


    ¡°To our happy future.¡±


    ***


    The marriage between Jeanne and Derek happened quickly. Since the marriage was arranged by families and the parties had little opposition, it was only natural to speed up the preparations. The wedding date, wedding hall, and much more were settled swiftly. Only three months had passed since they met when they had their wedding.


    ¡°Congrattions, Leader.¡±


    ¡°Live happily!¡±


    Derek was surrounded by guests that poured him their congrattions. There was considerable interest in Empress Elena¡¯s brother and the oldest son of the ise family getting married. Derek was dealing with the crowd of guests when a servant approached.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to start the ceremony, My Lord.¡±


    ¡°Is it already?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Follow me this way, please.¡±


    Jeanne¡¯s father, Count Morris, had difficulty walking from a limp he obtained from a battle of conquest. Thus, Derek and Jeanne would walk down the aisle together.


    Derek followed the servant and entered the back of the wedding hall, and waited for his bride to appear. After a few moments, a beautiful woman approached his side. She was an elegant figure in a stunning white wedding dress, and even the normally expressionless Derek was taken aback. He had never seen a woman so lovely...


    He couldn¡¯t pull his eyes away from her as he spoke.


    ¡°Are you nervous?¡±


    ¡°A little, but...I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m going to walk down the aisle with you today.¡±


    Derek smiled at her words.


    ¡°You say beautiful words.¡±


    ¡°I mean it. I feel very lucky to have you as my life partner.¡±


    ¡°I hope I can live up to that expectation. As a knight and as your husband, I will work hard to stay by your side forever.¡±


    ¡°I am the same. I will help you lead the ise family, and will help you fulfill your dreams in the future.¡±


    ¡°I feel reassured.¡±


    ¡°Our goal is to make each other happy.¡±


    At Jeanne¡¯s words, the couple smiled at each other at the same time. Just then, a bridal march yed to mark the start of the ceremony. A servant standing outside hurriedly approached them.


    ¡°You may enter now.¡±


    Derek nodded carefully and took Jeanne¡¯s delicate hand.


    ¡°Shall we take the first step?¡±


    Jeanne smiled and nodded.


    The two entered the hall, and the air seemed to glow around them. Derek was dressed handsomely in a ck tailcoat, while Jeanne was in an immacte white wedding dress. They looked a perfect match.


    As they walked down the aisle, uniformed knights lined up on both sides drew out their swords one by one. The seated guests included Elena, Carlisle and Crow, as well as a matured Mirabelle and Kuhn standing next to her.


    The grand wedding ceremony began in an atmosphere of celebration. Everyone, including Alphord and Jeanne¡¯s family, looked on with emotion.


    It was a perfect day for a new beginning.

 Chapter 323 – [Side Story] Child of the Dragon (1)

    <h4>Chapter 323 ¨C [Side Story] Child of the Dragon (1)</h4>


    Crow had a dream. A ck dragon roared out before him, bleeding. Its cry sounded so sad and desperate that even Crow wept upon seeing it.


    ¡ºI curse you. I will never forgive you who coveted my power and dared to cut out my heart.¡»


    The dragon¡¯s eyes were red with blood as he poured out a fury of angry words at Crow. This was the first time the five-year-old boy faced such hatred, and he was frozen on what to do.


    The boy stood there, while the dragon¡¯s wounds continued to gush fresh blood. Before long, it had stained the entire floor.


    ¡°Hey, are you hurt?¡±


    ¡ºKeueg, of course! It¡®s all because of your filthy people...!¡»


    But the dragon didn¡¯t finish his words. It was because Crow had scurried forward on his small legs and touched the dragon¡¯s wound with his tiny hands.


    ¡°Oh, that must hurt. How did you get hurt so badly, Mister?¡±


    ¡º...¡»


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see my motherter. There isn¡¯t anything she can¡¯t do, and she¡¯ll make all your wounds better.¡±


    ¡º...Very well.¡»


    The dragon¡¯s forehead, which was already creased, seemed to furrow deeper into a frown. Crow just wanted to release the dragon from his anger, but he was afraid he might have offended him.


    ¡°Hey, if you were hurt because of me...¡±


    Crow stood up on his feet, then bowed down before the prostrate dragon.


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Crow learned how to apologize like this from Elena.


    ¡°Mother told me that if I did something wrong, then I should ask for forgiveness, so the other person can stop feeling bad.¡±


    The dragon stared speechlessly at Crow with its clear eyes. He muttered to himself in a low voice.


    ¡ºI can¡¯t believe this child came from that psychopath.¡»


    ¡°Huh? What did you say?¡±


    ¡ºThat¡¯s enough. Boy.¡»


    ¡°But your wounds...!¡±


    ¡ºI¡¯m tired of dealing with you.¡»


    At the end of the dragon¡¯s words, the floor copsed beneath Crow¡¯s feet.


    ¡°Aaaah!¡±


    Crow fell into an endless darkness.


    At some point, he opened his eyes and found himself in his room again. He looked at the familiar ceiling in confusion.


    ¡°What was that? That Mister looked hurt, and I felt like I really touched him...¡±


    Crow naturally looked down at his palm, then started when he saw a small bead starting to emerge from his flesh.


    ¡°Aaaaah!¡±


    He had been fine yesterday, but he screamed when a brilliant blue orb began to push out from his skin. The odd thing was, he didn¡¯t even feel a bit of pain on his body.


    Tadadadadag¡ª


    Beolkeog!


    Crow¡¯s scream had summoned the maids outside. At the front of the group was Mary, who had served Elena since ise mansion.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Your Highness?¡±


    Crow looked tearfully at Mary from his bed.


    ¡°M-my hand.¡±


    When Crow raised his hand, the small orb in his palm emerged fully and dropped to his bed. Mary and the rest of the maids looked on in astonishment.


    ***


    Crow became frightened at the sudden change in his body. Meanwhile, Carlisle and Elena ran to their son when they heard the news. Carlisle had a tight-lipped expression on his face, and while Elena was simrly troubled, she worked on calming Crow down.


    ¡°You must have been very surprised, Crow.¡±


    ¡°Mother, I was scared... Am I weird? The maids looked at me like they were surprised.¡±


    Elena looked sorrowful as she hugged Crow tightly.


    ¡°No, you¡¯re not weird. You¡¯re just a little more special than others.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like a gift that only you can get. This little thing will make your wishe trueter.¡±


    ¡°Really?


    ¡°Yes. And what did I say about what we should do with precious items?¡±


    ¡°You said we should cherish it.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This is a very precious thing to you, so don¡¯t freely talk about it or tell anyone else, alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Crow replied with a brave nod. Elena released him from her arms and looked lovingly at him, then spoke to her little Crow in a friendlier voice.


    ¡°Remember, it will grant your wish, so don¡¯t use it recklessly and decide carefully.¡±


    ¡°I will, Mother. But I already have a wish.¡±


    ¡°Can you tell me what it is?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll marry you when I grow up!¡±


    Carlisle, who was listening quietly from the side, gave an amused chuckle.


    ¡°Your dream is too big, son.¡±


    ¡°Why? Father, is it not possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Your mother is already mine, no matter how much you want her.¡±


    ¡°Tch...¡±


    Crow pouted his lips in disappointment, and Elena nudged Carlisle in the ribs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that in front of a child.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s true. You can¡¯t make wishes on your own blood rtives anyway, and you must be honest and not expect anything.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Crow, when you grow up, you¡¯ll meet a woman who is much prettier than me.¡±


    ¡°There is no woman in the world who is more beautiful than my wife.¡±


    Elenaughed and shook her head. The heavy mood had lightened a bit. Crow stared at his parents as they looked at each other with affectionate eyes.


    There was a tap on the bedroom door, and the nanny¡¯s voice came from outside.


    ¡°Your Majesty, the Prince¡¯s meal is ready.¡±


    ¡°Yes, please take Crow.¡±


    With permission given, the door opened and the nanny came in. The nanny had raised Elena¡¯s family for two generations. She was already too old to take care of Crow herself, so she only supervised the maids. Crow ran over as soon as he saw his nanny.


    ¡°Nanny!¡±


    ¡°Yes, Prince. Are you hungry?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    The nanny took Crow¡¯s small hand with a gentle expression, and the child toddled along on his short legs. Before leaving the room, the nanny bowed to Carlisle and Elena, then headed to the dining hall with Crow.


    It was a normal day for Crow. He ate breakfast in the morning, then had his royal lessons afterwards. A strange thing revealed itself when he was taking a nap.


    ¡®...Hot.¡¯


    Crow felt feverish as if he were ill. The heat seemed to choke him.


    ¡®No, I think I¡¯m thirsty, too.¡¯


    At first he thought he had a fever, but as time passed, his mouth felt dry as well. However, it was a sensation that felt different from wanting to drink water. Crow felt confused.


    It was then that he heard Elena¡¯s voice through the open door.


    ¡°Even though Crow is maturepared to other children his own age, he¡¯s still only five years old. Why did the Dragon¡¯s Orb manifest so soon? Isn¡¯t it supposed to appear at around ten years of age?¡±


    Crow could tell that she was talking about him. Elena was not alone in the next room, and Carlisle¡¯s voice answered shortly afterwards.


    ¡°I¡¯ve contacted the chief, so don¡¯t worry too much. I was hoping the dragon¡¯s abilities would be suppressed by eating the Zamida fruit...but I didn¡¯t know that my son would inherit the blood mostly strongly.¡±


    ¡°Considering how soon the Dragon¡¯s Orb appeared, I think that¡¯s the most likely exnation.¡±


    Crow could tell how upset his mother was just by the sound of her voice. Carlisle spokefortingly to her.


    ¡°The good news is that it¡¯s not the same as when I got the Dragon¡¯s Orb. I suffered a week of agony, and our son simply obtained it overnight without any problems.¡±


    Crow brooded over what Carlisle and Elena said.


    The Dragon¡¯s Orb. It was a phrase he only heard in fairy tales. However, with his young mind, he couldn¡¯t understand what the Dragon¡¯s Orb had to do with him.


    ¡°Why do Mother and Father keep talking about me and the Dragon¡¯s Orb?¡±


    Crow racked his head in confusion, while Carlisle continued to speak.


    ¡°Most importantly, our son came to this state without having to consume human blood. It¡¯s a good thing he hasn¡¯t disyed any unusual symptoms yet.¡±


    ¡°Of course, we can¡¯t be too hasty in our judgment...but it keeps bothering me that Crow is only five years old. He¡¯s still too young to handle it.¡±


    Crow grew more anxious as he listened to their story. Just this morning, Elena had said he was special...


    ¡®Is there something wrong with me?¡¯


    He was afraid that he was the only one who was different. The shocked faces of the maids as the orb fell out of his hand was seared in his head.


    ¡°Heu, Mother...¡±


    Crow was near the verge of tears, and was just about to get out of bed, when¡ª


    He saw that his feet, poking out from beneath his pajama pants, were ck. He looked on in astonishment, and reflexively reached out to touch them. They were covered in scales that were as hard as steel.


    Like...like he was a monster. Crow froze as he saw his changed skin.


    It was at that moment.


    ¡°Wait, I think I heard something.¡±


    Crow had murmured for his mother earlier, and the sound of Elena¡¯s footsteps came close. Crow¡¯s eyes filled with fear. He was terrified that Elena and Carlisle would look on at his transformation in disappointment, and goosebumps popped all over his body.


    ¡®Th-they might hate me.¡¯


    He was still young, but he could somewhat make out the situation. Elena was worried about his condition, while Carlisle was relieved that nothing was wrong...so far. Crow instinctively knew that his parents would be upset if they saw him.


    Kiiig¡ª


    Crow quickly dove under the covers and pretended to be asleep before the door fully opened. His heart beat wildly in his chest. Not long ago, he had wet his bed and tried to hide it from the maid.


    After Elena quietly checked on Crow, she went back outside again. Crow heard Carlisle¡¯s voice before the door fully closed.


    ¡°Is he awake?¡±


    ¡°No. I think I heard wrong.¡±


    ¡°Yes, well, let¡¯s keep a close eye on him...¡±


    Finally, the door clicked shut. Crowy in the dark room, trembling with fear.


    ¡°Mother...Father...¡±


    His lips trembled as he tried to hold back his tears. He couldn¡¯t tell anyone. He had already turned into a monster.


    ***


    When Crow¡¯s nap time was over, a maid came to wake him up.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to get up, Your Highness.¡±


    Crow, already awake, pretended to open his eyes and got out of bed. The only difference was that this time, he was wearing socks.


    ¡°Oh? Your Highness, did you sleep in your socks?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes. My feet were cold.¡±


    ¡°Is it ufortable for you to sleep barefoot...?¡±


    ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Ah! This way, please.¡±


    The maid hurriedly brought him to the bathroom. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t bring up the socks again, and Crow gave a secret sigh of relief. As soon as he stepped back outside, however, his breath caught.


    ¡°Heog.¡±


    The maid looked in confusion at his rigid behavior.


    ¡°What is it, Your Highness?¡±


    But Crow didn¡¯t speak. There was a tantalizing smell pressing on him from all sides. He didn¡¯t notice it when he was alone with the maid in the room, but when he came out to where there were more people, it hit him like an elephant.


    It was the smell of people. The pulse of red blood underneath the skin of the living. Crow snarled like a small beast of prey.


    ¡°Keueue...¡±


    The thirst, which he thought had subsided in him, rose like a tidal wave.

 Chapter 324 – [Side Story] Child of the Dragon (2) [END]

    <h4>Chapter 324 ¨C [Side Story] Child of the Dragon (2) [END]</h4>


    There was something strange about the sudden change in Crow¡¯s demeanor, and the maid peered at him closely.


    ¡°Are you alright, Your Highness?¡±


    But Crow¡¯s eyes were only fixed on the maid¡¯s neck.


    Dugeun, dugeun, dugeun.


    The red blood pumping underneath her skin made him feel greedy.


    ¡®I want to drink.¡¯


    Only one thought upied his mind. Just as Crow¡¯s reason faded and he was about to tackle the maid, a voice called out to him from behind.


    ¡°Crow.¡±


    A scolding voice spoke, and Crow turned back. There Carlisle stood with a fierce look. The maid btedly realized the Emperor¡¯s presence and hurriedly bowed her head.


    ¡°Greetings to His Majesty.¡±


    Carlisle stared at Crow as if the boy was guilty of something, and spoke in a low voice.


    ¡°How long has Crow been like this?¡±


    ¡°What? What do you mean...?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Carlisle gave up on extracting further information from the maid, then turned to Crow. He seemed to know what Crow was hiding. The boy was terrified.


    ¡®W-what should I do?¡¯


    But Crow¡¯s worries were useless. Carlisle left his escorts behind him and picked up Crow¡¯s small body.


    ¡°Son, there is something we have to talk about as men.¡±


    Crow looked up in Carlisle in despair, worried that he might be in trouble. Carlisle walked forward with his son in his arms, and issued an order to his escorts.


    ¡°I have something to say alone to Crow, so leave.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty.¡±


    And so, Carlisle took Crow somewhere.


    ***


    Carlisle went inside a room. The pce was sorge that there were countless unused spaces, and this was the nearest one. After confirming that no one else was here, Carlisle released Crow from his arms. He looked at his son and spoke in a serious voice.


    ¡°Tell me honestly. When did it start?¡±


    ¡°Father, I, uh...¡±


    ¡°Since when did you start feeling the thirst for human blood?¡±


    ¡°...!¡±


    Carlisle really did know about his condition. Crow¡¯s eyes immediately began to fill with tears.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Father.¡±


    At the same time, Crow pulled off his shoes and showed his scaly feet to Carlisle.


    ¡°When I woke up from a nap my feet suddenly changed like this. And when I came out, the people smelled good, and it was hard to hold back.¡±


    Carlisle carefully listened to Crow speak. Fearing his father¡¯s presence, Crow cried even more.


    ¡°Uwaaah¡ª¡±


    Carlisle rubbed Crow¡¯s back to settle him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me or your mother right away?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I thought you would be like this.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s face hardened. It was as if Crow had hit some sensitive spot.


    ¡°...You don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡±


    ¡°Papa, why am I different from other people? I¡¯m afraid I turned into a monster.¡±


    Carlisle stared at the Crow for a moment without answering. Then, he raised his right arm and struck it hard on the desk.


    Kuuuung!


    A crash rang out that sounded as hard and as heavy as iron. The loud noise startled the young Crow so much that he stopped crying. Carlisle rolled up his sleeve, revealing a ck arm. He couldn¡¯t control his abilities freely, so this was the only way to show Crow the scales.


    ¡°...Hic.¡±


    Crow stared at Carlisle¡¯s scales with wide eyes. They were the same as the ones on his feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one, Crow. If you¡¯re a monster, it¡¯s because you¡¯re my son.¡±


    ¡°P-Papa...¡±


    ¡°Do you hate being like your father?¡±


    ¡°No. I like Mama and Papa the best in the world.¡±


    Carlisle patted his son¡¯s small head.


    ¡°As do I. I didn¡¯t exin this to you yet because you¡¯re too young, but I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d find out all on your own.¡±


    ¡°Papa...you don¡¯t hate me for looking like this?¡±


    ¡°Of course not. You¡¯re my son.¡±


    ¡°...Hehe.¡±


    Crow smiled shyly and wiped away his tears. If Carlisle and Elena continued to love him as they did now, nothing else mattered. Carlisle smiled faintly as Crow looked up at him cutely.


    ¡°There was a time when I hated myself for this. But now I¡¯m d. Because I inherited this blood, I was able to meet your mother.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes, your father saved your dead mother once.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    Crow looked surprised to hear that his mother had died, and Carlisle hurriedly corrected himself.


    ¡°Forget what I just said. The important thing is... I would be born a hundred or a thousand times like this just to meet her.¡±


    Crow stared at his father with his pure, innocent eyes, as if trying to understand his words. Carlisle looked at his scaled ck arm with an emotional look on his face.


    ¡°So I appreciate this now.¡±


    Carlisle turned to Crow with a soft gaze.


    ¡°Crow, you are the fruit of our love. I believe this power will help you one day, like it did me.¡±


    Crow smiled back.


    ¡°Thank you, Papa. I love you.¡±


    His sweet words drew a faint smile on Carlisle¡¯s lips.


    ¡°Yes, I love you, too, son.¡±


    Crow and Carlisle looked at each other and smiled with the same expression. Anyone could see that they were father and son.


    It was then that the door burst open. Carlisle¡¯s and Crow¡¯s heads jerked towards the entrance, and they saw Elena standing there, breathing hard. She looked like she had ran all the way here.


    ¡°Haa, haa. What happened to Crow?¡±


    ¡°How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I heard from the maids that you disappeared somewhere with only him. I came straight here because I worried that something had happened.¡±


    ¡°News travels fast. Crow started feeling thirsty for blood, so I took him away where there were no people.¡±


    At those words, Elena rushed towards her son and frantically looked him over.


    ¡°Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mama. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You should have told me first when you started feeling those urges. What if your father found you toote? Well?¡±


    Elena¡¯s worried tone gradually turned into a scolding, and Crow nced at Carlisle for help. However, Carlisle shrugged as if to say, I¡¯m sorry, but your mother is the scariest person in the world for me too.


    ***


    After the busy events of the day, Crow, exhausted, fell asleep next to Elena and Carlisle. Once again, he met the ck dragon in his dream.


    ¡°Mister?¡±


    Crow tried to approach the dragon first, but thetter didn¡¯t respond.


    ¡º...¡»


    However, Crow could see that the dragon was observing the ck scales on his feet. The boy sat down next to the dragon and talked about what happened that day. Although the dragon didn¡¯t say anything, Crow knew he was listening.


    ¡°So my mom gave me a big scolding.¡±


    For the first time, the dragon answered in a rumbling voice.


    ¡ºThat is not the end of your potential power. Well, of course, that¡¯s because you ate someone¡¯s heart.¡»


    ¡°What did I eat?¡±


    Crow¡¯s innocent expression made the dragon sigh and shake his head.


    ¡º...Very well, then let¡¯s not speak of it.¡»


    ¡°But, Mister, can I be stronger?¡±


    ¡ºYes.¡»


    ¡°How?¡±


    ¡ºWell....¡»


    The dragon was about to answer, but then he caught himself and frowned.


    ¡ºYou expect me to teach you?¡»


    ¡°Well. Not now, but maybeter.¡±


    ¡ºI won¡¯t teach you.¡»


    ¡°Thenter.¡±


    In face of Crow¡¯s optimism, the dragon¡¯s scaly brow crinkled even further. But Crow didn¡¯t care and went on telling stories about himself.


    ¡°Mister. I can¡¯t actually eat carrots, but this morning at breakfast...¡±


    As Crown regaled the dragon with his stories, his body gradually started to be transparent. He instinctively felt that it was time to part from the dragon again.


    ¡°Well, Mister, I hope your wound is healing quickly. See youter.¡±


    Crow waved his hand and said goodbye to the dragon. Just before the boy¡¯s body disappearedpletely, the dragon mumbled in a very small voice.


    ¡º...Alright.¡»


    Crow¡¯s eyes widened at the noticeable change in the dragon¡¯s attitude. The idea that he could be close to the dragon made him smile. At the time, Crow did not know how miraculous it was tomunicate with the dragon in his blood...


    And the incredible power this bond would grant.


    The story of Crow Walter Ben Ruford, one of the wisest emperors in the history of the Ruford Empire, began now.


    ***


    After talking for a long time to the dragon, Crow¡¯s mind slowly began to return to reality. Elena¡¯s and Carlisle¡¯s were talking near him.


    ¡°I¡¯m so d that eating the Zamida fruit made Crow lose his thirst for blood.¡±


    ¡°Since we¡¯ve been feeding it to him as a child, we can see the effects.¡±


    Carlisle¡¯s words drew a smile from Elena.


    ¡°Chief Chyanatha said he woulde here in person. He must be very curious about Crow¡¯s condition.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Both the curse and power coexisted inside of me, but with the Zamida fruit, Crow will just be left with tremendous power.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already experienced how unbearable the thirst for blood is. But Crow produced the Dragon¡¯s Orb without human blood, and he¡¯s been holding up. At this rate, the curse may indeed end.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s great, but...it still rests heavily on me that you suffered.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re next to me now, and that¡¯s all that matters.¡±


    Crow could hear Carlisle¡¯s body shifting around.


    ¡°You are the greatest reward of my life. All I need is you.¡±


    Crow lifted a heavy eyelid as he heard his father¡¯s warm voice. Through his blurred vision, he saw Carlisle kiss Elena¡¯s cheek.


    ¡°Hmm, Mama?¡±


    Elena hurried over when she heard her son call. She gently rubbed his back, and it felt so pleasant to Crow that he buried his head further in his pillow. When he fully opened his eyes, he saw Elena smiling beside him, while Carlisle had a slightly grumpy expression. Crow spoke through a sleep-muffled voice.


    ¡°What were Mama and Papa talking about?¡±


    Carlisle answered the question in a low tone.


    ¡°About you.¡±


    ¡°About me? What did you say?¡±


    Carlisle came near and ruffled his hair, andughed at the adorable sight.


    ¡°My son may be a greater man than I thought.¡±


    ¡°Wow, really?¡±


    Crow smiled happily, and Elena spoke with a gentle smileon her face.


    ¡°Does Crow want to be a great person?¡±


    ¡°Yes! I will be a wise emperor and receive a lot of praise from my people, and be a good son to my Mama and Papa!¡±


    ¡°Really? To do that, you have to listen to your teacher and study hard.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Elena smiled at Crow¡¯s answer. At that moment, Crow got out of bed and began to search the pockets of his jacket. Elena looked at him questioningly.


    ¡°Crow, what are you looking for?¡±


    ¡°Just a minute, Mama.¡±


    He rummaged through his pockets for a while, before he finally found what he wanted. He handed a piece of white paper to Elena and Carlisle with a bright expression. They unfolded the paper, and saw a picture that Crow had drawn himself. He pointed to thergest person in the drawing.


    ¡°This is Papa.¡±


    Then he pointed at a woman who looked like a princess.


    ¡°This is Mama.¡±


    Finally, Crow¡¯s short finger pointed to a small child between the two.


    ¡°And here I am. This is a picture of my family living happily together.¡±


    Elena looked between the drawing and her son with indescribable joy. Although Crow¡¯s drawing skills were juvenile, the warm emotions poured into the picture moved her.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know that my Crow draws so well. You¡¯re good enough to be a painter.¡±


    Elena¡¯s praise made Crow smile, and he scratched his nose in embarrassment. His adorable, child-like gesture made the smile on Elena¡¯s lips widen.


    ¡°Yes, we will live together like in this picture you drew.¡±


    Elena dropped a gentle kiss to Crow¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°I love you, son.¡±


    Crow snuggled deeper into his mother¡¯s arms.


    ¡°I love you, too, Mama.¡±


    Carlisle watched the two of them, and spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaving me out?¡±


    ¡°Come here, too.¡±


    Elena extended her other arm which was not holding Crow, and Carlisleughed and drew the both of them into his embrace. The three of them hugged each other with identical expressions of happiness on their faces. Crow lifted his head, and saw that his parents¡¯ faces looked the same as the one in his picture.


    ¡°Tch, I¡¯m jealous because Mama and Papa are so happy together.¡±


    Crow wanted to sleep with his parents every night, but when he had grown a little bigger Carlisle set him down and spoke in a serious voice.


    Parents needed time alone.


    Crow wasn¡¯t allowed to tell Elena because it was a secret between men, but Crow continued to pout his lips in resentment.


    ¡°I want a little brother or sister, too.¡±


    Carlisle smiled at Crow¡¯s words, then nced at Elena¡¯s face.


    ¡°Son, then I don¡¯t think you should be here tonight.¡±


    Elena shoved Carlisle in the ribs.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that in front of a child.¡±


    Carlisle burst outughing at Elena¡¯s embarrassed expression. Then he kissed her cheek lightly and whispered in her ear.


    ¡°It¡¯s true, my wife.¡±


    At the sweetness of the atmosphere between the couple, Crow reached out and gave a cry.


    ¡°Me too, kiss me too.¡±


    Carlisle and Elena chuckled at the same time, then bowed their heads together to kiss Crow¡¯s cheeks on each side. Crow¡¯s red-and-blue eyes squinted in happiness.


    The three of them were a happy family together, just like in his drawing.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!